《Deep Affection: Honey, Come Back To Me》


 Chapter 1 How Long Have You Been Doing This

    On Friday evening at eight o''clock.


    A banquet was being held in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. Not only was it filled with luxurious vibes, but the happy atmosphere was also held up as different people toasted and chatted happily about the event.


    Nina Lu nced up at the signage with a frown. "It must be this one."


    However, she couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows in confusion. It wasn''t easy to enter such a ce without an invitation. What was she going to say? As she was worrying, a slim figure floated right in front of her. It was Isabe Zhang, Nina Lu''s friend at school.


    "Isabe," she greeted, waving at her. As if snapped out of the trance, Isabe Zhang turned around, blinking in surprise when she saw who it was. "Why are you here?"


    She moved closer, frowning when she didn''t smell the Pheromone Perfume, the perfume that she had given Nina Lu. "Why didn''t you use the perfume?"


    "I have something urgent that I need to get to. That''s why I didn''t use it." Truth be told, Nina Lu wasn''t used to wearing any kind of perfume for that matter. She peered at the crowd. "By the way, could you take me in?"


    "Of course I can." Isabe Zhang smiled innocently as something shed in her eyes.


    She took the perfume from her pockets and sprayed it all over Nina Lu.


    Nina Lu coughed, pinching her nose deliberately. "I''m allergic to the perfume," she exined, waving her hands up in the air.


    Without giving her time to think, Isabe Zhang pulled her in the hotel and pushed her into the elevator.


    Once Nina Lu was gone, a vicious smile slipped into Isabe Zhang''s lips.


    Fortunately, she had brought the Pheromone Perfume today as well. That perfume was a timely invention indeed. No matter how pure or saintly a woman could be, she would act provocatively under its influence. No matter how abstinent a man was, he would leech onto the scent.


    There were hundreds of men in the party that day. Isabe Zhang smirked. ''Good luck, Nina. For your sake, I hope you don''t bed someone that ugly.''


    Nina Lu reached the twentieth floor where there were only two supreme VIP rooms. She knocked on the left, and a charming man opened the door with a coquettish woman in his arms.


    She stumbled back, furrowing her eyebrows.


    It seemed that she had knocked on the wrong door.


    She looked away in embarrassment. "Sorry. You can continue."


    As soon as she turned around, the man stopped her. "Wait, are you looking for Mr. John?"


    The man nced at Nina Lu up and down. She looked clean and pure. John Shi might not be so tempted to throw her out like the ones he had done in the past.


    Just now, James Shi had called John Shi and told him that he nned to give him a surprise. He didn''t expect that the woman would be delivered to him so soon.


    "He''s inside." Before Nina Lu could understand what he meant, he pushed her in and closed the door.


    Nina Lu staggered into the suite, almost falling into the ground. When the door shut behind her, her sullen eyes surveyed the room.


    When she heard footsteps approaching her, she turned around. A tall and handsome man caught her off her tracks. Although she had seen many good-looking men in her lifetime, none of them could match up to the man in front of her today.


    His upper body was right and firm. His fair skin and defined muscles were extremely attractive, especially when drops of water curved down the crevices of his abs. She swallowed.


    "Have you seen enough?" he said coldly, snapping her back to reality. Remembering her job, Nina snapped her head and apolog


    ized profusely, "Sorry. I may have stepped into the wrong room."


    In this world, there were only two types of people who would enter the wrong room. They were either stupid or maniptive. He thought that she was thetter.


    John Shi gazed at her. She had a beautiful face, fair skin, and a tall nose.


    Her porcin skin was shaded light pink, and her bright eyes were wide and filled with innocence. There was something about her that drew him in almost immediately.


    His lips curved upwards.


    "No, you didn''t." She should be the surprise that James Shi had been telling him about.


    John Shi had been used to this kind of thing. The women James Shi had sent before had been thrown out. In fact, John''d been so used to them that he didn''t even bother to look at them.


    Seeing as the woman in front of him was around twenty-year-old, around the age of James, he knew that he had to be kind for the time being.


    "How long have you been doing this?" John said as if he was scolding his nephew James.


    With a puzzled look on her face, Nina frowned. "It''s my first time," she said honestly.


    In the past, she usually only handled cases that were being discussed in the teachers'' lounge. This was her first time being out in the field to investigate.


    It was said that there had been two suicide cases that were about to be closed in the precinct. However, she had always felt that it wasn''t just a simple suicide. In fact, she came here to connect the two events. A part of her had a feeling that the two victims were connected, and she wanted to find out more clues that could link them together.


    In the past week, Nina had been wandering around nearby hotels, hoping to find some clues to prove her point.


    "Your first time? So all you have is theory?" John sat down.


    He then picked up a ss of wine and decided to take a sip.


    Nina nced at him by ident, and she found that she just couldn''t take her eyes off him. "I''ve learned the theory for two years."


    "Oh? Really?" John sneered, as if he had just heard a joke.


    ''Do they actually teach theory for these kinds of profession? What''s their finals? To find a man to practice it on?''


    "Don''t look down on me," she snapped. Nina was about to turn and leave when she heard his voice.


    "What makes you think you''re even worthy of respect? How much did they give you?" He lit up a cigarette and puffed out a cloud of smoke. He couldn''t really find a reason for women to participate in such an industry with no money involved.


    John crossed his arms over his chest.


    "None," she said coldly.


    None?


    She was the most beautiful woman he had everid eyes on.


    In fact, in this circle, the woman could be worth tens of thousands of dors.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, John frowned. "Did I say that you can go?"


    With a flick of his cigar, a small ball of fire lit up even more. No one coulde and go freely under his roof.


    Nina stopped as her heart thumped in anger. "Look, our profession can''t be measured by money. You should know how dangerous this is, especially with this case. In such an enclosed space, someone could die if I''m not doing my job right. I should go now."


    Someone could die?


    He nced down subconsciously. Was he really that terrible?


    Nina''s eyes widened, as if realizing the meaning of his responses.


    The man must''ve mistaken her for...


    Her cheeks flushed.


    "You! Shameless!" she said in outrage as she pointed at the man.


    John was expressionless. How could she call him shameless when he was just her employer for the night?

 Chapter 2 Married

    "Do you even know what shameless is, kid?" All of a sudden, John stood up and flicked the cigarette he was holding into the ashtray. Without another word, he approached Nina.


    She looked small against his tall figure. He circled her into a corner. Nina clenched her fists and held her breath. There was no turning back now.


    The unique smell the man had lingered at the tip of her nose. It itched till her whole face was red. She red as roaring, "I''m not the kind of person you think I am!"


    However, when he approached her just now, he knew that something was wrong. There was something about that fragrance that made him want to get closer to her.


    It had broken through all his defenses.


    Suddenly, his expression changed.


    Due to the perfume, Nina''s body also softened against him. It was as if the perfume was ying them both along like puppets.


    "It''s your smell! You set me up!" He held back his anger as blue veins encroached on his forehead. Without another thought, John picked her up, wanting nothing more than to get closer to her.


    "No! I¨C hmph... Let go of me! I''m¨CI''m already¨C"


    She was married.


    Although she didn''t know who her husband was or what he looked like, she had already signed the wedding certificate, confirming their union.


    However, John didn''t want to listen to any of her nonsense anymore. Without another word, he kissed her hard. As soon as his lips touched hers, his body tensed.


    Sure enough, her lips tasted incredibly sweet.


    "Let go..." Nina sobbed as she punched him on the chest.


    She was a little strong, but the fragrance was much stronger and enhanced his arousal greatly.


    John only found himself leaning in a bit more as he ravaged herpletely.


    Nina was so scared that her face had turned pale. His touch sent an electric current through her whole body, rendering her silent.


    In a while, the skies before them turned bright, signaling that it was approaching day.


    Nina felt sore all over her body. She blinked wearily as she twisted and turned. However, when she saw the man beside her, she almost ripped out a scream.


    No!


    She gasped, covering her mouth. No, this couldn''t happen!


    Thinking of her identity as a married woman, Nina''s hand trembled as she reached out for the tablemp beside her. All she wanted was to investigate the suicide cases. How the hell was she supposed to know that she had just walked into a devil''s room?


    Her eyes shed.


    The birds tweeting outside calmed her in an instant and snapped her back into reality.


    Knowing that she would jeopardize her own marriage, she quickly put on her clothes and turned around to leave, without even looking at the man sleeping soundly next to her.


    Hopefully, they would never meet again.


    When she walked out of the hotel, she could see that there were no reported incidents of a suicide given theck of reporters and staff rushing about. She sighed in relief.


    Nina returned home in a daze. The whole morning was spent washing herself down again and again until her entire skin was colored red.


    It wasn''t terrible to hook up with a strange man. The only problem was that she was married!


    Two years ago, she had signed a marriage certificate with a man she never even met.


    In fact, she didn''t know his name, his height, his weight, his age, or anything!


    If she hadn''t been so needy at that time, then she wouldn''t have dug her own grave!


    Nina gritted her teeth, feeling very distressed.


    ''Damn it!'' Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. Scared, she rushed into her drawers and pulled out an agreement.


    Trembling with fear, she leafed through the pages, remembering that there was a use that was rted to cheating... If she had an affair while the marriage was still valid, how much did she need to pay?


    Turning it over, she froze.


    It was as if she had just been struck by lightning. "Twenty million?" she shrieked.


    Nina rubbed her eyes and took a closer look. The paper had it clearly written that she would owe twenty million dors. In fact, it was followed by her signature and her fingerprin


    t.


    Fuck.


    She couldn''t escape it now.


    ''Twenty million.'' Nina''s hands trembled. She copsed into the ground. All she wanted now was for the ground to swallow her up.


    Where the hell was she going to find the money?


    It wasn''t as if she wanted to cheat on her husband!


    Finally, Nina made up her mind.


    She gritted her teeth and her eyes narrowed coldly at the mirror.


    She would never set eyes on the man again.


    If Nina ever met him, then she would just buy him off.


    If he refused, then she would threaten the hell out of him.


    Once she dealt with this matter, she would fix up her divorce papers. At this point, there was nothing else she could do.


    By then, she could finally get what she wanted ¨C freedom. At this point, she could finally be a qualified psychological criminal profiler without a husband to draw her back.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, a man in a suit and leather shoes entered the presidential suite. He was around twenty-four. He wore golden framed sses, and he had a briefcase in his hand.


    The man was none other than Henry Ye. Not long ago, he had applied to be the president''s assistant for the Time Group. Although he got the job, this was actually the first time he would see the president of the Time Group ¨C John Shi.


    He was the youngest son of the Shi Family. It was said that he was the man who held the power over the Time Group. In fact, he was incredibly ruthless and held half of what Lexingport City owned.


    When Henry Ye pushed the door open, he saw a tall man dressed in a bath toweling out of the bathroom. John nced at Henry Ye indifferently. "Clothes."


    "Yes, Mr. John." Henry Ye immediately called someone to get him a suit.


    As he did so, he nced at the messy sofa and scattered clothes. In fact, he could even see a woman''s shoe on the sofa, and there were thin red scratches on his boss''s back.


    It turned out his boss had enjoyed a special night.


    Henry Ye pushed back his sses.


    Soon enough, the clothes were brought in.


    At this time, John stood in front of the mirror. His ck pants were vertical to his ankles, and he was wearing a white shirt. His cor was unbuttoned, revealing a bit of his skin.


    When Henry Ye looked up, he could see a well-carved face and dark cold eyes.


    John pressed his lips tightly and began to tidy up his hair. Looking at himself in the mirror, he smiled in satisfaction and proceeded to adjust bits and pieces of his clothing one at a time.


    ''He''s an incredibly narcissistic man, '' Henry thought.


    Seeing that John was dressed, Henry immediately straightened his back. "Mr. John, your father asked you to go home tonight."


    "Arrange it."


    "Okay. Anything else I can do for you, Mr. John?" he asked. ''For example, should he investigate on the woman who came in that night?''


    "Check all the details regarding the woman who came inst night. I want to know everything about her." John needed to find out the truth.


    The reason why James had sent a woman over was because of her appearance, but John remembered her saying that she had received theoretical training.


    Given that he had juste back, he needed to be cautious about these things.


    Not long after, Henry finally found pieces of information about Nina, but it only filled out half a page.


    John frowned.


    It was weird how Henry could only find these information on all his socialworks. After all, he was a hacker.


    When Henry handed him the document, he swallowed nervously.


    He had never been this anxious in holding confidential information.


    "Nina is 20. She''s a sophomore in the Psychology Department of L University. There''s no information about her parents, and it seems that she''s an only child. She''s also married,"


    he finished.


    There was something about the woman''s name that struke Henry''s curiosity, but he just couldn''t tell what.


    When John heard that she was married, his eyes widened. Thinking of the blood on the sheets, he couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. ''Married? Is her husband impotent?''

 Chapter 3 Divorce Agreement

    When he didn''t hear anything else from his assistant, John lifted his gaze. "That''s all?"


    Henry nodded. "The information before her entrance to college is nk, so I couldn''t find anything else."


    "Even you can''t find anything?" John gazed at him thoughtfully.


    Henry nodded again. "All her information was deliberately erased."


    How could a person''s information bepletely erased? Even if he was one of the best hackers in the world, Henry would still not be able to find it. It seemed that this woman wasn''t that simple.


    Or her husband wasn''t that simple to go against.


    In that case, only fate could bring Nina into his life again.


    Maybest night was the only time that they could ever meet.


    Seeing the thoughtful look on his boss''s face, Henry felt that John was actually interested in this Nina. Knowing that she was married must have disappointed him.


    It was a pity that she was actually taken.


    "Don''t let her get pregnant with my child," John said coldly as Henry turned away.


    He hated for him to encounter any trouble.


    ''It seems that he''s not only cold but unforgiving,'' Henry thought.


    After all, they just had a one night stand. How could John be so indifferent to that woman?


    Henry nced at the data once again.


    Suddenly, her information reminded him of who Nina actually was.


    She was......


    Henry stiffened.


    No wonder she was incredibly familiar!


    Wasn''t she John''s wife who had gotten married to him secretly?


    In fact, the man himself didn''t know that he was actually married.


    It seemed that they had flirted with each other before they even knew that they were meant to be with each other.


    "Mr. John..." Henry raised his head, stopping the man from entering the elevator.


    John turned around and nced at him, as if silently telling him that if it wasn''t important, then he shouldn''t bother him at all.


    A part of Henry didn''t want to say anything,


    but a part of him was also frightened that if John knew about this and knew that he was hiding it from him, John might as well scorch him alive! Taking a deep breath, Henry calmed himself.


    "Mr. John, Miss. Nina is actually your wife..."


    "When you applied to be my assistant, didn''t anyone tell you to keep silent when I ask no questions?"


    Henry was about to continue when John interrupted him harshly.


    Taken aback by his harsh words, Henry straightened his back and bowed his head, nodding. "Yes, Mr. John. I won''t do that again."


    "Deduct your sry for one month. That''s your punishment," he said indifferently, waving his hand as if he was a king ordering his subjects.


    Henry froze as if he had just been struck by lightning. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    He had just been working for less than a month, and the sry that he had worked so hard to earn was now gone! What the hell?


    Henry was so angry, but he didn''t dare speak again.


    At three p.m.


    Although Nina was still sleepy, she answered a call that requested her toe to a dinner party at six o''clock at No. 1 SQ Road. She had agreed without hesitation. In fact, she couldn''t wait.


    Nina was actually nning to get her divorce today, and now, the opportunity came just in time.


    No.1 SQ Road was a terrace house. In fact, they were the only family living along the road, so it was very quiet.


    She touched her bag subconsciously,


    knowing that it held a freshly written divorce agreement.


    As soon as she stepped into the outer courtyard, a deep voice sounded behind her. It was her husband''s father, her father-inw. He smiled at her arrival.


    Sam Shi was around 60, so Nina guessed that his son must''ve been 40 by now.


    However, he was still unmarried at that age, and he even needed his father to find a wife for him. It only meant that the man was either u


    gly or mentally ill.


    Therefore, she was even more encouraged to hand over the agreement.


    "Nay, you came!" Sam Shi''s hair was already grey, and the wrinkles on his face were clearly visible whenever he smiled. Although he looked old, he was still pretty energetic.


    Nina walked up to him, bowing her head. "Uncle."


    He frowned at the way she had addressed him.


    She was his daughter-inw! How could she call him Uncle as if he was just any other older person?


    "Nay, I believe you''ve addressed me wrongly." Sam reminded her kindly.


    She shuffled awkwardly.


    Of course.


    "You''re still my son''s wife. How can you call me Uncle?"


    ''I won''t be your daughter-inw soon.''


    However, the sentence held her back. She didn''t want to say it in fear of frightening the old man.


    Why not just get it over with now?


    Sam had organized a family dinner today, and the person who she was married to would definitelye. What if he saw Nina right then and there? What if he refused to divorce her after that?


    She might as well cut all ties immediately!


    "Uncle, I actually came here today to tell you something." Without adding anything more, she pulled a divorce agreement from her bag.


    Given that she had printed it out earlier that day, the ink was still fresh.


    She handed the agreement to Sam Shi. "Uncle, this is the divorce agreement. I''ve already signed it. Please give it to..."


    What was her husband''s name?


    She blinked, stunned that she didn''t even know his name before continuing, "Please give it to my husband and urge him to sign it."


    Divorce agreement?


    Sam''s expression changed abruptly. He nced at the papers before ncing back at Nina, analyzing her features.


    From the looks of it, she must''ve really wanted this to happen.


    She even drew it up herself.


    "Would you like to think this through?" he said gently.


    She had already made up her mind.


    It would always lead to this no matter what solution she tried toe up with.


    If she didn''t cheat on her husband, then she wouldn''t have been this anxious to divorce him. The twenty million dors were weighing her down like a boat.


    She didn''t even want her husband to show up right now.


    What if he suddenly found out? She didn''t want to die!


    Nina rubbed her aching forehead, seeing the disappointment written all over Sam''s face. "I''ve already made up my mind. I''m willing to give up all of the properties under my name."


    "Really?" She didn''t even want the Shi Family''s protection?


    Others didn''t even know her. Sam was the reason behind all of this.


    If he hadn''t erased all the information about her, then her past would''ve caught up to her.


    "Yes."


    As long as she didn''t need to pay for the twenty million, then she was fine.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have the ability to pay, but she didn''t want to be wronged.


    Besides, she had her own ability to hide from her family.


    Sam thought about this for a while and figured out that the reason she wanted divorcement was because she hadn''t seen his son.


    "Nay, I''m responsible for your marriage. It''s my fault that you haven''t seen each other," he exined.


    Then he took out a faded one-inch photo from his coat pocket before handing it to her. "This is a photo of my youngest son. You can decide after seeing him."


    Nina nced at the photo. Due to its faded color, she could vaguely see the outline of the young boy. In fact, he looked like he just got out of the university.


    He looked handsome.


    It was just that since she didn''t see his recent pictures, she didn''t know what he looked like now.


    "Uncle, I don''t want to dy him," she said. She also didn''t want to waste any more time.


    When Sam saw that she was still unmoved, he had topromise for another n as taking over the divorce agreement.

 Chapter 4 How Dare You Set Me Up

    As for whether his son would sign it or not, Sam didn''t know.


    So proud and arrogant, his son might think that no woman in the world deserved him. He probably would sign it, wouldn''t he?


    But he didn''t know yet that he had such a beautiful wife.


    "Uncle, I have something to do. I have to go now." Nina made up an excuse and ran away.


    Needless to say, she was surprised that Sam agreed so readily. But when she thought that she could be single again and didn''t have to pay twenty million, the air around her became sweet.


    Once she got divorced, she could find a boyfriend whom she really liked.


    When Nina left, Jake looked at the divorce agreement in his hand and asked, "Sir, do you really agree with the divorce?"


    "What divorce?" To be honest, Sam was displeased.


    How hard it had been for him to get a daughter-inw! How could he let her go?


    "Then, the divorce agreement..." ''Should it be given to Mr. John or not?'' Jake wanted to ask but swallowed the words back.


    A shrewd look shed through his eyes when Sam nced at the divorce agreement. "You find a ce where you could keep it. I''m too old to remember things."


    As he was a bit too old already, it was normal for him to forget things.


    "Yes, sir." Jake immediately understood that Sam didn''t want to give the divorce agreement to John at all.


    A cunning look appeared on Sam''s face.


    At that time, he swore in his heart that he would remind and reproach his youngest son when he came back. However, he didn''t expect this kind of thought would make John sneeze on his way home.


    "Achoo..."


    The sudden sneezing made John confused.


    Through the rear-view mirror, Henry nced at his boss while driving. "Sir, are you okay? Do you want me to turn off the air conditioner?"


    Instead of answering his question, John coldly said, "Focus on your driving."


    "Yes, sir." Although Henry was ignored, he just slightly raised his brows.


    After the car turned into a corner, they entered the SQ Road.


    With the turn light on, Henry turned the steering wheel. He also honked the horn before turning to avoid any ident.


    As soon as the car entered, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Shocked, Henry quickly honked the horn and stepped on the brake.


    A burst of noisy horn made Nina, who was immersed in the happiness of being single, suddenly raised her head.


    A Maybach wasing at her, and she was lost for a moment.


    She couldn''t move her feet as if they were filled with lead.


    "Stop. Stop the car!" Her heart was beating fast and her eyes were wide open, but she just couldn''t move her feet.


    At the critical moment, Henry managed to stop the car.


    Suddenly, there was a burning smell on the asphalt road.


    There was only a little distance between the car and Nina. If the car stopped half a secondter, she would be hit and would probably be in heaven now.


    After being frightened, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Due to shock, she identally skinned her hand.


    The two men were also shocked in the car. They both rushed forward due to the inertia of the sudden brake.


    Henry held the steering wheel and was able to quickly steady himself.


    While John was not so lucky. He leaned against the back of the seat, and his ironed shirt was wrinkled.


    "Henry!" John shouted angrily. The wrinkles on John''s eyebrows were not less than those on his clothes. His tight frown indicated he was extremely furious.


    All of a sudden, Henry felt a chill down his spine.


    It was his first day working for his boss and idents urred frequently. What did he do wrong?


    Preparing to get scolded, Henry gritted his teeth and exined, "A woman rushed out just now. I''m sorry, sir!"


    But John only red at Henry and sat back slowly. He straightened his clothes and nced at the woman sitting on the ground in front of the car.


    Only her ck hair and half of her ce face showed, but it really made him feel sick.


    Being a cold man that he was, John looked away. "Let''s go."


    Henry was stunned. Shouldn''t he ask


    about thisdy''s condition?


    He knew the answer was no. His boss had always been heartless.


    It was more important for Henry to keep his job.


    So, he turned the steering wheel and was about to leave when Nina came back to her senses.


    The moment she saw that the car was about to leave, she thought of what she had sufferedst night and her aching palm. She suddenly got angry.


    Enduring the pain in her palm, Nina quickly stood up and stretched out her hand to stop the car.


    For the second time, Henry mmed on the brakes.


    Annoyed, John closed his eyes, and when he opened them; his eyes were grimmer and colder. "Sir, she stopped the car."


    Without tidying up her hair, she strode to the car and knocked on the window. After the window was rolled down, she immediately said, "You just hit me. Don''t you know?"


    Because she was dressed in white and her hair was disheveled, Nina looked like a ghost who came to ask for a payment for his debt. To Henry, she was a little terrifying.


    "Miss, are you okay?" Henry swallowed with fear.


    Did she look fine? His question made her want to ridicule him.


    She reached out to tuck her ck hair behind her ears, which revealed her whole face. Then she stretched out her injured hands, which were bleeding.


    "Take me to the hospital."


    As it happened, she hadn''t taken a taxi yet after leaving that house.


    At the sight of her whole face, Henry''s eyes widened.


    ''Isn''t she boss''s wife?''


    Subconsciously, Henry turned his head to look at John, only to find that he was already staring at her.


    Her features without any make-up were very delicate, and her amber pupils were shining with unshed tears. Her almond eyes were full of inadvertent seduction.


    "Hey, little girl!" Strange to say, John was in a good mood when he saw the girl who begged for his mercyst night.


    It was as if fate made them meet for the second time.


    But he didn''t know if it was coincidence or her trick.


    He hated being tricked the most. With this thought, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Following his voice, Nina saw the man who made her likely to pay twenty million. Her lips went dry as she got angrier.


    After slightly licking her lips, she asked, "Uncle, why are you here again?"


    She looked so helpless.


    Last night, she was unlucky enough to meet him and even be bullied by him. She had thought that she would never meet him again, but why did she have to see him again now?


    He almost killed herst night, and now what? Did he want to kill her at all cost?


    After Nina called him uncle, John became sulky in an instant. However, he had called her little girl just now. He was already thirty years old. There were three children of his family who called him uncle. So it seemed normal for him to be called uncle.


    "Little girl, are you unhappy to see me?" There was a hint of disappointment in his voice. Countless young women were obsessed with him and even chasing after him because of his status, talent and appearance.


    Yet, why was she so eager to avoid him?


    Was she afraid that he would eat her alive?


    Oh. He had already done that.


    Nina didn''t want to say anything.


    Why should she feel happy?


    Was he insane?


    Yes, he was handsome but unfortunately, in her opinion, he turned out to be a rogue who escaped from a mental hospital.


    "Goodbye." Since she found out that this man in the car was the same one she metst night, she would rather take a taxi than go to the hospital.


    "Stop!" Yesterday, she didn''t listen to him.


    Now, the same thing happened again!


    At the moment, John''s face grew dark and cold. He opened the door and pulled her in until she fell on the seat.


    Because of his tall figure, Nina felt a sense of condescending pressure, especially in such a narrow car.


    "What do you want to do?" As Nina stared at his cold face, she got a little scared.


    With a faint smile, John pinched her jaw. "Little girl, tell me, who gave you the courage to set me up?"


    He deliberately prolonged his voice with irrefutable deterrence.

 Chapter 5 Is Your Husband A Eunuch

    Was he saying that she had set him up?


    Nina sneered in anger. She pursed her red lips and retorted in righteous indignation, "From my point of view, I think you were the one who set me up!"


    But John''s nonchnt reply was, "If it weren''t for your perfume, why would I spend the night with you? Do you think I don''t have any otherdy who is better-looking than you to choose from?"


    ''Perfume? What perfume?''


    Then, the truth about the whole thingst night dawned on Nina. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Uncle, if I say I wasn''t the one who did that, will you believe me?"


    John was still pinching her chin in his hand and it was bing painful by the minute.


    He examined her face quietly. Sincerity clearly showed in her watery eyes, as if there was magic that was pulling him in.


    Then, he let go of her, smirked meaningfully, and slightly approached determinedly.


    ''So, does he believe me or not?'' Nina thought.


    "Uncle, you know what? I''m a married woman," she announced, not wanting to have anything to do with him at all.


    "So what?" Of course, he already knew that she was married.


    He didn''t want to have contact with her anymore as it might get him into trouble, but they met again. He suspected that she approached him this time to seduce him again.


    John''s indifferent tone was infuriating to Nina''s ears. "Are you into this sort of entricity?"


    Did he like fooling around with married women?


    He thought about her question carefully. He didn''t have that entricity before, but right now, he was somewhat interested in a married woman like her. "I can consider giving it a try."


    It was not every day that he got to see a beautiful woman who could stand by his side bravely and with confidence. Most of the women who liked him didn''t even meet his high standards when it came to appearance.


    With narrowed eyes, Nina subtly threatened him, "My husband is not an ordinary man." He must be if his family could live in the vi in SQ Road, more so where there was only one residence on the whole block. He must, indeed,e from a formidable family.


    With her reminder, John couldn''t help but think of the information that Henry had gathered about her when he investigated her background. It was very brief, barely half a page long and nothing useful could be found.


    Anyway, John had just returned from abroad, so he had to avoid trouble as much as he could.


    "So, put me down now," Nina demanded. Seeing that he seemed to be afraid, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She could sense that this man was not a good person.


    It would be best to stay away from him. The further it was, the better.


    At the moment, she couldn''t afford to be pestered by another man. First and foremost, she had to get rid of her husband whom she had never met in her entire life.


    Suddenly, it hit her. Could he be after her because of her beautiful face? It was not the first time that she regretted having inherited all the good genes of her parents.


    Because of this very same face, she had been in a lot of trouble.


    "Let me get out of the car first, okay?" Nina urged again with a coaxing smile.


    "No, I won''t," he remarked and then raised his head to look at her with an ominous smile. "You are married to someone else, but your body belongs to me. Besides, is your husband a eunuch?"


    Hearing that, Nina felt deeply insulted.


    Never in her life did she feel so humiliated like today!


    Even the driver, Henry, who was within earshot, couldn''t stand hearing it anymore. But all he could do was to curse in his heart silently. He really didn''t dare to say anything bad about his boss loud.


    At that moment, an arctic chill could be felt in the car.


    It wasing from Nina.


    p...


    A loud p fell on John''s face abruptly. With red bewildered eyes, Nina looked at him resentfully.


    She had alreadye into terms with what happenedst night and hadforted herself that she should just forget all about it.


    She didn''t expect him to say something to that effect.


    Hearing the sudden p, Henry was so stunned that he didn''t dare to even take a deep breath.


    For the first time, John had been pped across the face. He heard a buzz on his ears, followed by a burning pain, coupled with a taste of something fishy and sweet spreading in his mouth.


    She didn''t hold back and the p was really strong.


    "Get out!" He fiercely shouted out these two words from his mouth with his teeth gritting. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pan, and he was like a lion that had been madly provoked. A fire of raw anger rushed straight up into his head.


    Nina had never been afraid of people who would prey on and bully the weak, but she didn''t wish to continue staying with him, either. She simply got out of the car quietly and briskly walked away without looking back.


    Right after she got out of the car, John prevented her from leaving further.


    Nina red back ominously and questioned, "Is the


    lesson I gave you not yet enough?


    Do you want to be pped one more time?"


    Tough and prestigious, John would never be afraid of getting one more p from her.


    Moreover, he would surely charge interest for the p he received.


    He never had a business deal wherein he was on the losing end.


    "Are you really going to leave like this after pping me? Things like that don''t happen in my world. I am now giving you two choices. First, stay with me until I get tired of you and let you go, or second, wait for the video of what happenedst night to be leaked out," he brazenly threatened as he leisurely looked out at Nina whose face had turned frozen.


    "Did you actually take a video?" Nina gritted her teeth and looked back menacingly, wishing she could kill the man in front of her.


    She began wondering what had irritated him in his childhood that made him have these quirks after he had grown up.


    "Yes, I surely did," John lied shamelessly because he was actually just bluffing and talking nonsense.


    Although it was out of line with his character to lie and he disdained doing it, it wasn''t such a big deal to lie to a little girl anyway.


    Nina was so fuming mad that her teeth were chattering, and her eyes were shooting daggers full of hatred.


    If the video was to spread out, she would not only lose her reputation, but also have to lose twenty million on top of it.


    Either of the choices he provided would do her no good.


    Panic shed through her beautiful eyes.


    When he saw her pale face and flustered eyes which had a trace of defeat, a joy of victory sparkled through his eyes.


    "Just think about it carefully." He prolonged his speech on purpose. His soft voice was low and maic, like the sound of a violoncello, beating her continuously.


    After his counter attack, Nina came up with another point and hurled back provocatively, "Will leaking out the video be good for your image? Can you bear to lose your face?"


    Henry sighed anxiously. Mr. John cared about his impable image the most. Nina just hit the nail on the head with her argument.


    Mr. John must be at his wits'' end by now, mustn''t he?


    "It''s not good to be too smart," John said knowingly as he thought of another way on how to not lose his face to this little girl.


    He had to keep such an interesting girl by his side by all means.


    "Now I am giving you another option. If you can meet me three times without following me, I will delete the video permanently."


    Although Lexingport City was big, the girl seemed to be very smart. It shouldn''t be difficult for them to meet three times, and it didn''t really matter if they met or not. Anyway, the video was just a means to frighten her.


    He was more worried about the thought that they would never meet again. And it would be interesting if they met.


    "Really?" Nina was doubtful if she could believe him.


    "Of course." John nodded cynically as Nina was falling right into his trap.


    She thought for a while. He didn''t say that she couldn''t take the initiative to see him, and there weren''t any restrictions on how she could do it. The agreement was that as long as she met him three times, he would delete the video. There was no way she would lose.


    Nina raised her head conceitedly and consented, "Okay."


    After that, she waved her hand, turned around and left in a hurry.


    She continued to walk briskly,pletely unaware that she had been tricked.


    All she could ever think of was to get divorced as soon as possible.


    The thoughts that she would soon be able to aplish filing for a divorce, get rid of the video, and never see this man again put her in a good mood.


    As soon as she turned around the corner, she couldn''t wait to turn on her phone. After searching for a while, she found a string of unused numbers.


    She was told that this was her strange husband''s private number. She could ask him for help should the need arise.


    Now, she really needed to get in touch with this peculiar husband to ask him for help.


    "Hello, I''m your wife. Since you haven''t fulfilled any of your husband''s duties in the past two years that we have been married, I''m now asking for a divorce. Please get the divorce agreement from your father and sign it as soon as possible." After a quick typing, she sent the message immediately.


    Ding dong¡­


    Soon, John received a message on his phone.


    He took it out and looked at the unfamiliar number. He clicked on the message to read it and immediately deleted the inexplicable and baffling sentences.


    "Are you kidding me? I''m not married at all," John sneered contemptuously.


    Now he was even being targeted by frauds.


    Having heard what he said, Henry exined in a hurry, "Sir, you are indeed married, and it''s a secret marriage."


    ''And your partner is Miss Nina, who just pped your face, '' he added in silence.


    John was rendered speechless.


    What? A secret marriage?


    Howe he never knew about it?

 Chapter 6 Something Wrong With The Perfume

    He straightened himself up and asked coldly, "What''s going on?"


    He had only been gone for two years. How could he be married?


    "Two years ago, Mr. Sam married you to the girl who saved his life. She is now your wife. Mr. Sam took care of all the details. He has the marriage license and everything."


    Sam told Henry about this after Henry became his assistant. He also told Henry to stop John from cheating on his wife.


    Truthfully, it seemed that John was more interested in his wife these days.


    So Henry had basically seeded in that mission.


    With a frown, John came to an appalling conclusion. He gritted his teeth and said, "So he traded me like property."


    Henry opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he just couldn''t get the words out.


    It might not seem like it but Sam had John''s best interests in mind. He thought that John might not ever find a wife so he was going to do his best to find his son one. The father was confident that Nina would be the best choice for his son. Henry was never going to tell John what Sam had said, not in a million years.


    He finally understood why he couldn''t pry too much into Nina''s life. Sam must have done something not worth talking about.


    The Shi family vi was located at No.1, SQ Road.


    As soon as John got out of the car, he stormed towards Sam''s study and asked, "Why am I married?"


    Sam stopped writing. He raised his head and looked at his son, who was inexplicably energetic.


    ''What''s wrong with him? He couldn''t even greet me. His first reaction is to interrogate me before anything else.


    What a bastard!''


    Sam wasn''t a very patient man. If someone treated him poorly, he''d give it directly back to them. Since John was being a bit rude, Sam answered, "I was worried you wouldn''t be able to find a wife, so I found one for you."


    ''Does he think that nobody wants me?


    Ridiculous!'' John thought furiously.


    He was part of the Shi family, the CEO of the Time Group, the famous Mr. John, and one of the most eligible bachelors.


    Just a few days ago he had a woman drooling all over him.


    How could no one want him?


    What a joke!


    "I want a divorce, right now." He didn''t want to marry a woman just because he had to.


    He was only going to marry a woman he deemed fit. At the very least, she had to be good-looking.


    Sam''s blood boiled. He raised his voice. "How dare you!"


    John very rarely listened to his father.


    So this time, he wasn''t going to obey his father as well.


    Since John came back, he''d been battling his father at almost every moment. It was really taking a toll on their rtionship.


    Jake, who was standing aside and watching, was thinking a lot about the past few days. John had juste back, but had already made Sam more frustrated than ever before.


    Then Jake turned around and took out a photo. He handed it to John and stood up to try and help this situation. "Young master, why don''t you get to know the girl first before making a decision?"


    He believed that the married couple would gradually fall in love with each other after they spent some time together.


    Besides, the young mistress Nina was quite beautiful and had her personal charisma.


    Most men would have a crush on her, and John shouldn''t be an exception.


    It was said that Nina had a lot of admirers in L University.


    The photo was of Nina. She had delicate eyebrows and a bright smile. Her skin was fair and warm, shining in the sun. Her hair was casually tied up with a pencil, and a few strands of long hair fell to her cheeks.


    The photo was a little blurry. Somebody else had taken the picture and posted it online. Jake just printed it, waiting for the day that John would need to see her.


    This was the only pho


    to he had, though.


    John was suddenly captivated by this radiant girl in the photo. He hesitated, wanting to take the picture and look closer at her.


    A gust of wind blew into the room. The photo was blown out of the window, floating, and soon disappeared!


    Sam kept quiet.


    Jake said nothing as well and watched the picture float away.


    Even Henry, who was standing to the side, quietly looked out of the window into the dark night and felt the chilly spring wind blow into the room.


    "Oh, that''s too bad," John said calmly, with one hand in his pocket.


    Sam was so angry that his eyebrows twitched.


    He knew that John was intentionally trying to aggravate him.


    "Master, that was the only photo we had." This was hardly what Sam wanted to hear. He was tired of this meeting already.


    Taking a nce at his father, John stretched his hand out, suggesting that he wanted him to hand over the divorce agreement


    "What are you doing? Do you want some money or something? Why are you asking me for money?" Sam pretended he didn''t know his son''s meaning and even misinterpreted it.


    ''Old man...''


    John was mad and couldn''t stand his father''s behaviors.


    He picked up his coat, turned around and left.


    "Where are you going? We are to have a family dinner tonight. You can''t leave!" Sam shouted.


    "I haven''t attended it for the past two years. It doesn''t matter if I am there or not." With a wave of his hand, John strolled out.


    "Come back!" red Sam angrily.


    "I wille back when you''re ready to give me the divorce papers."


    "John!"


    Sam was admittedly disappointed. The family gathering ended up being a rather gloomy event. Everyone sat in an awkward silence not daring to say anything.


    On Monday, Nina passed her dresser and realized something abruptly.


    She stopped and stared at a bottle of perfume.


    She distinctly remembered Isabe spraying some perfume on her before handing the bottle to her that evening.


    Nina held the perfume bottle with her slender fingers and gently opened it.


    "It''s the Pheromone Perfume!


    No wonder that man said I set him up." Nina narrowed her eyes, threw the perfume into her bag and set off for school.


    Coincidentally, she met Isabe in the canteen.


    "Nina, how was your weekend?" Isabe asked as if nothing had happened.


    In reality, she kind of knew how her weekend was.


    When she woke up in the morning in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, she happened to see Nina leaving in a bit of mess.


    Unexpectedly, her n was actually a sess.


    Thinking that she was the one who got Nina to lose her virginity made her quite proud.


    She was sure that Nina was no longer the perfect girlfriend for Albert Song after being defiled by some man.


    Nina didn''t respond to Isabe''s greetings. Instead, she stared at the millet porridge in her bowl with a rather nk expression.


    She felt that something was off with Isabe.


    "I got taken advantage of," Nina said, trying to get a reaction.


    Unexpectedly, Isabe stood up and shouted, "What? Are you okay? What did he do to you?"


    She shrieked so loudly, and it seemed she had forgotten that they were in the crowded canteen.


    Her reaction was so sudden and intense that Nina was actually stunned.


    Isabe began checking Nina''s body, but didn''t see any trace of her being taken advantage of by some man. Her heart sank and she felt nothing but disappointment.


    She tried to remain poised though.


    Nina nced at her and just smiled. "I took revenge on him. I know kung fu. You know that."


    Isabe smiled, pretending to feel relieved. "Yes, yes!"


    ''What was she on about? Is she hiding what happened?


    I did see her walk out of the hotel in men''s clothes.''

 Chapter 7 Selling Her Body

    Isabe saw Nina sitting in front of her, safe and sound. She couldn''t believe her own eyes.


    "Nina, you should eat more," Isabe said, smiling awkwardly.


    Nina took note of Isabe''s facial expression and studied it carefully.


    Her psychological training had given her quite the talent for reading people.


    Nina put down the spoon, took out the Pheromone Perfume from her bag and put it in front of Isabe.


    Isabe''s heart skipped a beat and her face seemed to freeze. "What''s wrong, Nina? Why did you bring the perfume I gave you?"


    ''Did Nina figure something out?'' she wondered.


    ''Her jaw is drooping, and her mouth is slightly open.


    She is surprised, but more than anything, she is scared.''


    After noticing her expression, Nina stared at her quietly and smiled. "Isabe, do you know how much danger this perfume put me in?"


    This was almost like a warning for Isabe. Her whole body seemed to crease a little and difort crept in.


    This was always her subconscious reaction when she wanted to get out of a situation.


    "Nina, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Isabe couldn''t look Nina in the eye, fearing that her friend would find out the truth.


    She took a sip of water to hide her nervousness.


    "Isabe, do you know that when someone is lying, their throat dries up?" Nina exposed her without hesitation.


    Isabe was slightly annoyed and asked, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t analyze your friends by reading their expressions?"


    She narrowed her eyes and stiffened her brow with her muscles tensing up. Her lips were pursed, and the corners of her mouth were dipping into a frown.


    She was obviously angry.


    Shame only turned into anger when a person was found out.


    If they got angry, more often than not, they were in the wrong.


    "Isabe, why are you lying? You know how I hate being betrayed."


    "Nina, let me exin. I didn''t think anything of that perfume. I just thought that it smelled good, so I gave it to you. Why would I hurt you? We are such good friends." Tears flooded Isabe''s eyes.


    Isabe knew Nina well. Nina was always quite arrogant because she knew how beautiful she was. Few girls liked her.


    Isabe knew that she was her only friend for that exact reason. Nina couldn''t really do anything because she couldn''t afford to lose her as a friend.


    Besides, there was no evidence that she had something to do with what happened on Friday night.


    The more Isabe thought, the more relieved she became. She wiped her tears and exined, "Nina, think about it. If I really did it on purpose, why would I give you the perfume? That''s like giving myself up instantly. Nina, trust me. I would never do that to my friend."


    That sounded like it made sense.


    If Isabe really wanted to be discreet, she should''ve destroyed the evidence.


    Nina''s expression softened. They were really good friends at the end of the day anyway.


    She couldn''t stay mad at Isabe.


    "Well, I am okay after all." Nina calmly glossed over the whole affair.


    Isabe could finally breathe. She felt so relieved.


    At the same time, she was enraged because nothing had happened to Nina.


    She had to make sure that she''d make a perfect n to destroy Nina in the future.


    They kept talking andughing, and then split when they went to their different sses.


    Once she was gone, Isabe stopped smiling and looked absolutely livid. After a while, she burst intoughter realizing she just got away with her n.


    As soon as Nina sat down in the ssroom she got a notification on her phone.


    Her phone rang


    and it showed that ten thousand dors had been transferred to her bank ount.


    Before she figured out what was going on, Isabe called her.


    "Nina, bad news! Check the school forum right now. Something is wrong."


    Nina opened the campus


    forum and saw the top post. It was difficult to miss in all honesty.


    "Amazing! Nina Lu, our campus queen, sells her body for cash!"


    There were two photos on the post. One showed hering out of the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, with her clothes in tatters.


    The other photo showed the ten thousand deposit in her ount.


    What was going on?


    This post had been forwarded ten thousand times in just a matter of minutes.


    It was obvious that most of her ssmates had seen it by now. Almost all of them stared at her in disgust. Girls were insulting her, and some boys even whistled at her frivolously.


    She was always an arrogant girl and few people would even dare cross her path. She was lorded as somewhat of a goddess by boys around campus. Most were too intimidated to even talk to her. Now, not only did they whistle, but they flirted with her like it was nothing.


    A girl sarcastically remarked, "Nina, you don''t have to pretend to be so high and mighty. We know you sold your body. Don''t pretend to be innocent now."


    "That''s my business. I don''t need you to judge me," Nina nced at her and said nonchntly.


    The girl shut up instantly.


    Ignoring the strange gazes andments around her, Nina remained poised and took out herptop from her bag.


    She opened the website and saw several outrageousments.


    "Bah, the bitch pretends to be pure and innocent." Thements were mainly from girls who were looking down on her. She was held in such high esteem for so long, and now the girls finally had an opportunity to take her down.


    "Only ten thousand for one night? Come with me. I''ll give you ten thousand and one,"mented a boy. Everyone''s kindness seemed to fly out the window when it came to Nina. They had no remorse in insulting her.


    "Hello, I''m a student from the information school. Do you need me to check the poster''s IP for you?" Thisment was also very popr, not because anyone liked it but because many were calling the person''s names.


    Looking at the person whose nickname was "MiMiMichelle", Nina smiled and wrote, "Thank you. But it''s a piece of cake for me to check the poster''s IP."


    Nina quickly typed on the keyboard of herptop with her slender fingers. She looked calm with a faint smile delicately ced on her face.


    "Done." Within a minute, the IP of the anonymous poster appeared, showing that it was in the school.


    The details also popped up.


    ''Isabe? She is the poster!''


    Now Nina understood everything.


    Isabe had sprayed the perfume on purpose, which would make Nina lose her virginity to any man that she was close to.


    Were the two photos taken by Isabe as well?


    Nina was reluctant to ept it and checked everything again, carefully. But all the evidence, even the phone model, pointed to Isabe.


    ''It''s true.


    Why did she do that?


    What was the point? Does she hate me because of my face?''


    For a moment, Nina felt as if everything was a lie.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came to her ears. The sound was powerful but somehow soothing.


    "Feeling sad?"


    As soon as Nina turned her head, a person appeared beside her. He was dressed in a white basketball kit. The beads of sweat wetted his chestnut-colored short hair and dripped onto his face.


    He was clearly tired from ying basketball, but he still looked presentable.


    The boy, Albert Song, sat beside Nina, tilted his head and told her, "I saw the post."


    Nina was distraught. Not by thements or even the post, but by the fact that Isabe posted it.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sad about this thing?" He knew that Nina never cared about anything anyone had to say. Otherwise, the rumors over the past few years would have destroyed her by now.


    "Yes." Nina leaned back and closed theputer. In a defeated tone, she said, "A friend did that."


    ''A friend?'' He frowned.

 Chapter 8 Beat Her Up

    It seemed that Albert had guessed who did this.


    "Now that you have found the truth, I will continue to y basketball. This is the farewell match." After giving Nina a meaningful nce, Albert turned around to leave but stopped midway. "Well, if you can''t deal with this person, I can help you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his lips formed into a smile, with only bottomless darkness in his eyes.


    Nina looked at Albert with an unreadable expression. Every time she saw his dismissive smile, she would feel numb in her heart.


    They once had dinner together, and she still remembered what he did when the waiter identally spilled the soup on her hand. Albert ordered another bowl of boiling soup with a smile, and then deliberately spilled it on the waiter''s hand, which scalded his skin.


    When she recalled the past, she looked at Albert in a more obscure way.


    She realized that she couldn''t really see through Albert.


    Then, she saw Isabe''sment. She never refuted the fact that Nina sold her body for wealth.


    Right now, Nina''s heart was full of anger.


    As smart as she was, Isabe made two forum ounts. She had used the first one to nder Nina anonymously. Then she used her own ount to defend Nina.


    However, Isabe had underestimated Nina.


    At this moment, Isabe sent Nina messages tofort her on WeChat.


    But for Nina, it was not a way offorting; instead it was like stirring up trouble.


    At first, Nina had nned to delete Isabe''s post, but an idea suddenly came to her mind. While letting the matter escte, she asked Isabe out for dinner.


    "Isabe, I saw that you were defending me. Thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner." She sent her a WeChat message with a sly smile.


    ''Isn''t it just acting?


    Well, just like you, I''m good at acting too.''


    With a smug smile, Nina flipped her hair and took out a small circr mirror with a pattern of an elk. She made sure she looked beautiful.


    After ss, she took her bag and said to herself, "Let''s go and beat her."


    Following the directions given by Nina, Isabe walked with difficulty in an old street in the suburbs, wearing high heels and carrying a small bag. There were only some crooked wooden buildings around, and it was too noisy. The people were talking in their localnguage, and their loud voices made her head ache.


    "Why would she choose such a damned ce?" From time to time, a child would rush over, with mud and dirt all over their body; which made Isabe''s face turn ghastly pale.


    It smelled terrible!


    But still she walked impatiently, covering her nose to avoid the stinking smell of this ce.


    Only people from the countryside like Nina were used to eating in such a shabby ce. This was too cheap for Isabe''s taste.


    Little did she know that Nina was hiding in the corner with several fierce-looking men, with tattoos on their arms.


    "You guys, cover her head with a sack and give her a good beating. But don''t kill her. I''ll give you the money once you''ve done your job."


    "No problem!"


    They nodded, patting their chests.


    Satisfied with their response, Nina nodded and took out her phone to take photos.


    A good show was about to begin, and she had to capture every moment of it.


    Not far away, a Maybach car stopped. The people inside the car were about to watch the show too.


    "Sir, this is the old town that the Li Group and the Fang Group have chosen. It has a history of more than 800 years. If we buy this area, we can integrate the ancient and modern culture and make it a tourist attraction."


    With several project proposals in his hands, Henry chose the most feasible one.


    "It''s a good lo


    cation. It''s not far from the railway station and the airport. There are four subway lines passing by, so the transportation is very convenient. Next to it is a university area, which ensures arge number of customers.


    What do you think about it, sir?" When he got no response, Henry pushed his sses and turned to look at his boss.


    John was looking at his mobile phone, sometimes frowning and sometimes smiling.


    "Mr. Shi?"


    "What? You decide it." John''s eyes were fixed on his phone and had no time to talk to him.


    Henry kept silent.


    ''I''m not the CEO. So how can I make the decision?'' he thought.


    Since John didn''t want to talk to him, Henry didn''t want to disturb him for the time being.


    Out of curiosity, he looked at John''s direction and found that he was recording something with his phone. He then fixed his eyes on Nina who was gloating.


    What was she doing?


    Watching others fight?


    And then John was watching her.


    Sure enough, John and Nina were the same kind of people.


    "Hmm... Hmm... Help... Help!" With a sack covering her head, Isabe kept groaning and asking for help.


    Those people punched and kicked her without mercy. She was unable to speak aplete sentence. She curled up, waved her hands and feet, trying to struggle and resist.


    As a beautiful twenty-year-old girl, how could she match those tall and strong men?


    There was no chance for her to fight back at all.


    "Who are you? Please let me go."


    No matter how hard she begged, no one answered.


    What she didn''t know was that, Nancy was watching her joyfully.


    She had quite a lot of methods to deal with people, and she liked the most direct one, beating.


    Since Isabe had ndered her behind her back, she would beat her up in return.


    It was half even.


    All of a sudden, she heard the discussions of several old people. Putting away her cell phone, she stood up and pointed at the group of people. "What are you doing? Stop!"


    The men immediately stopped beating Isabe. They turned around and looked at Nina, before they ran away as fast as they could.


    She could get a prize for her acting skill.


    "Stop! You want to run away after beating her?" After giving them a wink, Nina signaled to them to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    And then she ran over and stopped beside Isabe, who was still crying. "Nina, help me!" When Isabe heard Nina''s voice, it was as if she had found a lifesaver.


    With half of her body in the sack, Isabe looked like a beggar or a pig about to be ughtered.


    At this sight, Nina almost burst intoughter so she had to cover her mouth.


    "Isabe, are you okay? I''ll get you out right away." And then Nina squatted down and untied the rope that tied Isabe''s arms and legs.


    She grabbed the top of the sack with both hands, and deliberately pulled Isabe''s hair up.


    As expected, it was painful for Isabe. She cried out. "It hurts!" It hurt so much that her face turned pale. "Nina, you pulled my hair. It hurts so much. Would you be gentle?"


    "I''ll be gentle." But once again, she deliberately pulled Isabe''s hair.


    She didn''t remove the sack until she heard Isabe howl in pain. Gasping for air, Isabey on the ground. Although half of her face had been covered by her messy hair, it was obvious that it was as pale as a dead person.


    When she finished smoothing her hair and finally exposed her whole face, she looked like an entirely different person.


    The moment Nina saw her face, she fell silent.


    Her face was so swollen that it looked like a pig''s head.


    The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. Those men had done a good job. She would pay them more moneyter.

 Chapter 9 She Is Your Wife

    Isabe''s face was so swollen that she could scarcely be recognized in her current state.


    "Are you okay?" Holding her arm, Nina wiped the dirty, foul-smelling water on Isabe''s face with her sleeve. All the while, she had been pretending to be concerned for Isabe.


    "How can you say I''m okay? I am calling the police. I will catch each and every one of them! I''m going to kill them all!" Isabe was gnashing her teeth arduously and was trembling all over with anger.


    But Nina grabbed her phone and persuaded her in a soft voice, "Isabe, don''t. You can''t call the police at a time like this. What if news spreads out that ady like you has been beaten up by several hooligans? I''m afraid that it will only cause a big scandal and it will be a disgrace to your family."


    "So you want me to just give up and let them go?" Isabe gnashed her teeth with contempt and stamped her feet like a brat. It seemed that that she was about to fall apart.


    "My body is so painful all over. Even my face must be swollen and bleeding." Never before had she been treated like this. She had been constantly pampered since childhood. The pain she felt all over her body made her feel even more aggrieved and pitiful.


    But the ironic point was that she couldn''t even call the police to lodge aint.


    If this matter were to really spread out, how would she be able to face people and live in the future?


    Isabe could do nothing but stare at the end of the alley indignantly with hatred zing out of her eyes. What made it more depressing was that she couldn''t do anything but keep her silence.


    "Ouch, it''s really painful. I can''t stand it anymore, I''m going to the hospital."


    "Okay, let''s go. I''ll bring you there,"


    Nina said as she held Isabe''s arm and walked to the intersection. When she was about to hail a taxi, she heard a harsh whistle and looked around casually.


    ''Huh?


    It was really him. Why is he here?'' Nina wondered.


    A taxi stopped right in front of her. Without giving it much thought, Nina pushed Isabe into the car. When she was about to get in, she suddenly thought of something.


    ''Well, since he''s here, I have to talk to him.''


    "Isabe, I can''t go with you now. I have to attend to something. Please bring her to central hospital," Nina instructed the driver. Then, she mmed the car door with anticipation.


    Thinking of their agreement, Nina smiled from ear to ear.


    "Good afternoon, Uncle," Nina shed him a sweet smile.


    All the while, John had been staring at her from a short distance. He had not expected her to react so quickly, so he looked straight at her and began the countdown with her. "This is the first time we met after we made the deal."


    "Yes, it is," she replied eagerly. But why did it seem like he was excited by their chance meeting?


    It was so strange.


    "Thank you, Uncle. We shall meet again soon. Bye!" Nina still had to go to the hospital to take care of Isabe. After all, she should y-act in ordance with her pretense to the end.


    More importantly, she wanted to know the reason why Isabe had betrayed her.


    "What?" John felt a little annoyed. "You want to leave now?"


    However, Nina was no longer able to hear hisst sentence.


    Henry nodded in confirmation, "Yes, she has left."


    It could be said that a friendly warning was always hard to ept. John gloomily stared at the direction where Nina had disappeared, deep in impish thought.


    Actually, he hade here on purpose so that the two of them could meet each other.


    However, she had left immediately after saying "Hi" without any hesitation. This made him angry.


    "Stop!" With a cold overbearing face, John shouted at Nina who hadn''t run far yet. His stern voice made Henry tremble with fear.


    Nina stopped in her tracks. Why did this man always like to order her around?


    ''It must be because his parents used to be very strict with him when he was a child, '' she thought.


    Nina was not stupid and had no intentions of talking with him any longer than necessary, so she just continued to run away. Suddenly, she heard a cold, threatening voice behind her, "You will regret this!"


    Regret? That was not in her vocabry.


    She didn''t even regret it at all when she sneaked out of her home, although the consequence was she might be locked up in a small, dark, secluded room once she got caught.


    The car behind her revved up to catch up with her, and deliberately drove slowly when it passed by her. The devilish handsome man shed her a smug,cent smile.


    And then, he stretched out his hand outside the window with the phone held between his two fingers. He waved his phone triumphantly, as if in provocation, or giving a hidden warning.


    She took a closer look at it and saw that it was a video recording.


    Although the car was moving, she could clearly see that the person in the video was none other than h


    er.


    Nina was petrified and felt a sudden chill.


    Why did this man like to record videos so much? Was it his hobby?


    Nina was outraged and full of anger and regret. She clenched her fists and thumped them heavily in the air towards the car.


    When she had calmed down, the Maybach had already disappeared from sight.


    Meanwhile, John was holding the mobile phone in his hand, staring at Nina on the screen. In the video, she was hiding in the corner while looking at themotion. His expression softened at the sight of her and asked, "Who was the girl being hit just now?"


    "Ah, she''s Isabe from the Zhang family," Henry readily replied. Fortunately, he made a lot of preparation in his daily life and had taken note of all the important and influential people in Lexingport City.


    "The Zhang family has developed progressively well in the recent years. Since I just came back, I should pay my respect and give them a nice present." ''Nina, this is a gift especially for you.


    You are ever so disobedient and hard-headed.


    And you look funny when you are angry, '' John mused.


    "A gift?" Confused, Henry took a fleeting nce at the rear view mirror of the car and saw John intently staring at his phone with an evil sneer.


    Henry was shocked when he thought of the content of the video that John had recorded.


    ''So, what''s his n?'' Henry mused in disbelief.


    "Make a copy of the video and send it to the Zhang family." ''I said I would make Nina regret leaving earlier, ''


    John thought. "Mr. Shi, are you sure?" Stupefied, Henry thought, ''Just think twice about it! She is your legally-wedded wife! You should be nice to her instead of setting up a trap for her.''


    Henry was in a dilemma. He really wanted to divulge Nina''s identity to John. However, John hated being deceived the most, although their rtionship couldn''t be ssified as a scheme. Presently, John thought Nina was an interesting girl. Had he known her true identity, he would definitely divorce her.


    In the face of being deceived, this little bit of funny could be deemed worthless.


    ''Damn!


    What should I do now to rectify the situation?'' Henry thought.


    "What?" John raised his head in annoyance and stared at Henry with his cold piercing eyes.


    Henry shut up right away. He felt like weeping, but had no tears to shed. All he could do was silently curse, ''Mr. Shi, I''m afraid you''ll regret what you are doing in the end.''


    In the central hospital, the Zhang family soon got wind of what happened to Isabe and rushed to the hospital to take care of her.


    When Nina saw that she was well taken care of and her y-acting was not needed anymore, she decided to leave to take care of other things.


    On the top of her list was the campus forum.


    As soon as the parents finishedforting their sobbing daughter, Isabe''s mother, Amelia Fang, received a call from her assistant.


    "Ms. Fang, something bad has happened. Someone has posted the photos of Miss Isabe Zhang being hit on the campus forum, and thements are full of lewd curses. It has only been a few minutes since it has been posted, but it is already one of the hottest topics,"


    said the assistant.


    "What?" Amelia Fang felt her temples throbbing painfully, and her head seemed as if it was about to explode. She still had a lot of matters to attend to at thepany, and now this. Everyone was now aware that her beloved daughter was in the hospital because she had been beaten.


    It was an embarrassment for both the Fang family and the Zhang family.


    "You are good-for-nothing! What are you waiting for? Find someone to delete the post at once!"


    "Ms. Fang, we can''t find any information about the person who posted it, and we can''t delete the post either. We discussed closing the forum with the university leaders, but closing it is not possible either."


    The trembling voice of her assistant on the line made Amelia Fang even more furious. "You are all a bunch of good-for-nothing employees! You are all useless when faced with a critical situation. If you cannot do it, then go find someone who can do it. It doesn''t matter how expensive it will be."


    As long as the post could be deleted, she was willing to pay arge sum of money.


    At the side, Isabe was stunned by her mother''s outrage. She sobbed and inquired in panic, "Mom, tell me, what''s wrong?"


    She was worried there might be something wrong with thepany.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t use your phone in the next two days. Your father will take care of you. I have something urgent to deal with," Amelia Fang stated, then walked away after giving a warning to her husband.


    "Okay, I won''t," Isabe obliged reluctantly. She was confused and decided to ignore her mother''s words. Right after Amelia Fang left, she took out her phone hastily.


    Someone had sent her a reminder to check out the trending post on the school forum.

 Chapter 10 An International Hacker

    "Forum?" When Isabe opened the website, the most eye-catching thing was still about Nina.


    Seeing that the post still ranked number one, and after reading the negativements, she felt satisfied.


    But the next second, she was stunned. Her eyes went wide when she read her own name on the screen.


    A post with a title "Isabe Got Beaten Up" caught her eye. This post was getting more reads andments, and it was constantly forwarded until she had be the most popr person in the forum, recing Nina on the top spot.


    "I just like to see her fall in a mess."


    "So funny. She looks like a monster!"


    "Wow. Will she be disfigured? But it doesn''t matter. She''s rich and can do stic surgery."


    "Let''s p. I really dislike her. This post really vents my anger."


    "Who beat her? They have done an excellent job!"


    This post was like the seed of the dark night, nourished by malicious words, taking root and sprouting, spreading around Isabe''s limbs; it was as if it was going to firmly lock her and drag her into the darkness.


    "Oh, my face..." In an instant, Isabe dropped her phone and touched her bandaged face with her trembling hands. Out of frustration, she began yelling. The post, as well as thements made her hysterical. She was not used to receiving those kinds of insults.


    "No, that''s not me! My face is fine. That''s not me..."


    All of a sudden, there was amotion at the hospital.


    Because of Isabe''s family background and continuous crying, the medical staff didn''t dare to neglect her.


    Such a big scene attracted many people''s attention. Outside her room, people were ncing and whispering about her.


    Of course, Nina was also there. She was standing at the end of the corridor, hearing Isabe''s sharp voice from time to time.


    Her cries were like music to Nina''s ears, and she felt particrly pleasant. This was called giving Isabe a dose of her own medicine.


    At this time, her watch suddenly lit up. Nina nced at the watch before she took a taxi back to her apartment.


    Sitting on the table, Nina pressed the watch and the flickering red light stopped. She pressed another button, and a holographic screen appeared in front of her, which showed the school forum.


    When she logged in to the inner operating system of the forum, the firewall was being attacked. These must be done by a genius in theputer science department of the university.


    But Nina didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she read thements on Isabe''s photos, which were meaner than thements on her.


    It was not surprising at all. Those who were hostile to her were either jealous of her face, her figure, or the number of men who chased after her. She seldom dealt with people, let alone offended them.


    However, Isabe was different. She was spoiled by her parents, and she was always arrogant and domineering. She had always been scolding andmanding other people like they were all her servants. Most of the people around her didn''t dare to express their anger towards her, out of fear. But now, it was a good chance for them to say whatever they want and vent their anger. All those hurt and envious people took the opportunity to attack her on the forum.


    When Nina felt bored, she went to make a cup of coffee and tasted it slowly. She took her time as if nobody was trying to gain ess to the system. The interface of the firewall suddenly appeared and the red warning logo shed. But instead of worrying, Nina shed a lopsided smile.


    "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." She sat back at the table. Seeing the powerful attacks made her quite excited.


    There were a lot of undiscovered talents in the city.


    The other party had tried many ways to break through the defense line, and it only took them one minute to break through more than half of it.


    This made Nina more excited as if she had seen a prey. With a smile on her face, she didn''t make a move until the other party was about to seed.


    When the person trying to hack t


    he system, thinking they were about to seed, the screen suddenly turned ck. The moment the screen turned bright again, a red exmation mark and a special mark appeared on it.


    "Damn it! Who is this guy?" The hacker who was hired by the Fang family stood up and kicked away the chair. The person stared at theputer screen in disbelief.


    Only then did the hacker notice a string of numbers flowing on the screen, and a line of red words appeared. "When you see this logo again, stop what you''re doing."


    The tone was authoritative, which annoyed the hacker more.


    Nina, who had seeded, leaned against the chair and leisurely drank up the remaining half of her coffee, before she pressed the button on the watch. The interface disappeared, and everything was back to the usual.


    Meanwhile, in Time Group, Henry was sitting at his desk. He was sending the email with the video which John shot attached to it.


    As soon as the email was sent sessfully, his phone vibrated and a hidden interface popped up. Their group, which was usually silent, became active today.


    This group was called THO¡ªThe Hidden Ones¡ªand it was also an organization.


    The members of THO were hackers hidden in the city, whose levels were all above Level 4. As for Henry himself, he was a Level 5 hacker, and he was lesspetent among them.


    Since the group was active, something must have happened. It turned out that everyone was talking about a logo, which was released by Paul, a hacker who was at the same level with Henry. In the group, Henry''s nickname was Hank.


    "Hank,e out and have a look at this logo. Do you know it? I got a deal today. I thought it was easy, but when I was so close to seeding, I failed. And the guy even left a warning mark arrogantly. It really pissed me off! I tried several more times and found out that the guy is an international hacker."


    ''An international hacker?''


    His brows furrowed by the mention of it. He hadn''t heard that an international hacker hade to the city. Otherwise, why didn''t THO know it? Currently, there were only two international hackers, and both of them were in THO.


    To get some answers, Henry sent the logo to the two international hackers he knew and asked them about it. When they saw the logo, their expressions changed. They said that it was best to avoid it and not to make any conflict with the other party when they saw the logo again.


    At the same time, they told Henry that the hacker was a rising new star in the hacker world in the past two years, code named Elk, whose level was above the highest Level 7. This logo was the unique representation of this person. If they saw this logo, they would quit as soon as possible. THO hadn''t


    won the person over yet.


    Henry sent the news to the group and brought about heated discussion in an instant. They could only worship the person who could make the two international hackers avoid them.


    Amazed and grateful, Paul sent a message to the group as if this international hacker could read it. "Thank you for letting me go and I''ll worship you from now on."


    Just like what the two international hackers told him, Henry told the group, "When we see the logo again, we''ll have to quit."


    Without taking a single penny, Paul refused the order from the Fang family. After giving a brief exnation, he left. Nothing could change his mind.


    With a serious look on her face, Amelia Fang thought, ''So, it is an international hacker. What big shot did Isabe offend? It''s not easy to get out from this mess this time.


    My daughter is really troublesome sometimes.''


    Her mother hired the best private doctor to apany her throughout the treatment when Isabe was taken back home. Because of her condition, they had asked for leave from the university too.


    It was not until they saw the video sent by Henry that they got some clues. Amelia Fang showed the short video to Isabe and asked her in a soft voice, "Isabe, do you know this girl? She took pictures of you being beaten at that time."

 Chapter 11 The Song Family Is Defending Her

    While holding a pillow, Isabe was curled up in her bed and crying. What she was really thinking about was that Albert would definitely dislike her if she was disfigured.


    "Isabe, have a look. Maybe this is the girl behind the post."


    "Post!" As soon as Isabe heard the word "post," she sat up and grabbed the phone. In the video, a girl was watching her being beaten and even taking photos with her phone.


    At that moment, she waspletely shocked. That girl...


    "Nina..." It was Nina!


    Maybe she had figured out what she had done, so she took revenge on Isabe.


    It must be the case! Isabe grabbed her mother''s arm and yelled hoarsely, "Mom, it''s Nina. It must be her. It''s her who posted it."


    Right now, all she could feel was anger. Her hands were trembling, like she wanted to pull Nina''s hair and p her across her face.


    "Nina?" Her name was quite familiar. And then Amelia remembered her daughter often mentioned a girl named Nina.


    "It''s her!" With her eyebrows furrowed, Amelia med Isabe. "I have told you many times that you should stay away from this girl. She''s from the countryside and must be an opportunistic girl! Now you must feel regretful!"


    "Mom, you still me me at this time? Am I really your daughter?" Her eyes were filled with tears, and her already swollen face became more swollen as she cried.


    As a mother, Amelia would make Nina pay for this insult.


    "What you should do now is follow the doctor''s advice and have a good rest. Leave the rest to me and your father." A hint of cruelty shed through Amelia''s eyes.


    As a nobody, no one would notice if Nina was killed. Her disappearance would not be a big deal.


    For two consecutive days, Nina felt a little uneasy, because John knew what she had done and had evidence.


    And he even warned her that she would regret it.


    She thought he would give the video to the Zhang family.


    One rainy afternoon, she confirmed why she had been feeling uneasy. On her way home, she noticed that a car was following her from a distance.


    In order to make sure if she was really being stalked, Nina walked along the crowded streets and deliberately made several turns. When she simply nced at her back, she found out that the car was still following her.


    In this case, she couldn''t go to a ce with fewer people. But it rained today, and there were fewer people walking on the street.


    Gradually, it started pouring, and there were fewer pedestrians. Nina could only turn into an alley which no car could enter. As expected, the car stopped and heavy footsteps followed behind her. By the sound of it, she figured she was being chased by two men.


    Determined to get out of here, she walked faster until she threw her umbre away and ran as fast as she could. The stalkers sped up and was about to catch up with her when she finally reached the end of the alley.


    A Maserati braked to a halt in front of her.


    "Nina." Albert got out of the car with an umbre. He put his arm around Nina''s shoulder before they faced the two tall and sturdy men in suits who had arrived.


    The two men didn''t expect that someone would suddenly appear. They didn''t know the background of the person, so they didn''t dare to take action.


    "Fortunately, I met you." Although half of her body was wet and sticky, which made her ufortable, Nina still felt lucky.


    After she wiped the rain off of her face, she looked up at Albert. His eyes, which were colder than the rain, were fixated on the two men.


    But when he spoke to Nina, his voice was gentle. "Don''t worry. They won''t do anything to you as long as I''m here, unless they want to live a life worse than death."


    "Who are you? Mind your own business. We just want to invite Miss Lu." Looking at the man in front of them, the two men swallowed in fear. Indeed, Albert was thinnerpared to th


    em, but there was something about him that made them unexpectedly timid.


    "I don''t know who you are," Nina said. Obviously, the two men didn''te to invite her, but to abduct her.


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Albert''s mouth, but his eyes were like thin and sharp des.


    "Go back and tell Mr. Zhang that this matter is over. His daughter deserved it. If he dares to take action again, I, Albert Song, will not let him go easily."


    ''It seems that the Zhang family know what I''ve done. But how?''


    Nina guessed that it was John''s doing.


    "The Song family?" One of the two men realized that they couldn''t offend the Song family, especially Albert. So they turned around and left in a hurry.


    They went back to the Zhang family, dejected. They were inevitably scolded by Glenn Zhang and got dismissed right away.


    Glenn Zhang told Amelia angrily, "Albert wants to protect Nina."


    When she heard this, Amelia became more furious. She wanted to cut Nina into pieces! "This girl is really not easy to deal with. She even hooked up with Albert and took advantage of the Song family! No wonder she dared to bully my precious daughter so presumptuously!"


    How dare Nina treat her dear Isabe like this! Nina had humiliated her daughter in front of everyone!


    Nina deserved to die for what she had done!


    "I don''t believe the Song family will really protect her. Even if Albert likes her, the Song family won''t like an orphan from the countryside!"


    "Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? Who does Albert like?" When she heard her parents having a discussion, Isabe went downstairs.


    Her swollen face had recovered in the past few days, but there were still some bruises. Aside from that, it seemed like nothing was too serious.


    "Isabe, maybe we''ll let you down. I''m afraid we can''t hurt that girl." There was an unmistakable guilt in Glenn''s eyes.


    ring at her father, Isabe shouted like a spoiled little kid. "Why can''t we hurt her? She''s just a nobody!" Didn''t he say that he could solve her problem with Nina?


    Why couldn''t he now?


    Amelia red at her husband, feeling guilty that she was unable to avenge her daughter.


    Adrian Song, Albert''s eldest brother, didn''t care about the family businesses at all. Now it was Albert who had the final say. The Song family would protect whoever he wanted to protect.


    After hesitating for a while, Amelia finally came over to tell Isabe the truth.


    "Isabe, Albert wants to protect that girl and asks us not to investigate this matter. You know..."


    "Albert wants to protect her? Really?" ''How could Albert want to protect Nina? Didn''t he know how miserable I am now?


    My face was almost ruined!'' Isabe thought.


    Amelia knew that her daughter liked Albert, so she knew that her daughter must feeling sad now.


    "Isabe, as you know, there are three powerful families in the city. The Shi family, the Ye family and the Song family. Even if the Fang family and the Zhang family unite, we can''t afford to offend them."


    "Mom..." Isabe didn''t feel any better. She could not let herself be bullied like this. And she was unwilling to ept the fact that Albert would protect Nina.


    Why?


    She was from a rich family, while Nina was just a good for nothing person.


    But she couldn''t afford to offend the three families. She knew that the three families were all powerful and rich. Provoking them meant destruction.


    "In that case, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll solve it myself." Right now, Isabe was certain about two things. It must be her who wrote the post, so she must be the one who hired people to beat her. She wouldn''t let Nina go.


    And the fact that Albert wanted to protect her, had ignited her anger more.


    "Well..." With a sad face, Amelia sighed and left. Since her daughter wasn''t hurt seriously, she decided to let it go.

 Chapter 12 So Pitiful

    In the car, Nina and Albert were talking to each other.


    "Thank you, Albert," Nina said gratefully as she wiped her hair with a dry towel and looked at Albert in appreciation.


    "Don''t worry about them anymore. The Zhang family won''t do anything to you from now on. But you still need to be wary of Isabe," Albert warned her with a gentle smile gazed at her profile in mncholy. He couldn''t help but sigh, "You resemble her a lot."


    Nina''s profile looked like her when she turned twenty years old.


    "What did you say?" Nina was absentminded and didn''t hear hisst sentence clearly.


    "Nothing, forget it."


    After drying her hair, Nina nced at him in confusion. "You seem to know everything that''s happening."


    "No, not really. For example, I don''t know how you happened to have offended John." ording to his informant, it was John who had sent the evidence against Nina to Glenn. Otherwise, the Zhang family wouldn''t have known who the culprit was and they wouldn''t have targeted Nina.


    "Who? John?" Nina thought she had misheard him. Wasn''t that the same man who had threatened her a few days ago?


    She was suddenly enlightened. "It''s really him!"


    It was indeed him who had sold her out. Otherwise, why would the Zhang family send people to catch her? Had she been caught, she could have died.


    That callous man was really ruthless beyond words.


    His ruthlessness made Nina boil with anger. "The next time I meet him, I will make sure to beat him until he has to be hospitalized."


    Hearing this, Albert thought that would be quite interesting. How could someone be so bold as to hit someone like John? But if that were to happen, he really deserved it, by all means.


    "Aren''t you in the least afraid of offending John?"


    "So what if I offend him? You are awesome and you will protect me, won''t you?" It seemed that with his support, Nina became bolder.


    Albert couldn''t help butugh heartily. She was still the same as before and would always use him as a shield when faced with a critical situation. She was so smart and knew how to take advantage of the resources around her.


    However, she might not be aware of how powerful the Shi family was, thus giving her blind courage and boldness.


    "Have you heard about the three most powerful families in the city?"


    "No, I haven''t heard of them. They have nothing to do with me, anyway."


    "Okay, if you say so," Albert replied. Sure enough, she didn''t know who they were.


    She did what she wanted without any hesitation because she didn''t know who she was going up against. Had she known, she would have flinched and run as fast as she could otherwise.


    "Go back and have a good rest. I''ll inform you of his whereabouts as soon as I know where he will be. You can then plot your revenge against him." Albert reached out his hand and gently stroked Nina''s head with full of affection.


    Nina raised her eyes and noticed the tenderness in his eyes.


    In fact, Albert was mild-mannered and good-looking. In girls'' eyes, he would definitely be the ideal boyfriend.


    But Albert had always been clean and chaste, and Nina had never heard of any scandal that involved him and any woman.


    In the beginning, there was a rumor between them. But as time went by, everyone gradually realized that they were really just simple friends who had a tonic rtionship.


    Back at the apartment, Nina took a hot shower and fell asleep until ten o''clock in the evening. She only woke up when she became too hungry to sleep.


    She wandered alone in the street in order to look for food. However, the restaurants had already closed by that time and she had no choice but to go to the night market in search of food.


    The night market, which was near the normal university, was a little far from her home. In order to get there, she had to take a taxi.


    As many couples in school would always go to the night market street, there was a traffic jam at night. Once she arrived, she had to get out of the taxi in advance and walk for another four hundred meters before she could reach her destination.


    Nina was starving so ravenously that she felt a little weak. With great difficulty, she slowly inched forward.


    "Hmm, it smells so good!" With the smell of the food drifting towards her, Nina''s appetite was immediately aroused. She followed the sweet fragrant smell with her nose and saw that it wasing from a girl squatting under a tree.


    She had absolutely no idea what the girl was eating.


    She didn''t seem to have eaten or seen it before.


    Following the scent, Nina walked forward. The girl with a bun on her head was wearing a pair of suspenders. She was squatting in hiding under a tree like a spy, and was staring at the hotel in front of her.


    "What are you eating? It smells so good!"


    "Ah..." The girl was startled when she suddenly heard a voice talking to her.


    She lost her bnce and fell on the ground. "Are you okay?" Nina asked while biting her lips, all the while curiously staring at the unknown food in girl''s hands.


    Michelle He grinned foolishly and looked up at the girl in front of her. When she took a closer look, she was stunned to see that standing before her was the campus belle, Nina.


    "Campus belle, is it really you? What are you


    doing here?" This ce was far from the campus. So why did shee here?


    Moreover, why was she staring hungrily at her roasted sweet potato?


    Hearing the girl call her campus belle, Nina thought it would be favorable for her if she knew her. So she raised her eyebrows delicately, making her look kind and gentle. Pointing at the roasted sweet potato, Nina asked hesitantly, "Well... can you share some of what you are holding with me?"


    Michelle was speechless beyond words.


    Was thedy before her really the aloof campus belle?


    Why was she smiling so gently at her?


    Michelle blinked her eyes incredulously and handed her another roasted sweet potato. "Sure, here you are."


    "That''s great. Thanks a lot." Nina was so hungry that she reached out to take it without any hesitation. She briefly nced at the sweet potato in Michelle''s hands and saw that it was peeled. She deduced that she had to peel it before eating.


    Then she slowly took a bite to relish the sweet taste.


    "What''s this? It''s so delicious," Nina delightedly said, full of praise while eating to her heart''s content.


    Michelle He licked her lips at this moment in disbelief. Since when did roasted sweet potato taste so great? Did she really like to eat it so much?


    "This is roasted sweet potato," she replied when it suddenly urred to her that she hadn''t answered the question the campus belle had just asked her.


    Nina wiped the corner of her mouth and asked in confusion, "Really? Can I roast sweet potato directly on the fire?"


    "Yes, you can." Michelle felt awkward by her question. Had Nina never seen roasted sweet potato before?


    Nina smacked her lips contentedly and said, "Well, I''ve seen it in a book, but I didn''t know I can roast it directly. It''s really delicious."


    Oh my God!


    Could the campus belle be so poor and pitiful that she hadn''t even eaten roasted sweet potato, much less seen it before?


    Michelle had heard that the campus belle came from a remote vige and that her family was very poor. But she didn''t expect that she would be so poor that she couldn''t even afford to eat roasted sweet potato.


    Since she had grown up alone in poverty, she must have been deprived of the basic necessities and hadn''t eaten food that were easily taken for granted by more affluent people.


    Michelle seemed to have seen and understood how Nina miserably lived the first half of her life. "It''s distressingly pitiful. If you want to eat roasted sweet potato, roasted corn, or fancy eating anything else in the future, you can ask me. I''ll personally take you there because I know where to find all the delicious food within a few miles."


    With the talk of food, Michelle was very enthusiastic and she had an alluring smile on her chubby cheeks.


    Nina was rendered speechless. She was clueless as to why Michelle would suddenly look at her with a tender, yet pitiful gaze, but she nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, I will. I haven''t eaten roasted corn before either.


    But a grain of corn is so small. How can it be roasted?"


    The campus belle wasn''t even aware that corn could be roasted.


    How much more pathetic could her situation in life be?


    Michelle cautiously approached her and asked quietly, "Campus belle, are you living a miserable life?"


    Nina realized that the girl, who was half a head shorter than her, seemed to be trying to protect her self-esteem. She asked the question concernedly in a low voice, as if afraid of being heard by passersby.


    However, her worry was misced.


    ''I''m fine by myself, but I''ve been encountering one trouble after another recently, '' Nina answered in silence. It was true that since she met that person, she had really been unlucky.


    But she couldn''t confide in a stranger, so she replied instead, "Thank you for your sweet potato. It''s delicious. How much does it cost? I''ll pay for it."


    It was just a roasted sweet potato and didn''t cost that much. Michelle didn''t want to ept Nina''s money at first, but her parents told her it was best to ept if they offered. The poorer a person was, the more backbone they had. To show Nina some respect, she had to ept her payment.


    "It''s just 8 dors," Michelle said and made a gesture with a sweet smile. She thought the campus belle was not only beautiful, but also gentle and soft-spoken.


    "Okay." Nina touched her pocket, but she suddenly realized that she didn''t bring any money with her.


    This was so embarrassing.


    Seeing that she couldn''t find her wallet, Michelle immediately understood. She waved her hand and said nonchntly, "If you forgot to bring any money with you, you can pay me some other day."


    Nina thought it was feasible arrangement and nodded in agreement.


    "Anyway, why are you squatting here?" Nina inquired, ncing at the hotel building behind her.


    "Ah! How could I have forgotten my business here?" Michelle patted her forehead. She almost forgot her real agenda for being there because she was mesmerized by Nina''s beauty.


    She responded in a hurry, "It''s alreadyte. I have to go now, or I won''t be able to catch adultery in actionter. You can head back first, campus belle."


    Adultery in action?


    So this was the reason why she had been sneakily hiding here and spying around?

 Chapter 13 He Likes Married Women

    Then, Michelle got a stick from somewhere and sneaked into the hotel.


    It didn''t take long for Nina to realize something. ''I forgot to ask for her phone number, '' she thought.


    Nina was left without a choice but to follow her.


    What she didn''t know was, as soon as she entered the hotel, John also stepped in.


    Unexpectedly, Michelle ran quite fast. So Nina had a hard time finding her.


    But she was determined to find Michelle, to know how to pay her back. Luckily, she found Michelle at the elevator.


    "Hey! I forgot to ask your name and phone number."


    When Michelle turned around, she was surprised to see Nina. "Oh? Why are you here?" Nina''s bare face made Michelle sigh inwardly.


    ''She is so beautiful. My heart beats fast when I see her.''


    "Why are you always staring at me?" It was the first time that Nina had seen a girl staring at her like this. But there was neither envy nor jealousy in her eyes.


    Pointing at the elevator, Nina said, "Well, the elevator is going up now. You have to wait for the next one."


    "What?" When Michelle came back to her senses, she saw that the elevator was already going up. There were more than twenty floors in the hotel, so it would take a while to wait for another one.


    Shaking her head, Michelle looked at her with a smile. "What a beauty! You make me forget what I''m going to do."


    Upon hearing this, Nina almost burst intoughter. But she held it back and just gave her a small smile. This girl was so cute, just like the rabbit she had raised before.


    "Let''s wait for the next one then." Although Michelle seemed to be a little disappointed, she didn''t mind waiting for a little while.


    "Did you just ask my name? My name is Michelle He. I''m from the information science department. But most people call me Mimi." And then she offered her hand for a handshake.


    When she held Michelle''s hand, something suddenly came up in her mind. "Mimi? MiMiMichelle?"


    "How did you know that?"


    Well, it was just a wild guess.


    She was just teasing her, but she didn''t expect that it was true.


    Last time on the school forum, there was a person with the nickname "MiMiMichelle," who said that she wanted to check the poster''s IP for her, but she was insulted by manyizens.


    What a coincidence!


    Since she had nothing else to do, Nina decided to stay with Michelle. "Well, Mimi, in order to repay your kindness, I''ll go with you. You''re so thin. What if you get kicked out?"


    In her mind, Nina thought this girl was so interesting.


    After thinking for a while, Michelle stared at Nina with her bright eyes. "Do you know Taekwondo?"


    The man she was going to deal with had practiced Taekwondo.


    If she couldn''t make it right, she would be hurt.


    "No, I don''t."


    Afraid that her beautiful face would be injured, Michelle shook her head. "I''ve learned a little. You''d better note with me since you don''t know Taekwondo."


    Although she didn''t know Taekwondo, Nina had been practicing martial arts since childhood. Her parents had specially hired an instructor to teach her martial arts. That was why she was confident to say she would join Michelle. With a smile, she said, "It doesn''t matter."


    She hadn''t be a great master, but she was capable of defeating several strong men.


    Their eyes turned to the elevator when they heard its sound.


    Finally, the elevator had arrived.


    Without thinking too much, Michelle pulled Nina inside the elevator.


    But when the elevator doors were about to close, a hand suddenly stretched in, which startled them.


    "Excuse me, please wait for a moment."


    The elevator doors opened again, and Henry''s face appeared. As usual, he was wearing his gold-rimmed sses which made him look like a schr.


    His lips formed into a gentle smile when their eyes met.


    "It''s you, Mrs....um...M


    iss Lu..."


    Needless to say, Nina was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Recalling the times she met John, she thought that wherever and whenever Henry appeared, John would definitely appear.


    So, she was going to see him again.


    Nina chuckled to herself.


    It would be the second time.


    That was great. She would say hello to him when they metter.


    As long as they met one more time, John would delete the video. And then she would have nothing to worry about.


    When Henry was about to speak, he heard John''s voice. "What happened?"


    "It''s Miss Lu." For John to walk in, Henry had to step aside.


    With his height and stoic face, John, who was wearing a ck suit, gave off a sense of oppression.


    As soon as he entered, Nina felt like the elevator was so small that she could hardly breathe.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you again." Unconsciously, a faint smile appeared on John''s face.


    "Good evening, Uncle." Her face flushed, but she managed to smile at him. "It''s the second time."


    Seeing her stretching out two fingers, John suddenly had an urge to grab them.


    "Yes, you are lucky." ''You are lucky to meet me, '' he thought.


    Clueless about what was going on, Michelle only stared at them. Deep inside, she was relieved that the rumors were all false. Nina was easy to get along with, and she was not an orphan.


    She scooted closer to Nina and whispered, "Your family has good genes. Your uncle is so handsome."


    Stunned, Nina''s eyes turned to her. "My uncle?" And then she looked at John, whose face was gloomy again. He seemed to have heard what Michelle had just said.


    "I am not..." ''Her uncle.'' He didn''t finish.


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated.


    It interrupted his powerless exnation.


    "Sir, it''s for you." When Henry handed the phone to John, Nina was able to see Jason Fu''s name on the screen.


    "You dare to call me now that you''re home alone, huh?"


    His voice was not as sharp as it had always been when he spoke. It was actually gentle.


    On the phone, Jason Fu replied, "You know it. Your sister has watched a TV series with two handsome leading men. Now, she smiles meaningfully every time she sees two handsome men staying together. She always reminds me not to get too close to you."


    What Nina could only hear was what John was saying. She couldn''t clearly understand the conversation, but because of his tone, she got curious.


    This was a big blow to Nina. How could he be so gentle?


    But


    what did he just say?


    The person on the other end of the line dare to call him while being alone at home?


    Did he have an affair with a married woman?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible.


    She was curious about what they were talking about, although she didn''t know why she was so interested in gossip.


    The moment she pricked up her ears, she heard something more shocking.


    "That you must kept it secret that you are going to the hotel to meet me."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. But soon she felt disgusted.


    A married woman wasing to the hotel to meet him!


    Was he a toy boy?


    Nina had mixed emotions but ended up regretting that she eavesdropped.


    At that moment, John couldn''t help but frown when he felt that someone was staring at him from his back. However, on the phone, Jason Fu had something important to tell him, so he couldn''t be distracted.


    When the elevator stopped, Michelle spoke. "Here we are."


    They had arrived at the twentieth floor. "Okay."


    Nina gave her a nod but her eyes were still fixed on John''s back.


    When Nina brushed past John, a naughty idea came to her mind. So she stopped and tiptoed to reach John''s ear.


    "Honey, would you please stop the call?"


    Her voice was melodious and euphemistic.


    Everyone was shocked to hear what she had said. Jason Fu was shocked, too.

 Chapter 14 You Deserve It

    Subsequently, John''s whole body stiffened when he heard what she said, her delicate voice seemed to be enveloping him all around. His heart skipped a bit, as if it had been hit by something. He raised his eyes and saw a slim figure dragging a mass of unidentified object past him before it disappeared.


    After a minute, John came to his senses and asked, "What did she just call me?"


    Henry thought he was not talking to Jason and was asking him, so he answered right away, "Mr. Shi, Miss Lu just called you honey."


    Yes, just now, Nina called John honey in an endearing, melodious way, which made him admire her courage very much.


    Perhaps this was what one called fate. Even though the two were not aware that they were legally married, she still called him honey.


    Then, the person on the other end of the line said, "Yes, she indeed called you honey."


    With two people having heard the same as he did, he was sure that he didn''t mishear what Nina called him just now. This made John frown with feel conflicting emotions, and he couldn''t exin clearly how he felt at that moment.


    He hated this feeling of uncertainty.


    In effect, he got angry and his face turned cold. "Have I agreed to be her honey?"


    How could she dare to call him honey so casually?


    Did she think she could be his women so easily?


    No way!


    On her end, Nina was in a wishful daydream. She hoped that by calling him honey, he and his mistress would have a misunderstanding and quarrel with each other.


    If that were to happen, she would gloat menacingly on his trouble, all the while standing watch on the sidelines.


    Just the thought of the stunned look on John''s face a while ago made Nina feel victoriouslycent.


    "Campus belle, are you okay?" Michelle had a feeling that the campus belle in front of her was not the real deal. It was already a bit out of the ordinary for her to smile, but the way she had caused trouble just now was way too strange.


    The campus belle she usually saw on campus was a gentle and nobledy who seldom smiled and spoke only a few words.


    So how could this person in front of her do such a mean thing?


    It was only then that Nina realized that there was another person standing beside her. She immediately restrained herself and replied, "It''s okay, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "But how could you frame your uncle like that? Will you get scolded when you get home?" Up until that moment, Michelle was still under the impression that they were rtives. After all, it was highly possible because they were both good-looking.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t," Nina reassured her with a smug smile. They didn''t live together anyway, so it didn''t matter at all.


    If they were to meet again, there would never be a need to talk to each other anymore.


    "Didn''t you say that you were here to catch someone in the act of adultery? Come on, hurry up," Nina prompted her as a reminder and walked forward.


    "Okay, let''s go." Michelle nodded in agreement and walked in a hurry to follow Nina. She nced at the room numbers on both sides but she wasn''t able to find the room that she was looking for.


    Michelle was at a loss. As far as she could remember, it was on the twentieth floor.


    "Why can''t I seem to find the room?" Michelle stopped in confusion and looked around worriedly.


    Nina couldn''t stand watching her anymore. "What''s his name?"


    "James Shi," Michelle replied dully and continued to look for the room on this floor. Nina could find no word to describe this confused and befuddled girl.


    "Keep on looking for it. I need to go to the toilet for a while."


    "Okay."


    Nina told Michelle that she wanted to go to the toilet, but it was just an alibi. In fact, she just wanted to find a hidden ce and used her watch. In less than half a minute, she found the check-in information of James.


    When she came back, Michelle was still looking at the rooms randomly. She stepped forward to grab Michelle''s hand and dragged her towards the elevator.


    "You have been searching for his room on the wrong floor," Nina criticized her. Michelle was so stupid that she couldn''t even get the right information.


    Michelle was astonished. "Are you sure it was the wrong floor? But how did you know he''s not here, but on another floor?"


    "Well, I just made a wild guess that he must be on another floor." Nina calmly pressed the elevator button which took them two floors up.


    Looking so serene, Michelle felt for a moment that Nina was still the same campus belle who always had a quiet and otherworldly demeanor.


    It was only when faced with that uncle of hers that she would behave like a normal person.


    "Don''t be in a daze. Let''s go," Nina reminded her and took Michelle in front of the door to Room 2241. Nina assuredly raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "This is the room that James Shi booked."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Michelle was dubious, uncertain if they were in front of the correct room.


    "If you don''t beli


    eve me, you can see for yourself by trying."


    "But how will I find out by trying?"


    Nina rang the doorbell once, cleared her throat and said like a professional hotel clerk, "Hello, Mr. Shi. Room service."


    "Wait a minute," a man''s deep voice answered from inside the room.


    With a puffed-up satisfied smile, Nina leaned aside and waved her handzily, "Listen, I just called out ''Mr. Shi'' and he answered."


    So the person inside the room could really be none other than James.


    "Humph, bad guy, he is really cheating!" Michelle''s face suddenly turned pale with apparent anger.


    From her bag, she took out a wooden stick which she had picked up earlier on the side of the road. Then, in preparation of her attack, she raised the stick above her head and stared at the door in front of her.


    "Campus belle, please knock on the door. As soon as hees out, I''ll beat him mercilessly with this stick," Michelle stated in a vicious tone.


    Nina gazed at Michelle with a faint grin. Her bulging cheeks made her look like a dolphin, and her innocent look made her appear cute without any aggression.


    In her current state, how would it be possible for Michelle to seed in catching someone in the act of adultery?


    Well, considering how Michelle had defended her earlier when she was verbally attacked, Nina decided to help her as a token of her appreciation and to return the favor.


    "Okay," she agreed. She leaned her back against the wall and casually knocked on the door, her noble temperament visible in every movement that she made.


    "Hello, Mr. Shi?"


    Hearing Nina''s charming melodic voice, Michelle was caught in a trance, deeply fascinated by her charm again. She looked at Nina like an obsessed person.


    Why did the campus belle look so beautiful even when she was just doing the simple act of knocking on the door?


    After a short while, the door was opened with a creak.


    Michelle was still mesmerized by Nina''s beauty and wasn''t thinking clearly. The stick she was waving remained in the air.


    As soon as John opened the door, he saw a girl with a raised stick in front of him. He couldn''t help but frown and wonder what she was here for.


    At a nce, he saw Nina standing beside and stared at her yfully.


    At the same time, Nina met his mischievous gaze with shock showing on her face.


    No one spoke for a moment.


    What was happening?


    All of a sudden, Nina stiffened and was staring at Michelle who was still rooted to the spot. She was still holding the stick in her hands, unable to move.


    "What are you doing?" Nina reprimanded Michelle in a low impish voice and winked at her.


    How could she have made a mistake at the most critical moment? Ugh!


    "What? I..." It was already toote for Michelle to react.


    She looked up at the tall and strong man standing in front of her, and she suddenly felt oppressed by the man''s strong aura.


    This was definitely not James.


    "Your husband is indeed nothing but a useless eunuch. Can''t you wait to getid again?" John was still watching Nina with a roguish smirk, as if he was surveying an exquisite handcraft. As for whether he would buy it or not, it still remained to be discussed.


    Faced with his provocation, Nina red at the useless Michelle furiously and grabbed the stick in her hands on the spur of the moment.


    If she summed up everything he had done, it was beyond the threshold of Nina''s endurance. It was this same guy who took her virginity. Furthermore, she was now in danger of paying twenty million because of him! To top it all, he even took a video as proof!


    Nina was determined to take her revenge on him!


    "What are you waiting for? Hit him!"


    A hint of wrathful cruelty shed through Nina''s eyes. She raised the stick in her hands, aimed it at John''s head to hit him with all the force she could muster without any hesitation.


    Under the present circumstance, a murderous intent shed across John''s eyes. Nina was shocked to the core by his deadly stare and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Bang!


    The stick broke into two pieces as it fell on John''s head. Somehow, a dizzy feeling came over him. He leaned down along the wall in pain, but he still maintained his elegant manner somehow.


    He rubbed his painful head. His hatred was in full swing. Amidst his fury, he didn''t forget to criticize Nina.


    "What a vicious woman!"


    Never in his wildest imagination had he thought that she would dare to beat him up.


    This was so embarrassing for him.


    So far, this was the biggest embarrassment he had ever encountered in his entire life. "Nina Lu!"


    John growled at Nina fiercely while intently staring at her.


    "You deserve it!" Nina had never been afraid of him. When she saw him cheating on someone without any shame or remorse, she despised him inexplicably. "A married woman, a college student...How shameless!"


    Nina didn''t expect that he would do such a dirty thing and could still maintain a serious face.

 Chapter 15 Lets Run Away

    Michelle, muttering under her breath, was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. Although the man in front of her looked like who she was looking for, he was not the one she wanted to deal with.


    She grabbed Nina''s hand and was ready to leave. "It''s not him. We''ve got the wrong man. James is not that old!"


    ''Old?'' John''s blood was streaming from his body. He felt he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. He was really in a bad way.


    "The wrong person?" Now it was Nina who was stunned. Why did she hit him if it was the wrong person?


    "Michelle, are you kidding me?"


    Nina frowned and looked straight at Michelle. She had to know what was going on.


    "Really! We really hit the wrong man. I''ve seen James in a video. They look different!" Michelle tried to exin this bizarre situation but she couldn''t get her words out clearly.


    This man was not a person to trifle with.


    What was she going to do?


    John sneered. He slowly propped himself up against the wall. After a few seconds, he finally stood on his feet. "James is my nephew!"


    ''Are you blind?'' he thought.


    John stood looking rather battered. No matter how bad he looked, the venom in his eyes was very evident. He looked like he was determined to crush these girls. Michelle was evidently terrified. She even unconsciously hid behind Nina!


    "What should we do now?"


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "Who should I ask? You''re the only one here!"


    Nina gritted her teeth and red at John. She didn''t want to show her fear.


    "Run! Let''s just run." The man before them was quite handsome but he hid his devilish side. He always looked like he was hiding evil behind the pleasant face.


    "Run away?" This whole time, John''s gaze didn''t leave Nina.


    ''I think I have spoiled you too much in the past few days if you think that you can do this to me and get away with it. It''s time you learn a lesson.


    The Zhang family are so useless, '' he thought.


    Nina had made up her mind. There was a glint in her amber eyes.


    There was no need to run away.


    Thinking of the video, she took the opportunity to take revenge.


    John walked towards Nina step by step. Nina protected Michelle, her eyes full of vignce as she stepped back.


    ''Is she afraid now?


    It''s toote, '' he sneered inwardly.


    In the quiet corridor, only his heavy footsteps could be heard.


    Nina stopped retreating and began to take off her coat. She seemed to know what she was going to do.


    Michelle was frightened. "Why are you taking off your coat? You can''t sacrifice yourself. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here."


    Michelle was so flustered that tears were welling up in her eyes.


    "Shut up!" ''What the hell is she thinking about?'' Nina thought helplessly.


    John stared intently at Nina. One could almost see him conspiring in his mind as he let out a sneer. He stretched out his slender hand and brushed a wisp of Nina''s ck hair.


    "You think I will let you go after you take off your clothes?" he asked.


    "It''s hard to say who will let go of whom." Nina looked like she was about to take off more clothes, asionally peeping at John.


    He quickly figured out what Nina was trying to do. He couldn''t help but smirk.


    She was a really bold woman as she wanted to beat him again.


    John smiled. He liked her fighting spirit in all honesty.


    Nina threw the coat she had taken off onto his face. He caught the coat, intoxicated by her scent and moved aside a little.


    Nina stretched her hand, trying to hit John,


    but she missed.


    "How did you know what I was doing?" Withdrawing her hand, Nina nced at John and frowned.


    If he couldn''t even tell what she was going to do next, he wouldn''t be the intimidating John.


    "I''m capable of more than you know." He was essentially saying that there was no point in even challenging him.


    He just had a minorpse in concentration earlier that he was hit.


    John had assumed that such a young girl wouldn''t dare hit him. This was however very wrong.


    "Don''t brag." Although she looked confident, she was in a state of vignce.


    She knew that this man wasn''t to be trifled with.


    "The Zhang family is too slow," John provoked as his steely eyes turned cold.


    Just their family name made Nina furious. The lingering fear in her heart disappeared, and she could only think of beating him to death.


    She was about tosh out again when Michelle said, "Someone ising."


    Michelle heard the sound of the elevator and approaching footsteps.


    "Someone ising. We will be in a world of trouble if they catch us."


    They had to run away immediately.


    Nina didn''t want to leave. The smug look on John''s face was way too infuriating.


    She wanted to punch his face before leaving. However, she was interrupted from a ring voice from down the corridor.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Damn it! Just run!"


    It took all of Michelle''s might to pull Nina away. They really had to get going.


    "Stop!" Jason grabbed Michelle by the arm, yanking the two of them backwards.


    Without changing her expression, Nina said calmly, "Let go of me."


    She was about to fight him too.


    Jason wasn''t expecting such a small girl to be so fierce. He was a little shocked by the pure fury in her eyes.


    Michelle was astonished when she looked up at him. "Professor Fu?"


    What terrible luck these girls were having!


    "Professor?" Nina was stunned. She wasn''t afraid of John, but she was afraid of teachers and professors.


    Since her childhood, she had been afraid of the teachers that her family had hired for her.


    "Run away, quickly!" Nina was the one eager to escape now. She asked quietly, "Who is that professor?"


    "He is the youngest professor in the literature department. I attended his selective course." Michelle lookedpletely exhausted. It was just a difficult day.


    He was a professor of the literature department, which meant he would lecture them for hours if he caught them.


    Nina hated the thought of being lectured.


    Her fear spurred her on. She sprinted ahead, leaving Michelle behind.


    Jason didn''t expect to meet a student who knew him. It seemed that they were from L University.


    Right now though, John was more important to deal with.


    When Jason turned around, he saw that John stood still with his tightly knitted eyebrows as if he was ready to kill someone. John reached to touch the back of his head. Only then did Jason notice that there were pieces of wood on John''s head, and that there was broken wood on the floor.


    Jason couldn''t help but smile. John finally met his match.


    John angrily kicked the broken wood aside so that Jason wouldn''t see his embarrassment.


    He had always been sensitive about his reputation.


    "Hey, you!


    What did you see?" Hearing the silence around him, John''s face darkened. His gloomy voice echoed in the corridor, capable of sending shivers down anyone''s spine.


    If Jason told anyone what he saw, John would make him pay. He would cause ten times more damage than Jason could even dream of.

 Chapter 16 James

    "Nothing, I didn''t see anything at all." Jason avoided John''s gaze with a guilty conscience, as if he really didn''t see anything and knew nothing.


    John was a little satisfied after hearing his response. While enduring the pain in his head, he straightened his clothes in a serious manner, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    He couldn''t, at all costs, bear to lose face.


    However, his anger towards Nina had reached extreme limits. He had made up his mind that he would find another good opportunity to take his revenge on her in the future.


    Nina was a beauty he could not ignore, but unfortunately, she had done such unforgivable things.


    In many ways, they somehow had a lot of simrities.


    "Do you need to go to the hospital? I can bring you there," suggested Jason. As John''s brother-inw, he felt that he had an obligation and responsibility to take care of John''s well-being. If something really bad were to happen to John, he would never have a peaceful day at home.


    John raised his head then and red at him with a forbidding look, which made Jason immediately shut up. It was fine then, if John really wanted to insist that nothing had happened. If that was the case, why would there be a need to go to the hospital?


    "Do not make a mountain out of a molehill," John sneered with a cold, dismissive snort and reached out his hand to touch his head. Without a doubt, it was a little painful. But in order to save face, he had to endure it silently without anyint. He felt a sharp pain in his chest as he held his pent-up anger within.


    Enraged, he shouted fiercely, "Ask James toe over here now!"


    "Okay, I''ll call him up." Jason picked up his phone and dialed James'' phone number. "James, John wants you toe to the hotel immediately. Pronto, right now."


    "What?" Unable to hold his scream and with legs trembling, James tried in vain to recall if he had done something wrong.


    Why was John suddenly asking him to meet up with him in such a hurry? Was there something wrong with the hotel reservation that he booked? Gosh! It was a wide-known fact that John would not hold back when he was angry and nobody would be able to stop him from doing terrible things.


    James immediately pushed the girl in his arms away, picked up his coat and ran out of the bar with great haste. He rushed to the hotel as fast as he could, as if he was taking part on a marathon race.


    The atmosphere in the hotel room gradually changed and became more and more subtle. Outside the window, the neon lights were shing brightly, and the heating in the room was sufficient and warm. However, the coldness in John''s heart intensified by the second and could not be dispelled.


    He was lying on the sofa, his face livid with uncontrolled rage. Out of his own volition, his left hand inadvertently touched the beaten part of his head. His overbearing persona prevented any stranger to get close to him.


    Even his brother-inw didn''t dare to get close to him.


    "John, who called you honey in the elevator just now?" Jason inquired as he tried to break the embarrassing atmosphere. The ambiance in the room was so weird that he carefully tried to change the topic in hopes of pacifying John''s anger.


    Jason was reminded of the voice of the girl he had heard on the phone a while ago. Instead of erupting in anger, John paused for a moment in contemtion. Jason was left wondering if John might have a crush on the girl.


    Would talking about her make John feel better?


    However, to Jason''s utter surprise, the livid face of John became even darker. John slowly turned his head and stared at Jason indignantly, which made Jason shiver in fear.


    For a moment, Jason was left speechless and could not do anything as he sat quietly aside.


    After a long time, John gritted his teeth and replied sarcastically, "She is the girl you met just now."


    Was the girl who hit John the same girl who called him honey?


    Jason and John grew up together and knew each other well. They had a tacit understanding, and it was not difficult for Jason to understand what John really meant to say. Jason couldn''t keep his curiosity in check and whispered to himself, "Who could that girl be?"


    Jason had no intention of letting John hear his mumbling, but the room was too quiet, thus making his murmurs audible to John.


    "She was sent to me by James."


    "Was she the surprise that James gave you the day you came back from abroad?"


    "Yes, she was."


    "And you slept with her?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then she called you honey?"


    "Yes, she did."


    "And she was the one that hit you?"


    "Hmm?" The sudden change in John''s tone and the prolonged ending of his hesitant reply made Jason''s heart beat faster. Jason fawned over him and chuckled nervously to try to cover up his stupid line of questioning.


    Joh


    n''s face was as deathly pale, and the blue veins on his forehead bulged with every breath he took. Jason was able to breathe a sigh of relief upon realizing that John''s wrath was not directed towards him. By all means, he didn''t want to be the cause of his raging fury, and was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, he also mourned for James'' plight in his heart.


    It seemed as if John would vent his anger out on James and punish him severely.


    The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the corridor. Suddenly, John raised his head and stared straight at the door. His lips were tightened savagely, and his hands had already balled into fists.


    Jason immediately rushed to open the door for James and sympathetically patted him on the shoulder. James was breathing heavily and was out of breath from running.


    "I wish you safety," Jason prayed, unable to do anything else.


    James was 1.8 meters tall, well-proportioned, and was presently wearing casual light-colored clothes and a pair of expensive sneakers. He had a handsome face, and yet he always wore a wicked grin, making people who saw him have the impression that he was a yboy.


    There was smell of alcohol and smoke around him. He must have juste out of a bar. Jason wrinkled his nose in annoyance and couldn''t help but take half a step back. ''James is getting bolder and bolder every day, '' he thought.


    Sam, the head of the Shi family, had three sons and a daughter. John was his youngest son, and he was the most favored one in the whole family.


    Jason''s wife was Jessica Shi, the third offspring and the only daughter. The second son was Nelson Shi, whose only son was just ten years old.


    Only the eldest son, Daniel Shi, had two children, a son and a daughter.


    James was the eldest son of Daniel Shi and had a high status in the family.


    Being spoiled rotten by the whole family, James had always been arrogant and unruly. There was only one person he was extremely afraid of, and that was John, his uncle.


    In the presence of John, James would be sublimely obedient like a mouse seeing a cat, not even daring to speak out a word without permission.


    Daniel and his wife were both smart. Seeing that only John could intimidate and control James, they handed over James to John for supervision. This made James awfully frightened and he had cried, pretended to be sick, run away from home, and even gone on a hunger strike, but all his actions were to no avail. In the end, no matter what he did, he still couldn''t escape from being under the supervision of John.


    "Uncle Jason, who has dared to offend Uncle John?" With one hand on the wall, James opened his mouth and panted heavily. He had run as fast as he could without worrying about his throat after taking in the cold wind. He just hoped that Jason would tell him what had happened.


    Jason didn''t dare to speak loudly in fear of aggravating John''s outrage. He disclosed the recent event to James in a low voice. "Your uncle was hit. And a girl did it."


    He emphasized "hit" and "girl" on purpose, hoping that James would be able understand the hidden meaning himself.


    "What? Who was hit by a girl?" James stared at Jason with wide eyes in disbelief.


    "Your uncle John."


    "Uncle John? Really?" It was such a big joke. How could there be someone who would dare to do such an unthinkable thing? She must really be brave indeed!


    James was really curious to know who this brazen girl could be so he could pay her a visit in person another day.


    He asked with a sinister smirk, "Have you seen what happened with your own eyes?"


    "Yeah, almost," Jason replied, looking dejected and unlucky. It would be lucky for him if he had not seen what had happened. But now that he had seen it with his very own eyes, he would definitely suffer a lot in the future for having witnessed such an embarrassing incident.


    "Then, you will be punished miserably," James stated with a gloating look on his face. By then, he hadn''t realized yet that he would be in an even bigger trouble.


    "You are in an even more miserable state than I am. The girl who hit your uncle was the same one you sent him after he just came abroad!" Jason countered back gloatingly, mouthed "take care," and abruptly pushed James in.


    James was silent and had nothing to say.


    He felt terrified to the bones.


    He knew that he was in deep trouble and that he was about to suffer severely. His body stiffened in anticipation of John''s punishment and his legs became weak in an instant.


    Then, he raised his head and prayed inwardly. His only hope was that John would spare him his life for the sake of having the same origin, and to let him live the rest of his life in peace to atone for his sin.


    "Why are you dillydallying there for? Come in quickly!" John snapped angrily.

 Chapter 17 Uncle John

    James felt an inexplicable restlessness all of a sudden.


    "Uncle Jason..." With a sad, worried face, James walked forward with heavy steps. He silently begged Jason for help pitifully by making a signal with his right hand behind his back. Jason had always been nice to him. He wouldn''t refuse to help him, would he?


    However, now that Jason couldn''t even protect himself, how could he help James now? Jason looked away instead, pretending not have seen anything.


    Every step James took felt like he was walking on a de, and his body was enveloped in cold sweat. Right after he had approached John, James knelt down in surrender. He held his thigh and wailed like a baby, albeit without any tears falling from his eyes. "Uncle John, I''m sorry. me it on me. It''s all my fault!"


    James whimpered. He had always been awless dude. Even though he said that he would never kneel down to anybody, he was now kneeling in front of John. He was terrified of the fate he was about to suffer and the serious punishment that might be inflicted upon him.


    "Uncle John, I''m really very sorry. Please, forgive me this time." ''Don''t freeze my card. If I don''t have enough money, I will suffer a fate worse than death!


    Don''t send me to school, please. That ce is a prison trap for me, ''


    James fervently prayed in his head, hoping that John would spare him.


    Without saying a word, John just let his nephew kneel on the floor. John''s anger was increasing more and more by each passing minute.


    James''mentation and screamssted for about ten minutes. Since nobody spoke, only his whining could be heard inside the room. This further aggravated John''s bad mood and he became more and more furious. Meanwhile, panic and trepidation were eroding James'' heart.


    The clock kept on ticking.


    Time passed by very slowly.


    Having howled for a long time, James was about to lose his voice and his knees were almost too stiff to move.


    But still, John kept his silence and didn''t respond at all. His mood didn''t improve and his face was even darker than before. What should James do to pacify him?


    When faced with a critical situation, James always had a way of thinking for an easy way out. Suddenly, he came up with an idea on how to save his life.


    He immediately stood up, bravely braced himself, and solemnly said, "Uncle John, who hit you? I''ll avenge you right away. I promise you, I''ll make her kneel down and apologize to you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he regretted what he said though. This was not a good way to save himself.


    Everyone in their family knew that John treasured saving his face the most. No one dared to provoke him or embarrass him, because they knew that he would definitely seek revenge even for the smallest grievance.


    John sneered furiously. He looked terrible.


    When he took out a cigarette, James instantaneously brought out a lighter as sign of respect and lit the cigarette for him. John leisurely breathed out a smoke, although his side face was still solemnly frozen.


    This might be the calm before a storm!


    At the moment, James felt like he was the cigarette between John''s fingers. He felt his butt burning in fear and he was almost being choked to death by the smoke.


    "Uncle John, please..."


    With a sullen look in his fiery eyes, John ordered, "Exin everything in detail. The woman in Four Seasons Garden Hotel. And the ident today." His words were brief and concise to the point, and he didn''t want to hear any nonsense.


    "Yes," James answered ever obediently and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "You have been lonely all those years while staying abroad and I wanted to make you happy. The day you came back, I knew you were both physically and mentally exhausted. So, I sent you a beautiful woman to help you rx..."


    "Is that why you chose a female college student?" John interrupted James impatiently, tightening his grip on the cigarette butt. The fire in his eyes was about to spurt out with rage.


    "What? How is that possible?" After being stared at ferociously, James lowered his voice in confusion and exined, "I don''t have the guts to send you someone as young as a college student. I definitely picked out a girl who is about your age. Uncle John, I know you''re not the kind of person who is into younger girls. You wouldn''t allow me to send you a student."


    What did he mean with younger girls? With a flick of his hand, the ashes on his cigarette fell on the white floor.


    What James just said sounded more like sarcasm to h


    is ears.


    "Nonsense!" John couldn''t help but loudly shout out in denial, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    James became more confused and asked himself, ''Did I say something wrong?''


    John threw away the half cigarette in his hand in disgust and continued with his probing. "What about Nina?"


    "Huh? Who is Nina?" James got even more confused than he already was.


    Jason, who was quietly watching the show in the corner, was stunned. Suddenly, he remembered the girl who had hit John just now. Wasn''t Nina the favored student of Professor Gu from the psychology department?


    Professor Gu was a famous figure in the city and had made a name for himself. He led a group of the most outstanding students who made a lot of contributions to the police station by helping them solve crimes. Afterwards, these talents would be selected by various major cities and be indispensable members of the criminal investigation department. Nina, being his youngest student, was still in college.


    Although she was still a student and was very young, Professor Gu preferred her the most. He would boast that she was gifted and if given the right teachings, she would definitely be an exceptional talent.


    Another reason why Jason remembered Nina was also because of the recent headlines on the campus forum not so long ago.


    Was it possible that the person who Nina sold her body to was none other than John himself?


    But John didn''t seem to be the kind of person who would give money in exchange for that.


    Jason tried to collect all the information on his mind, but he still couldn''t figure out how each dot was connected. There was nothing more he could do but wait and see, then.


    "Uncle John, what Nina are you talking about? Who is she? The woman I sent you is named Frances, and she is 25 years old. I have made a background check on her. She is a virgin, but she is not a student."


    "Frances? And she is not a student?" John frowned in concentration and tried to carefully think about the events of that day. He realized that something was wrong.


    At the thought of Nina giving him a beating, John couldn''t help but roll his eyes in frustration. He repeatedly shook his head and tried to drive her image out of his mind. In a sh, he quickly changed the topic, "Then, exin what happened today. They said they were here to catch a man in the act of having an affair." John''s frown deepened. He clearly heard what they were saying at that time. Nina was dragged here to catch a man in the act of adultery. "Which girl have you cheated on recently?"


    "What? There are so many girls around me. How will I know who that girl was?"


    "You..." John stood up in anger, with every intent of pping James to death. Contrary to his initial reaction, he tried to calm down and took a deep breath to suppress his anger. "The girl said she had known you through video chat."


    James quickly recalled who she was. There was a time when he was extremely bored and hooked up with a girl on the Inte. She was a sophomore in L University. He didn''t expect that his foolishness would bring him nothing but disaster.


    It was true that a love affair should never be taken lightly. One needed to be cautious, even if it was just a virtual rtionship on the Inte.


    "Uncle John, I will fix this and take care of it. I''ll be leaving now," James announced as he nned his escape. He turned around and was ready to leave. He really didn''t want to stay in this ce for even a second longer.


    "Has anyone allowed you to leave?" John hadn''t said yet that James could leave after he had exined everything.


    James felt as if a group of crows flew over him, shrouding him in darkness. He obediently stepped back and stood respectfully while awaiting another brewing storm.


    He was, after all, still too young and was simply naive.


    "Uncle John, what else can I do for you?" At that time, James gathered his guts to smile apologetically. His heart, in actual fact, was very cold and terrified.


    With a cunning smirk, John coerced him, "Go to the L University at eight o''clock tomorrow morning and attend sses."


    "What?" James eximed. His heart sank to the bottom of the sea in despair.


    "I''ll have all your credit cards cut off and I''ll only give you three thousand as living expenses every month."


    With every word John uttered in a slow and orderly tone, James felt as if he was sentenced to life imprisonment instead!


    James found it hard to ept his fate and was about to faint helplessly on the spot.

 Chapter 18 A New Friend

    Nina ran in a straight dart towards the university with Michelle closely behind in pursuit. She didn''t stop until they reached a safe ce.


    After a while, Michelle came to her senses and finally eximed, "Campus belle, you just hit your uncle!"


    Nina corrected her and said, "He is not my uncle."


    "But you call him uncle."


    Nina exined patiently, "He is not my real uncle."


    "Okay," Michelle nodded. "But you can''t hit someone just like that."


    Nina rolled her eyes secretly.


    She was done trying to get through to this girl. She changed the topic and asked, "You haven''t seen that man before. What were you trying to catch him in the act of adultery?"


    "Oh, we''ve been talking over the Inte!" Michelle shyly covered her face with her hands, revealing a sweet smile.


    This girl was head over heels in love.


    Nina warned, "Online love is risky. You should be more careful when you meet him."


    Michelle had never met the man in person before, and yet she had been trying to catch him in the act of adultery. Online dating was really unreliable!


    Nina and Michelle chatted for a while and then went back to their rooms. Michelle gave Nina her number before leaving. Michelle didn''t forget to remind Nina to pay for the sweet potato. Actually, she was hoping Nina would contact her soon.


    After that night, Nina didn''t meet John again for a week. Students in the college were still talking about the hot posts regarding Isabe and Nina.


    Even if the two posts were deleted, everyone had already seen them. The gossip wouldn''t stop. It was on the lips of every student on the campus.


    It took a while but eventually all of the hype around them died down and was reced with some new topic.


    The new thing was deciding whether Albert or James was more handsome.


    Albert was a senior student and was about to graduate and leave school in June. Therefore, James became the top one on the list of school hunks.


    Nina always heard her ssmates talking about how to flirt with James. She once heard that a girl from the information science department always chased after James.


    Nina knew the girl they were talking about was Michelle, but she didn''t think that Michelle would be so persistent.


    It was no surprise that Michelle ended up crying because of this. She broke down right in front of Nina, sobbing uncontrobly. Through her sobs, she said that James just fooled around with her.


    Nina was hardly surprised, but she couldn''t understand how Michelle was feeling. She could only listen andfort the girl, then ask her if she wanted to eat something.


    Michelle''s face was drenched with tears, but as soon as she heard her ask about food, all her troubles slipped away. She held Nina''s hand and they were off to the snack street.


    She was really easy to coax and her mood changed so erratically. She soon starteding to find Nina every day and took her to eat all kinds of delicious food, as if she had forgotten all about James.


    It seemed that in Michelle''s world, eating solved everything.


    Initially, Nina couldn''t stand how much Michelle talked. It was just a nonstop barrage of words. She got used to itter and was actually kind of interested in hearing what she had to say.


    Michelle even started calling her Nini as some form of nickname.


    One of the days, Michelle waited for Nina outside the ssroom. After ss, she held Nina''s arm intimately and said with a smile, "Nini, let''s go to the canteen for lunch today."


    "What new dishes are there?" Nina always knew what Michelle was thinking.


    "Just a bunch of delicious stuff. Can you go with me? It''s my treat." Michelle showed her meal card with a hopeful expression. Since they knew each other for quite a while now, Michelle knew just how to trick Nina into agreeing with her. Every time she acted like a spoiled child, Nina had no choice but to agree with her.


    Michelle noticed that Nina didn''t eat much every time they went somewhere. She always just assumed that Nina was trying to save her money or something so she always treated Nina to dinner.


    Nina was not good at rejecting Michelle''s enthusiasm. She just hoped that she could pay her back in some way in the future.


    The meal was going to be much different today though. They ended up running into James!


    It had be part of James'' daily routine to eat in front of the crowd of girls. He loved the attention he would get from all the girls and his entourage only added to his ego. Today was no exception.


    "The campus belle, Nina? Why is she in the canteen so much recently?"


    "Isn''t that Michelle from the information science department next to her? The one who shamelessly chases after the school hunk."


    Hearing Nina''s name, James was stunned. Was she the one who caused him to end up like this?


    "Who is Nina?" he asked a girl.


    "Mr. Shi, do you also like the campus belle? She is not exactly innocent, if you know what I mean," the girl sneered, to the amusement of her friends


    James looked through the crowd and saw Nina sitting by the window. Just her side profile was enough to leave him stunned.


    "Is that Nina?" She looked so weak, how could she take John down? Was he that weak?


    James was curious about Nina. This drove all of the other girls crazy. They were so jealous and wanted his attention so badly that they crowded in front of him to get his attention.


    "Go away." James impatiently stood up and parted the crowd to look for Nina but she had already left.


    She was nowhere in sight and he had no idea where she went.


    As it happened though, Nina had already noticed what was going on over there. She was worried that when Michelle saw James, she would get all emotional again. So she quickly made an excuse and took Michelle away.


    They went their separate ways once they left the canteen.


    Nina didn''t expect today to go from bad to worse. First she met John''s nephew in the canteen, and now she met her sworn enemy, Isabe.


    She was wearing a dress and her face was ruddy. Obviously, she recovered well. She smiled and trapped her in an empty corner. "Nina, we haven''t seen each other for a while now. How have you been? I heard that you have made a new friend."


    Isabe had been living a hard life at home after she had been beaten up. It was a difficult recovery while the person who made her suffer was living it up at school. It was infuriating.


    "Is Michelle blind or stupid to make friends with such an awful woman?" The smile on Isabe''s face disappeared, and her eyes were filled with resentment and anger.


    "What do you want?" Nina asked. Since Isabe was done putting on a facade, Nina stopped y-acting as well.


    "Don''t you know what I want?" She couldn''t stand Nina''s arrogant tone. Sheughed maniacally but she was still enraged.


    She had one goal and that was to torment Nina to the point that she never crossed her again!


    She grabbed Nina''s wrist, digging her nails in as she gripped tightly. She red into Nina''s eyes venomously.


    "Nina, you don''t have to pretend to be innocent. Let''s make it clear. Did you get those people to hit me? Did you write that post on purpose?"


    ncing at her red wrist, Nina had no intention of hurting her since the two of them used to be friends.


    Otherwise, she could very easily get rid of this spoiled girl.


    "There is no animosity between us. Why would I hit you? Why would I need to do that?" Nina said innocent. She was trying to provoke Isabe.


    As expected, Isabe fell into Nina''s trap. She gritted her teeth and said, "Because of that perfume and that post. You know all of this. Stop pretending!"


    Nina''s eyes darkened while her heart ached. Hearing Isabe admit it herself made Nina feel worse.


    She was actually hoping that maybe there was some misunderstanding between them.


    Now the truth came to light. She had no reason to doubt it.


    "What about you? Why did you do all that?" Nina''s eyes regained their luster. This time she was doing the questioning.


    Nina grabbed her arm ten times stronger than Isabe did. Thetter winced in pain.


    "Ouch, you''re hurting me! Stop it! Nina, I''m not going to let you go!"


    "We''ll see." It was hard to say who would win in the end.


    Isabe saw someone approaching them. She thought up a n and vigorously withdrew her hand, pping herself in the face.


    Pak!


    There was a cracking sound that echoed from her hand hitting her face.


    Nina was still bemused, but Isabe started crying.


    "Nina, why did you hit me?"


    Isabe shrieked, catching the attention of the personing over.

 Chapter 19 More Slaps

    James was looking for Nina around the canteen, but he couldn''t find her. He lost his appetite and prepared to go back to the dormitory with chagrin, obviously annoyed. He had nned to see for himself what was so special about Nina. He still couldn''tprehend how his uncle suffered a loss because of her.


    Besides, he heard from Henry that John had been beaten more than once. Thest time, John was even pped across the face. ''It must have hurt a lot!'' James couldn''t help but rub his face as he thought of the pain inflicted by a p.


    It seemed that those two despondent matters were doomed to exist in John''s otherwise glorious life, both of which were cause by one and the same person, Nina!


    The more James thought about it, the more he got curious and wanted to get to know Nina. It was a pity that he missed the chance to get to know her today.


    While walking, James was imagining what would happen the next time he saw Nina. Out of the blue, his musing was interrupted by a girl''s cry. He looked around and from a distance, he saw a tall figure with her back to him. Had it not been for the sound of someone weeping, it would have been a beautiful sight.


    At first, James didn''t want to meddle in other people''s affairs, but when he looked carefully, he realized that the beautiful girl was none other than Nina herself. Had she pped someone again? James became curious in what was happening and decided to have a look.


    He quickly strode over and saw the crying Isabe. A red palm print was clearly visible on her fair face, and she was biting her lips in a distressed manner with tears in her eyes. She looked so pitiful, which made James feel a bit sorry for her.


    "What are you doing?" James asked in an using tone as he passed by Nina and pulled Isabe behind him to defend her. "Why did you hit her?"


    "Mr. Shi, please don''t me her. I was at fault," Isabe exined timidly while deliberately covering the mark on her face with her right hand. At the same time, she tugged at the corner of James'' shirt with her left hand.


    "Is she that intimidating? Why don''t you dare to tell me the truth?" The more Isabe protested in defense of Nina, the more suspicious James became. Like guardian protecting a damsel in distress, James red at Nina with contempt.


    With a calm look on her face, Nina realized that James looked and behaved a lot like his annoying uncle, John. Looking at him, she couldn''t help but purse her lips in dismay.


    ''What a stupid man!'' she thought.


    "James Shi?"


    The sound of Nina''s voice fell into James'' ears, and he felt an inexplicable emotion. She had a noble and domineering aura, just like John.


    Nina was the same and only girl who ever dared to beat John.


    When Isabe saw that James hadn''t spoken anything for a long time, she mistook it for him being mesmerized by Nina''s face again. She sobbed pitifully and urged him, "Mr. Shi, thank you for your help. But Nina..."


    Isabe blinked her big teary eyes and looked at James pitifully. Then, she nced at Nina timidly as if she was afraid of her. She lowered her head in defeat and began to sob uncontrobly again. She didn''t forget to drag the corner of James'' shirt gently with her left hand.


    "What is it? Tell me the truth!" James couldn''t lose face in front of a beautiful girl. He wouldn''t be afraid of a mere girl either.


    In the city, no one had ever dared to challenge James except John.


    Even this person who had beaten his uncle had no right to challenge him. For his uncle to be beaten, that only meant his uncle was weak.


    "Nina called your full name because she has no idea who you are. She didn''t mean to disrespect you. Don''t be mad at her, please?" Isabe pleaded with sincerity for Nina.


    In fact, what Isabe was doing was far from pleading, but rather, it was instigation.


    The Shi family owned half of the city and was the top among the three most powerful families. Because of the great power of the Shi family, everyone would treat James with utmost courtesy.


    Only Nina, a stupid, ignorant girl from the countryside, would know nothing and dared to call him in such an impolite way.


    He was, first and foremost, the favored man of the Shi family.


    When James saw Isabe''s tear and snot, he pushed her hand away in disgust and scolded her angrily, "You are from the Zhang family. Why are you afraid of someone like her? How did she hit you? Why don''t you hit her back?"


    For James, he wouldn''t concede about something like this. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth was his motto Howe the apple of the eye of the Zhang family and the Fang family was so spineless and useless?


    Isabe''s eyes twinkled. She hid behind James and exined hesitantly, "I...I don''t dare to hurt her. She is the one that Albert likes and she is under his protection."


    "What?" Nina, who had been watching the show by the side, was suddenly confused. How did Albert get involved in this conversation?


    Isabe used to be good friends with Nina. She knew very well that


    Albert and Nina were just ordinary friends. She was indeed really good in stirring up unnecessary trouble for Nina.


    "You mean Albert, who is from the Song family?" James asked in disbelief.


    Isabe nodded in agreement.


    "What are you afraid of? Do you think the Song family would dare to hurt me? I hate people who bully the weak. Does she think that she can do anything in the city just because she has Albert as her boyfriend?" Only he, James, was the one who was more powerful than Albert in the city.


    Nina thought the conversation between Isabe and James was getting more and more ridiculous. Nina watched them coldly for a long time, and finally realized what Isabe was scheming about. She guessed that the y would soone to an end, and she had no patience to watch it anymore. It was time for her to show up and prove her innocence.


    "Are you saying that I pped you?" Taking a step forward, Nina gently pushed James'' shoulder with just two fingers and aloofly looked with annoyance at Isabe''s red and swollen face.


    "No, no..." Isabe lowered her head in obvious fear and began to sob again. She looked so pitiful that everyone who saw her would want to protect her.


    "You did it! I saw it with my own eyes!" James insisted with certainty that it was Nina.


    "James Shi, get out of the way," Nina said calmly. She didn''t want to start any conflict with him.


    Ever since she had offended John, she slightly investigated the Shi family. She found out that the family held a high status in society, so she had to try her best to avoid them as much as possible. In case something happened, she didn''t want to be exposed.


    "I won''t allow you to bully a girl in front of me." James stretched his hands in order to stop her.


    Nina''s patience had run out by then, so she pulled Isabe from behind his back and stared at her with menacing eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that it was me who pped you? Look carefully at what I am going to do to you!"


    "Nina, what are you doing?" Isabe stepped back, her horror noticeably visible.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for her to dodge.


    Pak!


    Nina''s handnded on Isabe''s left cheek. The clear sound of the p stunned James that he was left speechless as he was rooted to the spot.


    His first thought was not out of concern about Isabe being beaten, but he was left wondering whether his uncle had also been beaten up like this. Considering that Nina had not yet paid for what she had done until now, there must be something fishy going on.


    Isabe staggered back and almost lost her bnce after having been forcefully pped. Her face was burning with pain and humiliation. Compared with this p, the p she gave herself was nothing.


    "Nina, how dare you hit me!" Her scarlet eyes were wide open in surprise, and she was about to tear Nina apart like a madwoman.


    However, she hadn''t expect Nina to be so agile that she would be able to dodge her meager attacks nimbly, thus making Isabe miss her target.


    Nina stretched out her hand again to hold Isabe''s right hand. She made Isabe p herself in her own right face, which left another p mark on it.


    When Isabe pped herself just now, her right hand pped her right face. With Nina standing opposite to Isabe, Nina''s used her right hand to p Isabe''s left face. With this evidence, it was clear that Isabe''s right face was pped by her own hand, which was still held forcefully by Nina.


    There were now three different palm prints on her face, and it looked quite spectacr.


    "Look, this is the p that I gave her." Nina pointed at Isabe''s face as she casually exined it to James.


    Then he squinted his eyes at Isabe''s red and swollen face. There were obviously different palm prints.


    The light palm print was upward showing the fingertip, and the deeper one was in the direction of the ear.


    Being stared at by James in close proximity made Isabe feel guilty.


    She quickly covered her face and lowered her head to sob again.


    When she hadn''t covered her face with her hands, James hadn''t figured it out yet. But the moment when she covered her face with her hands, the light palm print on her face waspletely covered by her right palm.


    All of a sudden, he was enlightened and it finally dawned on him.


    After pping Isabe, Nina was in a much better mood. She patiently exined to a fascinated James, "When I stretched out my hand and pped her, my fingers were extended to the back of her head. When she pped herself, her fingertips were in the direction of her temple."


    In an instant, Isabe''s plot had been exposed and she couldn''t hide her pretense anymore.


    Isabe shook her head in fear and vehemently denied, "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t p myself. Nina was really the one who had pped me, Mr. Shi."


    "How dare you use me!" James roared in anger. When he came to his senses after having been made a fool of, he was so enraged that he wanted to give her another p in the face.

 Chapter 20 I Will Never Forget Her

    "No, no. Please, don''t listen to her talk of nonsense," Isabe hurriedly tried to exin with tears in her eyes, but every word she uttered waspletely useless at the moment.


    Because the palm print on her face was a concrete evidence and would not lie.


    James had been nearly deceived by Isabe just now. Fortunately, he was notpletely stupid to still believe her words after what Nina showed him.


    Without refuting, Nina pointed at the palm print on her face and reminded, "Evidence."


    Right after, she left without looking back.


    With a scornful look apparent on his face, James looked at Isabe disgustedly, and patted the hem of his shirt disdainfully. All the while, she was still pretending to be the innocent party. What he hated the most in his life were women like her.


    At breakneck speed, he ran to chase after Nina. He took no more notice of Isabe and left her roaring her heart out.


    "Senior, please wait for me!" James strode over, caught up to Nina, and together, they walked side by side.


    Nina stopped for a while and looked intently at James who was smiling brightly. Looking at him, she couldn''t help but think of John and was suddenly lost in thought.


    "What did you just call me?" she asked aftering back to her senses. It was the first time that Nina had been called like this.


    "Senior." What was wrong? Had he addressed her wrongly? He was, after all, a freshman, and Nina was a sophomore. It was just right to call her "senior."


    Nina nodded delightedly. "It sounds good."


    It was the first time for him to see someone having such kind of a pleased reaction, so James felt a little embarrassed and had no idea what to say next.


    Unexpectedly at a loss for words, he touched the back of his head bashfully and shed a foolish smile, making him look like a shy boy.


    Nina sized up the simple boy and she smiled softly. She concluded that James was a lot more pleasing to the eye than John.


    "John is your uncle?"


    "Yes." James thought that she would scold him for being meddlesome in other people''s affairs, and he hadn''t expected that their topic of discussion would turn to his uncle.


    Why was she suddenly asking him about John? Could it be...?


    "Are you nning to hit my uncle again?" Just the thought of it was enough to scare James.


    Nina looked a little embarrassed. As the gentle breeze blew her hair, her embarrassment gradually dissipated.


    The sole reason why she had hit that man was because he spoke too harshly and did unforgivable and terrible things to her.


    "I don''t attack anyone randomly unless I have been attacked first. This is my life principle," she replied earnestly. Raising her eyes to look at James, Nina was more patient with him than she was with his uncle.


    James understood what she meant and felt guilty for having misunderstood her a while ago.


    To cover up his difiture, he deliberately changed the topic, and asked, "Are you perhaps looking for my uncle?


    You can just say so if you are." ording to their agreement, she had to meet him one more time for John to delete the video he had taken in the hotel.


    Only after he had deleted the video recording would Nina have nothing to worry about anymore. She could then coax her husband to divorce her as soon as possible and everything would be just fine.


    "If I were to tell you the detailed whereabouts of my uncle, will you forgive me for what I did wrong just now?" James was witty and cheerful, and was also a naughty man.


    Nina was unable to shoo him away. For those people who had been good to her, she would treat them in the same manner and she would always be very kind in return.


    "Okay," she agreed without hesitation. It was not such a bad deal after all.


    They chatted amicably all the way. Most of the time, it was James who was, in fact, chattering endlessly. Nina was just passively listening in silence.


    She picked up on the fact that just like Michelle, James was also too talkative! Fortunately, Nina had been hanging out with Michelle for a long time now, so she was able to listen to a lot of James'' nonsense chatter with patience.


    Michelle had always been nice to her, so she asked James out of curiosity, "What happened between you and Michelle?"


    In fact, Nina still wasn''t able to figure out the rtionship between James and Michelle. She only vaguely remembered hearing that they fell in love on the Inte. It puzzled her why Michelle didn''t show any sign of anger or jealousy every time she heard about James'' affairs with other women. If she really liked him, that wouldn''t be the case, would it?


    On the other hand, if she didn''t like James, why would Michelle always mention that they enjoyed the flowers, the moon, and the sunset together?


    At the mention of Michelle''s name, James felt his scalp tingling in apprehension. Never before had he ever met such a serious girl.


    "We just yed the sameputer game and we became a virtual couple in the game," James confessed, feeling unjustly wronged.


    Aputer game?


    "Then the sunset, the flowers and the moon you enjoyed together..."


    "They were tasks for couples toplete in the game," James said helplessly.


    Hearing his exnation, Nina finally understood with r


    elief and nodded knowingly.


    It turned out that Michelle wasn''t interested in James himself. She was after the role he had in the game.


    "I admit that I''m so handsome and attractive that girls are always around me, but cute girls are really not my cup of tea," James smugly said as he smoothed his hair back and raised his head conceitedly. He put his left hand in his trouser pocket, and stood there showing off like a yboy.


    Of course, he was actually a yboy.


    "Don''t take it wrong. She''s not in love with you," Nina retorted, trying to defend her friend.


    "If she didn''t like me, why did she chase after me every day then?" James felt that his charm was way too enchanting and could not be doubted in this way. Obviously, Nina was just trying to salvage what was left of Michelle''s dignity.


    Nina remembered the game that Michelle had told her about. The entire time, she was pestering James because she was trying to break off their virtual rtionship. After that, she needed to marry another person in the game toplete the tasks. She really wanted the prize.


    "You haven''t logged in the game for a long while now, have you? Michelle just wants to break off the virtual rtionship she has with you in that game."


    "Yes, I haven''t been online for two months now. I usually y a game for one or two times and won''t y it again anymore," James casually said and waved his hand dismissively.


    Nina finally understood the real reason why Michelle went to the hotel to catch him. She just wanted to ask him to break off the virtual rtionship with him. That was also the reason why she had chased after him on the campus.


    A person like James, who would only y a game for one or two times, wouldn''t be able to y games that well. Michelle might have been tricked by him in the game for her to agree to the rtionship. It was now his duty to give Michelle an exnation and give her freedom.


    Later, Nina would speak to Michelle and tell her these conjectures. Sure enough, she was right.


    After walking with James for a while, Nina had lost all her patience with his never-ending twittering. She thought of ame excuse to leave. James had no more reason to bother Nina again. Before leaving, however, he coaxed Nina for a long time until he finally got her WeChat ount. As justification, he told her that It was more convenient to reveal his uncle''s whereabouts for her through WeChat.


    All the while, James already had a grand n brewing in his mind. As far as he knew, there must definitely be something fishy going on for his uncle to put up with Nina after she had hit him not just once, but twice.


    Even his assistant had given him a meaningful hint that if he fawned on Nina, he might gain John''s favor.


    As he pondered about it, James hummed a tune happily and entered the CEO''s office of Time Group.


    When Henry saw James, he couldn''t help but feel surprised by his visit. "James, don''t you have sses at school? Why are you here?"


    "I have no sses this afternoon." James was a pro at lying shamelessly. He poked his head into the office calmly and asked, "Is my uncle in the office?"


    "Mr. Shi is talking about business with Mr. Glenn Zhang right now."


    "Isn''t that Isabe''s father?" Thinking of Isabe''s shameful conduct earlier that day, James couldn''t help but hate her and her whole family.


    It could be concluded that for such parents to have produced a calcting daughter like Isabe, they must be rotten themselves.


    With a burst ofughter, Glenn kept nodding in a patronizing manner and bowed obsequiously. "You are right, Mr. Shi. I will do as you said. It''s really lucky for me to be given the chance to cooperate with you."


    "Yes, indeed," John answered in a careless voice and raised his hand dismissively to ask him to leave.


    As soon as Glenn came out, he met James outside, who was looking at him in an unfriendly manner. Glenn was a little stunned, but maintained hisposure and smiled to fawn over him. "Nice to meet you, Mr. James Shi."


    "Hi," James answered perfunctorily with loathing visible in his eyes. As expected, all their family members were of one and the same virtue.


    "I heard that you are studying in L University, and my daughter Isabe also attends college there. Have you met her perhaps?" Glenn thought if Isabe could marry James, he and his family would really be prosperous and rich.


    With a faint sarcastic chuckle, James answered, "Yes, I have. I just met your daughter this noon. She left me with asting impression and I will never forget her."


    True enough, James would never forget that she tried to make a fool out of him as if he was an idiot.


    "Oh, then that''s really fate." Glenn evidently misunderstood James'' words and thought his daughter was so charming that James would never forget her.


    Without saying anything further, James pushed the door open and entered the office.


    John was leaning against the chair with his back to the door, a cigarette in his hand. After hearing James'' footsteps, he slowly inquired, "You said you will never forget her?"


    He had always thought that there was something wrong with James'' taste in women, but he never expected that he would be as blind as a bat.

 Chapter 21 What Could Have Gone Wrong

    Although John had no idea how Isabe looked like, he didn''t have high hopes regarding her appearance because based on how ordinary her parents looked like, she would not be beautiful. As for her intelligence, he saw with his very own eyes that day how easy it was for Nina to make a fool of her. For that reason, she couldn''t be a clever person either.


    Was James being blind or stupid? How could he say he would never forget her?


    If there was anyone who could be called unforgettable, then it would be none other than Nina.


    In his eyes, she was the most beautiful woman in the whole wide world.


    And the most important thing about her was that she had enough evil cruelty in her in dealing with people who rubbed her the wrong way.


    In this savage world, a person had the choice to be cruel either to himself or to others. Otherwise, he would be beaten down and wouldn''t be able to stand tall on his own two feet.


    John wondered what could have kept Nina busy in the recent days.


    "Uncle John, don''t get me wrong!" James didn''t want to bebeled as someone who could be easily deceived.


    Nina had sarcastically looked down upon him at noon today, and now, his most respected uncle was looking down on himself. What a miserable life!


    James'' voice brought John back to reality. John turned around with interest and lit up the cigarette he was holding with his slender fingers.


    "Oh? Really? Tell me," he urged.


    James made himselffortable, sat down on the sofa in the leisure area and crossed his legs. He narrated the whole story in astonishment, without forgetting even a minute detail. Of course, he concealed some details that were not favorable to him.


    "Uncle John, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t have a thing for Isabe. Rather, I abhor her because she is so scheming and what''s worse, she even tried to use me! Uncle John, you know that Isabe was trying to use me, right? How dare a nobody like her take advantage of me!" The more James thought about how near he had almost fallen for Isabe''s trap, the angrier he became. He stood up in protest and made angry gestures in the air.


    "Loser," John provoked him. How stupid could he be to have allowed himself to be used by a mere woman?


    John uttered just one word, yet his cold voice rendered James speechless and ufortable. Although he had been used to John scolding him in the past, he was still unwilling to submit to his criticism. But this time, John had every right to reprimand him because he was within reason. James slumped back on the sofa in defeat.


    Was he not a certified loser for him to be so easily taken advantage of by a woman? Besides, this woman was also a stupid one. That being said, did that not make him all the more stupid?


    James tried to calm himself down and held his temper in check. He recounted what happened to John. "I saw Isabe and a schoolmate in a stalemate today. Isabe pped herself and tried to frame the schoolmate. I saw her while she was in panic and she said she had been hit. As you know, my advocacy has always been to protect the weak, so I bravely stepped forward and condemned the schoolmate indiscriminately without investigating what really happened. In the end, the schoolmate gave Isabe a second p. The two p marks were obviously different. I realized then, to my chagrin, what had really transpired."


    ''Damn Isabe! How dare she use me!'' John cursed silently in his head.


    With a keen sense of awareness and insight, John asked, "And who is the other girl in the confrontation?"


    "It''s Nina, the same person who dared to beat you." James was still so immersed in his thoughts that he blurted it out without thinking.


    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he realized that what he just said was inappropriate and it was like adding salt to John''s wound. Sure enough, John''s eyes were shooting daggers at James with fury. Stunned, James obediently sat up straight in submission, like a child who did something wrong and was awaiting his punishment.


    "Uncle John, I''m so sorry. I was wrong again." He repeatedly apologized and wanted to p himself senseless. For once, why couldn''t he control his mouth?


    Had he been infected by Isabe''s stupidity and became just as stupid as she was?


    Fortunately for James, John wasn''t paying much attention to what James just blurted out. Instead, he prodded slowly, "Was Isabe trying to frame Nina?"


    He frowned, deep in concentration, and pursed his thin lips. His rage was slightly feigned with a hint of cruelty in the corner of his mouth.


    Then, he called Henry in and ordered with urgency, "Investigate what happened between Nina and Isabe."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''ll go with you," James volunteered and seized the opportunity to run out. He didn''t know why he even came here to tell John what happened.


    As soon as he was out of John''s sight, James returned to his normal carefree way. He put one hand on Henry''s shoulder and gave him a friendly advice. "Henry, you c


    an start your investigation regarding Nina and Isabe''s rtionship with the posts on the campus forum. Both the posts have provoked much discussion in the past few days. There has to be something fishy going on,"


    "Mr. Shi, it''s not a good idea to gossip." Henry felt that John''s advice was useless. As expected, wherever James went, he would always be carefree and wildly unrestrained. It was only when faced with John that he would behave as meek as amb.


    "It''s different from gossiping. It is more of satisfying our curiosity, so go on and check it out." James liked logging on the campus forum to help him kill time while in school. Had it not been for the juicy gossips that he got to read there, he would have been bored to death by now.


    Meanwhile, Henry buried himself in hisputer. For him, all things rted to the Inte were just a piece of cake. As efficient as ever, he stealthily hacked into the school system, restored the posts on the school forum, and checked the IP information of the anonymous posters. In less than ten minutes, the whole matter had been sorted out and brought to light.


    He printed out the vital information and handed it over to John.


    "Mr. Shi, these are the posts about Nina Lu and Isabe Zhang. Both of them posted against each other on the school forum. And this is the payment record of Isabe''s purchase of the Pheromone Perfume. Based on what I was able to gather on the Inte, I assume that Nina might have been sprayed with the perfume by Isabe and then she identally met you. The next day, Isabe captured photos of Nina wearing disheveled clothes as she walked out of your room. To tarnish her reputation, Isabe posted it on the school forum. Nina must have found out, so she lured Isabe out in retaliation and had some hooligans beat her up. To humiliate her, she also posted it on the school forum.


    However, you took a video of Nina looking on as Isabe was being beaten, and you gave it to the Zhang family. As a result, Nina became a target of the Zhang family and she got into trouble.


    As to what happened afterwards, you are already aware of it, Mr. Shi." And boy, how clearly he knew what happened next!


    John quickly browsed through all the information before him, until his eyes fell on the post where Nina had been falsely insulted and used.


    "Having heard the full story, now I suddenly understand why Isabe tried to frame Nina today. She even had the guts to use me! Good thing she didn''t seed in the end. But there is something I can''t keep my finger on. How did Nina find out that it was Isabe who set her up on the school forum? Did Albert help her investigate? And how did Isabe find out that Nina was the one who had her beaten up? I think Nina is too smart to have made such a careless mistake. What could have gone wrong?"


    Henry was silent and didn''t know how to reply.


    ''Your uncle John is the one who leaked the information to the Zhang family, '' he thought.


    He stole a brief nce at John and found that his face was as dark as ink. Indeed, James had a way of always doing things to make his uncle angry.


    The pieces of paper and malicious remarks against Nina stung John''s eyes painfully. He couldn''t believe that she had been badly ndered like this.


    ''If Isabe has nothing better to do in her spare time, she should spend it licking the public toilet until it bes sparkling clean, '' he thought to himself.


    In an outburst of anger, he tore up the documents.


    He threw them into the trash can lividly, and tapped his fingers on the table. Then he looked up and inquired, "Did Isabe try to use you?"


    "Yes, she did," James earnestly replied as he patted his chest and promised that he was telling the truth. Isabe did take advantage of him. Had it not been for Nina''s cleverness and wit, he would have been easily fooled by her.


    "Did you hear that?" John looked at Henry with malicious intent.


    Henry understood what John meant right away, even without any specific instructions. "Yes, I will immediately retrieve the contract and inform them to cancel the coboration with Zhang Group."


    "Okay, go on," John nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand dismissively, indicating that they should go out of his office.


    Both James and Henry sighed with relief, thankful that they were able to go out of the lion''s den unscathed.


    As soon as they stepped out of the office, James was filled with gratitude and bragged boastfully, "Uncle John really treats me the best. Because of me, he is even willing to cancel the coboration with Zhang Group."


    It was so undeniably touching and heartwarming!


    Henry shook his head and rebutted, "Think about it. Have you ever wondered why Mr. Shi didn''t order me to cancel the coboration when you said Isabe used you?"


    "Yes, why?" James was also confused and he was left puzzled.


    Henry smirked mischievously and thought to himself, ''He did this not for you, but for Nina.''

 Chapter 22 Look What You Have Done

    After the context of the matter was finally brought to light, John suddenly fell in deep contemtion.


    Truth was, Nina had been calctingly framed by Isabe.


    After he had rashly given the video recording to the Zhang family, they must have sent people to make trouble for Nina. That would be the reason why she hit him with a vengeance at the hotel.


    ''She must hate me very much right now.''


    "What should I do?" he asked,pletely at a loss. John changed to a morefortable sitting position and continued to brainstorm about how to make up for what he had done.


    Henry knocked on the door and came in quietly, but John was too absorbed in this thoughts and didn''t hear him.


    "Mr. Shi?" Henry was already speaking loudly, but John still didn''t take any notice of him. John looked so rmingly depressed and Henry surmised correctly that John''s worry did not stem from his business.


    There was no difficulty in thepany that John could not solve with confidence and ease. At present, there was only one person who could make John behave in an abnormal and unexpected manner.


    And that was none other than Nina.


    Henry was still having misgivings if he should tell John that Nina was actually hiswfully-wedded wife.


    After having thought for a while, John came back to his senses. Caught unaware, he was surprised to see Henry standing in front of him. In a serious tone, he asked, "Have you solved the matter at hand?"


    "Yes, but Mr. Glenn Zhang wants to see you," Henry quickly reacted and replied, unprepared by John''s sudden question.


    Henry had been working for John for a while now and he felt that he could always keep up with John''s train of thought.


    "No need. Tell him I won''t see him," John replied cynically. "He dared to offend my family. It is obvious that he has not taken that into consideration. Tell the public that from now on, we will never cooperate with Zhang Group any longer."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi." Henry nodded with respect and silently mourned for the Zhang family. From then onward, few people would ever dare to cooperate with Zhang Group again since the Shi family had announced that they would cut all coboration with them and never cooperate with them anymore.


    This would be the start of the inevitable bankruptcy of the esteemed Zhang family.


    But he had a more pressing question. Was the family John referred to his nephew or Nina?


    If he was referring to Nina, then now was the best time to divulge John the truth.


    "Mr. Shi, I have something important to say, but I am not sure if I should say it," Henry probed.


    "If you are not sure, then keep your mouth shut,"


    John retorted impatiently. Sure enough, the reply from John was just as what Henry had expected. Disappointed, Henry left the room dejectedly after a short while.


    Meanwhile, in the Zhang family mansion


    Isabe''s loud screams and lewd curses echoed all over the house.


    "Ouch, it''s so painful. Be gentle! I already told you several times to be gentle. Are you deaf or what?" Isabe chastised the middle-aged female doctor without regards to her age and forcefully kicked her away. "You''re nothing but a quack doctor! Go away! I don''t want to see you!"


    Stunned, the doctor fell to the floor. The pain was so unbearable that she gritted her teeth in agony, and sweat dripped from her forehead.


    ''What an arrogant brat! If not for the high medical fee, I wouldn''t tolerate her and take this job.''


    "Miss Zhang, the medicine must be applied on your bruises. Otherwise it will be too painful and you will have a hard time sleeping tonight," the doctor calmly exined, stumbling as she stood up. Although she was fuming silently, she had no choice but to endure Isabe''s bad attitude because she badly needed to receive the money.


    Isabe raised her hand to cover her ugly swollen face, but stopped in midair. She didn''t dare to touch it because even a slight touch would cause intolerable pain.


    She swore that if she met Nina again, she wouldn''t spare her even an ounce, and vindictively take revenge for the insult inflicted upon her today.


    Seeing how enraged Isabe was, the female doctor trembled with fear. Would she take out her pent up anger on her?


    A doctor''s oath and duty was to save lives and heal the wounded. But now, being a doctor had be a high-risk profession. They were always at risk of being hurt by their violent, unreasonable patients.


    The female doctor sighed deeply with regret. No matter how high the medical fee was, she decided she would never step foot in the Zhang family ever again. Exasperated, she gently coaxed Isabe, "Miss Zhang, let''s apply some medicine. Only after applying medicine on your face can you recover fully."


    Isabe viciously red at the doctor impatiently and stormily threatened, "Be gentle, or I''ll let you know the feeling yourself."


    "I know." The doctor looked at Isabe and sat down, fearing for her safety. Then, she leaned over and carefully applied medicine to Isabe with trepidation. She observed Isabe''s expression, all the while afraid that she would get into trouble if she unintentionally irritated Isabe again.


    As she was about to finish applying the medicine, Amelia arrived in a huff.


    "Where is Isabe? How is she now?


    Isabe..." Amelia had not yet seen Isabe''s condition and was looking for her.


    She loved her daughter very much.


    As soon as Amelia entered the room, she saw her daughter''s red and swollen face, which had been covered with medicine by then. Isabe''s eyes had already been red because of her incessant crying, and Amelia''s heart broke in a million pieces.


    "Isabe, my sweetheart. What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Mom..." Isabe bawled even more loudly, her grief beyond words. As soon as Isabe saw her mother, she relentlessly cried again and threw herself into Amelia''s arms to gather her sympathy.


    Regardless of the medicine on her face, Isabe cried andined loudly, "Mom, you must help me this time. It''s Nina. She pped me three times in a row. The pain is so unbearable, Mom..." Although it was Isabe who pped herself in the face first, she lied that Nina was the one who had pped her thrice.


    "Nina again?" How could Nina be so rebellious? Amelia had not yet avenged thest problem Nina had caused on the school forum, and now she dared to hit her daughter again!


    "Yes, it''s Nina. Mom, she keeps on bullying me," Isabe said while nodding hear head in grief.


    Amelia slowly pulled her daughter out of her arms and tenderly wiped her tears. "Isabe, don''t worry. Even if she is under the protection of the Song family, I simply won''t let her go this time around. I want her to feel our wrath and suffer the consequences of offending us."


    "Really?" Isabe sobbed even more vigorously to rile her mother up. Only when she saw her mother nod in agreement did Isabe finally let out a smile.


    ''Nina, just you wait and see. Once my mother has made up her mind to teach somebody a lesson, that person will eventuallye to an extremely miserable end, '' Isabe thought, rejoicing in silence.


    After the two of them had sat down, Glenn suddenly rushed into the room in anger. Seeing how the two of them had the audacity to still talk andugh, he became furious.


    Before he got to sign the contract, the Shi family abruptly announced out of the blue that they would cancel the coboration. As a result, he instantaneously lost three hundred million. All because Isabe had stupidly offended someone from the Shi family!


    How could she still have the nerve tough now?


    "Dad? Why are you back so early?" Isabe caught sight of Glenn first and was about to howl in agony again. She failed to notice his anger.


    "Dad, I have been..."


    Pak!


    Another hard p unexpectedlynded on Isabe''s red and swollen left face. With a buzzing sound in her ear, she abruptly fell to the floor and was dumbfounded by her father''s sudden rage.


    "Isabe, look at what you have done!"


    "Glenn, what are you doing? Didn''t you see that our daughter was badly hurt?" When Amelia came to her senses, her daughter had already copsed on the floor in shock, and she was too scared to even cry.


    "Isabe, Isabe, my dear, are you okay? Let me have a look at you." Worriedly, she held her daughter''s face in a hurry. Amelia raised her head and gave her husband a stern scolding, "Glenn, have you gone crazy? Why did you hit our daughter?"


    "You have the nerve to ask me why I hit her?" Glenn bellowed as he trembled with anger. He pointed at Isabe in frustration and eximed, "You ask her yourself what she has been up to today!"


    Feeling anguished, Isabe innocently replied, "Dad, I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "Well, if you have something to say, why don''t youe down and talk to us to rify it first? Why did you have to hit our daughter all of a sudden without any reason? Don''t you know that your daughter has just been badly beaten today? Why did you get so furious at her?" Amelia retorted with indignation, while holding her pitiful, trembling daughter in her arms.


    "Why did I get mad?" Glenn had no words to express his disgust and left out a bitter sneer instead. He sharply pointed at Isabe''s nose and berated her, "You can offend anyone else in this city. But why did you have to be so rash and offend James Shi? Because of you, the Shi family cancelled the cooperation that I had worked so hard on and we have consequently lost three hundred million in a sh! Furthermore, Mr. John Shi has also let it be known in the business circle that he would never cooperate with us in the future. Now, tell me. Shouldn''t I have hit you?"


    Isabe couldn''t stop crying and her shoulders shook uncontrobly all the time. She looked at her father with panic and fear in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that the little trick she had yed at noon had offended James so indignantly. Definitely, she had made a grave mistake.


    "No, it''s not my fault. It''s not my fault." Isabe vehemently denied and pushed the me on Nina. "It''s because of Nina. Nina lied to Mr. James Shi. He was deceived by Nina, not me. I had nothing to do with it."


    The root of all her misery had been caused by Nina. It was all her fault.


    Why should she be the one to get pped again and again?


    Isabe stood her ground and exined unwillingly, "It''s not my fault at all. This is all caused by Nina. Why don''t you go beat Nina up? Why did you have to go home and bully your own daughter instead?"

 Chapter 23 Aunt Nina

    "You..." Glenn went furious.


    "All right, stop this nonsense. We both know Isabe is such an innocent, kind-hearted girl. How could she have offended James Shi? Considering that she had been hit by Nina again today, she must be the one at fault, not Isabe."


    "Yes, it''s all Nina''s fault," Isabe sniffed, stood up and hid behind her mother for cover, too afraid to face her father''s wrath. She wanted to say something more, but when she saw his piercing eyes, she withdrew further.


    John had cancelled the cooperation with the Zhang family because of Nina, but she wasn''t even aware. As usual, she attended her lessons, went to the canteen with Michelle, and went back to her apartment to analyze the case she was working on.


    She racked her brains for all possible scenarios and possibilities, and just as she was about to be enlightened, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Nina drew the curtain to cover the whole wall and turned to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw James standing outside. He was wearing ck eyeliner, chewing gum and whistling merrily. He looked very much like a naughty hooligan.


    He chose to have the persona of a mischievous ruffian instead of a dignified man.


    "Nina!" James raised his eyebrows inquisitively and called her in a gentler and smoother way.


    "How were you able to find this ce?" Nina asked as she looked at his clothes in open disgust. Had he just finished dancing in a bar?


    "As long as I put my mind to find someone, I will definitely find them. Well, Nina, just cut the crap. Aren''t you looking for my uncle John? Hurry up, I''ll take you to where he is right now," he announced and tried to grab Nina, but she avoided him with ease.


    He was used to pulling his male friends around him, and totally forgot that Nina was a girl who should be treated with finesse.


    He took a courteous step aside and made a gentlemanly gesture of invitation. "Nina, pleasee with me."


    "Where is John?" Nina was on alert. She didn''t think she was that closely acquainted with him, but why was he so passionate about helping her find John?


    "Don''t ask any more, juste with me,"


    he ordered and brought her to a high-end club. Along the way, James kept buttering her up. He asked her whether she needed to buy some clothes or have some snacks.


    ''There is no free lunch. He must be up to something, '' she thought.


    "Hey, what do you want from me, James?" He was behaving so abnormally out of his usual self that she felt a little nervous.


    "No! Don''t misunderstand. I have no ill intentions towards you. Please, trust me. I won''t hurt you." James solemnly raised his hand and swore with all sincerity.


    The sole reason why he was so amicable and hospitable to Nina was that he heard a juicy gossip from Henry.


    With a heavy heart, he had finally epted the fact that he was not as important in his uncle John''s heart as he thought he was.


    But Nina was a different matter. Henry had asked James if he had seen any woman stayed by John''s side before.


    Of course, the answer was negative. But now, John allowed someone to somehow get close to him. It was Nina, who was beautiful yet aggressive.


    Henry had also asked James if he knew where the people who had previously offended his uncle were now. After pondering for a while, James clearly realized that anyone who had offended his uncle had disappeared from Lexingport City, never to be seen again.


    But recently, there was one person who had offended and embarrassed his uncle twice. In spite of that, she was still there, whole and unharmed.


    That was just so amazing and unbelievable.


    And the most important point that Henry secretly told him was that Nina was his aunt.


    Although he thought it was too early to make such a conclusion, James carefully thought it through and fathomed that it was reasonable to surmise that Nina was indeed likely to be his aunt in the near future.


    Therefore, he had to tter Nina to his best ability.


    Nina was looking for John. Luckily, James just knew exactly where John was going to be today.


    "Aunt... no, I


    mean Nina, my uncle John is here." To his chagrin, he almost called her Aunt Nina.


    Nina curiously raised her head and saw the two words on the sign board, "Dragon Club." It looked particrly dazzling at night, and was located in a tall building, the edges of which were surrounded by inviting rainbow lights, colorful and flickering.


    In a nce, she could instantly tell what this ce was.


    By instinct, Nina refused to go inside a ce like this. "I need to meet your uncle by ident. It does not count when you take me to him."


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    But before she could, James grabbed her arm and said, "Wait a minute, Nina. I have an idea. There''s also a billiards room inside. A friend loves ying billiards. Let''s go there and y billiards with him. What if you run into my uncle?"


    Somehow, Nina had an uneasy feeling that James was trying to make a love match between her and his uncle.


    But then again, no. She must have been overthinking.


    Even if he was out of his mind, James wouldn''t want a young girl, who was about his age, be his aunt, would he?


    Nina was having second thoughts. She really wanted John to permanently delete the video recording. John keeping it was a threat she could not afford, so she finallypromised and followed James inside the club.


    Together, they took the elevator to the billiards room in silence.


    To her surprise, the bright room was luxuriously decorated. The marble floor was covered with carpet, and the glittering crystalmp hanging from the high ceiling was iparably luxurious.


    In all, there were ten billiards tables in the middle. There was also a rest area with soft sofas and clean tables with all sorts of fruits and red wine on it. Waiters stood neatly every few meters to attend to the guests'' needs with a fixed smile stered on their faces.


    Most of the people who were ying billiards andfortably sitting in the rest area were impably dressed in business suits. They talked about capital and each one of them held power.


    When they arrived, Nina became the focus of everyone''s attention. From time to time, there were people who would look at her with interest. But with James standing next to her, no one dared to approach her openly.


    "Nina, there he is. My friend is over there." James walked over to a table with Nina in tow. "Adrian, I brought a friend here."


    Wearing a simple casual suit, Adrian was holding a petite woman with one arm while his other hand was in his trouser pocket.


    When he heard James'' voice, Adrian turned around and his gazended on Nina. With her ck hair behind her back, she was wearing a simple hoody and jeans. She was inly dressed, but she looked very energetic and her beauty stood out. He was mesmerized by the gorgeously alluring face.


    "Oh, it''s you!" Adrian squinted his eyes in recognition and smiled flirtatious at Nina.


    Nina also recognized the man in front of her. He was the same person who had pushed her into John''s room in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel. That time, he was also holding a coquettish woman in his arms, but it was different from the woman in front of her now.


    "Another one of your girls?" Nina sneered disdainfully. Now was a good time to take her revenge.


    Having heard what Nina asked, the woman in Adrian''s arm asked, "Mr. Song, what does she mean by that? Do you have another woman aside from me?"


    "Honey, don''t listen to her. Of course, you are my one and only," Adrianforted the restless woman beside him, then red at Nina with anger. Then, he left with the woman. As much as possible, he didn''t want to see Nina anymore.


    Seeing Adrian leave, James shrugged helplessly and asked, "Nina, do you have a past grudge against him?"


    Adrian was as timid as a rat and would never offend anyone. It was impossible for him to have gotten in a conflict with Nina.


    Nina didn''t bother giving him an answer, which meant she acquiesced.


    As soon as Adrian left the room, he met John. While coaxing the woman, he didn''t forget to inform John, "Mr. Shi, your woman is in the billiards room with your nephew."

 Chapter 24 My Little Girl

    "Woman? Who are you referring to?" It was not John who was confused, but the people around him.


    "Mr. Song, are you kidding?" Everyone in Lexingport City knew that John had absolutely no interest in women.


    They were all looking at John apprehensively to confirm whether it was true or not.


    Putting one hand in the trouser pocket, John cast a brief nce at the billiards room and saw a familiar figure.


    The person standing next to Nina was his nephew, James. He was holding a billiards stick in his hand while chatting with her with pleasure.


    She seemed to be listening to his chatter attentively.


    Seeing them, a hint of displeasure shed through John''s eyes.


    Every time she saw him, she would radiate an aura of unchecked hostility. Why was she showing her gentle and quiet side when she was with James?


    Noticing the difference in John''s attitude, one of the men who were with him smiled meaningfully and suggested, "Since we are in the billiards room, why don''t we go in and have some fun?"


    "Sure, why not," someone else echoed in agreement.


    "ording to Mr. Song, Mr. Shi''s woman is in the billiards room. I wonder if we will be lucky enough to catch a glimpse of her this time."


    "Indeed, she''s truly blessed to have won Mr. Shi''s heart."


    John gazed lovingly at Nina''s beautiful and elegant figure and smiled contentedly. She was truly really lucky and blessed indeed.


    But she was not aware just how lucky she was.


    "No, don''t go inside. You will scare my little girl." John didn''t notice how gentle his tone was.


    All of a sudden, the bigwigs who had always thought that John was not interested in women at all were stunned speechless and caught surprised.


    His little girl!


    It turned out that John was turned on by this kind of woman.


    No wonder John had thrown away all the women that they tried to send to him for the purpose of giving him pleasure.


    What kind of beauty did this girl possess for her to be so highly favored and adored by John above so many women?


    One by one, they all scrambled to take a look in the direction of the billiards room, but all they could see was the back of a woman. They didn''t even catch a glimpse of a side profile.


    The news about John favoring a girl spread rapidly. Soon, everyone heard the news that John now had a young girlfriend. But they were baffled because no one knew how young the girl was.


    "Since Mr. Shi has an important appointment tonight, let''s talk about the cooperation in detail another day," one of the men suggested. As soon as he bid their farewell, the other businessmen wisely followed suit.


    John slowly turned around and quietly stood at the door of the luxurious billiards room.


    When James caught sight of John, he immediately became excited and reported, "Nina, Look! My uncle is standing at the door."


    He jumped for joy on seeing his uncle.


    "Really?" Nina was a little surprised. It was all thanks to James'' efforts.


    Before she could say anything to thank him earnestly, James, who was as active as a yful monkey, was already standing in front of John. He shouted frantically, "Uncle John,e here. Let me introduce my beautiful schoolmate to you."


    Nina turned around and only had to raise her head slightly. With his 1.9 meters height, she could easily see John even from a distance. He had thick ck hair and eyes that were shining brightly under his dashing eyebrows; his thin lips were slightly pursed.


    John leaned his head sideways and stared at Nina with affection clearly visible on his face.


    He was wearing a tailor-made suit especially customized from Italy. A Cartier pen was inserted in the pocket of the left side of the suit. The blue watch on his left hand made him look even more dashing, elegant and noble.


    He was born with an aristocratic sophistication that no man could surpass.


    She had met him several times before, but she had not carefully sized him up until then. Nina eyed him up and down, and realized that he looked quite handsome after putting on a suit.


    She looked down at his lower body which was covered by his suit. She clearly remembered that there were tantalizing ei


    ght-pack abdominal muscles hidden beneath.


    Suddenly, a terrible conclusion came to Nina''s mind. She preferred seeing his naked body!


    For her, he was more attractive without any clothes on.


    John noticed her bold gaze, but still kept silent and let her look as much as she wanted.


    He had always known that he could attract the attention of any woman, and this girl in front of him was not an exception. In time, she would lose her soul to him.


    "Your schoolmate? You are majoring in management and she is majoring in psychology. How did you know each other?" John asked James in a casual tone and unhurriedly strode towards Nina.


    When he approached her, Nina came back to her senses. She took a step back and nodded in greeting. "Uncle."


    Nina thought that as James'' senior, she should call him Uncle as well.


    ''Uncle?''


    He stopped in his tracks and looked at Nina with apparent confusion. He hadn''t heard her melodious voice for a full half month.


    But why was she following James around and was even addressing him as Uncle? Did she now want to be his nephew''s wife?


    Had she now chosen James over him just because she thought she was unable to get his love?


    Being stared at by his scorching eyes, Nina was a little flustered. To cover up her embarrassment, she took the initiative to approach him and smiled sweetly. "Uncle, we meet again."


    She took her time and didn''t forget to remind him, "This is the third time we''ve met, Uncle."


    With that, she was hinting that he should fulfill his promise and delete the video recording.


    She seemed to be too impatient to draw a line between them, but he nned not to satisfy her wishes.


    "So?" he asked.


    "What are you saying?" Nina''s expression instantly changed with annoyance. ''Is he going to go back on his word?''


    The sweet smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and was reced by an aggressive smirk instead. Like a cat with sharp ws, she warned him, "So you should delete the video immediately and keep your promise to me. Otherwise, people willugh at you."


    Ever since she found out how sensitive John was about saving face and keeping his reputation intact, she knew what his weakness was. It all depended on how she could make use of it to her advantage.


    On the other side, James approvingly gave a thumbs up to Nina without saying any words. No wonder she would be his aunt in the future. She was an equal match for his uncle as she had already known how to handle John''s weakness to her advantage.


    On his end, John was getting more and more stunned and helpless. Now, she even had the guts to threaten him, which was making him lose face again.


    John was worried that Nina would hate him because of what he did, so he wanted to show her his good side and be kind to her. But he couldn''t understand why she preferred to antagonize him instead of getting along well with him.


    Why couldn''t she just beg him in a nice manner?


    "I can delete the video recording if you wish." With a smile, John took out his phone and deleted the video recording of Nina hiring people to beat Isabe up. Since he really didn''t have any video recording of the night they spent together, he pretended that it was the video of that night.


    He was so busy making love to her that night that he didn''t have the time to record any video.


    Besides, he didn''t have such a lewd and perverted hobby.


    Before Nina could clearly see if it was the video recording of that night, he had already pressed the delete button on his phone and even emptied the trash bin to remove all traces of the video recording.


    "Let me check your phone." Nina didn''t have much trust in this man. She wouldn''t be rest assured unless she confirmed it with her very own eyes.


    She held out her hand. Looking at her slender fingers, John found them alluring and a little tititing.


    "Only my wife can check my phone. Are you my wife?" John raised his eyebrows teasingly. The mischievous grin on his lips indicated that he was making fun of her.


    In actual truth, Nina really was his wife!


    It was just that both of them were not aware of the fact and were both kept in the dark.

 Chapter 25 You Scumbag

    James really wasn''t a fan of the way John flirted with Nina.


    However, he was thrilled when he realized that Henry wasn''t lying. John was a cruel man, but he was actually a different person with Nina.


    If John had children with Nina, he''d have no time to keep an eye on him.


    James decided he would do all he could to secure a happy and stress-free future. He snatched his uncle''s phone and handed it to Nina.


    "Nina, take it!" This wasn''t as simple as it looked. He was essentially risking his life doing that.


    As soon as Nina picked up the phone, she was a little flustered by the lingering warmth on it. But she still held it.


    She had the phone so there was no reason not to look at it.


    "James Shi!" John barked sharply, ring at him with his fiery eyes.


    The whole billiards room fell into silence. Nobody knew exactly what was about to happen, but everyone knew that it wasn''t going to be good for James.


    James'' legs became weak. He blurted out, "Aunt Nina, help me!"


    The room fell into an eerie silence again. Nina froze. ''Aunt Nina?''


    John''s eyes narrowed. ''Aunt Nina?''


    The others were stunned. ''Aunt Nina?''


    Nina looked around and didn''t see any other woman around them.


    Who was Aunt Nina then?


    She looked into James'' eyes and asked in disbelief, "Are you calling me?"


    "Yes." James nodded. "Didn''t John say that only his wife can check his phone?"


    Then he winked at her, hinting to look at the phone in her hand.


    "Didn''t you snatch it and give me?" she asked.


    "Isn''t it in your hand now?" he asked in return.


    Nina didn''t say anything. She finally came to her senses and was about to throw the phone out of her hand.


    How dare James set her up!


    John quickly grabbed his phone. His anger receded and was reced with a smug smile sprawled across his face.


    This brat actually did the right thing.


    "You shouldn''t throw my phone. I don''t think you can afford it." John casually put his phone away, staring at Nina.


    James could finally breathe. It seemed like John finally calmed down.


    Luckily the odds were in his favor today. Otherwise he might not even see another day!


    John could easily destroy his life.


    He needed to get out of there right now.


    "Uncle John and Aunt Nina, have a good time. I have something to deal with, so I need to leave." He found his opportunity to make an escape and was about to rush off.


    "What do you mean, James?" Nina was panicking. She just wanted to leave as well.


    She didn''t want to stay with John any longer.


    She already checked his phone and there was no video. She could let the whole thing go now.


    "Well, Uncle, I''d better leave as well. See you next time. Oh, no. I hope we won''t see each other again." With an embarrassed smile, Nina turned around and was about to run away.


    She wasn''t going to leave that easily, was she?


    With a wave of his long arm, John grabbed her and flung her over his shoulder calmly. He didn''t realize that this was hardly eptable in a public ce like this.


    ''He always cares about his image, right?


    But why is he acting like a womanizer?'' she thought.


    "Ahhh... Let go of me! You scumbag!" Nina screamed. Her face was bloodshot red as she squirmed for her life.


    She never thought that it woulde to this.


    "Shut up!" With a darkened face, John struck her body, silencing her. He then threatened the others in the room, "


    I don''t want anyone to know what happened today. Otherwise..."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi. Don''t worry. We won''t say anything."


    Feeling ashamed, Nina lifted her hands to her face to cover herself from all the ring eyes.


    She wasn''t expecting such an awful experience today.


    Even Isabe failed to take her down today. But she was defeated by a man she barely knew.


    Her body trembled with rage.


    Nina''s silence unsettled John. "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of me?"


    He wasn''t far off. It seemed to be true to some degree.


    Without saying anything more, John carried Nina to the private elevator, went straight to the garage, threw her into the back seat of his Rolls-Royce, and got into the car.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Henry was shocked and took a deep breath.


    If he didn''t breathe, he was going to pass out soon. This was all a bit too stressful for him.


    How could John carry her to the car? Was he really that much of an animal?


    Nina, however, said nothing. Her long hair draped over her face while she sat calmly with undting breath.


    It seemed that she had given up struggling.


    John wasn''t having it though. He was getting quite annoyed and ordered, "Say something!"


    The dim underground parking lot was packed full of cars. Nobody was around though, except for them.


    There was dead silence in the car. A gust of cold wind blew in from the window.


    The garage was so quiet that their own breathing was the only thing to be heard. Nina''s rage seemed to fill the tight space of the car. The tension was palpable.


    Nina didn''t care what John had to say. She sat in the seat, brooding like a spoiled child. Her mind was filled with the feeling of John flinging her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    She never got that close to anyone except for her family, not even for a hug.


    He was so despicable.


    How dare he carry her!


    She sat silent for what felt like an age.


    There was an eerie silence in the car.


    John wasn''t too bothered about her covering her face, but as the silence drew on, he became more uneasy.


    A few minutester, he asked, "Why are you angry?"


    ''Being carried like a bag would make anyone angry, right?''


    Nina ignored him.


    John was bbergasted. He had no idea what to do. He wasn''t used to being so powerless.


    He took out a cigarette and anxiously smoked it. Difort was written all over his face.


    Nina used to at least put up a fight before, but this waspletely new to him. He hated not knowing what she was thinking.


    He was panicking more than he even realized.


    With every puff of the cigarette, he thought about how to make her talk.


    He finally came up with a n.


    Nina choked in the cloud of smoke. She cursed him over and over again in her head.


    Hearing her choking, John quietly flicked the cigarette out the window.


    He coldly said, "The video has been deleted."


    Nina thought for a while.


    What was he going to say next?


    She lifted her hand up to remove the hair in front of her forehead, puckered her lips and blew the hair away. Her bright eyes stared intently onward.


    "So we''re even?"


    "Yes." There was a bitter taste left in John''s mouth.


    His life used to be dull. Because of her, it became more interesting. But she was going to distance herself from him again.


    He must do something.


    "You have to do one thing first," he said.

 Chapter 26 I Love My Husband

    Nina knew she wasn''t going to be let off easily.


    "What do you want me to do?" she replied coldly and sat upright. She didn''t even want to force a smile.


    John didn''t exactly answer her; instead he told Henry, "Go to the hospital."


    "Why are we going to the hospital?" Nina was confused. She held her hair back to reveal her gorgeous face. It didn''t matter what expression she had on, she was beautiful no matter the situation.


    Although Henry was also confused, he still drove to the private hospital that the Shi family had invested in.


    The car zoomed through the city on the way to the hospital. The wind rushed though Nina''s silky hair. John still refused to answer Nina''s question and just turned a cold shoulder to her.


    He had no problem putting on a gleaming smile in the billiards room, but now he was as cold as ice. What happened?


    He was the one who forced her to stay with him. Why was he upset?


    Nina was so confused.


    She had no problems with hospitals but she just hated being hospitalized.


    John still refused to respond. They were almost at the hospital when she finally lost her patience and said, "Tell me why you want me to go to the hospital. If you don''t tell me, I''ll jump out of the car right now."


    All of a sudden, she was readying herself to leap out.


    It wasn''t the first time she did such a crazy thing. She had done a lot of life-risking acts to avoid her family tracking her in the past. In all honesty, there was a lot more pain than she cared to mention.


    However, John was not budging. He wasn''t about to fall for this girl''s tricks.


    He wasn''t a person to give in easily, and very few people could get him to even do that. There was nothing anyone could do to threaten him. To be fair, this was the first time someone put themselves in danger to threaten him.


    Although Nina was an interesting girl in his eyes, it was not enough to make him care about her life or death.


    Could she really even get out the window?


    John couldn''t be bothered.


    "Miss Lu, don''t do anything dangerous." Henry was nowhere near as calm. He was the one driving after all. If anything happened, he was the one that would be in trouble. He nned on getting Nina''s attention and then closing the window.


    "Keep trying your tricks." Nina stared sharply at Henry in the rearview mirror. He was shocked to see her raising her hand to stop the window.


    Henry quickly opened the window again. He wasn''t about to get in trouble for hurting Nina. These two were incredibly difficult to handle. Henry had never been so stressed out before.


    Not to mention Sam, John''s father. Even though John was angry and didn''t care about Nina''s life, Sam surely did.


    Since Henry was the one that told Sam about Nina and John''s rtionship, Sam would check on their progress every night with Henry.


    Sam told him not to tell John the truth for the time being and tried his best to bring them together. If they couldn''t fall in love with each other, it wouldn''t be toote to divorce.


    Because of his matchmaking task, he decided to ask a question to ease the tension.


    He thought John probably wanted to know the answer too.


    "Miss Lu, is there someone you are in love with?"


    Nina didn''t answer.


    How pointless! It didn''t seem to have achieved the expected effect.


    John suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Nina, intrigued.


    Seeing that she seemed to be lost in thought, he could not help but sneer, "Are you still thinking about it? You must not like him very much then."


    It seemed that John was a little jealous.


    Nina tried to turn the tables. "Do you have someone you like?"


    "No." He raised his voice suddenly, trying to hide his true feelings. Nina couldn''t tell, but Henry did.


    ''Why is he yelling?


    I''m not deaf,'' she thought.


    "I have," Nina said. She didn''t know why, but after hearing him say no, she felt u


    fortable. "I love my husband."


    ''Huh?


    Is she provoking me?


    So what if she has a husband? It was I who took her virginity,'' John thought.


    They red at each other like two warriors on the battlefield. It became some sort of staring contest in the end.


    "Miss Lu, you are kidding, right?" Henry interjected. He seemed to be spending so much time with James recently that he had be much bolder now.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "She''s not kidding."


    Nina and John spoke in unison and stared at Henry at the same time, waiting for his exnation. If he couldn''t find a suitable exnation, he was in a world of trouble.


    Though not watching them, Henry could feel the burning gaze on his back. His body stiffened under the pressure.


    ''Miss Lu, you don''t even know who your husband is. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have said what you just said.


    s!


    I really don''t know what''s wrong with them,'' Henry thought.


    "May I know your husband''s name, Miss Lu?" Henry asked. As far as he knew, Nina had only seen Sam. She didn''t even know Sam''s surname, let alone her husband''s name.


    Nina was stunned for a while, but tried to stay calm. "Why should I tell you?"


    Henry smiled, "Miss Lu, are you on bad terms with your husband?"


    ''On bad terms? I don''t even know my husband!''


    "Why do you think so?" Nina felt strange. She had only met Henry twice, but he already built up quite a judgment apparently.


    The car ran steadily. Henry felt a whole lot more rxed. He looked at Nina in the rearview mirror and said with a smile,


    "You are not wearing the wedding ring."


    There was not only no wedding ring on her finger, but also no ring mark on it.


    Nina touched her ring finger on her right hand. He was right, there was no ring.


    At the same time, John also nced at her finger. Although she quickly hid her finger, it was clear that there was no ring.


    Upon recalling the night they spent together, John couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. The dull feeling just now gradually disappeared.


    It seemed that the marriage was in name only.


    Seeing the subtle smile on John''s face, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. John would probably calm down now and all would be well.


    "Why did you say you love you husband?" John looked at her with an evil smile. He was no longer confrontational with her, but rather inquisitive.


    Nina''s mind raced and she remembered what he said before.


    John was adamant that she stayed with him until he was happy. Only then he would let her go.


    Nina knew that a lot of powerful men were rotten to the core. They had mistresses to feed their egos.


    This man seemed to have a special quirk. He only chased married women.


    Nina wasn''t going to fall for it and smiled, "Uncle, you don''t understand. I do love my husband. Even if there is something wrong with his brain, his body or his mind, I''ll always love him. I don''t care whether he would buy me a ring or not."


    "What? You are hopeless." The smile on John''s face disappeared.


    She was too ungrateful for his liking.


    Nina hated how moody John was. She forced herself away from him and tried to sit as far away from him as possible.


    The night wind blew Nina''s hair which calmed her down.


    John''s blood, once again, boiled. He hated how calm Nina looked through all this.


    With a cold smile on John''s face, he asked, "Didn''t you ask why we are going to the hospital?"


    "Why?" Nina looked at him inquisitively.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t unsettle her.


    As usual, John was craving a cigarette. But as soon as he picked up the cigarette, he seemed to think of something and put it away.


    "You need to do some physical examinations at the hospital. I need to make sure that you aren''t pregnant with my child. I can''t have you badgering me in the future."


    "Pregnant? With your child?" Nina blurted out through roaringughter.

 Chapter 27 You Cant Do It

    "Well, is there something wrong?" It had been more than twenty days since they had had sex. And she hadn''t taken any contraceptive pills. So he wanted her to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    After all, he hated getting into unnecessary trouble the most.


    Since Nina said she loved her husband, he thought it better for them to part ways.


    Nina suddenly smiled. Her period just started two days ago. How could she be pregnant?


    Although she had forgotten to take contraceptive pills the day after they had had sex, she had been paying attention to the possibility of getting pregnant all the while.


    She was in tenterhooks and felt relieved only after her period hade.


    "Uncle, you are too confident." Nina couldn''t help but teasinglyugh at him. "Before I came out this evening, I''d drunk a ss of brown sugar water."


    "What does that have to do with me?" John couldn''t think of any connection between the two, and he sneered with annoyance.


    Henry was slightly shaking his head. He was afraid that John would say something stupid again and lose face in front of Nina one more time.


    If John were to find out in the future and med Henry for not telling him, Henry would probably lose his dear life. Hesitantly, he began to exin, "Mr. Shi, what Miss Lu means was that her aunt Flo hase to visit her recently."


    "Who is that? Aunt Flo is not, in anyway, rted to me," John once again answered with arrogance, still clueless as to what Henry meant to convey.


    Nina couldn''t help butugh out loud when she heard him.


    Oh, how could this man be so cute?


    In the past, her only impression of John was that he was arrogant and narcissistic, which made him all the more annoying. Now she realized that he was indeed a narcissist, but he was not aware that he was. What he just said unknowingly was really a little too cute.


    If he also had a visit from Aunt Flo, she would reallyugh her head off mirthlessly.


    "No, Mr. Shi, what Miss Lu means to say is..." Henry waspletely at a loss for words. What kind of person was John for him not to know about such things? He was dumbfounded and really had no idea how to make John understand the true meaning of what Nina said.


    "All right, no more buts." John squinted at the naughtily smiling face of Nina and ordered, "Just go to the hospital."


    "I really don''t need to go to the hospital. Stop the car now," Nina said and her face returned to its normal features. It wasn''t a big deal to make it aughing matter while they were in the car, but it would not be a joke anymore if they made it to the hospital. John would probably be embarrassed to death if he knew about his blunder.


    If that happened, he would definitely put the me on her for everything.


    "I said, go to the hospital," John kept on insisting on going to the hospital.


    But Nina was feeling kind-hearted that day and wanted to save his face for once. With his insistence, she had no choice but to tell the truth bluntly.


    "There is no way I can be pregnant," Nina gently exined to him with tenderness in her wet eyes, all the while smiling enchantingly.


    John could not understand what she meant.


    What was she trying to convey to him by smiling so smugly?


    All of a sudden, it hit him and John''s eyes had a gloomy expression. His face darkened as he threateningly approached her. "Are you mocking me?"


    "I..." Nina was stunned speechless. When did she mock him?


    She was angry, but had an urge tough at his gaffe at the same time. To suppress her amusement, she turned her head away and didn''t bother to look at John anymore. She really couldn''t understand him at all, and she didn''t have the nerve to even look straight at him.


    However, when John saw her behaving in such a manner, his feelings gradually changed. Why did he have a feeling that she was dismissing him? He roughly pinched her chin and abruptly turned her face to him. With a gloomy face, he firmly scolded, "Tell me the truth!"


    Nina felt pain on her chin and found that she couldn''t get rid of his hand. She was furious and mocked him, "What makes you so confident in yourself?"


    Was she spitefully implying that he couldn''t make her pregnant?


    Was she now so brazen as to challenge a man''s dignity?


    "Say that again if you dare!" He vigorously pinched her chin with more force until silent tears welled up in her stubborn eyes.


    "Hasn''t anyone told you never to provoke a man''s dignity so easily? Or else..." he murmured seductively, his low voice like the sound of a melodious cello, maic and captivating.


    He scrutinized her face, which was very close to his. Her tender skin, big, innocent, watery eyes, and kissable pink little mouth were all too eye-catching that all he could think of doing right then was to kiss her.


    Unconsciously, John pressed his face close to hers, and his enticing lips slid across her wa


    rm cheek. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he could not tell.


    The faint smell of his unique tobo mixed with the sweet fragrance of mint went straight into Nina''s nostrils. John''s handsome face held a magical attraction that made her face get redder and redder as he got closer and closer.


    At the most critical moment, she tilted her head and her lips barely touched John''s cold face. The brief contact made Nina tremble with anticipation.


    Nina''s heart was inexplicably beating erratically.


    A sporadic heartbeat could be clearly heard in the silence that followed.


    However, she was not sure whose heartbeat it was that she was hearing.


    "You...you better stay away from me," Nina ordered as she reached out her hand and tried to push him with all her strength, but her attempt was futile. Her voice became provocatively softer. Rather than a real protest, it sounded more like a beautiful girl hiding in her lover''s arms and was acting like a spoiled child.


    As soon as her voice came out, she herself was surprised and frightened by the coquetry she heard in her very own voice.


    "If only you could be more obedient," John voiced out in a hoarse voice, with mes of desire burning in his abdomen. Like her, his eyes also had a distinct softness on their depth.


    This unparalleled feeling was really wonderful to behold.


    It was only when he was close to Nina that he would have such unpredictable yet extraordinarily wonderful emotions.


    Nina had really opened the door to a new unchartered world for him that he wished to explore with her by his side.


    The romantic atmosphere spread throughout the car, its effect lingering as it floated and filled the whole car. Fortunately, Henry was smart enough to have the foresight to know what would happen next, so he had discreetly raised the partition between the front and back seats and rolled up the window.


    Without any audience, John lifted the hair on her forehead, ever so gently. "You just said that I couldn''t do it, so I want to prove myself to you otherwise."


    Prove himself? Nina was in panic. She suddenly came to her senses and forcefully pushed John away with all her might.


    When her hand got in contact with his chest, the scene of their first meeting appeared in her mind. Subconsciously, she withdrew her hand and was pliant.


    "Are you afraid of me? I thought you were fearless,"


    John taunted her. "You''ve been a very disobedient girl all this time, so I want to punish you a little."


    "I''m not fearless. On the contrary, I''m very much afraid!" Nina''s heart beat even faster than before and she blurted out what initially came into her mind. She pulled out her hand in haste, and felt that the warmth still lingered.


    She finally understood that John had a hidden rule that he adhered to. People who obeyed him would be prosperous, whereas the ones who rebelled against him would meet their early demise.


    If she were to obey him blindly, everything would turn out fine. But if she contradicted him and went against him, he would spare her no mercy and bully her to the end.


    Was she really going to obey him?


    No, it was impossible.


    If she obeyed him, she would be at his merciless disposal whenever and wherever he wanted. But if she chose not to obey him, she would, at the very least, be able to fight for a chance of survival.


    Besides, never in the past had she done anything so stupid so as to give in to someone.


    What was more, this man was unreliable and couldn''t be trusted. He had set her up and caused her big trouble.


    She had thought that when Isabe maliciously framed her up and made her suffer unjustly from the publicments, she could just return it in the same way and made her suffer the same fate. From then on, she would have lived her own life and broken all rtionship and connections with Isabe.


    But because of his interference, Isabe now hated her to the core. Since the Zhang family had once hired people to kidnap her, such things were likely to happen again multiple times in the future.


    Nina could not easily forgive and forget what John had done.


    I''m on my period. That''s what girls have every month. Being on my period means that there is no chance of me being pregnant now. Don''t worry. I''m definitely not pregnant with your child. And even if I really want to have a child one day, it definitely will not be yours." Nina smirked, feeling smugly alienated and indifferent.


    Seeing that there was anger brewing on John''s cold face, she didn''t feel an ounce of fear and continued bravely, "I now forgive you for exposing the video to the Zhang family. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to me. It was just a false rm.


    Now, I need to get out. Stop the car! Stop the car, please!" Nina raised her hand and rapped the side of the car anxiously.


    She couldn''t wait to escape from John as soon as possible.

 Chapter 28 Are You Dating James

    Henry was shrewd and pretended not to have heard what she just said. He continued driving the car in a steady speed without any sign of slowing down. However, their earlier destination had changed.


    John and Nina were now having an intimate moment with each other, and it would be better to drive to John''s vi.


    Sensing that the car wasn''t slowing down one bit, Nina was annoyed and threw daggers at John with her eyes. "Tell him to stop right now."


    But John chose to ignore Nina''s words and asked instead, "What do you mean with that sentence just now?"


    "Which sentence are you referring to?" Nina had bbered so much just now, and didn''t know which one he meant.


    Feeling indignantly anxious, she no longer wanted to look at him and tried to push him away with all the strength she could muster.


    After she had pushed him, there was now more space in the car all of a sudden.


    John was eyeing thecent look on her smug face. Had it not been for the fact that he had purposely withdrawn his strength and allowed her to push him away, was she really so naive as to believe that she could really shove him aside?


    She really didn''t know how to be grateful and count her blessings.


    But that was beside the point. What was more pressing was to get to the bottom of what she meant with what she had said just now. "What did you mean by saying ''nothing bad happened to you and it was just a false rm''?


    What did the Zhang family do to you?" John stared at her with a serious face.


    "Well, they hired some men to follow me, trying to kidnap me. Isn''t this what you wanted?" Nina sneered furiously, unwilling to take a look at John again.


    Contrary to what she said, this was not his intention at all.


    But right now, he was just as confused and didn''t know what he really wanted.


    However, when John heard from Nina that the Zhang family had sent people to follow her with the intention of kidnapping her, he felt as if he was the one who had been vited. His cold eyes shed with ferocity and coldness.


    He didn''t even think of taking the initiative to fight back when Nina hit him with force before.


    So how could the Zhang family have the audacity to kidnap her and harm her?


    Did they think he was dead?


    After a long pause, John could only utter two words. "I see."


    Then, he asked Henry to stop the car and abruptly threw Nina on the side of the road. It was in the middle of nowhere.


    Before she could make sense of what was happening, she was hit by the cold wind outside. The car had already disappeared, leaving her all alone.


    Nina had asked John to stop earlier, but he had adamantly refused. Now, he just left her by herself in a deste ce.


    This guy was really deliberately ying a mean trick on her.


    Anyway, there was no sense in dwelling on him anymore. They would never see each other again in the future.


    It took Nina a long time to get to her apartment safe and sound. She took a taxi which cost her hundreds of dors. By the time she arrived home, it was already one o''clock in the morning. She was so tired she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    The sun was already shining when she woke up.


    That morning, a professional course on criminal psychology was to be held. Normally, Professor Qin would be the one to take this ss, but every two months, Professor Gu, the most well-known expert in criminal psychology, woulde and lecture a ss.


    Professor Gu was a famous profile writer on criminal psychology. He had a lot of willing and capable disciples who were working with different criminal detection teams all over the country. Professor Gu was also Nina''s well-respected teacher and mentor.


    Modesty aside, she was also the youngest disciple of Professor Gu. Compared with other disciples, she was not as good in academics and was now studying diligently and practicing hard at the same time.


    Nina couldn''t afford to be absent in Professor Gu''s lesson. She was the first one to arrive at the designated ssroom.


    Nina took a seat in the first row. As soon as she took out her book on criminal psychology, she heard steady footsteps behind her.


    "Nina." Although Professor Gu had gray hair and had a short stature, he was as strong as a bull and had amanding presence. He sported a beard on his round face, and smiled kindly at Nina.


    The way he looked at her was just like how a grandpa would look at his granddaughter with adoration.


    Upon hearing his voice, Nina turned her body sideways and looked at him with respect in her eyes. She was as delighted as if she had seen a family member, and the unhappiness of yesterday had been instantly put at the back of her mind.


    "Professor Gu, why have you arrived so early today?" Normally, Professor Gu would arrive just two minutes before the ss started.


    But today, there were still more than ten minutes left before the ss star


    ted.


    "Don''t just stand there. Have a seat. I have something important to tell you in advance." Professor Gu smiled amicably and sat down next to her.


    "Okay. Professor, what do you have to say to me?" Nina also sat down, turned her full attention on Professor Gu, and looked at him seriously.


    He must have something vital to say about that case she was working on.


    "Are you still paying attention to the suicide incident that urred a few days ago? I have read your email analysis, and I was surprised." He expressed his approval on Nina''s analysis of the crime. Afterparing the two suicide cases, there were indeed a lot of obscure simrities that could not be taken for granted.


    Seeing how meticulous her analysis was, he felt a proud sense of aplishment. It was as if his disciple had finally grown up and was ready to spread her wings.


    "Although the police station has already closed the case, I hope you can still continue to investigate. You must not let the real criminal get away with it."


    "Yes, I will. Thank you, Professor Gu." His words made Nina more determined to continue with the investigation.


    Professor Gu took out a business card from his bag and handed it to Nina. He pointed at the name on the card and briefly introduced him. "Noah Ye is the leader of the criminal investigation team in the city. If you find enough evidence to support your theory, you can get in touch with him. Or you can tell him about your analysis now and let him investigate the suicide case again."


    After saying that, Professor Gu raised his hand and tenderly patted Nina on the shoulder. Without any words, his actions indicated that he thought highly of her and was looking forward to her solving the case.


    "I got it, Professor Gu," Nina assured him and put away the name card. After a short while, her ssmates entered the ssroom one after another. Professor Gu stood up and walked towards the tform.


    Some students were talking andughing with each other. From time to time, some of them seemed to mention Nina''s name with malice. But as soon as they saw Professor Gu standing on the tform, they shut up.


    Strangely, there was not a single ssmate who sat around Nina, and it seemed as if she was being avoided by everyone. During this period, someone even looked at Nina with disgust, while one looked at her with fear.


    Nina didn''t pay any serious attention to it. After Professor Gu left the ssroom, the ssmates began to gossip.


    "How could Nina be fine after what she has done? Is her heart ck and made of stone?"


    "I think so. Otherwise, how could she treat her good friend like that? Isabe is so pitiful for having a friend like her."


    "Isabe was very unfortunate to have made friends with Nina. She has been pped, and now her family is in dire trouble."


    "It''s terrifying to think about it. I used to think Isabe was annoying, but now I think she is really pitiful. I didn''t expect that she would be hurt and stabbed in the back by her good friend."


    Slowing down her steps, Nina carefully listened to the whispers around her. She was perplexed and had no idea where the rumors had stemmed from.


    In the end, Michelle helped her fill in the missing info.


    Michelle was deeply worried about her and warned her, "Nini, even if you want to p Isabe that badly, can you please find a ce where no one could see you next time? Well, someone saw you pping her, and now they are talking badly about you."


    It suddenly dawned on Nina that she had been seen by her ssmates when she pped Isabe in the campus.


    But that was not the point. Why did someone mention that Isabe''s family was now in big trouble? What was going on?


    "Do you have any idea what happened to Isabe''s family?" Nina looked at Michelle in confusion, her brows creased with a frown.


    Michelle was shocked and asked in disbelief, "What? Are you for real? You are saying you really don''t know? Didn''t you let that scumbag... No, he is not a scumbag."


    By then, Michelle had already made peace with James. He had already broken off the virtual rtionship he had with her in the game. What was more, he also found her a teammate who was a legend to take her to the prize of the quest.


    "I mean, James. Didn''t you ask him to punish the Zhang family for you?" All the while, Michelle thought that Nina was behind all these. After all, she was aware of Nina''s vindictive nature after having spent some time with her and she knew that Nina would take her revenge sooner orter.


    Fortunately, she was on Nina''s side.


    However, when she thought about how James was willing to offend and crush the whole Zhang family for Nina, Michelle couldn''t help but wonder with awe.


    "Nini, are you dating James? But he is your junior schoolmate."


    Nina was rendered speechless.


    She wasn''t interested in any man who was younger than her.

 Chapter 29 My Uncle Likes You

    Did James do something to the Zhang family?


    It didn''te as much of a surprise to Nina. It could be because James figured out that Isabe was trying to use him and he wanted to get even. He might have gotten furious from embarrassment, and wanted to save face.


    "Mimi, you are wrong." Nina couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "James dealing with the Zhang family has nothing to do with me."


    After all, she didn''t hold that much influence on him.


    Michelle puffed up her chubby cheeks in defeat and looked regretful. ''Nini has no one to rely on. It would be great if James could serve as her backer.


    He is rich, powerful and very good-looking.''


    "Nini, do you know how miserable the Zhang family is right now? They are on the verge of dering bankruptcy, and Isabe will soon be a penniless girl. Serves her right for having offended James," Michelle gossiped. At the mere mention of the miserable situation the Zhang family was in, she looked ted, as if she had a deep grudge against Isabe.


    And of course, there was indeed a deep animosity between them. Isabe and Michelle used to be members of the same club. At that time, Isabe would order Michelle around like a servant, asking her to do endless things for her every day. And whenever Isabe was unhappy, she would vent it all out on Michelle and scold her in front of the whole club.


    Had her parents not imbibed in her not to lower herself to the same level as the impolite and uncultured people, Michelle would not have been able to bear the humiliation.


    When she saw the post that Isabe had been beaten up in the street, sheughed to her heart''s content. Finally, someone had helped her vent her anger and take her revenge. Now, seeing the Zhang family in dire straits, she even felt more euphoric and she grinned from ear to ear with pleasure.


    "They are going bankrupt?" The Shi family might have gotten rid of the Zhang family easily with the flick of a finger, but that was not the case with Isabe''s mother''s family. After thinking for a while, Nina said, "Isabe''s mother is the chairman of Fang Group. Running the Zhang family into bankruptcy would take some time."


    Michelle was stillughing and couldn''t keep her happiness in.


    "Stopughing. The Zhang family won''t go bankrupt that easily." Nina had investigated Isabe''s family background prior to today. Amelia was the only child and heiress of the Fang family. And Isabe was also the only child of Amelia.


    As the only child, Isabe was destined to inherit the properties of both the Fang family and the Zhang family. Even without the Zhang family, there was still the Fang family to fall back on.


    "What are you saying? Why is that?" The smile on Michelle''s face suddenly froze, and the smell of bread in her hand also smelt a bit foul.


    "Although it is not good conduct to take pleasure in another person''s misfortune, Isabe deserves it. She is a bad person and she has bullied me, and even framed you. What''s more, she even defamed you with her post on the school forum, which resulted to people scolding you wrongfully," Michelle dered as she defended Nina like a tigress defending her cub. By now, Michelle had taken Nina under her wing as her best friend. Anyone who dared to bully Nina deserved nothing but bad luck.


    Nina frowned. "How did you know?"


    Just as Michelle was about to answer, James chimed in, "I told her, of course."


    He raised his eyebrows towards the two girls, and sat next to them. Seeing a bottle of juice on the table, he rudely picked it up and took a sip from the unopened juice.


    After that, he crossed her legs and said smugly, "Aunt... Senior, are you satisfied with the current situation the Zhang family is in?"


    He had initially intended to call her Aunt Nina, but when he saw the stern warning in Nina''s eyes, he changed the way he addressed her.


    Nina was ring with unconcealed displeasure at James. How dare he call her Aunt Nina again! He had almost tricked her to deathst night.


    "And go get a drink for yourself," Nina berated him and took back the juice angrily without even throwing him a nce.


    "Mr. Shi, why are you calling Nini ''Senior''? Is it because she is your senior by one grade? If so, why aren''t you calling me ''Senior'' as well?" Michelle also took a sip from her juice, and stared at him with her questioning ck eyes.


    "You are younger than me. Why should I call you ''Senior''? But Nina is different. No matter what, she will be superior to me in seniority in all aspects." James had been watching in the darkst night and saw how John carried Nina away.


    A man was carrying a beautiful girl away. James could already assume what would happen next without giving it much thought.


    Henry was indeed a wise man and had correctly predicted that Nina would be James'' aunt sooner orter.


    James was sure that John must have taken a big liking to Nina. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dealt with the Zhang family without mercy and even gave a stern warn


    ing to the Fang family.


    Another big family in the city was about to disappear.


    "James, if you can''t control your mouth and keep on talking nonsense, I''ll take a needle to sew it to shut you up." Nina fumed. What exactly did James want to imply by seniority?


    Did he think she would not understand what he truly meant to say?


    She swore she would never marry his proud and narcissistic uncle, unless she became blind.


    James covered his mouth to stop himself from saying anything that he shouldn''t have said. He shook to beg for mercy. Although he looked repentant, he still thought he was right and had not said anything wrong at all.


    "But you haven''t given me an answer yet. Are you satisfied with the predicament the Zhang family is in?" He asked her the same question again.


    If she was not yet satisfied with how things were, he would go back and advise his uncle to do more things to make her satisfied.


    Should that happen, John would have no time to keep an eye on him.


    "What does that have to do with me? Wasn''t it you who came up with the idea of dealing with the Zhang family?" Although she had broken up her friendship with Isabe, she would only target the people she had gotten in conflict with, and would not do anything bad to their family.


    James was at a loss. What did she mean?


    "It was my uncle who targeted them, all because the Zhang family bullied you."


    "Are you saying it was your uncle who did it?"


    "Yes!"


    Nina frowned even more and asked suspiciously, "Why did he do that?"


    She couldn''t agree with the reason provided by James. She would have given him more credibility if John had not yed tricks on her previously. So why would someone as powerful as John target a whole family just to let her have her revenge?


    Even the thought itself was simply inconceivable.


    "You were not aware of that?" With an unbelievable look on his stunned face, James wondered if John had failed to win her heart over.


    Last night, when James saw John carry her away, she had not shown any sign of resistance at all.


    Nina seemed to be a willing party when she was carried away.


    "What should I be aware of?" All she knew was that John had sent the video recording to the Zhang family, which in effect caused her a series of untoward incidents.


    She had initially nned to give Isabe a dose of her own medicine and made her suffer the same public opinion as her. She had no more desire to continue being friends with her in the future, and wanted to cut all ties with her so as not to cause unnecessary trouble any longer.


    But she had not expected that trouble woulde looking for her in the end.


    With one hand on his forehead, James couldn''t help but sigh with disappointment. This was the one time when his omnipotent uncle had rendered himself useless. Although he had done so many things, Nina wasn''t even aware of what he meant by doing so.


    "What are you two talking about? What should Nini be aware of?" With her eyes staring wide open, Michelle tried her best to prick up her ears to eavesdrop on their conversation and blinked repeatedly with confusion.


    She tried so hard to listen in, but she really couldn''t hear even a word of what they were taking about.


    With his hands spread out, he shrugged in defeat and said helplessly, "The in truth is that my uncle likes you! It''s as simple as that. Aren''t you aware of it?"


    Nina was caught in surprise. She let out a cough involuntarily, and a mouthful of water was sprayed out of her mouth,nding right on James'' ck hair and handsome face.


    The water made his hair on the forehead wet. He looked so pathetic with the water dripping on his face, like the rain on the eaves, drenching his face and tainting it with unsightly water marks.


    James abruptly jumped up in shock and stared at Nina with bitterness and disgust and thought, ''Aunt Nina, no matter how excited you are, you can''t...''


    "I''m so sorry. Are you okay?" With an apologetic look on her face, Nina hurriedly took out a tissue from her bag and put it on his wet face. "Why did you have to tell such a joke for no reason? Here, wipe it by yourself."


    At this moment, James rolled his eyes in a forlorn manner and looked at Nina with bitterness.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she would be his aunt and her future child would be his niece or nephew, he would have retaliated and sprayed more water back.


    Now, he couldn''t take any action against her and all he could do was wipe himself with the tissue. It was him who was sprayed water on, but it was also him who had to wipe it himself. So pitiful!


    ''Uncle John and Aunt Nina are destinied to be together. I''m always the one who suffers when I''m with either of them.''


    Suddenly, James caught a glimpse of a Bentley parked on the road outside. It looked like it was one of John''s three favorite cars.


    The moment he saw it, the window slowly rolled down. As expected, the person in the driver''s seat was Henry.


    So John must be here. James got excited.

 Chapter 30 You Are So Stupid

    Wherever John went, Henry would always be there.


    James stood up, wiping the water from his face.


    He saw Henry staring back at him.


    Henry nodded at James, then turned to John who was in the back seat. "Mr. Shi, Miss Lu is with Mr. James Shi and he has spotted me."


    John raised his eyebrows, but it didn''t wipe the exhausted look from his face. His eyes were bloodshot and it looked like he hadn''t had much rest.


    He regretted leaving Nina by herself in the middle of nowherest night. That ce was essentially deserted with no life in sight, let alone a taxi. She was such a beautiful girl. What would have happened if she met some bad guy?


    He had asked Henry to drive back and send Nina back home. However, as soon as they returned, John saw her get in a taxi.


    It was sote though, how were there still taxis around in this remote ce?


    Seeing the taxi leave with Nina in it made John''s head feel hot. He had an urge to buy the taxipany and fire the taxi driver.


    When he finally got home and went to bed, he tossed and turned all night long.


    He was riddled with the thoughts of their meetings¡ªthe romantic night, the p, the arguments and even the violence.


    She called him "Uncle" in a soft voice and even called him "honey" once. His heart pounded in his chest just thinking of Nina.


    The room was a mess. The rising sun revealed the cigarette buds scattered over the floor. This was the first night in his life that he didn''t even get a wink of sleep.


    As soon as John arrived at thepany in the morning, Amelia, the chairman of Fang Group, was waiting at the door to apologize. She begged him to give the Zhang family a chance and exined to him why Isabe used James.


    John, however, was angrier upon hearing what she had to say.


    He didn''t like the fact that James was used, but the thing made him fuming mad was Amelia ndering Nina.


    All in all her attempts amounted to nothing but failure. The Zhang family couldn''t be saved, and John was still going to deal with Fang Group. However, the Fang Group didn''t belong to Amelia alone, and the other shareholders would try to save the group. The Zhang family, on the other hand, was going to be bankrupt in a few days.


    John did all of this for Nina.


    Knowing that John hadn''t slept the entire night, Henry reminded his boss that he might be in love with Nina.


    John initially took it as a joke, but the more he thought about it, the more he realized it was true.


    John then went to L University and happened to see Nina spit water on James'' face.


    She was really something else. She had no fear.


    For a moment, John seemed to be rejuvenated.


    "Mr. Shi, should I call Miss Lu over here?" Henry''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "Not yet." He was hesitant because he wasn''t really sure what to say to her.


    He wanted to make out with her.


    But she was on her period, so it was better that he didn''t meet with her.


    Henry was a little surprised. John left all his work and took a trip to the university just to look at Nina?


    What happened?


    He should just take her to his ce, right?


    However, it seemed that James was about toe here with Nina anyway.


    "Senior, let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner today!" James said excitedly, forgetting what Nina had just done.


    He had to create an opportunity for John and Nina to see each other.


    "Dinner? Bring me with you too," Michelle replied quickly. As long as there was food involved, she was always the first to respond.


    "Dinner?" Nina asked. What was wrong with James? Why did he want to buy her dinner? It was never a good idea to entertain his antics.


    Sincest night where James snatched John''s phone, Nina was on her guard. She didn''t trust him and shot nces at him, doubting his every move.


    She looked at his wet face and said, "Are you out of your mind?"


    James was a little embarrassed now.


    He wasn''t expecting that type of reaction.


    Some people around


    them burst intoughter. They were all very familiar with Nina and James. They didn''t believe that Nina and James were a couple, but now they thought they were wrong.


    Who would dare spit water on his face? Who would disrespect him like that?


    It could only be Nina.


    What she said made sense. James was probably out of his mind. Even though she clearly had no respect for him, he still invited her out.


    "Why are youughing?" James couldn''t be angry with her. She would be his aunt in the future.


    He could yell at these other bystanders though. They meant absolutely nothing to him. He was doing them a favor by just gracing them with his presence, in his eyes anyway.


    Everyone stoppedughing and lowered their head timidly.


    "Oh, don''t worry about them. Let''s go to have dinner. Mr. Shi, what do you want to get?" Michelle asked.


    "You have to ask Nina. I''m inviting her."


    "Nini likes seafood. That is her favorite I think. We can go eat some crabs. What do you think, Nini?" Michelle walked up to Nina and held her arm. She smiled, revealing her white teeth.


    Nina really felt a warm feeling creep over her heart as if it was about to melt. She had friends before like Isabe that had no idea that she loved seafood. Even Albert, who had always been considerate and gentle, didn''t know that she liked seafood.


    How did Michelle know?


    "You''re not Nina. How do you know she likes seafood?" James asked Michelle, annoyed.


    Michelle said confidently, "Of course I know. Every time I have dinner with Nini, she has to have some form of seafood on her te, sometimes lobster, sometimes squid, and sometimes scallop. Anyway, the point is that she loves seafood.


    Well, she only order a kind of seafood each other because..." Michelle turned to look at Nina with tenderness in her eyes. She thought, ''Because Nini is poor, so she always tries to save money.''


    She stopped herself because she couldn''t tell James that. He would probably look down on her for it.


    With her right hand holding Nina''s arm and her left hand clutching James'' clothes, Michelle was ready to leave. "So we''re going to eat seafood. We can go to the seafood buffet."


    Seeing Michelle''s expression, Nina knew what she was thinking. She knew that Michelle thought she was too poor. She made that sympathetic face quite often.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment. She was a bit flustered.


    "Alright, let''s go." Nina walked arm in arm with Michelle gleefully. She knew that she probably wanted to eat seafood too.


    James was ted. He took out his phone and began dialing someone.


    "I''ll make a call and book a table at the Seafood Restaurant for us."


    "Great! Apparently all their seafood is imported from C Ind. It''s possibly the freshest in the city, and the chefs are incredible. We have to go there. The interesting thing about the Seafood Restaurant is that it is owned by the Shi family. Hurry up and make the call!"


    Just talking about the C Ind stunned Nina. For a moment she was in aplete daze.


    When James dialed the number, John''s low and hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. "What''s up? If you''re going to waste my time, I''m going to hang up."


    "Oh, Uncle John, please don''t. Nina wants seafood so we want to go to the Seafood Restaurant. Please may you book us a table?" With his back to Nina, James smiled sinisterly.


    He covered his mouth and whispered into the phone, "Uncle John, don''t say that I never help you."


    A glimmer of light suddenly appeared in John''s eyes. He said to Henry, "Go to the Seafood Restaurant."


    James was relieved. They hopped in his dazzling Ferrari and drove to the Seafood Restaurant.


    As soon as the car stopped at the door of the Seafood Restaurant, they met John who got out of his Bentley.


    "Nini, your uncle is also here!" Michelle pressed her face against the window and pointed at the man in a ck suit.


    His steely and charming profile was difficult to miss.

 Chapter 31 Meeting In The Toilet

    Nina turned her head to look at the direction Michelle was pointing at and saw John''s overbearing back. He was walking towards the entrance of the Seafood Restaurant.


    Why was he here? Was it purely coincidence?


    When she thought about it again, she remembered that Michelle had mentioned that the Seafood Restaurant was owned by the Shi family. No wonder he was also here.


    As long as she could avoid himter, then all was good.


    In the driver''s seat, James was thrilled to see that Nina was looking at John with a trace of fascination on her gaze.


    It seemed that Nina had also taken a liking for John!


    Beside Nina, Michelle shook Nina''s arm, pouted her lips, and asked, "Aren''t you going to say hello to your uncle?"


    Nina was speechless. Once again, she couldn''t believe how foolish and gullible Michelle was.


    To clear things up, she had to spell it out. "Michelle, for thest time, let me rify it to you. John is not my uncle. I am not rted to him in any way whatsoever."


    "What?" Michelle touched her head in confusion. She still couldn''t figure out what Nina meant to say.


    "What the hell are you thinking about? That''s my uncle! I am his nephew!" James interjected in a loud, exasperated voice.


    John was going to be Nina''s husband in the future. How could he be her uncle!


    Michelle was caught surprised again upon learning that James was John''s neph


    dig out your eyes as punishment. If I dig them out, who else will see my hard member in the future?"


    Nina''s face, which had already been as red as a tomato, suddenly turned into purple. Due to her nervousness, her throat became a little dry and her voice was hoarse. She licked her lips and swallowed apprehensively again.


    Nina still had her eyes tightly shut, afraid of whaty in front of her, and her fists were slightly clenched.


    As John stood before the wash basin, the flustered expression on her innocent face was in full view. Even the rosy hue on her cheeks seemed to be cute and alluring.


    Thest time he had seen her blush adoringly scarlet like this was twenty days ago, in the Four Seasons Garden.


    Right in that exact moment, he wanted to tease her again. He leaned over, and seductively whispered in a low voice, "Why are you are blushing like this? Are you perhaps thinking of..."


    "Dream on! Stop fantasizing!" Nina countered and hastily took a step back. With slightly trembling eyshes, she opened her eyes, and her incensed expression made her look even more enchanting and tantalizing.


    John couldn''t keep his lips from curling with a smile and took a step forward to bring him closer to Nina. He approached her as close as he could and muttered in a seductive yet serious voice, "I don''t fantasize about other people. I only fantasize about you."

 Chapter 32 You Can Look At Me All You Want

    ''He doesn''t fantasize about other people. He''s just fantasizing about me?


    What does he mean?


    Fantasizing?''


    Nina was lost in thought.


    Looking up at John''s steely expression, she felt very out of ce. She was so embarrassed that she just wanted to leave.


    Did he know what he was saying?


    When did he be so shameless? He knew just how to make her feel ufortable.


    Nina tried her best to calm down. She closed her eyes slightly, and used the image conversation technique in psychology to slowly guide herself to a sense of peace.


    John continued staring silently. When he saw her red face slowly return to its original color, he became quite frustrated.


    Adrian told him that if he said these words, he was certain to get any woman''s heart racing.


    It wasn''t working!


    John''s expression dropped as his mood did as well. He couldn''t understand what was happening. He took out his phone and roared at James, "Open the door, right now!" James was always the scapegoat. If something was wrong, John would certainly me him.


    Nina''s eyes opened at the sheer sound of John ring orders, followed by the sound of someone opening the


    would she need protecting? People need protection from her.''


    Like a worried mother, Michelle pried, "Uncle, are you married?"


    Michelle was being very forward.


    James interrupted before John could answer.


    "Nonsense! If Uncle John wanted to marry someone, he would have been married years ago. Besides, if he was married, I would have known by now. Also his marriage would probably be on everyone''s lips. Did you hear anything about it, Michelle?"


    "Yeah, you are right." Michelle nodded in agreement. Since John was not married, Nina had a chance. Michelle''s eyes lit up and she said to John, "Uncle, if you are not married, you''d better marry Nini as soon as possible. She needs someone to support her after all."


    John seriously contemted his secret marriage. Maybe he should get the divorce as soon as possible so that he could actually consider what Michelle was saying.


    Nina didn''t give him any chance to think about it though.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m actually married." Nina put down her chopsticks and sat upright with a smile delicately across her lips.


    For the first time, she looked at her marriage as something positive.

 Chapter 33 I Can Be Your Man

    There was a deathly silence.


    James was so scared that he dropped the fish from his chopsticks. Michelle was stunned like never before and she also dropped her m back into her bowl.


    John was the only person with an ounce ofposure. He calmly wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue.


    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised?" Nina smiled innocently at them.


    ''Great! I believe they won''t try to pair me off with John again.''


    "Aunt Nina...no...Nina, you are married?" James stammered. He looked like he had seen a ghost. He broke out into a sweat, obviously struggling to process what was happening.


    "Yes. I have been married for two years." Nina nodded with a smile. She looked at Michelle and put a crab leg into her gaping mouth. "Mimi, eat it!"


    "What? Oh, oh, eat..." Michelle held the crab leg and muttered. She knew that she had made a mistake, so she lowered her head and ate guiltily.


    John leaned back and looked at Nina with his deep eyes. He could not help but sneer, "You are willing to be with a man who has mental and physical problems and can''t even afford a wedding ri


    down!" With an angry look on his face, John stood far away from Nina. He pointed at her and red at her angrily.


    Although he was scared, he still acted arrogant.


    Anyone who received orders from him, obeyed without question. How could this girl not care at all?


    Nobody in the city dared step out of line when it came to him. Since he was ten years old, he had always had thismanding presence. Not a soul dared refute him.


    Nina was just a different breed. She was as stubborn as a donkey. When she was irritated, she was probably even more menacing than John.


    "If you''re afraid, then get out of my way." Nina was a person who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If someone annoyed her, they would feel her wrath. If they didn''t heed her words, she would beat the hell out of them.


    John straightened his body and said arrogantly, "In that case, you can walk back by yourself."


    "Huh?" Nina scoffed and felt a sense of triumph.


    As soon as she left, John ordered Henry to purchase all the taxipanies in the city and forbade anyone to take Nina anywhere.

 Chapter 34 A New Car

    Without any clue as to what John had done, Nina patiently stood at the roadside and looked at the cars passing by. Rarely any taxi passed by, and those that did were not gged as empty.


    Henry was an efficient subordinate, and did exactly what John had instructed him to do. All the taxipanies had been bought by John effortlessly. All of the registered taxi drivers, whether on the road or were changing shifts, received the same message apanied by Nina''s photo.


    Meanwhile, Nina saw a vacant taxi from afar and walked over to knock on the window. The driver had just put down his phone and slowly rolled the window down.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to L University. Can you please take me there?" Nina was about to open the door and get in the car, but she realized that it was locked and she couldn''t get in.


    When the taxi driver saw that Nina was the same person as the girl in the picture, he changed his mind and smiled while saying in an apologetic manner, "I''m sorry. I''ve already taken an appointment elsewhere."


    "Okay, thank you." Without putting much thought into it, Nina returned to the roadside and waited again.


    She tried to g several empty taxis that passed by, but all of them refused. Each one of them had different kinds of reasons, while some even had the same absurd reasons.


    Lexingport City, as the economic center of the country, was highly developed and industrialized. It housed diversified kinds of people, a mixture of the good and the bad. All the ta


    e taxipanies in the city, she still didn''t hitch a ride in his car," Henry exined and somehow felt a suddenpassion for John.


    "Really? Did she walk back to the university?" Panic was written all over James'' stunned face. He could not believe John would make her walk all the way back, considering the far distance.


    "No, she didn''t," Henry replied while shaking his head.


    Had she really walked back, John would have been able to gloat that she deserved it as a result of her hardheaded disobedience.


    "If she didn''t walk, then how did she get back?"


    "She bought herself a car!" Henry still could not believe that she had, in fact, bought a car, because he still could not get over the fact and had not expected that.


    The corners of James'' mouth twitched with an impish smile. For the first time ever, he had seen someone treat John in such a domineering and indifferent manner without any hint of fear.


    So smart, she bought herself a car.


    "Excellent idea! Absolutely excellent!"


    At that moment, people came out of John''s office. They were walking slowly, lost in their misery. But as soon as John came out too, they were terrified and ran away as fast as their legs could bring them.


    John, however, was still not pacified and was still in a bad mood. He didn''t feel any better at all, even after having vented his anger.


    His eyes darkened, and aplicated mix of emotions shed through his eyes.


    "What is she afraid of the most?" he asked his nephew.

 Chapter 35 Revenge

    "Uncle John, are you nning to do something to Aunt Nina?" James asked, his voice trembling with apprehension.


    "What do you think?" John replied, a hint of disgust clearly evident in his eyes.


    Had James been using his intelligence in studying, his brother and sister-inw would not have pushed the responsibility of disciplining him to John.


    James was stunned in disbelief. This time, John was really going to deal with Nina himself.


    What surprised him was that John was no longer a young teenage boy, but the way he behaved was even worse than that of a schoolboy in his teens. He was intensely bullying a girl in order to attract her undivided attention.


    This was way too mean!


    James treated Nina as his respected aunt, senior and friend, so he tried to plead on her behalf, "Uncle John, why don''t you consider it again?"


    "You seem to have a good rtionship with her," John stated and turned to look at James in a dominant way. "Tell me her weakness."


    John seemed to be smiling, but in actual fact, he was forcing James to tell him and wasn''t going to stop until he got his answer. James felt creepy. If he dared to lie his way out and say that he didn''t know, he was sure to get hit and his blood would definitely ssh on the spot.


    "Uncle John, please, don''t do this!" With a wry smile, James tried to make light of the situation and teased back, albeit in a nervous tone. At the same time, he hid himself behind Henry.


    ''This guy must rea


    ith worry Following her sight, he also looked at Nina and their gaze met. He looked away with a guilty conscience.


    "Michelle''s visitor is Nina. What''s wrong?" ine frowned inquisitively when she saw her husband''s apprehensive expression.


    He sighed deeply and told her the truth. "That investor is willing to invest under one condition. He is willing to give the money and invest, if and only if, he can have Michelle''s friend, Nina, attend a wine party."


    "But why? What does she have to do with it?"


    "Look at her. Don''t you find that she looks adoring and beautiful? The investor must have taken a fancy to the girl. We can''t let her do such a vile thing. Just forget about it."


    "You''re right. Just tell them that Michelle doesn''t have a friend named Nina. Anyway, we can''t hurt that innocent child."


    They reached an agreement and pretended that they knew nothing. However, they were a little disappointed somehow. It was their lifelong wish for the project to continue its progress ande to fruition.


    But as soon as their hopes were raised, it waspletely destroyed immediately.


    "Don''t worry, I can go," Nina volunteered. She had arrived at the kitchen door a while ago and heard every word they said.


    She saw their excitement, expectation, disappointment, and kindness, one emotion after another, and sometimes, a mixture of everything.


    This must be John''s way of taking his revenge on her.


    He had asked her to go to the wine party.

 Chapter 36 The Dinner Party

    When Michelle saw them talking, she happily went towards them and asked what they were talking about. However, Nina didn''t want Michelle to know it, so she lied to her before her parents answered. Michelle''s parents were quick to understand Nina, so they didn''t say anything more.


    That night, they had a wonderful dinner together. They talked andughed about random things until dinner was over.


    And Michelle was happy after she had convinced Nina to stay for the night. At this time, the two girls were lying in the bed, whispering something that only the two of them knew.


    "Nini, why did you marry a man who is mentally and physically disabled?"


    Staring at the ceiling, Nina thought for a while and replied, "I had something to ask for."


    Sam had many capable men that could hide Nina''s identity and traces in Lexingport City.


    In the past two years, she had been living a peaceful life. It was all because of Sam.


    "What? Are you short of money? Is that why you agreed to marry him?" The moment Michelle turned over and put her hands unde


    that the cruel and merciless Mr. Shi was only a thirty-year-old man, while people who knew him were surprised that the busy Mr. Shi appeared in such a party.


    For a moment, everyone had their own thoughts and spections. Some wanted to seize the opportunity to get to know more powerful people, and some regarded Mr. Zhu as a man with more reputation, since he was able to invite the powerful Mr. Shi. If this matter was spread out, Mr. Zhu''s business would go smoother.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Shi."


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Shi."


    Everyone kept their respect to John. They made way for him and waited for him to take his seat.


    Nina had been hidden behind Adams all the time. Although she couldn''t see John''s face at the moment, she really wanted to stab him to death as this was really plotted by him.


    "Okay." Then John walked to the right and sat opposite to Nina.


    The moment he raised his head and found Nina in front of him, John got mad.


    ''She really came! Why the hell is she willing to do anything for her friend?'' he thought.

 Chapter 37 Satisfied With Her Service

    John had already sat down, and the others followed.


    Adams, with Nina hiding behind his back, refused to sit down for a while. Wilson kept winking at him, hinting he should just behave.


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Zhu, I''m really sorry. I have something urgent to deal with at home, so I have to leave. I apologize deeply." Adams was about to leave with Nina.


    Nina was deeply moved.


    She used to have a lot of social events but her parents never wanted her to leave, quite the contrary. They forced her to entertain whoever was there, saying that it was her responsibility.


    "You must be Mr. He, right? Then the one next to you must be Miss Lu. We''re just getting started. How can you leave so quickly?" Mr. Zhu asked with a wicked smile. It was so unnerving seeing a happy face that looked so sinister.


    Wilson also wasn''t having it. He shouted, "Adams, sit down! Stop messing around."


    One hundred million dors was enough to run their project for two years at least. As long as they worked hard, the research result would


    ed to beat the life out of him.


    When she turned to look at John, she saw that he was watching them intently. She guessed that John wanted to see her grovel, just for the sake of revenge.


    James had told her that she had to obey John, or John would take it out on the people she cared about. Nina decided to give in for now.


    "Let''s drink, Mr. Zhu," Nina said with a slight smile. She raised her head and drank it in one gulp.


    "You are quite the impressive drinker, Miss Lu." Was there anything that she couldn''t do? Mr. Zhu was on the brink of falling in love.


    Nina put down the wine ss and put on an apologetic smile. "Mr. Zhu, what can I do to make you happy?"


    Mr. Zhu was overjoyed. He had thought that she was a hard nut to crack, but it turned out he was wrong.


    "Come and sit here." Mr. Zhu waved at Nina. He kept his eyes on her eagerly.


    Nina nced at the John and saw the pure disgust radiate from his face.


    She was overjoyed. Since John was so annoyed, her n must have been working.

 Chapter 38 Ill Invest

    What Nina wasn''t aware of was that John''s disgust was not directed at her, but at Mr. Zhu.


    She somehow felt an inexplicable sense of loss in her heart, but it also disappeared in an instant. The feeling was so fleeting that she didn''t notice it at all and was still chuckling.


    It would be worth it if John would really hate her, and as a consequence, he wouldn''t y tricks on her anymore in the future.


    "Sure, no problem," she nodded. Since Mr. Zhu wanted her to sit next him, she would do as he said. If Mr. Zhu harassed her, she would repay it with violence.


    As Nina began to stand up, Adams threw her a worried nce and protested in a slightly indignant voice, "No, just sit here. Why will you sit beside him?"


    If the one hundred million needed to be exchanged with a girl''s virginity, then he would rather forego the chance and give up the investment.


    "Adams!" Wilson, who was sitting next to him, was furiously ring at him. "Mr. Zhu asked Nina to sit next her, and she has agreed voluntarily. Why are you stopping her? Who are you to interfere?"


    ''Don''t you want to get the one hundred million? If you don''t, I don''t care. But I want to get the money at all cost, '' he silently mused.


    Adams was so enraged that he felt a stuffy pain in his chest. However, he could not offend any of these people present, because he knew that each and every one of them would seek revenge mercilessly if they were offended.


    It didn''t matter to him if only his fut


    on John to please him.


    After all, he was able to have dinner with John today because John made the first move. Otherwise, he would never have a chance to have dinner with him.


    If the news was spread that John had attended a wine party which was hosted by him, he would benefit a lot in the future.


    "I''m not your woman. Don''t yell at me," Nina scowled with irritation and fixed Mr. Zhu a deadly stare.


    Before, she was willing to put up with him because the investor was him. But now that the investor had changed, things had also changed. He no longer had the right to order her around.


    "You..." Mr. Zhu stuttered. He was rendered speechless by a woman.


    On the other side, John smirked with glee.


    This was the little girl he knew.


    "Go on, drink it, and I''ll invest three hundred million right away," John provoked her. However, he had no intention of letting her go even if she drank all the wine. He had to avenge himself for she had beaten him more than once.


    Otherwise, the little girl might not only beat him, but also do something more crazy in the future.


    Nina looked at the bottle of red wine with hesitation. Based on previous experience, she would still be fine if she only drank one or two sses. More than that, she would get drunk because she had a low tolerance for alcohol.


    And when she got drunk, she would lose her sanity. She used to beat people in a mad frenzy and set a house on fire after drinking just three sses of wine.

 Chapter 39 Ill Deal With You Later

    John was willing to wait for Nina.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t want to drink; he would convince her to do something else.


    He was going to wait, but not everyone was as patient as he was. Wilson, who had been trying to get the money, grabbed the whole bottle of red wine in John''s hand and opened it.


    He was dying to get the three hundred million. He just needed her to drink, then he could surely secure the money. He was so excited, he almost jumped out of his skin.


    Adams couldn''t stand it anymore. He stood up and shouted at Wilson, "Nina doesn''t want to drink. Why are you opening the wine?"


    "Shut up! Don''t you want the three hundred million? Don''t you want to start the project again? You know what we have to do."


    Wilson came from such a high social ss that you would expect him to be a little less crass.


    Mr. Zhu, who was watching aside, smiled menacingly. "Yes, you can get three hundred million dors if you drink the wine. Mr. Shi has shown you nothing but respect."


    "Miss Lu, drink it now," Wilson urged, handing Nina the bottle.


    This wasn''t a request, he was forcing her at this point. He didn''t simply pass her the bottle; he lifted the bottle to her mo


    w could she not feel miserable?


    She was used to drinking small bits of wine. This definitely exceeded her normal limit.


    Since she had promised Adams to get three hundred million, she had to keep her word.


    John''s eyes darkened. It looked like two endless ck pits in his head.


    He still wanted to punish her, so he let her drink it up.


    Soon after drinking the whole bottle of red wine, Nina took a deep breath and smashed the bottle. She stumbled, but no one dared to help her. She leaned on the table behind her to prop herself up.


    "Wow..." Nina felt so dizzy. The world was spinning and the shadows cast on the floor distorted her even more.


    Just as she was falling to the floor, John quickly rushed to her side and caught her in his arms.


    "You really can''t hold your liquor!" John said unimpressed.


    It sounded like he was scolding her for stealing his wine. He looked down at her so pitifully.


    She shook her head trying to regain her senses. Her eyes wandered to the door, but James hadn''t arrived yet.


    She didn''t want to hurt anyone in her drunken state, so she held onto his neck and waist firmly.


    "Take me back now. I''m deal with youter!" she threatened.

 Chapter 40 Johns Woman

    40 Madwoman


    "Wendy Stewart, do not defy me." Michael''s tone had turned threatening again.


    "Michael, think about what you''re treating me like. Am I just a toy to you? Do I have to do whatever you want me to?" Wendy shut her eyes.


    For a moment before, her anger had subsided, but Michael''s demanding words caused her emotions to peak once again. She unbuckled her seatbelt and reached out to open the door. Her move toward the door was shocking to Michael.


    When Wendy discovered that the doors were locked, she immediately grabbed the steering wheel instead and yelled, "Stop the car!"


    "Have you gone mad?" Michael gripped the steering wheel tightly, afraid that they might get into an ident.


    "You''re right, I have gone mad. If you don''t stop the car, we''ll just die together," said Wendy. She did not actually have a death wish, but she did want to threaten Michael. If she wasn''t willing to resort to such drastic measures to express her feelings of resistance, she was sure that she would spend the rest of her life living under Michael''s threats. Just as she had expected, it worked.


    Michael had no choice but to stop the car at the side of the road. The car had juste to a halt when Wendy shouted, "Unlock the doors right now!" She could not get out of the car if the doors remained locked.


    Michael, who was in shock, was just about to unlock the doors for her when his phone rang. Yvonne''s name shed on his screen. When Wendy saw that, the corners of her lips curved up mockingly. In the following second, Wendy snatched his phone from him and swiftly answered the call. She put it on loudspeaker.


    Yvonne''s typical coquettish voice was immediately heard over the phone, as she said, "Michael, why aren''t you here yet? I haven''t eaten anything all day, I''ve been waiting for you toe and eat with me."


    "In that case, you can just starve to death. Michael is with me right now," said Wendy in a deliberate tone, ncing at Michael.


    Since Michael refused to let her go, there was no need for Wendy to do the same for him.


    Yvonne did not expect Wendy to be on the other end. She squeezed the phone tightly, and her tone immediately filled with rage, "Wendy Stewart, you sl*t, why are you with Michael now?"


    "I''m his wife, what''s wrong about us being together?" Wendy sneered, "You, on the other hand, keep calling Michael. Do you really enjoy seducing married men that much?"


    "You are the one who stole him from me first! You''re the third party here!" Yvonne screamed furiously.


    "Do you want me to repeat what really happened three years ago in front of Michael right now?"


    The truth was that Wendy had told Michael about what happened three years ago many, many times, but he never believed her. However, even if Michael did not believe her, Wendy still wanted to say it. After all, watching Yvonne get angry was also fun for her.


    Unfortunately, before Wendy could begin, Yvonne started screaming, "Wendy Stewart, you slt, give the phone to Michael right now! I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Feeling satisfied with Yvonne''s current tone, Wendy handed the phone to Michael.


    Yvonne always behaved in a delicate and obedient manner before Michael. Now that she was swearing on the phone like a madwoman, Michael felt dazed. This was not the Yvonne that he knew.


    After handing the phone over to Michael, Wendy continued to provoke Yvonne, "Oh, right, I forgot to mention that you''re on loudspeaker. So, Michael heard everything you just said."


    "Wendy, you..." Yvonne wanted to swear at her again, but when she thought about what Wendy had said, and she could only force herself to endure the situation. She did not wish to show her vicious side to Michael. Almost instantly, her tone became pitiful again, "Michael, is that true? Did you hear everything?"


    Michael nced at Wendy''s triumphant expression. He replied coldly, "Yeah."


    "Michael, Wendy was the one who provoked me just now, did you hear that?" Yvonne asked tentatively.


    "Yvonne, I heard the entire conversation very clearly just now," said Michael. His tone sounded harsh.


    A bad feeling rose within Yvonne''s heart. She thought, it''s true that Wendy was the one who started provoking me first, but I was the one who started cursing at her first... Gritting her teeth, Yvonne apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, Michael, for not being able to control my temper when I heard her voice earlier. I know that she''s your wife, and I shouldn''t ask for so much. But, Michael, I felt terrible when I heard that you guys are together now. Can you pleasee and visit me?"


    Michael always felt like he had let Yvonne down by marrying Wendy. That is why he always indulged her behavior. He could not help but nce at Wendy, and when he saw the mocking smile on her face, his frown grew deeper.


    Wendy heard how Yvonne''s tone had changed so quickly. She shook her head with a sneer on her face. Leaning over the driver''s seat, she reached out to unlock the car doors. However, as soon as he did that, her hand identally brushed against Michael''s thigh.


    Michael''s body instantly stiffened. He asked awkwardly, "What are you trying to do?"


    Wendy observed Michael''s reaction and thought, does he think that I''m trying to seduce him?


    Since this seemed to be the case, Wendy decided to y along. She gently caressed his thigh with her fingers, causing Michael to tremble uncontrobly. Even though he had been sexually intimate with Wendy in the past, this was the first time that she was teasing him like that.


    "Michael, I just might get angry if you continue speaking on the phone even when you''re with me." Wendy tried her best to imitate Yvonne''s tone, but it disgusted her so greatly that she felt nauseous after speaking.


    As she spoke, she deliberately reached out for Michael''s phone and hung up on Yvonne. She could only imagine how furious Yvonne would be.


    Michael swallowed dryly. Wendy''s actions had surprised him, but after she hung up on Yvonne, he immediately realized what she was trying to do. He thought, Wendy answered Yvonne''s call on my behalf, and then hung up on her too. She tried so hard to provoke Yvonne the entire time, could it be that she was jealous?


    Narrowing his eyes, Michael studied Wendy carefully. He asked, "Wendy Stewart, are you jealous?"


    Wendy had loved him so deeply in the past, but he always felt indifferent about it. In fact, he even found it burdensome. But now, the possibility of Wendy feeling jealous over him made him feel... a little happy.


    When Wendy heard this, she chuckled. "Mr. Lucas, you can think whatever you want."


    Wendy felt that his brain did not work in the same way as normal people''s. She really had loved him so much, but he always felt that whatever she did was meant to mislead and trick him. Now that she no longer wanted him, he believed that she felt jealous over him.


    She tried to reach for the lock again, only to discover that her arm was too short. On top of that, she ended up identally touching Michael again. Wendy decided to give up. She simply said, "Mr. Lucas, I think you should just let me out of the car. Your beloved Yvonne is still waiting stupidly for you in the hospital. If you make her wait for too long, she will be devestated."


    Michael was just about to respond when his phone rang again. It was another call from Yvonne. When Michael saw the caller ID, he instantly felt annoyed. Rather than answer the call, he tossed his phone aside.


    Wendy was surprised by this. She thought, Yvonne has been hospitalized for her injury, doesn''t he intend to visit her?


    "Since I said I''ll send you home, I''ll live up to my words," said Michael as he started the engine again and continued driving.


    Earlier, Wendy had reacted by grabbing the steering wheel like a madwoman. But she was now in a much better mood after aggravating Yvonne. So, she decided to let Michael drive. In any case, she could just g a cab and go back to Zen''s house once they arrived at their destination.


    Within ten minutes, Michael''s car pulled onto Lond Street. This time, he took the initiative to unlock the car doors for Wendy. When Wendy heard the door locks click open, she immediately pushed open her door and get out of the car. Standing outside the car, Wendy said with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Lucas, for taking the time to send me home. Goodbye."


    However, a small voice rang out in her head. It questioned her, "Guess if Michael wants toe up with you or drive to the hospital to visit Yvonne."


    Although Wendy had already guessed the answer, she still wanted to witness Michael''s decision for herself. Michael rolled down the windows. ncing at Wendy, he handed her a key and said, "Rest early tonight."


    Wendy hesitated for a moment but took the key from him. With that, Michael stepped on the elerator and turned the car around. When his parting words resonated in Wendy''s head, sheughed bitterly. She wasughing at her own foolishness. Even though Michael had disappointed her countless of times, she still felt miserable. This time, at least, her feelings were not as intense as in the past. As Wendy tilted her head back to gaze at the night sky, her smile grew even more bitter. Michael had chosen to go to the hospital after all. She then looked up at the apartment she had resided in for the past three years. It was pitch ck inside, just like her heart.


    With a sigh, Wendy took control of her emotions and strolled out of the neighborhood. She gged a cab along the road.


    On Michael''s way to the hospital, Yvonne called many times. Michael grew increasingly irritated as his phone rang again and again.


    Yvonne was trembling with rage after thest phone call they had. From what Wendy had said, it was obvious that she was trying to seduce Michael. And Michael''s refusal to answer Yvonne''s calls right now only made her angrier.


    Yvonne smashed her phone on the ground. Her anger did not dissipate even when she saw her broken phone. So, she started grabbing the things around her and smashing them on the ground too.


    Atst, she picked up her bottle and threw it straight at Michael, who was just walking through the door.


    In her rage, Yvonne failed to discern who the approaching figure was. Even though she knew that she had struck that person with her bottle, she continued venting her anger, "Get out! Why are you here?! Get out! Go..."


    This was the first time Michael had seen Yvonne in such a state. Even Yvonne''s embarrassing behavior at thepany this morning or her foul mouth over the phone was nothingpared to her present behavior. Right now, she just seemed like aplete lunatic.


    "Yvonne Taylor, what are you doing?!" Michael''s tone was inevitably stern.


    Yvonne only came to her senses when she heard Michael''s voice. She raised her head to look at him, and her reddened eyes instantly grew frantic.


    She thought, it was Michael. I can''t believe it''s Michael. Yvonne quickly got out of bed. She limped over to Michael, and since her ankle was sprained, every step she took was very painful for her.


    Looking him up and down, she said in a concerned tone, "Michael, are you okay?"


    Before Michael could reply, she burst into tears and started apologizing, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t know that it was you. I thought that you didn''t want me anymore..."


    Yvonne''s ability to change her demeanor in a split second was truly remarkable. Her face was menacingly twisted in rage just a few seconds ago, but now she was back to looking delicate and pitiful.


    Observing Michael''s silence, she clung to his arm and cried even more loudly, "Michael, please don''t abandon me. I promise I will listen to everything you say. I''ve loved you for four years, I cannot be without you. Even if you never divorce Wendy and I must spend the rest of my life as a shameful mistress, I''m willing. Please, Michael, don''t leave me."

 Chapter 41 Throw Herself Into His Arms

    "Fix your hair!" John tested his hypothesis with a serious look.


    As expected, Nina tidied up her hair obediently without anyint, revealing her whole face. Her face was clean from any makeup and her small mouth was slightly pouted. She was just sitting there limply with her eyes slightly closed.


    "Here, drink some water."


    John held a bottle of water in front of Nina and she simply took it without demur and drank it. Water drops were still on her lips after she finished drinking it.


    "Wipe the water on your mouth,"


    he ordered, and Nina did as he said.


    From then on, no matter what John asked her to do, Nina would do it without any objection.


    John was inexplicably d that she would be this obedient and would listen to whatever he said when she was drunk.


    After a while, John scolded her, "Why did you drink?"


    This time, Nina didn''t answer right away. She lowered her head morosely and kept quiet for a while. Eventually, her eyes became moist, and big drops of tears fell uncontrobly.


    Nina missed her family so much.


    Although her parents would always scold her and forced her to do many things against her will, she knew her parents dearly loved her. It was just that they didn''t know how to express their love in the right way.


    Her parents were not aware of the fact that Nina was very fragile and insecure and needed their care and love. They d


    r up.


    After thinking about it for a while, he could only carry Nina out by letting her leaning against him. He covered her with a nket to keep her warm before he moved his body and carefully got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, the night wind blew a cold gust, and Nina trembled from the chill. She leaned towards John again, her hands clung around his neck, and her head was hanging on his shoulder.


    As Nina moved forward and clung so helplessly at him, John was aroused. He looked embarrassed and his Adam''s apple unconsciously rolled twice.


    ''This is sheer torture!'' he thought.


    He turned around and carried her into the bedroom.


    She was covered with the nket and her body structure looked veryrge. In contrast, John had a slender figure and with the way he was carrying her, from a distance, they looked like a panda hanging on a bamboo pole.


    Henry was thrilled at the sweet scene before him and sent a message to Sam, informing him with glee that John and Nina would be together as a real couple soon.


    "Little girl, listen to me. Let go of me," John admonished Nina as he wanted to put her down to sleep. However, she was like an octopus, tightly grabbing his body and didn''t want to let go.


    No matter what he said, she didn''t let him go.


    Helpless, John was left with no choice but to lie down beside her and let her sleep like this.

 Chapter 42 Verbal Gratitude

    The following day, the morning sun slowly rose in the horizon. A glimmer of lighting from the east carefully dyed the light blue sky with warmth. Soft wind swept the curtain, making ripples.


    Morning hade and brought with it a tranquil silence.


    Meanwhile, Nina was slowly waking up and groaned as she came around. She turned over unconsciously and rolled over from John''s supple andfortably warm body to the bedside. When she came in contact with a slightly cold ce, she pulled the quilt tightly around her, leaned her back against John and gravitated closer to him.


    As she did so, John''s body tensed up beyond his control. His eyshes trembled slightly, and he stared helplessly at the ceiling. After a few seconds, he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He was not able to sleepst night.


    His chin was covered with stubble, and his hands and feet were sore and numb. It was difficult for him to move and even a slight movement would cause pain all over his body.


    Nina had a good night''s sleep, while he, on the other hand, had almost been tortured to death.


    Well, he had to get up now, even if his sore muscles were in protest.


    He got up quietly, took a shower to refresh himself, changed into casual clothes and went downstairs wearing his slippers.


    This vi was called North Yard. It was located on an exclusive hillside in the suburb of the city. Standing on the balcony, one could overlook the whole city. It was also the only vi here.


    This was John''s ce of residence. The vi was not that big, and consisted only


    aces of having been beaten.


    If something had happened to his face, he would definitely take revenge on her.


    Biting her lips out of guilt, Nina turned around and uncovered the quilt. She was relieved to see that the clothes she was wearing yesterday were still the same she had on today.


    However, the smell of alcohol remained on her clothes and she could not stand the stench. She had to cover her nose with her hand. Then, she threw the quilt on to the sofa and sat next to John. In a hushed manner, she mumbled humbly, "Thank you."


    As a consequence of her getting drunk, he must have suffered a lot. She hoped in her heart that her much appreciated verbal thanks would make up for whatever damage she had caused.


    John was exuberant. The little girl knew how to be grateful after all. The pain caused by her sleeping all over his body for the whole night had not been in vain.


    "That''s it?" Pretending to be dissatisfied, he turned his body sideways and looked meaningfully with his mischievous grin.


    Nina was stupefied. What else could she do but say thanks? As a man of high status, he didn''tck anything, so she couldn''t give him anything of material value. She whispered hesitantly, "I''ve already thanked you verbally."


    The next second, he kissed her with a fiery passion.


    Nina couldn''t say anything and was left speechless. Looking at his handsome face, she was so startled that her mouth was left opened wide. He took the opportunity to stick his tongue into her mouth.


    ''This is what you could call a verbal gratitude, '' he thought.

 Chapter 43 It Feels So Good

    When Helen came out of the kitchen again, she saw John pushing Nina against the table and kissing her. She quickly raised her hand to cover her eyes and sighed, "Oh, these young people nowadays!" These young people couldn''t help but make out with each other even at such an early hour.


    Helen silently turned around and went into the kitchen before the two could notice her presence. She decided to make another bowl of porridge. When it was almost done, the noise outside became louder. Helen blushed with shyness and put several red dates into the porridge.


    About ten minutester, the noise of intimacy outside subsided.


    Helen had been taking care of John for more than ten years now. In all these years, no woman could ever get close to him, let alone make out with him.


    Helen took the golden opportunity to inform Sam. It wasn''t until then that she figured out that the woman John had brought back was his wife.


    She was overjoyed with excitement.


    John was now thirty years old. It was the right time for him to establish a family.


    And if there were a few more babies toe, the North Yard would be very lively and homey.


    Helen went out with two prepared breakfasts, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shi, it''s time for breakfast."


    John and Nina had already sat down. Nina''s face was blushing, and she didn''t dare to say a word. John, on the other hand, was in a jolly mood and smiled.


    After their battle of wits, he was able to unravel a rule when it cam


    nnoyance and continued to feed porridge to Nina.


    Why did Helen have toe out at such a crucial moment? He had already nned to pretend to be in pain and take the opportunity to force Nina to take care of him.


    But now, someone was watching him on the sidelines. How could he still pretend? He still wanted to keep his dignity after all.


    However, Helen was bothering them like an unwanted chess piece!


    Nina abruptly grabbed the spoon from his hand and ate up the rest of the breakfast herself. She left nothing for the man who was still frowning and holding his stomach painfully with his big hand.


    ''Is her heart made of stone?'' he wondered.


    He had pretended to be in so much pain, but she didn''t even bother to look at him or ask him how he was. Instead, she ate all the breakfast on the table.


    Nina caught a glimpse of John''s pitiful deep eyes. It seemed it was as if he was waiting for her to take the initiative to care about him. Without his knowledge, he acted more like a spoiled child.


    Nina couldn''t help but chuckle at the mere thought, but quickly became serious after a short while.


    ''Calm down, '' she told herself again to pacify her spiking emotions.


    "I have to go now because I still have sses." Nina stood up and was about to leave. If she were to take a nce at John again, she was afraid that she would lose her resolve to be tough with him.


    Wasn''t he himself the embodiment of coldness and ruthlessness? Why did he change all of a sudden?

 Chapter 44 Call Him By His Name

    "Wait!" Since Nina was leaving, John didn''t want to go on pretending to be in pain anymore.


    He stood up and straightened his slightly wrinkled clothes. Without asking for her permission, he simply said, "I''ll drive you to school."


    "What did you say?" Nina asked, bbergasted. What did she hear just now?


    "Are you seriously sending me to school?" she asked again when he didn''t reply, and felt that something was out of line.


    Was he scheming to y tricks on her again?


    "Is there anything wrong?" John probed. Why would she not believe it? Did he look like a bad guy who was out to hurt her?


    Besides, why would it be strange for him to send her to school?


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Nina had already be his woman. Of course, there was no issue to send her by himself.


    "No, but don''t you need to go to work today?" Nina raised her hand in protest and indicated him to look at his own watch. It was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    There was still plenty of time before her ss began, so she would not bete. But for John, that was not the case. If he went straight to work now, he could still arrive at thepany on time. However, if he insisted on bringing Nina to school, he would definitely bete for work.


    "No, I don''t," he argued. Could thepany not operate normally by itself if he didn''t arrive at work on time? If not, then why did he have to spend so much money on employing so many people?


    For the time being, sending Nina to school was the most important agenda for the day.


    Nina blinked incredibly. With such an uncaring boss, thepany would definitely go bankrup


    a first for John not to go to work on time. Everyone in thepany began to feel nervously agitated and uneasy because it was out of the ordinary. Through their WeChat group messaging, they asked Henry for the reason why he waste.


    As a result, Henry''s phone kept vibrating throughout the whole morning. Since he was following John around, he was made to suffer a lot.


    "I can hear you''ve got plenty of messages, remember to reply one by one," John casually said and turned around. This was another precedent because it was quite unusual of him.


    Henry was speechless for a moment. After confirming for several times that John wasn''t ming him, he replied apprehensively, "Yes, I''ll reply to them right away."


    "Okay, do that," John told him as he pushed the door open and entered the office unhurriedly.


    Henry had to gasp for breath after John went inside. He had not expected John to let him go that easily and he did not even scold him just now.


    He quickly replied to the WeChat group message. "Mr. Shi is in a very good mood today. Those who need him to sign the documents, pleasee up quickly before his mood changes."


    In a sh, there were more than ny-nine messages that popped out in the WeChat group. Someone even asked Henry out of curiosity why John didn''te to work on time this morning, and Henry didn''t bother to give any reply.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Henry sent another message in the WeChat group that surprised the employees even more.


    "Mr. Shi has left and got off work earlier than usual."


    By then, Henry really felt that John would be a fatuous and witless CEO sooner orter.

 Chapter 45 You Get What You Deserve

    At around 4:30 p.m., near the L University campus


    On her way to her apartment, Nina chanced upon Isabe who suddenly appeared out of the blue.


    But the Isabe in front of her was no longer arrogant and domineering. Instead, she looked depressed and downtrodden.


    Her face looked tired, herplexion a little pale, and the makeup on her face wasn''t as delicate and carefully applied as before. It seemed as if she was anxious to meet someone, but she was unwilling to be looked down upon, so she had hastily put on a casual makeup


    Isabe, who used to spend hours trying to tidy up her curly hair every day, had now justbed it smoothly behind her. Despite that, it was still a little messy and unruly.


    Inparison to her previous glory, she now looked browbeaten and oppressed.


    "Nina, please let our family go," Isabe begged pitifully and lowered her head before bursting into tears.


    Never in her life had she ever thought that she would one day be begging Nina, a bumpkin, for mercy.


    But she was really left with no choice. Her whole family was in a mess right now, and thepany had fallen apart in an instant. The Zhang family had gone bankrupt, and her family could only live with the Fang family.


    The Fang family could have helped the Zhang family, but the Shi family warned them against doing so. Otherwise, even the Fang family would be targeted.


    Isabe had always thought that even if the Zhang family wen


    d. You are just a lowly orphan without money, power or impressive family background. Do you really think you deserve to be my friend, Nina? Would I even try to get close to you if you are not good-looking enough to have caught Albert''s attention? Who do you think you are? A country bumpkin who wants to be together with Albert. It''s impossible."


    Hearing the mocking and sarcastic wordsing from Isabe''s lips, Nina realized how much Isabe hated her. She stared at Isabe for a while and couldn''t say anything at the moment.


    So, everything boiled down to her beautiful face and Albert.


    Nina was not so surprised by Isabe''s words anymore. She had initially thought Isabe was different from others and that she was just a little spoiled. How wrong she was to have believed in Isabe!


    "Isabe, don''t appear before me anymore and get out of my world," Nina asserted in a frozen tone and left without looking back.


    Seeing that Nina was walking away in an arrogant manner, Isabe was so deeply antagonized. "The nerve! Get out of your world? You had the audacity to harm me like this, and now, you just want me to get out of your world?"


    Isabe was holding her bag tightly and she put her trembling hand into it. Like a mad woman, she took out a fruit knife and held it tightly in her hand. She fixed her gaze at Nina''s unprotected back viciously.


    "Nina, you need to pay back what you owe me with your very own life."

 Chapter 46 Go To Hell

    Before she went in search of Nina at the university, Isabe went into the living room and hid a knife in her bag.


    She knew that there were only two oues depending on what Nina said. If Nina agreed to help her, the Zhang family could still be saved; if Nina refused, the Zhang family would gopletely bankrupt.


    If Nina helped her, she would show her gratitude by letting her go. If she refused however, Isabe was going to kill her.


    This was all uncertain though. The only thing that was absolute was that she had to avenge herself. Nina had constantly disrespected and beat her in almost every aspect. She needed revenge.


    She thought that the only course of action was to kill her. She refused to let her live her life knowing what Nina had done to her.


    She surveyed the area and saw just a few people walking around, here and there. There was a row of trees between the sidewalk and the road, tall enough to hide her.


    Isabe clenched the knife in her hand and walked towards Nina step by step. Every time someone walked by Isab


    sense of satisfaction.


    He turned his head again and got close to Isabe. He touched her head and raised her chin. "Nina can''t help you, but I can. Why didn''t youe to me?"


    Facing Albert''s sudden enthusiasm, Isabe was at a loss. Tears of excitement shed in her eyes. She grabbed Albert''s hand, as if holding a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe she could finally save her family. Maybe Albert had a thing for her.


    Albert didn''t seem to share her fantasy. He looked down in disgust at her hands clutching his wrist. He waved them away dismissively.


    Isabe withdrew her hands sulkily and didn''t know what Albert was going to do.


    "I have a way to save the Zhang family, but you have to listen to my every word, understand?" He pinched her cheek yfully, still hurting her though. He still had a smile on his face, ignoring what was happening.


    Tears streamed down Isabe''s face. Albert withdrew his hand in disgust.


    How did he change so much from the Albert she knew?


    He continued smiling but somehow looked more evil than ever.

 Chapter 47 Passing By

    Looking at the gentle eyes of Albert, Isabe asked hesitantly, "Albert, will you really help me?"


    "As long as you listen to me and do whatever I ask you to do, I will help you."


    "Okay," Isabe answered firmly. "As long as you will help me, I will do whatever you ask me to do."


    Albert smiled and said yfully, "What if I ask you to kill someone?"


    "Kill someone?" Isabe felt a wave of anxiety smother her. She shrank herself in her seat. Her face turnedpletely pale.


    Albert had turned into a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He seemed so pleasant but Isabe knew that she would be in danger if she didn''t listen to him.


    "I...I will do it." Isabe submitted to his request.


    Hearing her answer, Albert gently patted her head like he was petting a puppy.


    "Go to Ye Group and meet Kristina Ye. She will help you." When Albert mentioned Kristina Ye, the female CEO of Ye Group, a certain tenderness appeared in his eyes.


    "Ms. Ye?" Isabe thought the Song family was


    John answered from the car.


    Nina nced at John and coaxed, "Mimi, wait for a moment. I''ming to you right now."


    Although she didn''t know what exactly happened, she was worried purely because Michelle was crying.


    It was going to take too long to go get her own car. Moreover, she had no idea where this store was. It looked like she could only turn to John to help her out.


    "John. Can you drive me to HD Square?"


    "Sure." John nodded. Nina thought he was just helping a person in need, so she was grateful. As soon as she got in the car, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Aren''t you going to thank me?" She knew it was too good to be true. He was never person to help someone out of the kindness of his heart.


    She had to do something for him as well.


    "Mm?" His warmth slowly surrounded Nina. His deep voice, with a little chuckle, came to her ears.


    Nina said, "Thank... Mmph..."


    Before she could finish, John lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips.

 Chapter 48 None Of My Business

    "Let me go!" Nina hollered, pushing John hastily away with her hands. "Why do you always kiss me?"


    "Isn''t this your verbal gratitude?" John sat up leisurely and licked his wet lips subconsciously. He could still sense her scent on his lips, and it was very sweet.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nina spat. Obviously, he was just taking full advantage of her.


    Shame on him!


    John grinned with satisfaction, a sign that he had well received her verbal gratitude. Contented, he drove the car to the HD Square.


    On the way, Nina remained silent, and so did John. Neither one of them spoke. However, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but turn upwards in a smile from time to time, indicating that he was in a good mood.


    After a while, Nina broke the silence and pried, "FG is a women''s clothing brand. How did you know about it?"


    As far as what she could discern from what she knew about him, he didn''t seem to be a man who would care about what girls liked. Could it be that he had bought clothes from there for other women?


    At the thought of this, Nina suddenly felt bitter in her mouth. She deduced that it must havee from kissing the filthy mouth of John. With resentment, she took out a bottle of water from her bag and poured it into her mouth to rinse the unwanted taste.


    "It''s one of the industrial chains that belongs to the Shi family," John casually answered while she was drinking water.


    Nina was tongue-tied. It so turned out that she had misunderstood him.


    She drank up thest half bottle in silence;


    only the g


    a''s arm.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he could sense some women staring at him obsessively to flirt. John turned around with a frown and made a phone call. He gave instructions to send the shop assistant to the police station.


    Nina didn''t notice that John had left, so she continued to consult with the shop assistant. "Is there any monitoring camera in your shop?"


    The shop assistant suddenly became nervous, and told her, "The surveince video cannot be shown to outsiders casually."


    If Nina were to check the surveince video, her lie would be exposed in broad daylight for everyone to see.


    "I think you two just don''t want to pay the money, do you? I thought you would pay for it, but I didn''t expect that you also couldn''t afford the dress. Your man has left, and there''s no one here to help you buy it. That''s the reason why you want me to check the surveince video. Once I turn around, then you two will run away, right? Sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t fall for your trick," the shop assistant said with sarcasm in each word.


    "It''s not that we don''t have money to pay for it. We just don''t want to be the scapegoat for your mistake. I honestly didn''t stain it at all. You were so afraid of being scolded by your boss, so you deliberately framed me," retorted Michelle with confidence.


    When Nina realized that John had disappeared from her view, she felt somewhat depressed. She carelessly pointed at the dress in the shop assistant''s hand, and took out a card from her bag.


    "We''ll buy this dress," she stated indifferently.

 Chapter 49 Vivian Ye

    As soon as the shop assistant saw the card in Nina''s hand, she became an obedientckey. With a conceited smirk, she swiped the card quickly and put the dress into a paper bag.


    Michelle was still holding onto Nina''s hand. She was unwilling to be a scapegoat and be fooled like this.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter," Nina reassured her. There were, after all, different levels of ying tricks on others. ''Let''s wait and see who could do better in ying tricks, '' she thought.


    Nina took two steps forward and roughly scanned the clothes in the shop. She raised her finger and pointed randomly. "I want that dress, and that in the shop window, and this, this..."


    The shop assistant, who had taken advantage of Michelle just now, assumed that Nina was a holder of the man''s secondary card. The man looked extremely rich, so she quickly nodded with glee and bowed to follow Nina''s instructions. She took off every dress that Nina pointed at from the clothes rack, and held them in her arms.


    "That''s all."


    "Okay, wait a moment, please," the shop assistant replied, smirked, and turned to check the bill at the cashier.


    She carefully folded all the clothes and put each one of them in paper bags. After she had finished packing everything, she conveyed, "It''s six hundred and seventy-nine thousand nine hundred and six in total. Do you still wish to pay by card?"


    "Well, you pay the bill on theputer


    fault at all. In order to help me, Nini taught her a lesson and let her know the feeling of being a scapegoat. Humph! Do you think we are that easy to bully?" Michelle gloated. Even a timid rabbit would bite when it was concerned.


    Michelle tried her best to exin what happened in so many words, while holding Nina''s hand in a tight grasp. This shop assistant had undoubtedly gone too far.


    "Pretty, you''d better kick this woman out, or else, your reputation will be ruined because of her in the future."


    Having heard what Michelle said, Vivian Ye stared at the shop assistant and prodded, "Are they telling the truth?"


    "No, Miss Ye. Please believe me. Don''t listen to their nonsense. That dress was definitely stained by her when she touched it," the shop assistant insisted and stared at Michelle viciously.


    Michelle cowardly shrank her neck and hid behind Nina. She briefly poked her head out and made a provocative face, which left the shop assistant fuming with rage.


    "This matter should be solved as soon as possible. If you can''te up with a solution quickly, I''ll solve it myself," Nina briskly announced and moved her neck subconsciously.


    Michelle thought that Nina was going to beat the shop assistant up again, so she came out excitedly to watch and apuded, "Nini, go beat her up!"


    Nina was speechless. Did she really look like someone who would casually beat people up on a whim?

 Chapter 50 Childhood Sweetheart

    Nina took out her phone in a huff to make a call. "Hello, is that the police station? I''m at the FG clothing store on the tenth floor of HD Square. There has been illegal possession of property and fraud. Pleasee handle the situation as soon as possible."


    "What? Fraud?" The shop assistant angrily snatched the phone from Nina''s hand and flung it to the floor. "Why did you call the police? Did you think that was going to scare me?"


    Upon seeing this, Vivian realized what was happening. She quickly told the other shop assistants to get the manager.


    "You need to buy me a new phone," Nina said, stretching her hand out as she nced at the bits and pieces of her broken phone.


    "Why?" the shop assistant shouted back.


    "Because I am Nina," Nina said slowly. With fire in her eyes, she grabbed the shop assistant and flung her to the floor.


    She stood over her, pressing her foot into her chest.


    It all happened so quickly that nobody even knew what to do. All they saw was Nina standing over the shop assistant. The stunned silence was broken with a cacophony of whispers from the bystanders.


    "Excuse me," the store man


    ese two.


    Facing the man she had been missing day and night, Vivian''s heart pounded in her chest. She called in a soft voice, "Brother John."


    "Vivi?" Only then did John notice Vivian. Why was she here?


    "Brother John, long time no see." Just hearing him call her Vivi, flooded her memories from their past. Her eyes began to well up while all these emotions filled her heart.


    ''Brother John?''


    This was the first time Nina heard John being addressed like this. These two definitely had a history together.


    Suddenly, she remembered where she had seen Vivian.


    It was in the photo in John''s bedroom.


    Even though it was a quick nce, she remembered seeing John and Vivian in the photo. Vivian was a teenager back then.


    It seemed that Vivian was his childhood sweetheart.


    That could be the only reason. Why else would the photo be kept in his bedroom?


    Nina suddenly had an odd feeling in her heart. She had never had such an emotion before she met John. It was clearly something she only ever felt for John on several asions and nobody else.


    She looked at the two of them as she struggled to control her emotions.

 Chapter 51 Its Mine

    John replied to Vivian indifferently without changing the expression on his face.


    Nina hated seeing the affectionate way that Vivian looked at John. She also noticed that Michelle was still bowing, and angrily shouted at him, "John, Mimi is still bowing."


    ''Stop ogling at your sweetheart and ignoring the girl trying to thank you, '' she thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. My parents taught me that I should express my gratitude sincerely. Thank you, Uncle John." But Michelle really couldn''t hold on any longer. Her legs were really starting to hurt being straightened out like that.


    She partly med herself. After all, she wasn''t exactly a person who exercised very often.


    "Don''t mention it!" He nced at Michelle and reluctantly acknowledged her.


    He wasn''t going to address her if Nina hadn''t shouted at him.


    He did, however, stare at Michelle with real venom in his eyes. Only James had ever experienced his potent stare like that before.


    "Thank you, Uncle John. Can we have dinner now?" It seemed that Michelle was oblivious. She didn''t notice his terrifying gaze at all, but pointed at the seat beside the table and smiled sweetly.


    "Sit down," John s


    always the winner.


    Vivian, who looked down upon Nina, didn''t know Nina''s husband was actually John, though.


    Vivian sat down elegantly and didn''t insisted on sitting next to John. She didn''t want John to think any less of her.


    "Brother John, what would you like to drink?" Vivian looked over the wine menu, trying to figure out what to pick. When she didn''t see his favorite red wine, she frowned and said, "They don''t have your favorite wine."


    Nina sat next to John. Every time she heard Vivian call him Brother John, she felt a pain in her heart. She really hated this familiarity between them.


    She was not a person who would hide her feelings. Since she didn''t feelfortable, she would find a way to vent her frustration out.


    "John, why doesn''t Miss Ye have the samest name as you?" Nina seemed to have conjured up a n. She tilted her head to the side and asked John the question in confusion.


    Nina''s eyes were shining with excitement. John knew she must be up to something.


    She really knew how to get her way.


    "Why should we have the samest name?" John chose to y along.


    "Didn''t she call you Brother John?" Nina looked confused.

 Chapter 52 She Is Jealous

    Vivian was stunned for a while. Although she had a malicious look in her eyes, she smiled in spite of her outrage. "Miss Lu, you must have misunderstood me," she said with a smile.


    "Oh, have I really misunderstood you? Then why are you calling him Brother John?" Nina innocently asked. She could not understand why she did not like Vivian at first nce. Every time she heard her call John as Brother John, she got goose bumps all over.


    Why did it seem like all the respectable people in Lexingport City had such strange hobbies?


    John liked married women, whereas Vivian liked to call him Brother John even though they were not rted in any way.


    "Well, since you don''t like me calling him this way, why don''t we ask Brother John if he''s okay with it? I am used to calling him this. But if Brother John don''t like it, I won''t address him as such anymore." Vivian challenged Nina. She was trying her best to be dignified and reasonable. She wanted to show John that she was different from Nina, who was behaving in an unreasonable manner.


    John raised his eyebrows slightly and noticed that his little girl was intently staring at him with a pair of bright, beautiful eyes.


    Nina also had the same thought and casually asked, "What do you think, John?"


    John had observed by then that whenever the little girl would be aggressive, she was actually angry and jealous.


    Did it mean that she was starting to like him?


    At the beginning, he had made the little girl attracted to him by unting his body w


    With this, she didn''t know what John would think of her.


    Michelle touched her head in confusion and silently wondered if she had done something wrong just now.


    But she was left with no other option but to follow them obediently.


    On the way, several people were looking at Nina with knowing eyes, and Nina instantly blushed with unconcealed embarrassment.


    There were so many peopleing and going in HD Square. If they kept walking like this, she would beughed at by everyone.


    "John, put me down now. Do you hear me? Put me down immediately," she pleaded. Nina kept on struggling with her legs, and patted John''s back at the same time. She was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to bury herself.


    As Nina continued to move her body, John took a deep breath to conceal his arousal. If the little girl continued to move, the two of them would bebelled as having sex in broad daylight and in a public ce.


    "Don''t move," John demanded in a voice that was a little hoarse, and it sounded as if he was restraining himself.


    Nina had heard this low and hoarse voice before, and she finally realized John was aroused.


    Once again, Nina blushed innocently with shyness at the realization. She buried her head in John''s neck and cursed, "Bastard..."


    "Ha-ha..." In contrast to Nina''s chagrin, John was chuckling with joy.


    Although the little girl was usually aggressive as she went on her daily life, she would flinch on one thing, and could not avoid being bullied by him incessantly.

 Chapter 53 Are You With Another Man

    In John''s arms, Nina could only imagine what was going to happen tonight. To her surprise, he put her down and took her to buy a new phone.


    What angered her the most was the fact that he did as he liked. He grabbed her phone and added himself on the WeChat without even asking her.


    After he sent her back to school, John leaned over and kissed Nina before driving off.


    Watching him disappear into the distance, Nina clutched onto her phone while thoughts flooded her mind.


    She didn''t understand John''s feelings toward her.


    "Nini, you really like Uncle John, don''t you? He''s gone, but you are still watching his direction," Michelle said after a long silence. She knew exactly what Nina was thinking.


    "No, I don''t like him," Nina said awkwardly. She pulled Michelle over, put her hand on her shoulder and threatened, "If you mention any of this rubbish again, I''ll beat you."


    "Okay..." Michelle immediately put her hand over her mouth, staring into Nina''s dark eyes. "Nini, can Ie live with you? My parents aren''t at home anymore and my roommate lives with her boyfriend now. I''m so pitiful as I li


    men were a problem as well.


    The next morning, as soon as he woke up, James was ordered to go to the North Yard. As he entered, he saw John''s gloomy face. He was wide awake and was almost kneeling.


    "Uncle John, what''s wrong?"


    "I need you to do something."


    "Just say it. I will do anything for you." James knew that all he needed to do was stay clear of offending John and he would be fine.


    "Take Michelle away from Nina. If you do this, I will increase your pocket money from three thousand to thirty thousand a month," John said in a deep voice.


    "Thirty thousand? Really?" James eximed and almost cried with joy. He finally didn''t have to live such a miserable life anymore.


    He was absolutely ted.


    Although thirty thousand wasn''t much, it was better than three thousand.


    "Uncle John, don''t worry. I promise I''ll do it."


    "Then go!"


    "Okay." James left happily.


    Henry looked at the young man as if he was looking at a fool. In the past, James had at least had three million a month. But now thirty thousand was enough to satisfy him.


    Henry actually felt a little sorry for him.

 Chapter 54 Tit For Tat

    Nina woke up to a beautiful aromaing from somewhere in the house. It made her quite hungry so she strolled to the living room only to see Michelle cooking happily in the kitchen.


    There was an array of dishes on the table, including noodles, steamed stuffed buns, dumplings, cakes, spaghetti, corns, purple potatoes and millet porridge. There was also a steamed perch.


    "You''ve made so much food! How much do you think we eat? We''re not pigs." She was so shocked at how much Michelle had prepared.


    "I forgot to ask you what you like to eatst night, so I made everything I can. You can choose what you want to eat." Michelle took off her apron and went to the fridge to get some milk.


    Nina nced over at the kitchen and saw all kinds of tableware and ingredients. Then she looked at the fridge, which was full of food and drink. It wasn''t empty anymore!


    She suddenly felt at home.


    She sat at the table and tasted a dumpling. It had shrimp fillings so she happily ate another. The dumplings were delicious. Michelle cooked as well as the chef in Nina''s home.


    Nina knew that Michelle liked eating, but she didn''t expect that Michelle could cook this well.


    "Did


    o simple but they carried such immense force.


    He pressed the cigarette end against the crystal ashtray, as if he was showing that this was all over and he was in control.


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you just say that the Zhang family had been punished enough?" Kristina really expected him to keep his promise.


    She had been working in the business world for so many years and the thing she hated the most was when someone didn''t stick to their word.


    "It''s up to me whether it''s enough or not." John didn''t care about Kristina. She annoyed him and now she would see what a monster he could really be.


    ''The Zhang family has got enough punishment, but you have to be punished for ndering Nina, '' he thought.


    "John! You are not the most powerful person in the city. You don''t control everyone!" Kristina''s eyes were filled with rage as she red at him.


    "It''s just a matter of whether I want to do it or not." John kept calm, showing his dignity and level head.


    An eerie silence filled the room.


    When he looked back up and stared at Kristina, he noticed that she had some simrities to Nina. He frowned and finally said, "For the sake of my sister, get out."

 Chapter 55 A Fatuous Man

    Kristina was in a foul mood, and as her friend, Jessica personally went to John. "We really can''t let it slide that Miss Zhang had used James. Kristina absolutely agrees with you when you cracked down on the Zhang family, but you should stop now. If Kristina wants to buy out the Zhang family''spany, you should let her purchase it. Both of our families are quite powerful. We should be friends, and work together, instead of bing enemies..."


    But despite Jessica''s painstaking efforts to persuade John, she was not able to convince him. The leastpromise John could give was when he said he would give it some thought. In the end, John decided not to interfere in this matter anymore, because he had identally heard Nina saying to James that the way he dealt with the Zhang family was a little cruel.


    He did all these for her sake and to get her revenge, but she was not thankful, and even thought that he was cruel.


    Just the thought of it made John''s anger rise, and he didn''t want to talk to Nina. As a result, the atmosphere in the Time Group was subdued, and all the employees in thepany were in panic mode. All of them had their eyes fixed on Henry, hoping that he could give them a timeline as to when John would be in a usible mood.


    Unbeknownst to them, Henry himself had been trembling in fear for several days now. He was trying to find a way to solve the problem in a discreet manner. James'' initial reaction, on the other hand, was to not get himself involved. He just took Michelle away from Nina e


    er say that he would not call the roll. Consequently, she heard the bell ring, and some students were discussing where to go to y when the ss was over. Because she was still half awake, Nina didn''t notice how familiar the teacher''s voice was, and went out with the crowd.


    Meanwhile, John was sitting in Jason''s office and was looking at a peach tree out of the window. Peach blossoms were blossoming on the tree, and it made John affectionately think of Nina.


    Although the peach blossoms were beautiful, they were not as beautiful as his little girl and they paled inparison.


    When Henry saw that Nina had left the ssroom, he turned back and reported, "Mr. Shi, Miss Lu was among the students who had left."


    "Okay. It''s almost time for the next ss," John said and stood up quietly, acent smile shing across his bright mischievous eyes.


    When the bell rang, the first sentence John said was, "Next, let''s call the roll. Students who skip sses will be deducted points."


    There was a dead silence and even a pin dropping could be heard.


    Whoosh!


    The next second, everyone was in a panic. They all sent secret messages and asked their ssmates toe back as soon as possible.


    Earlier, the substitute teacher said he would not check their attendance, but now he suddenly announced that they would have points deducted if they were not present. With the number of students present, at least half of the students who went out would have to retake this same ss next year! Such a bother!

 Chapter 56 Abuse Of Power

    Skipping sses was hardly an anomaly in the university. Usually, the other students would always cover for whoever was skipping.


    This particr time, someone bravely shouted, "I thought you said there wasn''t going to be roll call today."


    "Yeah, why are you doing it today? Are you going back on your word?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    John, on the other hand, said calmly, "This is the first ss that I am teaching you. All''s fair in war."


    The man''s deep and pleasant voice was loud, and there was a hint of cunning in his eyes. He was still somewhat new to these students so there was no familiarity yet.


    He heard hurried footstepsing from outside. It seemed that the students who skipped the ss were rushing back.


    "I''m sorry. I was in the toilet."


    "Me too. I ate something spoiled."


    "I...I..."


    Everyone seemed to have an excuse. John wasn''t a fool though. He knew why they weren''t actually in the ss, but he wasn''t going to argue with them now.


    He frowned at the crowd, searching to see if Nina was among them. "Is there anyone else?"


    "


    gain some respect by justing clean. "I''m sorry. I skipped the ss."


    "Why did you skip?"


    "I wanted to sleep."


    The students gasped. She was so bold.


    John didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. He was a little stunned and nced at the boy who was still standing there. John''s eyes were cold. "You! You covered for your ssmate. I''m going to deduct your credits."


    His eyes fell on Nina again.


    "Nina, stand there for the whole ss. I am expecting you to write a criticism of your behavior after school."


    The boy sat down sulkily without anyint. Other students chimed in to stand up for him though. "Sir, why are his credits being deducted when Nina only has to stand and write a criticismter?"


    Nina was also confused. She expected the brunt of the punishment, not what seemed like just a p on the wrist.


    "I''m the teacher." His voice red throughout the room, uncontested.


    How could he do this?


    It was such an abuse of power.


    Henry was appalled. He cursed in his head and really regretted this whole thing.

 Chapter 57 Self Criticism

    Nina knew that John was going to follow through. That boy''s credits were as good as gone.


    She didn''t know that student but she was so d that he covered for her.


    Guilt slowly crept in.


    "Sir, I have something to say." Nina''s clear and pleasant voice attracted everyone''s attention. The whole ss turned and faced her.


    Nina nodded gratefully to the boy. The boy blushed uncontrobly. He awkwardly touched his hair as if he had no idea how to cope with the embarrassment. The person beside him teased, "The campus belle is smiling at you. It seems your luck has changed. Maybe you''re her knight in shining armor."


    Although they spoke softly to each other, Nina heard them clearly. She frowned and brushed theirments off. She was used to these types of jokes.


    John, however, didn''t want anyone talking about her like that.


    He hated the idea that he was being painted as the bad guy and someone else saved his girl.


    The boy was lucky they were in a ssroom. Otherwise John would have put his head on a spike. He was a teacher though, so he had to behave himself. He couldn''tsh out fo


    e it in front of you?" Nina made a sincere suggestion. She tilted her head slightly and smiled. She looked quite lovely.


    John was staring at Nina. Didn''t she want to leave just now? Why did she want to stay all of a sudden?


    She must be reluctant to leave him.


    "Office." He spoke a single word, put his hands in his pockets and led Nina to his office. He smiled from time to time, unable to control himself.


    Nina was a little excited. However, when she realized what she just did, she got annoyed that she liked this man so much.


    ''Nina, what are you happy about?


    You''re being punished!''


    However, she still followed John to his office. As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw him turning around. The next second, he pulled her in.


    Bang!


    He flung the office door shut.


    Henry jerked back as the door was shut in his face. Fortunately, he stepped back quickly enough so he wouldn''t get hit by the door.


    Looking at the tightly closed door in front of him, he heard Nina''s scream followed by some silence.


    He feared that this visit was costing a lot more than a little punishment.

 Chapter 58 Is John So Weak

    Inside the office


    Nina was elegantly sitting at the table, and writing a self-criticism report leisurely, while John was standing gloomily aside, biting a piece of tissue with fresh red blood smeared on it.


    ''Is the little girl a hot chili pepper? She is bing too hot and spicy for his taste.''


    John had tried his best to protect himself from being beaten by her. But time and again, he had failed in the end. This time, Nina was able to bite him hard on the lip.


    The skin of his lip was bitten off, and his mouth was full of the strong smell of blood. He had no clue as to how to stop the bleeding. It would even be worse after the bleeding had stopped, because a scab would form on his lip. It would badly affect his usual stunning appearance.


    The two of them were in a deadlock stalemate. Neither of them uttered a word. One looked tensed with anger, while the other one looked cidly rxed.


    About ten minutester, Nina had carefully finished writing down a full page of report, and read it again to double check. She was satisfied with what she had written, and handed it over to John.


    After finishing the report, she put the pen she had used into her bag out of habit.


    John didn''t notice her action.


    "Sir, here is my self-criticism report that you asked for," Nina said. She was proud, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face lest it antagonize John. After all, she had something to ask forter. She wanted to help her ssmate who stood up for her.


    John grabbed the self-criticism r


    d no ambition to do so. Anyway, Albert was able to do it astonishingly well on his own.


    "So, I want Henry to help me for a while, and teach me how to manage thepany. As long as the branchpany don''t go bankrupt, and there is a little profit made, it will be enough. That would be best for both of us. That way, I won''t be a threat to Albert," Adrian surmised. Albert was Adrian''s younger brother. Adrian had never dared to disobey Albert before, nor did he even dare to have any outstanding performance that might outshine Albert.


    If Adrian wanted to live a peaceful idyllic life, he could only idle the days and be a useless bum throughout his life.


    John was keenly aware of something about the Song family. At present, everything about the Song family was under Albert''s control.


    And Albert was a dangerous man that should not be trifled with.


    "Well, Henry should be out of the hospital soon," John agreed to Adrian''s request, since Henry didn''t have much on his te anyway, and it was not very busy these days.


    When Henry was made aware of this set up, he had misgivings and couldn''t ept it. He almost knelt down to beg John, but before he could voice out his protest, he had already been forcefully dragged away by Adrian.


    Looking at how these two men were behaving, John had slight a feeling of deja vu, as if seeing him and Nina in them.


    He, however, was not as coward as Henry was.


    After the two of them had left, his sister, Jessica, suddenly came unannounced, with Vivian in tow.

 Chapter 59 Fiancee

    Chapter 59 Fiancee


    Jessica was John¡¯s elder sister by two years. Out of all his siblings, hehad the closest rtionship with her. Jessica pushed the door open and came into the office, holding Vivian¡¯shand. She said with a smile, ¡°John, look who I¡¯ve brought. Do you remember Vivi? When you guys were kids, she used to followyou everywhere and call you Brother John. You haven¡¯t seen eachotherfor two or three years by now, right?¡± With a sneaky smile, Jessicanudged Vivian, who looked shy. ¡°When you left two years ago, she tried toe see you off at theairport but didn¡¯t make it in time. Since you came back, she¡¯s been


    wanting to see you again, but could never get an opportunity. SoI


    brought her here.¡± John looked up and saw Vivian standing in a


    beautiful white dress. He nced over at Jessica to see her lookingaround the office. He stood up and sighed before making Jessica acupof coffee. He very rarely did anything for other people, but Jessica was anexception. ¡°The coffee smells great. I haven¡¯t been treated so well in a longtime,¡±Jessica joked, taking the coffee. ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± he said in a low voice


    ¡°Humph!¡± Jessica rolled her eyes and took a sip of the coffee. Shewaswell taken care of by John and her husband. She lived a wealthy lifeinthe Shi family with very minimal stress. She basically had everythingawoman could dream of. She was sometimes a little spoiled though and forced her ideas onothers. Jessica just assumed naively that others liked what she liked. In Jessica¡¯s opinion, Vivian came from a respectable family with a goodcharacter. She was a fantastic pianist, danced well and


    looked great. Vivian knew how to please Jessica. Jessica liked her since their first


    meeting. Even back then, she wanted Vivian to marry John. ¡°Vivi, why are you so quiet? Are you too flustered to speak now? Has itbeen too long since you¡¯d seen him?¡± Jessica winked andughedat theblushing Vivian. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I just don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Vivianpursed her lips and blushed. She was just way too excited. She was still a little sad recalling John flirting with Nina back in HDSquare. She thought about that whole incident for a really long time. She had been watching him closely and studied his rtionshipwithNina. She concluded that they had gotten to know each other after hehade back from abroad. Jessica wasn¡¯t impressed with Nina. She found out that Nina was anorphan with no family background and she was somehowalso married. She didn¡¯t think John would love such a woman. Vivian always knew that John was close to Jessica and obedient toher. She was sure that as long as Jessica liked her, she would be able tomarry John. Jessica would definitely look down on Nina if she knewherhistory. Everything looked stacked against Nina. She was bound to lose this


    battle. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, just say that you miss him.¡± Jessica


    didn¡¯t hesitate to speak her mind. She was so insistent on settingthemup. She was so determined that she didn¡¯t even notice the gloomy lookon John¡¯s face. ¡°Jessica!¡± With a sullen look in his eyes, he red at Jessica. Jessica mistakenly took John¡¯s anger for shyness so she sat back


    leisurely, disregarding the severity of the situation. John looked at Vivian with his deep eyes as if he looked straight


    through her. He said calmly, ¡°You told her that we hadn¡¯t seen eachother?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart jumped. She shook her head and denied, ¡°We havemet


    once in HD Square, but I forgot to tell her.¡±


    If Vivian told Jessica what happened in HD Square, she would havehadto talk about Nina. Vivian didn¡¯t want to be the one to bring Nina up. Otherwise, John would get angry. Vivian was going to wait for someone else bring to light that Johnwasmesmerized by a married woman. ¡°You forgot?¡± John wasn¡¯t the type of guy to let a pretty face control


    him. He couldn¡¯t even partially believe her. Vivian felt nervous and exined timidly, ¡°Brother John, I really just


    forgot.¡±


    ¡°John, what are you doing? You need to learn how to be gentle withwomen. You need to stop being rude all the time.¡± Jessica stoodupandlightly pped his shoulder. Jessica knew what kind of a man John was. He was surrounded by men, so he wasn¡¯t


    used to being kind and gentle to women. ¡°She is just a little girl. You shouldn¡¯t talk to her like that. You needtocare for her. No wonder you don¡¯t think about marriage, even at your


    age. You¡¯re more than thirty now, it¡¯s time to think about it. I don¡¯t


    understand why Dad isn¡¯t worried about your marriage now.¡± Jessicareally did care for and worry about John. She couldn¡¯t wait to seehimget married, but to no avail. And in all honesty, Vivian had been waiting for him for the past twoyears. ¡°Jessica, please don¡¯t me him. I forgot to tell you that I met himinHD Square.¡± Vivian smiled gently, trying to stand up for John. This at least alleviated some stress from Jessica. Vivian really was thebest choice for John. John said a little intrigued, ¡°How do you know that Dad doesn¡¯t careabout my marriage?¡± His father definitely still cared. He had secretly married John toa


    woman he had


    never met before. ¡°Dad really doesn¡¯t care about it. I told him several times to ask youto


    get engaged to Vivi, but he just snorted at me and asked me not tointerfere with your marriage anymore. He must not care anymore, right?¡± Well not really. She didn¡¯t know about the secret marriage.


    ¡®He just can¡¯t marry me off while he¡¯s already married me to someoneelse.¡¯ He still couldn¡¯t find the woman he was married to though. Howwouldhe ever marry Nina? What was he going to do?


    He had already nned his life with Nina in it. Hepletely


    disregarded the possibility that he wouldn¡¯t end up with her. Vivian was struggling to control her excitement. Just hearing Jessicaurge John to get engaged to her, was enough to drive her to ecstasy. John was hers. He must be hers. Jessica patted Vivian¡¯s hand, hinting that


    she should calm down. John liked reserved women. It was also a sign that she was going to help her and that she was onherside so there was nothing to worry about. Not wanting to see these women anymore, John waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°l have work to do. Youtwocan leave now.¡± Jessica knew John was working himself sick. As a caring sister, sheworried about him quite often. She needed to get hima good wifelikeVivian to help him relieve that stress. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave.¡± The two women got up and left, but Vivian very clearly didn¡¯t want toleave John. Jessicaforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t look back. When you marryhim, you can stare at him all you want.¡±


    ¡°Sister,¡± Vivian pouted while blushing sweetly. She was really quiteanelegant woman. ¡°You get shy so easily. How are you going to


    spend the night with John when you get married?¡± The two of them talked andughed as they got in the car. Standingatthe entrance of the Time Group, Nina was in a daze, feeling distressed. She overheard what Vivian and Jessica were talking about. Vivian was John¡¯s fiancee!


    Author¡¯s note


    Jenny Simmon


    Tranted by hoyunyin

 Chapter 60 My Pet Elk Bit It

    At school, Nina had identally taken John''s pen and only realized when she was already almost home.


    She studied it closely to see that it was a Cartier pen. She had seen it in the billiards hall with its golden tip, golden cap and ck body. Perhaps the most distinguishable detail was John''s name engraved on it.


    Nina drove to the Time Group. When she arrived, she happened to see a woman who looked exactly like John walking out, arm in arm with Vivian. The two of them were talking andughing.


    Vivian happened to notice her and politely smiled and nodded at her. She then affectionately called the woman, "Sister."


    The woman''s resemnce to John was uncanny, so it must have been his sister. It took Nina by surprise when she heard that Vivian was going to get engaged to John.


    Nina''s heart seemed to crack at the sound of this. She hadn''t experienced this type of pain before. She was so disappointed that she couldn''t bear to think about it anymore.


    As soon as Nina entered the Time Group, she saw thre


    the three women saw the wound on John''s lower lip and asked, "Mr. Shi, what happened to your mouth?"


    A sudden shock filled them all. Shock was swiftly reced with unbearable nervousness.


    Was she crazy? How dare she pry about him! Didn''t she know that it wasn''t her ce to ask?


    John nced at the three of them. They all lowered their heads, sweating.


    "My pet elk bit it." Although John''s voice was cold, there was a warm happiness in his eyes when he thought of the Nina biting him. He couldn''t help but blurt it out,pletely ignoring whether the others understood him.


    After he left, they raised their heads in horror.


    The receptionist asked, "Did Mr. Shi actually answer me?"


    "Yes." The other two nodded in disbelief.


    "Does Mr. Shi have an elk at home?" The receptionist didn''t know what to believe. She knew that wealthy people could have anything, but an elk was far from what she expected.


    The story soon spread around thepany.


    Not only did John have an elk, but it also bit him.

 Chapter 61 Another Suicide Case

    Nina was so absent-minded that she missed her subway stop. She ended up getting off the subway near the normal university.


    She stepped out the subway to amotion on the tform. Nina managed to overhear some bystanders say that someone hadmitted suicide.


    "Did you hear? Someonemitted suicide just now."


    "Suicide? Really? Was it a student from some school?"


    "No, no, no. I heard it was a prostitute."


    "A prostitute?"


    "Okay let''s stop talking about it. Its none of our business."


    Nina waspletely taken aback when she heard that there was a suicide so she began listening intently. Her expression stiffened up when she heard that it was a prostitute.


    She had been secretly investigating two suicide events, both of which had twomon points. First, they allmitted suicide. Second, both of them had been prostitutes.


    In the past month, there had been no suicide in Lexingport City. Now, another prostitutemitted suicide. Was it a coincidence or the murderering out to im another victim?


    The only way she could find out was to go to the scene of the crime.


    "Please step aside. Don''t crowd around her. Everyone just go back to your home." Mr. ck took out the police badge and ordered the other policemen to evacuate the crowd.


    They soon blocked off the whole area. Nina could only stand idly by while the police questioned Carly. She couldn''t go into the apartment so she looked from outside to see if she could find any clues.


    Mr. ck suddenly noticed Nina and wanted to know how she was connected to this. He walked past Carly and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Nina was remarkably beautiful so she could hardly be forgotten. Mr. ck remembered her from just a nce.


    He was really suspicious because he saw Nina at another suicide scene.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina didn''t expect that Mr. ck would remember her from thest suicide. She was a little surprised in all honesty.


    A policeman came out of the room and leaned over to Mr. ck saying, "The victimmitted suicide from an overdose of sleeping pills."


    Without any hesitation, Nina eximed, "It''s not suicide."


    Mr. ck handcuffed Nina and took her to the police station.

 Chapter 62 A Calm And Gentle Man

    At the police station


    7:30 p.m.


    Nina had been put in the interrogation room by Mr. ck for her assertive remarks.


    She sat calmly in the chair, ncing at Mr. ck. He stood on the opposite side of the table with a hand on his waist as he mmed his other hand on the table in front of her.


    "How do you know that she didn''tmit suicide? You''re disturbing a police investigation. Did you know that? I remember you from thest suicide scene. That was you, right?"


    "You asked three questions. Which one should I answer first?"


    Nina was co-operating but Mr. ck thought she was being cheeky.


    "What do you mean? Just answer me." Mr. ck thumped the table again.


    Nina was instinctively looking at Mr. ck and studying him. From all the aggression she could tell that he was impatient and eager to solve this case.


    Nina said clear and slowly, "Let me answer your first question, I''m judging from my own observation that this was not suicide. And your second question. I''m not disturbing the police investigat


    ad an obvious sense of justice in choosing to be a police officer.


    He sat casually and was good atmunicating with others.


    Noah was very patient. He knew that Nina was observing, but he didn''t give her any reaction. He was waiting for her to speak first.


    The two of them just looked at each other for a few minutes. Suddenly, Nina pursed her lips and smiled. She introduced herself. "My name is Nina Lu. I''m a sophomore of the psychology department in L University."


    "Psychology." Noah didn''t even flinch. He seemed to already know that much.


    "Why do you think it wasn''t suicide?" Noah didn''t go to the scene and didn''t know the situation. Other police officers came back to report and judged that shemitted suicide.


    So how could the girl in front of him be so confident that his officers were wrong?


    Before this, Nina still had doubts, but after seeing the third incident today, she was sure that her deduction was correct.


    With a determined look on her face, Nina said, "Because it''s a serial killing."

 Chapter 63 The Serial Killing

    The other policemen outside the room looked surprised. They weren''t expecting this girl to be sofortable talking such garbage, and to Noah of all people.


    Mr. ck growled, "Nonsense! She can''t just make judgments like that. Does she think she know everything just because she''s studying criminal psychology?"


    Not everyone was as skeptical as Mr. ck though.


    "Don''t forget that she''s a psychology major in L University." The psychology degree at L University was highly coveted and it wasn''t anything to scoff at.


    What Nina was saying was pretty damning so it was going to take some convincing before everyone got on board.


    If it was really a serial killing, everyone could only imagine the seriousness of it.


    "Tell me the reason." Noah looked at Nina. She was still calm it seemed.


    "I''ll give you an address. Send someone to fetch a whiteboard with the information of the previous two suicides." Nina was referring to the whiteboard on the wall of the apartment. It might have scared Michelle half way to death, but it wasing in handy now.


    "The previous two suicides?" Obviously, Noah didn''t know about those.


    Nina was stunned. Then she turn


    ping pills at her home on April 9th. Before shemitted suicide, she ate a whole box of take-away food, indicating she had a healthy appetite. Her roommate confirmed that she would wear makeup every day. She also put on makeup this morning, but after her death, the makeup on her face was also removed.


    ording to my preliminary judgment, the murderer is a woman between 20 and 30 years old. She''d look ordinary and know the three victims. For the three victims, the murderer was not a threat to them. I guess the three victims probably bullied the murderer before they were killed."


    Nina breezed through all the information, exining expertly. It was difficult to believe that she wasn''t actually a police officer. Now though, it was up to the police to do their job.


    She could do all the analyzing she wanted but she couldn''t make the arrest by herself.


    The police didn''t have many clues because the cases were closed too hastily. The time to unearth any evidence was gone by now so they were at a loss.


    What made it worse was that if their superior found out, they were in big trouble.


    Whether the case could be reopened or not was in question now.

 Chapter 64 A Lollipop

    "Captain, this is really troublesome," said Tom. He had been transferred to Lexingport City together with Noah.


    "No matter how troublesome it is, we have to find out the murder as soon as possible. Three people are dead!" Mr. ck clenched his fists in righteous indignation.


    Finally, Noah, who had been deep in thought, opened his yes. "Investigate it! Follow the clue that was left on the third victim, and I''ll go to the director."


    "Yes, Captain Ye."


    In just a few seconds, everyone else left the meeting room except Noah and Nina.


    As she witnessed how efficient they were, Nina was stunned. She couldn''t help but admire how they were all determined to solve the case.


    With Noah''s ability, she believed that the truth would be soon revealed.


    "Miss Lu, it''ste. Let me drive you home." When Noah stood up, he took out the lollipop in his pocket.


    The moment she saw the orange lollipop, Nina smiled. She guessed it right.


    She liked the lively orange.


    "Do you want some lollipop? Here you go." Although there was no expression on Noah''s face when he handed her the lollipop, his eyes were ve


    wo minutes, she was driven out of the kitchen by Michelle, who ordered her not to enter the kitchen again.


    Nina didn''t think it was her fault. The stic chopping board was thin and brittle, so it was easily cut it in half with a knife. How could she be med for being too barbaric?


    Since she had nothing else to do, Nina only sat on the sofa. Then she picked up herptop and began to attack the protection system of the house on the Stone Road. She believed that she could get some information about her husband.


    Her violent attacks were all caught by the other party. Although it took him some time, the person was still able to withstand the attacks, and even added a fewyers of protection.


    When Jake Shi, the butler of the Shi family, saw the fierce attacks on the screen had been solved one by one, he nodded with satisfaction and turned to report to Sam.


    "Sir, it seems that Nina is determined to divorce. I heard from Helen and Henry that John and Nina are get along well. Do you think we should tell John the truth? If John knows that Nina is his wife, he won''t sign the divorce agreement."

 Chapter 65 Getting A Divorce

    When Sam heard the news, he was satisfied and could finally breathe with ease. He finished writing thest word with a smile, and carefully put the brush on the jade brush shelf. A faint fragrance could be detected on one side of the ink stone.


    "I knew John would definitely like Nina. At that time when he wanted to get a divorce, it almost pissed me off. But now, the tables have turned. It seems that he still needs to work hard to woo her." Sam mulled, while picking up the calligraphy, and hung it aside. He intently gazed at it with his hands behind his back, quietly appreciating its beauty.


    Seeing that Sam had no intention of letting John know the truth, Jake carefully reminded him, "Sir, if you don''t tell John now, I''m afraid he will be angry once he finds out the truth in the future."


    "What''s the difference? Isn''t he always angry with me anyway? Just because I didn''t give him the divorce agreement then, he hasn''te back for more than half a month now," Sam sardonically snorted and nced at Jake. "Don''t worry. He should be the one thanking me that I didn''t give him the divorce agreement when he asked for it. Had I given it to him on that day, he would have signed it right there and then, and I would have lost a beloved daughter-inw.


    I hav


    on the household register without anyplication if he wished to do so.


    "Since we are both willing to file for a divorce, we will go through the administrative procedures. We''ll meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Bring all your certificates," John replied to the message without any hesitation. Since the other party knew she was not good enough for him and was aware that they had to get a divorce, he didn''t mind the words and tone of the other party.


    After all, he was going to divorce her in person tomorrow, and would have nothing to do with her in the future.


    As soon as Nina finished her meal and went back to the sofa, she saw the message from her undisclosed husband. She was stunned with relief and quickly grabbed her phone to check again. Indeed, it was true!


    "Ha-ha..." Nina chuckled loudly with happiness. It was really a pleasant surprise. She had never thought that her husband would reply to her and voluntarily agree to get a divorce.


    This piece of favorable news could almost make her forget all the unnecessary trouble she had encountered today.


    Excellent!


    Finally, they would be getting a divorce, and she wouldn''t have to lose a single hair worrying about the twenty millionpensation any longer.

 Chapter 66 Beggars Sect

    "Mimi, Mimi,e here. I can get a divorce tomorrow." Due to the excitement she felt, Nina unconsciously grabbed Michelle''s hand and showed her the message. "I can finally have a divorce!"


    Seeing her overjoyed made Michelle pped her hands happily. "That''s great. You don''t have to be the wife of that man anymore."


    "Yes, that''s great." They hugged andughed in excitement until there were tears of joy in her eyes.


    This was the best news she had heard recently.


    When Michelle pulled away from Nina''s hug, she was stillughing. "Wow, you can marry Uncle John very soon," she said.


    ''John...'' The smile on Nina''s face suddenly froze.


    She looked away, trying to avoid Michelle''s bright eyes.


    ''John...'' Repeating John''s name in her heart, Nina''s stiff smile became gentle, and a hint of anticipation shed through her amber eyes.


    However, her expectation was quickly blown away by the night wind outside.


    "Nini, are you too happy to even speak?" As if she already guessed that Nina would behave this way, Michelle winked and gently bumped Nina''s body.


    "No, I''m not." Embarrassed, Nina tried to deny the excitement she felt j


    as that John was in charge of his money.


    ''Oh my God! Is it Uncle John who sent her to torture me?''


    To make fun of him, Michelle came over. "Go ahead, James. You will get a lot of money with your face."


    "You..." There were no tears in his eyes but he felt like crying while he pointed at the two mean girls.


    Looking at the frustrated James, the two of them snickered. Satisfied with his expression, Nina took back the bowl from him. "Well, I''m just kidding. I''ll invite you to have dinner outside."


    Seeing Nina''s gentle smile, James felt touched.


    "You are the best." A smile appeared on his face and he walked happily.


    All of a sudden, Nina asked, "Where have you been in thest hour?"


    "I went to the police station. When Uncle John came backst month and stayed in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, I nned to send him a woman. But that woman died yesterday. The police checked all the people that she had contacted in thest month, so I was summoned to give a deposition."


    Nina stopped and frowned at James. "Police station? A woman? A month ago? Four Seasons Garden Hotel?"


    Was it Frances, the woman who died yesterday?

 Chapter 67 Clues

    "Is Frances the woman you were going to send to John? The woman who diedst night?"


    These words took James by surprise. After all, he didn''t even mention the woman''s name. "How do you know that, Aunt Nina?"


    ''Did she have me and Uncle John investigated so she learned that I nned to send a woman to him?


    Oh my God. She loves Uncle John so much. She must be angry now that she knew it.


    If they fight over this and won''t be together, it will be my fault, '' James thought.


    With this thought, James felt nervous. "Aunt Nina, don''t get me wrong. I swear that you are the only woman in Uncle John''s heart and no one else. Fortunately, Frances didn''t go there that day, and Uncle John met you. Aunt Nina, Uncle John has never met Frances. There was nothing going on between them. Please trust me!"


    Then James raised his three fingers in the air to swear.


    "Aunt Nina, please trust me, and trust Uncle John!"


    If he failed to convince Nina, he would be dead meat.


    "You mean...Frances didn''t go to Four Seasons Garden Hotel, right?" Actually, what Nina was thinking about was the suicide ca


    The wall was not high. It was less than half a meter.


    Since she didn''t want to disturb his thoughts, Nina didn''t dare to call his name and just waited in silence.


    But she was startled when Noah suddenly stepped up the wall. The wall was very narrow, so it was really dangerous for him to do so.


    "Be careful." She felt the need to remind him to be careful. Otherwise, he would die if he fell.


    Hearing the concerned voice of Nina, Noah slowly turned around and saw her walking towards him. Her long hair was tied up, revealing her fair and delicate face and a pair of amber eyes.


    The way she looked was different from those delicate girls. She looked very heroic.


    With his eyes fixed on her beautiful face, Noah said, "It''s okay. I won''t fall."


    "That''s good." Nina breathed a sigh of relief. When she approached Noah, an idea suddenly urred to her. "Wait a minute. Don''t go down yet. Just stand up like this."


    Currently, Noah was facing her. Wasn''t this standing posture the same as that of the victim before she jumped off the building?


    Now Nina knew how the first victim died.

 Chapter 68 Case Closed

    "Noah, don''t move. Let me see if I was right." Nina approached Noah, stopping and standing in front of his towering figure.


    Noah was about 1.8 meters tall and stood on the wall. He was clearly much taller than the slight 1.68 meter frame of Nina. Standing in front of him, she looked quite adorable and lovely.


    Nina raised her head to look up at Noah. The sun shone from behind him, coating her body with ayer of golden light. The sun red into her eyes making it difficult to look at him. She lowered her gaze and stared straight ahead.


    She looked directly at his chest, hearing his heart''s rhythmic beating.


    Years of training taught him how to control his heartbeat and stay calm at all times. When Nina suddenly stretched out her hands and gently grabbed his shirt, his originally steady heart jumped and missed a beat.


    Noah gulped heavily as panic shed through his eyes, looking away. Nina took note of his Adam''s apple bouncing in his throat nervously. He partially knew what she was doing but it still made him feel ufortable.


    It was the first time that he had been so close to a girl.


    "Noah, do you know the height of the first


    die.


    I dropped out of school at the age of 18 to work and support my siblings. I worked several jobs a day, every day. I was exhausted, and yet they still bullied me. I moved from job to job, trying to escape them but I always ran into another bully. I couldn''t get rid of them. I always listened and did whatever they asked me to do. I didn''t say anything. Why did they humiliate me every day? Are these good people? How can these vicious women live in the world?"


    Hailee Ke truly endured a miserable life.


    Nina wasn''t about to decide whether she was morally right or wrong. All she knew was that if she killed someone, thew would punish her.


    With Nina''s help, the case was solved in just two days.


    Nina had mixed feelings about Hailee Ke going to prison. She got her revenge but it cost her life.


    Nina couldn''t make out if it was worth it or not.


    If that happened to her, she wouldn''t take it lying down for sure. She was always up for a fight


    She would never break thew though.


    Nina sighed, "People should be kind to others."


    She couldn''t help but think that if the victims were just kind, none of this would have happened.

 Chapter 69 Miss The Time For Divorce

    In his line of work, Noah had seen such situations for so many times. He wasn''t as bothered as before but it was not because he was numb. It was because he was a policeman and he had to fulfil his duties.


    The murderer would be punished ording to thew.


    Noah was a little stunned when she looked at Nina sideways. "You look like one of my aunts."


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Nina turned her head and was greeted by Noah''s gentle eyes. She touched her face and asked in confusion, "Do I look like your aunt?"


    It was the first time that she had heard someone say she looked like someone else.


    "Just a little." To Nina''s delight, Noah took out an orange-vored lollipop from his pocket and gave it to her.


    Without a second thought, Nina took it. As she unwrapped the candy, she said honestly, "Your aunt must be very beautiful."


    After all, she knew she was beautiful. Not to mention, many people called her beautiful too.


    Thinking that Nina was a good talker, Noah couldn''t help but chuckle. If that was not the case, then how could she praise his aunt and herself at the same time, right?


    Bu


    his head. His colleagues just didn''t behave seriously when they were not busy with a case.


    Because of what they had said, he couldn''t help but look at Nina. After a while, he continued to talk to his colleagues.


    Without paying attention to what Noah and his colleagues were doing, Nina just checked her phone. She saw that she had ny-nine unread WeChat messages. Ny-six from the Beggars'' Sect, and three from John.


    Automatically, she checked John''s messages first. There were only three short and powerful sentences, each of which was sent nearly an hour apart.


    "Where are you? Answer me."


    "Where are you? Answer me!"


    "Where are you? Answer me!!"


    As she noticed the change of punctuations, Nina knew how his expression had changed at that time.


    This exmation mark was like a knife. There was one knife and then two. It was so cruel.


    What if this man got angry and tricked her again?


    ''I have to reply immediately and politely.''


    "Sorry, I was in the police station this afternoon and didn''t check my phone."


    The next second, she got a reply.


    "Stay there. Wait for me."

 Chapter 70 Dinner For Three

    ''Stay here?


    And wait for him?


    But Noah wants to invite me to dinner. Should I stay here and wait for John?''


    Nina wasn''t really sure if she should stay here and wait for John.


    Judging from his tone, she could tell that if she didn''t listen to him, he would get angry and might get even with her.


    It was not easy for her to make peace with him. There was no reason she should cause more trouble.


    Nina was so lost in thought that she didn''t even hear Noah''s approaching footsteps. His tall shadow engulfed her whole body as if he was holding onto her.


    Without interrupting her thoughts, Noah stood there and waited for her to snap out of it. One looked calm, while the other was lost in thought. They stood in a harmonious silence.


    Noah''s colleagues started to talk in hushed whispers.


    "Why doesn''t he take the initiative? Should I help him?" Mr. ck was looking at them anxiously. He really wanted to at least get the ball rolling for them.


    Tom said dismissively, "They''re barely even friends. You''re overthinking this."


    Tom


    that he didn''te here?


    "Since you are not here, the two of us are going to have dinner together." Nina was deliberately provoking him. She was getting quite cheeky.


    John asked, "Are you going to have dinner with him?"


    Noah, who didn''t know what was happening at all, received a trademark sharp re from John.


    He looked closer and unexpectedly saw John. Noah frowned slightly and looked back and forth between Nina and John.


    How did Nina get to know John?


    "Not with him only. You''reing as well." Not noticing the tension between the two men, Nina made her suggestion. "But you have to pay for your meal. Noah will pay for my meal."


    As soon as she finished speaking, John tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He looked calm, but his head was spinning.


    Three people having dinner together?


    He had to pay for his own meal?


    How could she think that having dinner with two men at the same time was a good idea?


    Did she want rtionships with both of them?


    Did she forget who he was?


    He wouldn''t allow that.

 Chapter 71 Dispose That Car

    Without looking at her, Johnmanded, "Get in the car."


    Nina''s mouth slightly opened. Did he really agree to have dinner with them?


    Why was John bing so easy-going recently?


    With a confused look, she pointed at her ck Land Rover and said, "We can drive by ourselves."


    His eyes followed the direction where she was looking at and squinted when he saw the ck Land Rover.


    How dare a mere car show off in front of him!


    Tearing off his gaze from the car, John repeated, "Get in the car." Although he only spoke four words, his eyes revealed his deterrent.


    To avoid having conflicts with him, Nina nodded. "In that case, it would be more convenient to ride your car with Noah. I''ll tell him."


    Since John kept silent, Nina thought he was okay with it so she turned to walk towards Noah.


    But the moment Nina turned around, John''s eyes glinted and the corner of his lips rose as if he was nning to do something wicked.


    "Noah, let''s ride with John to the restaurant. It''s more con


    earing this, Noah was shocked. How could John be different from what he remembered?


    Was there anything wrong? Or did something change with him?


    Because of his identity, he had connection with the Shi family. That was why he knew that John was not the type to invite anyone out for dinner. In the end, he nodded and looked at Nina''s car. "Nina, what about your car?"


    "Leave it there. I''ll drive back when I have time." No one would steal the car parked near the police station, right? So she wasn''t bothered.


    She didn''t care much about it, but John heard what she had said. A cunning light shed through his eyes. "Give me the car keys. Henry will drive the car back."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Nina handed the car keys to John.


    When the two arrived at the Seafood Restaurant, Henry rushed over. He felt exhausted that he had to work to John and Adrian at the same time.


    As soon as Henry took the keys, John whispered in his ear, "I don''t want to see that car again. Dispose it."

 Chapter 72 Because I Am Your Man

    On his way to pick up the car, Henry couldn''t help but be nervous as he thought of a way to dispose it without being suspicious.


    When he saw the Land Rover, he patted his forehead and came up with a solution¡ªa dangerous one, though.


    It was dangerous, but it was saferpared to pissing John off. After all, he would be the one behind the steering wheel. But if he didn''t do what John ordered him to do, the consequence would be dire.


    His life was decided by John.


    Finally, Henry made up his mind and drove the Land Rover slowly in a remote area. His fingertips turned white as he held on the steering wheel tightly.


    Before proceeding to his n, he called John first. "Sir, if Miss Lu would ask forpensation, who will pay?"


    Money had never been a problem to John, so he answered without hesitation, "I will." Hearing this, Henry felt relieved. Thest thing he wanted to do was pay for ruining her car.


    Soon, the call ended and he had to bravely take the first step of his n.


    "I''m sorry, Land Rover. It''s not my fault. It''s Mr. Shi''s fault. He couldn''t win Nina''s heart, so he has to vent out his anger on us,"


    Henry murmured


    ter if it was just her.


    But because of the people around her, she had to be cautious.


    "John, why do you always threaten me?" A fire in her heart was looming, as if it was about to ignite.


    Being threatened was what she hated the most.


    Without hesitation, John replied conceitedly, "Because I''m your man. Your first man!"


    Perhaps what John was proud of was what Nina hated. She hated to be mentioned that she had been framed and lost her virginity.


    Upon hearing what he said, she was fuming mad.


    "The first one, not thest one," she retorted. But to be honest, there was only one figure appeared in her mind when she mentioned her first andst.


    In an instant, she shivered with fear.


    However, she didn''t know that her words irritated John again.


    All of a sudden, John turned the steering wheel and drove into a quiet path. He stepped on the brake and unbuckled their seat belts. Then he grabbed Nina''s shoulder with both hands and leaned forward.


    His reflexes were so fast that before Nina could make any reaction, she was once again pressed down. Her hands and legs were mped down, and there was no chance to fight back.

 Chapter 73 The First Man And Also The Last

    John approached her, covered in a scent of tobo. The smell filled Nina''s nose while her heart started pumping faster.


    Nina hurriedly turned her head, used all her strength to resist and shouted his name, trying to stop him.


    "John!"


    He turned a deaf ear to her. As he got closer and closer to her, he felt that her body trembled slightly. He was really pleased that he still had this effect on her.


    He had said that she was always better at physicalmunication.


    He thought that the only way to get through to Nina, was to teach her a lesson.


    How dare she be so outwardly defiant?


    "I''m giving you a chance to take back what you said," John whispered in her ear and gently bit her earlobe. His threatening tone shot into her ear while it felt like an electric current pulsed through her veins.


    Nina clenched her hands tightly, pretending she didn''t understand him. "What?"


    John snorted. How dare she act dumb now!


    He knew that he had to punish her.


    With a devilish smile, John leaned in closer to her. His thin lips were c


    e she could say anything, Noah apologized to her.


    "Nina, I''m sorry. I have something urgent to deal with in the police station, so I can''t make it tonight. How about another day?"


    "Don''t worry, you should tend to your work. I have something to do as well."


    "Okay, bye, Nina."


    "Okay, bye."


    The call was short but it seemed like they were both expecting something more toe of it.


    They had so many things inmon so they just naturally always had a lot to say.


    John''s phone rang now as well.


    It was Adrian.


    "Speak," John said concisely, answering the phone.


    "Mr. Shi, Henry had a car ident and the Land Rover car was wrecked. He said that you can rest assured."


    As soon as Adrian finished his words in an angry voice, John''s feet seemed to lose all co-ordination as he eased off the elerator.


    He was astonished. He didn''t expect that Henry would use such a dangerous way to dispose the car.


    "Henry had an ident while driving your car." He quickly turned the car around. "Let''s go to the hospital first."

 Chapter 74 Pay For It Yourself

    Kanner Hospital was thergest private hospital in Lexingport City.


    It was the Time Group''s only medical industry.


    Adrian sent Henry to the hospital himself and after he arrived, Adrian met with the director of the hospital. The director knew who Henry was so he immediately arranged for him to be put in the VIP ward under the utmost care.


    Henry wasn''t that badly injured but Adrian was making a big fuss so that Henry would get the best possible care. He demanded that he be put on a drip and be under permanent care. Henry winced at the drip being inserted into his hand.


    It wasn''t painful, he just hated seeing the needle.


    "Be gentle, okay?" Adrian shouted at the nurse, seeing Henry flinch.


    "Yes, Mr. Song." The nurse wiped the sweat off her forehead and worked cautiously, terrified that she''d upset him again. That was just how Adrian was.


    "Get out of here as soon as possible," Adrian ordered as soon as she finished what she was doing.


    The nurse nodded and turned around. Only the two of them were left in the ward.


    Adrian looked at Henry lying in the bed


    "Nothing." When Henry came to his senses, he shook his head. He didn''t dare look at John again. He also deliberately avoided Nina''s gaze as well.


    Nina noticed his aloof behavior. She was about to check what had happened when a cold voice shot from behind her.


    "Why do you care for Henry so much? Are you two close to each other?"


    ''What?


    What did he mean?


    Is he angry?


    But why?'' Nina was confused.


    Henry realized what the problem was. John was getting jealous. He needed to patch up this situation, for his own sake more than anything. He said, "Miss Lu, don''t worry. I''m okay.


    By the way, your car is wrecked. We will pay for it." John promised that he would pay for it, so Henry had nothing to worry about.


    After thinking for a while, Nina nodded and told them the price of her Land Rover. "2.28 million dors."


    Henry listened to her calmly, then tilted his head and looked at John. He reminded, "Mr. Shi..."


    "Pay for it yourself," John coldly barked back.


    He was punishing Henry as Nina cared for him so much. He refused to pay for the car now.

 Chapter 75 Why Does He Favor Nina

    John''s words sent a wave of fear through Henry''s body.


    Was John really that jealous that he would punish him like that?


    ''Miss Lu, please spare me. I am just an ordinary person.


    Mr. Shi bes a man who would go back on his word because of you.''


    "Mr. Shi..." Henry was speechless. He didn''t have the courage to confront this ruthless man. He just took this debt silently.


    Unexpectedly, Adrian came over and handed a card to Nina. "Mrs. Shi, I''ll pay for the car."


    Henry was shocked. He looked at Adrian in disbelief. What hade over him? Why was he being so kind?


    Adrian was always so adamant about spending money on women only.


    "Mr. Song, you needn''t do that." Henry refused to ept his gesture. He took out a card from his wallet and handed it to Nina. "Miss Lu, I''ll pay for your car."


    With two cards in front of her, Nina hesitated. She slowly reached out to take Henry''s card when Adrian snatched it away and ced his own card in her hand.


    "Mrs. Shi, I am paying." Adrian''s smile was a spitting image of Albert''s, somewhat purer though.


    Adrian''s diamond earring caught the light and shed in Nina''s eyes. When she look


    cident." Nina blinked her eyes and looked at Vivian innocently.


    It was rare for John to see Nina like this, and he liked it very much. He gazed at her with tenderness in his eyes. Then he said to Vivian abruptly, "ept her apology."


    His little girl wouldn''t apologize to others very often.


    He had never heard Nina say sorry to him, not even once.


    How dare Vivian reply like that!


    "Brother John..." Vivian held her breath and thought, ''Why should I ept her apology?''


    Nina didn''t ept her apology, but deliberately ignored her instead. She wasn''t this angel that she was pretending to be.


    "What?" His cold eyes were full of irrefutable venom.


    Noticing his malice, Vivian forced a smile and said, "Miss Lu, I ept your apology, and I hope you can ept mine."


    Nina frowned. Why did she feel like something was wrong? John didn''t seem to have a care in the world when it came to Vivian.


    Before Nina could answer, she heard John''s low and gentle voice. "If you didn''t like it, don''t ept her apology."


    Vivian''s jaw dropped. She trembled as she felt tears start to well up in her eyes.


    ''Why?


    Why does he favor Nina?''

 Chapter 76 I Dont Like Him

    Vivian wanted so much to ask John why he favored Nina, but before she could ask, he and Nina had already left hand in hand.


    With a lot of confusion in her mind, she cautiously probed, "Don''t you like Vivian?"


    "Whoever told you that I like Vivian?" John frowned with annoyance, and wondered how the little girl could have thought of this absurd idea?


    On her part, Nina''s head was in a turmoil.


    She was rendered speechless by John''s question for a while. Indeed, no one had specifically told her that. After giving it more thought, she felt a little pleased and relieved, and a genuine smile appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    When she returned to her apartment, Nina walked much faster than her usual pace.


    But when she thought that John had a fiancee, she somehow felt ufortable, and she could not exin where the unease could havee from.


    "Mimi, do you know how it feels to like someone?" Nina softly asked, confusion evident on her lovely face.


    Both James and Michelle had told her the same thing, that she liked John.


    However, she had no idea what love was, or how it felt to be in love.


    The soft light prated into the room from the quiet roadside. Outside, a few leaves were floating in the wind, wandering aimlessly until finally falling on the ground.


    Nina saw that the leaves were still fresh and green, and they were wandering around in the wind. Somehow, she could empathize with these leaves, and felt sentimental thoughts pondering in her mind.


    Sitting cross l


    eye-catching, and Nina had noticed it right from the start.


    She took a spoonful of hot soup, put it on her lips, and blew it lightly. She was paying close attention to the two girls who hade out of the kitchen. The tall girl was cleaning the dishes on the table right opposite her, and the thin girl was carrying a bowl to another table.


    The table was already very clean, but the tall girl was still wiping it. It was obvious that her actions were intentional, but she was pretending it was unintentional. On the other hand, the thin girl had already put the fish noodles on the table, but she did note over. Besides, no sound of cleaning up behind Nina could be heard.


    In order to test if the tall girl was keeping an eye on her, Nina put down the spoon she was holding, and attentively raised her hand to look at her watch. Then, she intently nced up at the girl opposite her. Caught staring, the girl quickly lowered her head and also looked at her own wrist.


    In psychology, this was called projection. It indicated that the person had been attentively watching her secretly all the time, so she mimicked the same action Nina was doing when caught.


    Nina therefore concluded that there was something wrong with this person, as well as the thin girl just now. She was afraid that the other girl behind her was staring at her back right now.


    What did these two people want to do with her? Did they have something against her?


    Should she eat the fish noodles in front of her or not?

 Chapter 77 Kidnapping

    The thin girl stood not far away from Nina and winked at the tall one. The tall one shook her head slightly, indicating to not act rashly for now.


    The two of them were given arge sum of money about a week ago and began to work part-time in this restaurant. They often saw Nina in the morning, but it seemed that she was in a horrible mood over the past week and didn''t pay much attention to them. This was perfect for carrying out their n.


    They had put drug into her noodles and disguised its smell using various ingredients. It was enough to make a person pass out.


    The owner of the restaurant and his wife had been in the kitchen, and by now, most of the customers had left. The girls just needed Nina to have a mouthful of the soup. That was all that was needed to get her to pass out.


    Nina wasn''t eating the noodles though. The taller girl started getting anxious but she could only tell the thin girl to rx and not act yet.


    Nina smelled the noodles, which had a different aroma from the usual. She seemed to know there was something wrong and said to the tall girl, "Something''s not right with t


    he bed.


    "In half an hour or so."


    "Feed her some medicine before she wakes up. This is your ce and you can do whatever you want. It''s up to you."


    "Yes, ma''am." The man looked at Nina with vile motives behind his venomous eyes.


    "If you tell anyone about this, your son will..." Amelia began threatening the man. No matter how careful she was, there was always a chance that one of her henchmen could expose her. She couldn''t risk that. It would destroy her.


    On the other hand, Nina''s distress call had been sent to John, Michelle and James.


    In different ces, the three of them took out their phones and two harrowing words popped up in the dialog box.


    "Help me!"


    Soon, the shared location popped up.


    John, who was attending the morning meeting, suddenly stood up and said abruptly, "The meeting is over!"


    He turned around and rushed out. Then he received a call from James, who was in a frantic panic. "Uncle John, something happened to Aunt Nina. She sent me a message for help."


    "Come to thepany." After hanging up the phone, John called Henry, "Come back here in ten minutes."

 Chapter 78 Help Me

    From the hospital, Henry hurried back to the Time Group. As soon as he entered the office, John showed him theptop and pointed at the shared location on WeChat. "Investigate!"


    It only took one nce at Nina''s message for Henry to understand what was going on. He didn''t waste time and began to pin down her current location.


    Within three minutes, he had locked Nina''s position.


    "A vi in the suburb. The owner is Ellison Liu." Without waiting for John''s order, Henry quickly searched for relevant information about Ellison Liu. "Ellison Liu has a criminal record for molesting a girl."


    ''Molesting a girl?


    If he dares to touch Nina, he will die a horrible death!'' John thought.


    "Ask Richard to go there." After giving the phone number to him, John turned around to leave thepany.


    When he went downstairs, he happened to meet James who was in a hurry. Without saying a word, James followed John to get in the car.


    Before he could even sit properly, the car drove off to the address given


    head.


    Her attack didn''t injure him enough. He only had flesh wounds.


    What should she do?


    Once again, Nina was caught in a dilemma. If it wasn''t for the ss of water, she would have been able to escape.


    When his hands were about to reach out on her, Nina closed her eyes and instinctively roared out a name.


    "John, help me!"


    ''Where are you? Save me!''


    An unprecedented fear upied her heart.


    It was as if God had heard her prayer¡ªwhen she thought she was about to be raped, the door was kicked open and it fell on the floor.


    "Nina!"


    A familiar voice came to her ears. It could be told from his voice that he was anxious and angry.


    When Nina opened her eyes, she saw four men standing at the doorway. Amidst the cloud of dust, she recognized the man in the middle who was surrounded by formidable aura. It was John.


    It seemed like he could kill any moment if Ellison Liu made a wrong move. "John..." Nina, who had been enduring humiliation and tears, broke down in front of John.

 Chapter 79 Help Me

    "Miss Lu!"


    "Aunt Nina!"


    Henry and James screamed out in horror, looking at Nina.


    John saw her curled up in the corner. When he met her red and swollen eyes, his heart shattered.


    Her tattered clothes were torn and ripped up, almost mimicking how John felt. Nina''s exposed skin was beaten ck and blue.


    If he came a littleter...


    He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Nina." He rushed forward and put his coat over her shoulders, wrapping her in his arms. Her bruised body was stunned by the sudden tenderness.


    John held her very tightly.


    A surge of pain ran through her mangled body. "Who are you?"


    Ellison was stunned by what he was seeing and his arrogance soon kicked in. Seeing that Nina was in the arms of another man, he burst into a rage. He stared at the three men standing at the door and shouted, "How dare you break in here?! I''m going to kill you!"


    "Come on! How dare you hurt my aunt Nina?! I''m the one that''s going to do the beating now, ju


    he could kill that person.


    When it came to Nina, he always wanted to kiss her, tease her and at the end of the day he wanted to marry her. This was definitely someone he liked.


    He finished hisst cigarette and had his conclusion. It was more than liking her, he loved her.


    As time passed, the heat in Nina''s body gradually faded away in the cold water. The cells in her body were slowlyforted and she returned to peace.


    Nina opened her eyes and they were as clear as day. She stretched out her hands and ran them through the water. By now the cold water had be lukewarm.


    She stood up from the bathtub with the sound of the sloshing water filling the room. Hearing the noise, John came in and held her in his arms without saying anything. He lowered his head and kissed her slightly cold lips.


    He groaned quietly, feeling her soft skin. Before Nina could react, her body rose into the air in his strong arms, and her back was pinned against the cold wall.

 Chapter 80 He Isnt Afraid Of You

    Ten minutester, John was finally going to let go of Nina.


    He was so sure that it was love that he never wanted to let her go. She would be safe in his arms and anywhere else wasn''t good enough.


    "I need to talk with youter," John said tenderly. He breathed softly in her ear, reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear and then rubbed her head.


    Every time he rubbed her head, she felt like his pet. She angrily pped the back of his hand.


    With a smirk, he withdrew his hand quickly.


    Nina always adored his faint smiles. When the thought crossed her mind that he has a fiancee though, she stepped back and kept her distance.


    She was incredibly grateful that he saved her, though. When she was in trouble, John was the only person she thought about.


    It could be because John was the only person in Lexingport City who she had that much of a history with.


    "Thank you for saving me. Are you a god?" Nina raised her head. Her eyes glinted like stars. And like an innocent child, she believed that she had met a god who descended to the Earth.


    Nina felt that he had to


    o happened that this time Nina saw it with her own eyes. Seeing his bloodthirsty nature cast doubt about him in her mind.


    Anyone who ever offended John seemed to meet with a gruesome end, so why was she still sitting here safe and sound?


    Nina remembered fighting him several times and he looked quite scared back then.


    "Is he really afraid of my punching and kicking?" Nina couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing this, James smiled and leaned back on the sofa. He said nonchntly, "How can Uncle John be afraid of you? He just humors you."


    John wasn''t a martial artist but he was strong enough to deal with a girl.


    He showed this every time he tried to kiss her after all.


    "Aunt Nina, you''re the first person I''ve seen my uncle make a concession for. When I heard that you hit him and he didn''t kill you, I knew something was wrong. I must be a genius." James never passed up an opportunity to praise himself.


    Nina concentrated on every bit of information about John. She frowned and zoned her eyes in on him.


    ''Has he just given in to me all the time?


    Why?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 81 Call Her Mrs. Shi

    Even though Ellison had lost his hands, John wasn''t done with him. He turned to Richard and ordered, "Take him to Stone Road. I want you to interrogate him till he tells you who was behind this."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi." After that, Richard took Ellison to the Shi family and asked the doctor to patch up his wrists. Richard had already started nning the torture and interrogation that was to follow.


    Everyone else returned to the North Yard.


    On their way back to the North Yard, Henry asked James about the man who took Ellison down so effortlessly. After John gave his nod of approval, James told him the identity of Richard and his status in the Shi family.


    The Shi family was one of the three most powerful families in Lexingport City. Not only was it greatly admired, it was feared. Those who were in high positions naturally had more enemies and dangers, so they needed people to protect them.


    Sam''s generation had trained bodyguards to protect the Shi family for a while now. The guards lived in Shi family house on Stone Road and protected the family on a daily basis, There were currently two hundred guards in total and they were usually split into five groups. There was a group for Sam and each of his four children. Richard was the head of


    is subordinates.


    "Henry." Lisa felt a little nervous. Was she wrong? But Henry said the clothes were for John''s wife.


    John nodded slightly and nced at Henry. What was Henry doing?


    "You told her to prepare clothes for Mrs. Shi?"


    "Yes." Henry also felt nervous. Was he wrong to call Nina that? John didn''t object to Helen calling her Mrs. Shi after all.


    Lisa''s forehead broke into a cold sweat, but she still maintained her calmness as a shop manager. "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "No." He actually really liked everyone referring to Nina like that


    One could almost feel the tension of the room ease up.


    Hearing John say that there was no problem, Lisa and Henry looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You two really know how to please me. Your sry will be doubled from tomorrow on."


    "Thank you so much, sir! Please extend my appreciation to Mrs. Shi as well." Lisa couldn''t believe the emotional roller-coaster she was going through.


    Henry smiled for only a moment. He didn''t mean to tter John. He was just telling the truth. He never expected that the title "Mrs. Shi" would double his sry.


    Why did he call Nina Mrs. Shi from the very beginning?


    Henry shook his head and regretted it.

 Chapter 82 Good Flattery

    James was shocked when Henry and Lisa got their sry doubled just because they called Nina Mrs. Shi. He called her Aunt Nina for so long, but John didn''t give him anything. Why?


    He was working himself sick trying to increase his allowance. He got his increase from three thousand to thirty thousand but it was quite the job taking Michelle away from Nina.


    James was furious.


    He felt like he was being unfairly treated but he didn''t dare think of telling John that.


    Henry noticed James stewing in his anger and decided to calm his mind by giving him some advice.


    "James, maybe you should also consider ttery."


    "ttery? I''ve ttered Uncle John for what seems like all my life." He wasn''t wrong. James did constantly tter John, trying to be respectful.


    "tter Mrs. Shi." John didn''t need the ttery. Everyone who came into contact with him tried to get on his good side. There was almost a bombardment ofpliments from every meeting. He was hardly short of it.


    "Aunt Nina?" James was a little hesitant.


    "Mr. Adrian Song called her Mrs


    Nina only felt the warmth of the person behind her. Something appeared under her head, making her morefortable. It was like a pillow that seemed to soothe her aching head.


    Nina finally fell asleep. She began to dream deeply. In the forest, she met the elk that had taken her home. Its bright eyes were like stars and its antlers reflected in the water.


    The wind blew, causing ripples in the water. In the light, a tall and handsome man reflected in the water as well.


    It was John. He appeared in her dreams to bring her peace again.


    "Sleep, my little girl." Seeing her toss and turn, frowning from time to time, John wanted to sleep with her to ease her difort.


    Once, when Nina was drunk, she slept on his body. That night he realized that she only slept peacefully when he was there. He had to let her sleep on his chest the whole night.


    John couldn''t help but smile at the little girl sleeping in his arms. Not only did she like his face but also his body.


    He also loved those aspects of her.


    More than that, he loved everything about her.

 Chapter 83 An Invitation

    Amelia sat leisurely in her chair, about to celebrate with some wine when her assistant rushed in.


    He hurriedly reported, "Ms. Fang, Ellison has disappeared."


    "Disappeared? What do you mean?" She stopped swirling the wine in her ss,pletely freezing. Her celebrations seemed to be cut short by this sudden mishap.


    "I didn''t go too close to his house because I was afraid that someone may trace me back to you, Ms. Fang. I have spoken to the man who delivers Ellison''s lunch though. He said that nobody was there when he went. Something must have happened and the woman probably escaped."


    Amelia tightened her grip on the wine ss with her knuckles turning white. She orchestrated the n so perfectly. How could it all go so wrong?


    How did anyone find Nina so quickly? Where was Ellison? It was really apparent that whoever saved her was a force to be reckoned with.


    There were many rumors about Nina and James being together. She also had seen Nina and John being quite friendly recently so it had to be one of those two.


    Neither of them should be trifle


    She''s nothing but a pretty face. Wouldn''t he be embarrassed to take Nina with him?" Isabe gnashed her teeth. Just Nina''s name was enough to set her off.


    "But she is beautiful. That''s all a woman needs. A pretty woman can be much more sessful than you realize. You''d better doll yourself up because you can''t squander your chances with Albert. FG currently have three evening dresses which cost about ten million. Miss Ye has bought one and Ms. Shi had bought one. I think you should wear thest one as well. Maybe Albert can buy it for you, but if not, use my gift card," There was a lot riding on this. If Isabe could marry into the Song family, then Amelia could get the Zhang family to prosper again.


    "An evening dress worth ten million?" Isabe was overjoyed. If she had that dress, she would be the center of attention. "Mom, don''t worry. I will be the most beautiful woman at the party."


    She had to get that evening dress.


    What she didn''t know was that the dress she had been thinking about was actually already booked. John was getting it for Nina!

 Chapter 84 Expressing Her Love

    When Nina woke up, it was already dusk. There were rosy clouds dancing around in the sky.


    The North Yard was very quiet and the bedroom was in a deafening silence. Finally, the sound of Nina moving and the quilt slipping to the floor, broke the stillness.


    Rubbing her eyes, she felt that the left side of her face was warmer than the other side. She didn''t think too much of it and got out of bed.


    On the way downstairs, she happened to see Helen cleaning. Strangely, the whole living room was full of clothes.


    "Helen, what''s all this?"


    "Good morning, Mrs. Shi. Do you still have a headache?" Helen turned around and asked with concern. Seeing that Nina was still wearing her old and shabby clothes, Helen said, "Mrs. Shi, Mr. Shi bought these clothes for you. You can change into these and get rid of those old tattered ones."


    Nina was a little surprised that John bought her any clothes, let alone thisrge selection.


    She looked through all the clothes and put on a long dress. The hemline of the dress was long enough to touch her ankle and there was a round cor and lovely sleeves. This dress was exactly what she wanted. Then she picked a pair of white


    ey? Everything belonged to him was hers.


    In the end, John sent it to James and got a reply. "Uncle John, is this Aunt Nina? That is her profile photo. Don''t trouble yourself. She is expressing her love for you. Look at this number. What does 520 mean? Do you know?"


    ''Expressing her love for me?'' A smile appeared on John''s face. He could rest easy epting this answer. As for what 520 meant, he really didn''t know. He replied, "I don''t know."


    "Uncle John, I''ve told you not let work take over your life, but you don''t listen to me. You don''t know what girls are thinking these days, do you?


    520 means I love you."


    As for the disrespect in James'' words, John already started thinking of how to punish him. But when he saw thest sentence, he couldn''t think of anything else anymore. The sentence "I love you" was the only thing that was on his mind.


    Was Nina really expressing her love for him?


    The light from his phone screen was put to shame by the happiness that shone from his face.


    John couldn''t stop staring at the screen.


    He took the money and replied to Nina, "I got it and I''ll ept it."


    She did like him!


    He appreciated her initiative.

 Chapter 85 Carry Her Again

    "Nini, do you want more? You need to eat more. James told me that you were frightened and sick today, so I brought some soup cooked by my mother for you. She said that the ginseng soup is good for the health." Without waiting for her response, Michelle took another bowl of ginseng soup and put it in front of Nina.


    Nina swallowed as she looked at the soup in front of her. She didn''t want to have another bowl.


    As soon as she got back, she was forced to drink a bowl of soup by Michelle. It tasted delicious so she had another bowl.


    This bowl in front her now was already the third one.


    Besides, she had also drunk chicken soup in the North Yard, so she was worried that she would have a nosebleed because of excessive nutrition.


    "Mimi, I''ve had enough soup for today. How about drinking it tomorrow?" Not wanting to disappoint Michelle, Nina had to speak in a euphemistic way.


    She couldn¡¯t drink it now, but she could still save it for tomorrow.


    For a moment, Michelle observed her face. When she saw that there was nothing wrong with her, she reluctantly nodded.


    "Then I''ll heat it up for you tomorrow. You must drink it, okay?"


    "Okay." Nina nodded immediately.


    When it was time to


    s on the third floor, and John didn''t know which one she was living in.


    "On your left," Nina said sourly. "I don''t have the key, so there''s nothing we can do. Mimi is still asleep, and under normal circumstances, she won''t wake up."


    It could be told based on her tone that she was still angry, but John ignored her and took out his phone instead. "You said she won''t wake up under normal circumstances."


    Surprise was written all over her face when Nina saw him dialing Michelle''s number. "Why do you have Mimi''s number?"


    "I always get what I want." Oh, right. Nina almost forgot that he was the mighty John who could always find way to get what he wanted.


    No one answered his call, which made Nina feelcent. "I told you, Mimi is asleep. It''s useless for you to call her."


    There was one time when she came back without having breakfast after jogging. The door was locked and Michelle didn''t hear her phone ringing because she was asleep.


    She didn''t believe that John could carry her like this for an hour.


    On John''s next attempt, Michelle''s voice came through the phone. "Hello, Uncle John?"


    To say Nina was shocked was an understatement.


    Why would Michelle answer his call?

 Chapter 86 Fit And Strong Enough

    "Open the door." Looking at her reaction, John smirked, as if he was provoking her.


    Before he came here, he had already made preparations in advance.


    Last night, he did not only ask for Nina''s address, but he also called Michelle. He told her that he might need her help the next day and asked her to pay attention to his phone call.


    The next second, they heard the door creak open.


    Rubbing her eyes, Michelle opened the door wide and said, "Nini, Uncle John, are you back after jogging? Have a good time. I have ssester."


    Then, Michelle yawned again which made her next words a bit incoherent. "Why am I so sleepy today?"


    Usually, Nina woulde back and finish her breakfast around eight o''clock. It was exactly the time when Michelle had to go to her morning sses.


    But why was she so sleepy today?


    While Michelle was busy looking at the bookshelf to find her books for her sses, John walked in and threw Nina on the sofa.


    Then his eyes surveyed her small apartment, which was well decorated. One thing that John notic


    ared at the door and imagined Nina''s flushed face. His eyes sparkled as he thought of this.


    This girl was indeed young. She was too shy.


    So, he decided to teach her more in the future.


    When Nina came out, she had already changed into the dress John had chosen, with a scowl on her face.


    "Well, that''s good." Upon remembering Nina''s clothes a while ago, John added, "Throw away all your revealing clothes and pants. Are you so poor that you can only afford clothes with such little cloth?"


    ¡®Is this about money?''


    Nina rolled her eyes.


    "It''s none of your business." Didn''t he have enough things to handle that he even had the time to meddle with her life?


    "Why can''t I discipline my woman?"


    "Who is your woman?"


    "You. Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve said?" With an evil and attractive smile on his face, John reminded, "You said ''John is my first man, and also thest.''"


    "I didn¡¯t say that," she retorted. Didn''t he say that he cared about pride the most?


    Was the John she met recently a fake one?


    Where was his pride?

 Chapter 87 Was She His Downfall

    John slowly stood up and walked towards Nina. He raised his hand to her head as she flinched backwards.


    "I told you not to touch my head." She hated when he did this. It felt like she was a pet and he was petting her. How did he forget so easily?


    John withdrew his hand and smirked. He slowly moved it towards her face and pinched her cheek. "I also said that if I couldn''t touch your head, then I''ll pinch your cheek."


    Her face was so soft to his touch. Her youthful radiance shone brightly as he enjoyed every second of being in contact with her skin.


    "Ah, let me go!" Her eyes opened wide as she firmly grasped his wrist. She nced down at his body, thinking up a n.


    His eagle-like sharp eyes caught Nina''s nce. He knew what she was thinking.


    As Nina raised her foot to kick him, he clutched her calf while still pinching her cheek with his other hand.


    "Little girl, what do you think?" He raised his eyebrows, as if he was waiting for her praise.


    He had somewhat prepared for this moment. Richard had taught him some moves to avoid getting beaten by Nina.


    John never thought that he would need any of this training. Because of his status, nobody woul


    he pen."


    The pen?


    Was he talking about that gorgeous girl that came to return his pen?


    "Miss Lu?" The assistant''s pupils shrank slightly and she couldn''t hold back the millions of thoughts flying through her mind. Nina really had a close rtionship with John.


    He frowned at how she addressed Nina. "Call her Mrs. Shi from now on."


    He felt morefortable when all the people around him started calling her Mrs. Shi.


    Besides, they would be married sooner orter anyway.


    "What? Mrs. Shi?" The assistant''s jaw dropped. She stuttered and couldn''t believe that Nina was John''s wife.


    She was absolutely astonished.


    "Yes, Mr. Shi." She then went off and started working on all the tasks he put her on.


    The first job was to make a summary of Nina''s ss schedule and living habits.


    The second was to drive to pick up Nina and take her to the restaurant for dinner.


    When the assistant saw Nina in L University, she saw her in Noah''s car.


    She had no choice but to call John and tell him what had happened. She didn''t want to cause any trouble but she didn''t want him to be angry with her either.


    "Mr. Shi, Mrs. Shi has got into another man''s car."

 Chapter 88 Meet Noah

    Noah and Nina then drove to the Chinese restaurant on the sixteenth floor of the HD Square.


    Being the gentleman that he was, he let Nina finish ordering and then gave her a square gift box.


    "There are lollipops of twelve different vors in there," he said in a hoarse voice.


    The lollipops weren''t the attraction but rather Noah''s voice. She looked up from the box and met his clear eyes.


    Although she loved John''s low and deep voice, she took a particr liking to the hoarseness of Noah''s. It was a simr situation with their eyes too. John had magnificent deep eyes but Noah''s crystal clear eyes were equally as charming.


    Nina couldn''t helpparing the two men. If Noah didn''t be a policeman, he would definitely have be the business tycoon that John had be.


    To be the superior force in the business world though, he had to bepletely ruthless like John. He had to be a tenacious leader and she wasn''t so sure if Noah could be like that.


    "Wow, you really give m


    girl was bound to be captivating.


    "Professor Gu is right. We did meet at the right time. Don''t call me Miss Lu. Just call me Nina." Nina seemed to feel closer to Noah now. She was not as reserved as before and became more lively and expressive.


    He remembered that her surname was Lu. He didn''t know many people with that surname in this city. Her surname was mainly more popr in C Ind. The mascot from around those parts was an elk. For such a small country, it was the wealthiest nation in the world.


    "Nina, I have a question. Your surname is Lu, right?" Noah suspected she was from C Ind. She just fit the bill. Her surname was Lu and she had the distinct features of being tall with a straight nose.


    The people there were extraordinary with their own unique characteristics. He couldn''t see the difference when he was on the ind, but after he left, he could really tell the difference by keen observation.


    After all, people from different ces had different characteristics.

 Chapter 89 Not A Mistress

    When Nina noticed the look in Noah''s eyes, she blinked a few times and spoke as if it was nothing. "Yes, my surname is Lu. Is it strange? I live in a fishing vige in Spring City."


    "It''s not strange." At first, Noah didn''t find it strange. But the way she told him where she lived, as if she was misleading him, was suspicious.


    As far as he knew, Spring City and C Ind were across the sea. It was true that there were people with the surname Lu who were living in some fishing viges. It was said that they had moved from C Ind a long time ago.


    His instinct was telling him that Nina had something to do with C Ind.


    But because she was unwilling to tell him who she really was, Noah could only respect her decision. He didn''t want to force her to reveal her true identity if she wasn¡¯t ready.


    "I once stayed in Spring City for a period of time and was lucky enough to go to a small fishing vige nearby. I heard that people there like to call others by their nicknames. Since you are from Spring City, I will call you Nini from now on. What do you think?"


    Hearing the nickname, Nina straightened her back in surprise. Only his family and Michelle called her like that.


    When Noah called her Nini, it was as if she had seen her brother


    carry Nina on his shoulder, then walked away from the table with a stoic face.


    In an instant, Nina''s face turned red out of anger and embarrassment. Her entire body hung upside down on John, attracting people''s attention.


    Again!


    Again!


    "John, you fucking let go of me!" At this moment, Nina had no time to filter her words. Her loud voice seemed to be able to pierce the sky.


    "Can you stop doing this? You always carry me on your shoulder. What do you think of me?" mes of fury gushed out.


    "No."


    ¡®This method is the most useful to you. Why not use it?¡¯


    As soon as he recovered from shock, Noah stood up and said in an authoritative tone, "Mr. Shi, please let her go."


    Clenching his jaw, John turned around and asked, "Any problem?" Before Noah could answer, John added with oppression and ridicule, "Who do you think you are to ask me to let go of my woman? Are the policemen so idle?"


    ''Is Nini John''s woman?''


    Confusion was evident in Noah¡¯s eyes when he looked down on Nina¡¯s red face. However, Nina roared, "John, don''t push your luck. I am not a mistress!"


    ''A mistress?''


    "When did you know that?" This was one of the rare moments when John was dumbfounded.


    How did the little girl know that he had hidden his marriage?

 Chapter 90 My Wife Is Nina

    "Put me down." Venting out her anger, Nina repeatedly hit John''s back.


    Although she had already known that John had a fiancee, Nina never talked about it. But now that he dered to Noah that he was his woman, she couldn''t help but speak it out.


    "I have already known it. John, we both have our respective partners. It''s immoral for you to tantly im that I''m your woman."


    Nobody spoke after hearing Nina''s words.


    Her words weighed a thousand pounds that John couldn''t take a single step forward. He stood still in a daze.


    For Nina to stay with him aboveboard, John had nned to solve this matter secretly.


    But she had already known about it!


    When it came to business, John had always been decisive. But right now, he didn''t know how to exin to her.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shi..." The assistant next to them was stunned when she heard what Nina said. ''They both have their respective partners?''


    What kind of joke was this?


    Even Noah, who had always been calm, was confused. What did he hear just now?


    Why hadn¡¯t he heard about John¡¯s marriage?


    And Nina was also married!


    It was immoral for two people who were not single to love each other.


    As soon as he recovered from s


    y for him was to get the divorce agreement that she had signed. He just needed to sign it and he would be a free man again.


    Of course, he could leave a ce for his little girl.


    With a serious look on his face, Sam only stared at his son. He didn''t agree until Jake whispered something in his ear.


    "Go and get the divorce agreement."


    "Yes, sir." In a hurry, Jake took out the neatly folded divorce agreement and handed it to John. "Sir, this is the divorce agreement signed by Mrs. Shi."


    At this moment, Sam could only look at the divorce agreement that John was now holding. He wouldn''t give up just like that. He couldn''t lose such a precious daughter-inw.


    "Please see clearly who your wife is before you sign it!" Sam snorted and let Jake help him walk away.


    John took out his pen and turned to the space where his signature was needed. Because of what Sam had said, John paid more attention to it.


    The moment he was about to sign the paper, he recognized a familiar handwriting.


    Nina''s name appeared in front of him, upying his entire heart.


    "Nina?" His lips slightly opened as he was shocked with what he saw.


    ''My wife is Nina?


    Is the little girl my secret wife?''

 Chapter 91 The Only One In The Dark

    Silently observing, Sam saw the astonishment on John''s face. He smiled with relief.


    "That''s a good idea," Sam praised Jake. It was his idea to give John the divorce agreement after all.


    "Henry told me that John asked Nina to marry him. But she said she would only marry him as his legal wife. She couldn''t have any rtionship with him otherwise. Now that they have fallen in love with each other, it would be perfect. If we give the divorce agreement to John now and let him see who his wife is, they won''t get divorced. They''ll probably have a closer rtionship in fact."


    "You''re right. Look, he didn''t sign and he left with the divorce agreement." Sam''s smile widened. He couldn''t help but think about the future. ''It seems that I will have a grandkid soon.''


    Jake was happy to see Sam grin from ear to ear. This was soon reced with worry though. What about Vivian''s party?


    "Sir, Vivian''s birthday party ising soon. Jessica has been trying to setup John and Vivian for some time now. If they find out that he''s been married to Nina,


    s it his fault?


    At this moment, Adrian rushed to the North Yard with Henry, who was wearing a patient gown. Adrian came seeking some form of justice for Henry. However, as soon as they stepped into the living room, they felt that the there was something wrong.


    Seeing them enter, Helen looked as if she saw her savior. She grabbed the divorce agreement and went to ask for help. "Mr. Song and Mr. Ye, you came at the right time. Please persuade Mr. Shi not to divorce Mrs. Shi."


    "Divorce?" They were stunned.


    Adrian asked, "Mr. Shi, when did you get married?"


    Henry took the divorce agreement and knew it was from Sam. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Mr. Shi, has your father agreed to you divorcing Ms. Lu?"


    How could Sam give John the divorce papers?


    "Ms. Lu?" A cruel smile sprawled across John''s face as if he just thought of something dastardly.


    "Well..." Henry froze. He felt like something was wrong.


    "Do you also know that Nina is my wife?"


    It seemed absolutely everyone knew that Nina was his wife except for himself.

 Chapter 92 This Is The Person I Love

    Adrian wanted nothing more than justice for Henry. Henry had been in a car ident a few days ago and John''s reward was to give him a pile of work to do.


    As Henry''s new boss, he thought it was necessary to ease Henry''s workload, so he brought him here from the hospital.


    He certainly wasn''t expecting to be thrown into some massive secret.


    John was married?


    He hadn''t heard about any of this from anyone or the media so they were definitely hiding it.


    The most important point was that the only girl who beat John was the same girl who had married him.


    It was truly something else. It was fate!


    "Is Nina really your wife? No wonder you asked me to call her Mrs. Shi. Did you know she is Mr. Shi''s wife?" Adrian looked at Henry with a yful smile, which just made things worse.


    "Adrian!" Henry barked.


    He turned his head mechanically to look at Adrian, who was reveling in his misfortune. His face turned red as he suppressed the impulse to hit Adrian.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw John frown. His throat dried up as he envisaged his impen


    him to choose one of them.


    His fingertips turned white slightly. After hesitating for a while, he picked up a blurry photo from the photo album. It was difficult to tell the gender of the person in the photo, but the only clear thing was the long ck hair and the most attractive pair of eyes.


    After sending the photo, Henry typed, "This is the person I love."


    The smile on Adrian''s face froze when he received the reply. He withdrew his hand from the beautiful woman''s shoulder and clicked on the photo. The photo was so blurry that the face could not be seen clearly, but the long ck straight hair made him think that Henry did have a woman after all.


    "Adrian! Come on!" The beautiful woman wrapped her arms around his waist like a snake, but Adrian still pushed her away. "Get out!" he ordered.


    Embarrassed, she stood up reluctantly. Before she left, she stamped her foot and said sarcastically, "I''ve heard that you''ve got sexual dysfunction and you only hug women but do nothing else. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Didn''t you hear me? Get out!"

 Chapter 93 Tear Up The Divorce Agreement

    Adrian and Henry left together. The assistant also left after reporting.


    It became peaceful again in the North Yard.


    Although John looked calm, his heart was still hammering in his chest.


    His eyes were focused on the ashtray in front of him, which was almost full of cigarette butts, indicating that John had smoked a lot today. And the ashes were scattered on the table, which looked a little unpleasant.


    John had lived the past thirty years of his life in a ce he had built for himself. He was never out of ce. He was like an arrogant emperor no one dared to disobey. The people around him always tried their best to please him, and no one had the guts to act superior in front of him.


    But one day, he met a girl who was not afraid of him at all. A girl who rushed into his ce, broke some of his constraints, as well as his peaceful life.


    Since then, he had always thought of making Nina his woman.


    But fate must be ying him because it turned out that Nina was his wife he had never met before.


    If he had known this earlier, he would have


    out she was not from L University.


    With a smile, the girl stood up and nodded at Nina. "I''m Emma Lin, a junior student from L Communication University."


    "Emma?" As far as she could remember, she didn''t know such a person. In front of a stranger, Nina was a little cold and indifferent.


    "Emma? The straight-A student?"


    "Is she really Emma? The talented girl? She looks more beautiful in person than on TV."


    Through what other people had said, Nina had a hunch who Emma was, so she smiled back at her. "I''m Nina Lu, a sophomore majoring in psychology."


    "I''m here for you." Emma took out a mobile phone and a handwritten letter from her light green bag and handed them to Nina. "This is what Michelle asked me to give to you. She gave me your phone number, but I couldn''t contact you. So I had to wait for you in the ssroom."


    Looking at the phone case with a pattern of a pink rabbit, Nina knew that it was Michelle''s phone. She reached out her hand and took it.


    Just as she was about to ask why, John came into the ssroom, causing amotion.

 Chapter 94 Punishment

    Seeing the teachering, the students sat down at once. Emma also sat down and Nina went to an empty seat.


    The boy who saved a seat for her blushed and scratched his head when he saw Nina walking towards him.


    As soon as Nina reached the seat, she realized that all the boys in her ss were gathered here. She sat in the middle, which seemed a little conspicuous.


    People began to gossip about her again.


    "Hello, campus belle. My name is Colin Jiang, from chemistry department." It was already the second time that he talked to the campus belle, but he still trembled in front of her.


    Not knowing how to calm him down, Nina slightly nodded at him and smiled. "Thank you for saving a seat for me, and also for helping mest time. The teacher promised not to deduct your credits."


    In exchange of it was a condition which might put her in danger.


    It was indeed dangerous for her to apany John to his fiancee''s birthday party. Vivian would definitely make things difficult for her.


    "No need to deduct credits? Thank you, campus belle. I don''t know how to repay you." Colin Jiang became more embarrassed that he didn''t dare to look at


    guessed that there was a close rtionship between John and Nina. She couldn''t help but smile as she stared at Nina''s red face.


    "It''s a letter from Mimi, Nina."


    "Thank you," Nina said as she took the letter from Emma.


    "You''re wee. I''m leaving now."


    "Bye."


    Nodding her head, Nina shed a gentle smile. She had a feeling that she would see Emma again.


    As soon as she left, Nina opened the letter and saw four densely packed sheets of paper. But only three messages were relevant for her.


    First, Paul took Michelle to their headquarters in Spring City to train for a month. She was not allowed to bring anymunication equipment with her.


    Second, Emma was Michelle''s cousin. She was Michelle''s favorite rtive besides her parents.


    Third, Michelle suspected that Emma''s boyfriend had an affair and asked her to help Emma at the critical moment, such as beating that man to bleed.


    "Isn''t it too much to beat the man until he bleeds?" After reading this, Nina put her hand on her forehead as sheughed.


    As soon as she put the letter away, one of her ssmates said, "Nina, the teacher asked you to go to his office."

 Chapter 95 I Dont Like You

    Just mentioning the office was enough to remind Nina of her incident there. She thought back to the time that John pressed her behind the door and wanted to take advantage of her. Luckily she was quick enough to bite him and get away.


    Nina had a real fear of offices now.


    She never knew what trick he was going to try to y next.


    Nina knocked at the door.


    "Come in." A deep voice came from the office. When Nina pushed the door open, she smelled a faint smell of tobo. She looked inside to see John putting out his cigarette butt.


    He tucked his hands into his pockets and stood beside the window. It was open so the tobo smell wafted out the room.


    Nina stood by the door, leaving it open. She didn''t want to give him the opportunity to take advantage of her again.


    "Sir, I''m here," Nina said reluctantly. She didn''t want to acknowledge him as her teacher because he just didn''t seem like one.


    Thankfully Jason told them that he''d be back next week so today was John''sst ss.


    Realizing this, Nina felt a little be


    before?


    That was impossible!


    There was no way that both her and John were married to people they didn''t know.


    Every time she thought about his engagement to Vivian, she felt her heart crack. She lowered her head and couldn''t even bring herself to look at him.


    John stared at Nina''s sad face and gave a yful chuckle. He joked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous? Why would I be jealous?" Nina raised her head and a hint of uncontroble panic shed through her eyes.


    "How can I be jealous? I don''t like you at all." Nina turned her head, ignoring every single feeling she had for John. She was doing it so well that she genuinely believed she didn''t love him.


    She had asked others what love was and constantly pondered about it. Because of the conclusions she came to, she didn''t love John.


    "You don''t like me?" The expression on John''s face changed.


    If she didn''t like him, why did she express her love to him? Did she think he didn''t know the meaning of 520?


    John didn''t expect such an innocent girl to be such a liar.

 Chapter 96 Vivian Is Not My Fiancee

    "Yes, you are right. I don''t like you. Vivian is the one who likes you. And she is your fiancee." Every time Nina mentioned Vivian, there was a faint hint of jealousy in her tone.


    She wasn''t aware of it herself, but John could easily tell from her words.


    Sure enough, his little girl was jealous.


    The thought put him in a good mood today, so he patiently exined to Nina, "Vivian is not my fiancee. Stop thinking of such nonsense."


    "Huh?" Without opening her mouth, Nina couldn''t utter a sound in total confusion.


    ''What did John just say?


    Wasn''t Vivian his fiancee?'' she thought.


    "How could that be possible? I heard it with my very own ears." Obviously, Nina didn''t believe him. Maybe, John just wanted to use her to avoid the political marriage between him and Vivian.


    He didn''t have anything to hold her now. She didn''t want to get herself involved with them.


    John must definitely be lying to her.


    "You heard it yourself? Who told you that?" The cautious look in Nina''s eyes made John feel confused. Her amber eyes rolled in annoyance, and she was thinking about something. Her facial expression seemed a little funny to John.


    When did he ever lie?


    How could she not believe him?


    John calmly exined, with emphasis on each word, "Vivian is not my fiancee. And she won''


    ached out and grabbed her wrist. The scorching temperature of his body prated into her skin through her thin clothes. She stopped in astonishment, and her wrist was awkwardly itchy.


    "John, let go of me!" Nina admonished and turned around. When she looked at the mesmerizing deep eyes of John, she felt as if he was about to suck her in their depth.


    "Why are you refusing?" John inquired.


    If she were to stay in the North Yard, she would be taken care of by the maids, and she didn''t have to endure the hardship in her small apartment.


    "I just refuse to do so," Nina challenged and raised her chin. In addition, she thought, ''What can you do to me?''


    John sneered with malice. Did she really think that he wouldn''t be able to do anything to her?


    "Twenty million."


    "I''m a decent person. I won''t give myself in exchange for twenty million," Nina countered. She wrongly thought that John was going to buy her off with twenty million. She was so angry.


    "If you have an affair, you have to give your husband twenty million aspensation." John believed that she would be intimidated if he mentioned the use in the divorce agreement.


    "How did you know about it?" Nina stuttered. She was terrified to death to hear John mention the use.


    Did he know who her unknown husband was?

 Chapter 97 He Has Something On Her

    "I can find out whatever I want to know." His cold and arrogant tone made it sound like he was telling the truth, although he just learned it when he was about to sign the divorce agreement.


    Now he finally knew why he couldn''t find any information about Nina. Sam indeed hid it well.


    When he didn''t know the truth yet, he thought her husband was a powerful man, because he knew that a person who could hide her identity well was not an ordinary person.


    But it turned out that he was Nina''s husband.


    It was somehow funny yet he still felt bad, especially when he saw the fear Nina had for her secret husband.


    "Have you found out who he is?" Eagerness easily reced the panic in Nina¡¯s eyes.


    She had done everything to know who her husband was, but she didn''t find anything, not even his name.


    How did John find out?


    This was the best news she had heard so far.


    "Who is he? Who is my husband?" Due to the excitement she felt, Nina grabbed his wri


    you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I''ll leave now."


    She was about to walk out of the office when John stopped her. "You must move to my ce today."


    Nina squinted at him and was about to refuse, but John threatened, "Twenty million."


    Left without a choice, Nina held her words back and forced a smile. "Yes, I''ll move into your house now."


    Look how things had changed after she said that she wouldn¡¯t give in to twenty million.


    After school, under the strict supervision of John, Nina packed her luggage.


    From the two whole boxes, John turned his attention to the rabbit ornaments all over the apartment. "Won''t you take them with you?"


    "I don''t like rabbits." She liked the elk, which had guided her home.


    Frowning, John asked, "Why are there so many rabbits?"


    "Mimi is like a rabbit, and I like her. These are all hers." As soon Nina was done packing her things, she stood up. "We can leave now."


    John said abruptly, "I hate rabbits."

 Chapter 98 Move In

    Nina was lost for words. ''Why did he say he hates rabbits? Does it have anything to do with me?''


    They both seemed ufortable at this point and didn''t talk until they arrived at the North Yard. John finally said, "Well,


    we''re home."


    The North Yard was the house John built for himself, and now the hostess was here.


    He was quite grateful to his father as thetter had arranged this marriage for him.


    "I know," Nina said tly. She wasn''t blind. She knew they had arrived. Obviously, she didn''t get his point.


    After they got out of the car, someone came to pick up her luggage. Nina followed John inside. As soon as she entered the gate, she felt that something was wrong.


    This wasn''t her first time here so she already knew that most of the time only Helen and John were around.


    However, now there were several new faces.


    Two tall guards stood at the gate. When they saw the two of them, they greeted respectfully, "Mr. and Mrs. Shi."


    They were quite resolute figures with puffed out chests and steady breathing. Nina could tell that they were good at fighting.


    Passing through


    y charming.


    The smile on Nina''s face froze as her mouth twitched awkwardly. She decided to y along and see what would happen.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you in the room." ''You''ll get a big surprise when youe upstairs,'' Nina thought.


    After she had processed what just happened, she turned around mming the door, a little annoyed.


    John didn''t get that angry. His wife just mmed the door. What was the big deal?


    When he turned around and looked back at the screen, his employees so stunned that it looked like his screen were frozen.


    After the video conference, someone in the WeChat group asked Henry and John''s assistant who the woman in John''s house was.


    Henry replied, "The president''s wife."


    The assistant added, "They have gotten the marriage licenses."


    Almost instantly, all the senior executives of the Time Group knew that John was married and his wife''s surname was Lu.


    Back then, John said he had been bitten by an elk.


    It turned out he was just kidding.


    He had been bitten by Nina Lu*. (*TN: Lu means elk in Chinese.)


    Their view of John had changed so much.

 Chapter 99 Trick John

    John hadn''t seen the news in thepany''s WeChat group, so he didn''t know that his image was tarnished.


    After the meeting, Helen walked over with a cage in her hand. Inside the cage, a little rabbit with red eyes was eating carrots.


    "Mr. Shi, here is the rabbit you want."


    John stared at the rabbit, shing a murderous look. "From now on, no rabbit is allowed in the North Yard. Get rid of it."


    "Rid of it? Didn''t you buy it for Mrs. Shi?" Earlier in the afternoon, John told Helen to get a rabbit for Nina, and he was going to give it to her as a gift when she moved in.


    When she learned of their conflict, Helen quickly called someone to get a rabbit for John. She hoped that it''d be enough to put their quarrel to bed.


    What changed?


    "Mr. Shi, don''t be angry with Mrs. Shi. You said that she likes rabbits, so why do you want to get rid of it? Isn''t it going to upset Mrs. Shi?" Helen was worried. She really cared about the well-being of Nina and John''s rtionship.


    She was not so anxious when she tried to find a wife for her son.


    "She doesn''t like rabbits." He only found out this afternoon. He was a little annoyed wit


    e pretended to be worried, but she made no active attempt to help.


    "You..." When John realized what had happened, he cast a fierce nce at her. His throat burned so much that he couldn''t say aplete sentence. The sour taste in his mouth had him wincing uncontrobly.


    Nina was so proud of the job she was pulling off. She rushed to get a ss of milk and handed it to him considerately.


    "Come on, have a ss of milk. It''ll make it better."


    John stared at the milk in front of him, wondering if there was anything else in it. With a malicious look on his face, he said, "You drink it first."


    Nina understood his hesitation. She had to drink it to make sure it was okay.


    "Okay, I''ll drink it." Nina drank arge mouthful of milk and handed it to him again kindly.


    Only then did John take it and drink it. The milk was still warm. Just enough to relieve the spicy taste in his throat.


    After he swallowed the milk,


    Nina nodded happily. She reached out to take the cup back, bowed her head and spat out the milk in her mouth.


    It turned out she didn''t swallow it at all.


    John was astonished.


    He was really duped.

 Chapter 100 A Tibetan Mastiff

    John''s shins were still red, and he could taste the sourness in his mouth. His face was twisted as if he could kill right at this moment while staring at Nina.


    "What''s in the milk?" Forcing her to answer, John pressed Nina on the bed.


    "Nothing. I just don''t like milk." Nina was not afraid of him at all. Her innocent eyes were filled with grievance as she looked back at him.


    Clenching his teeth, John asked, "You don''t like milk?"


    It was impossible for him to believe the little liar.


    Regardless of what was in the milk, he would have to punish her.


    Therefore, John leaned closer to Nina until his cold lips swept across her cheeks, teasing her.


    "Wait..." A hint of panic shed through her eyes. Nina turned her head away, and her forehead creased when she nced at John''s belly.


    Why was it taking so long for it to take effect?


    Was it expired? If that was the case, then her effort from searching the kitchen for a long time and being almost caught by Helen would be wasted.


    How could her n fail? While she was busy thinking about this, John¡¯s stomach suddenly churned.


    Nina smirked inwardly.


    "Purgative?" In an instant, John''s face turned pal


    himself."


    "Nine?" It was easy to say that John was the one who gave this name.


    After all, Nine was close to her name Nina.


    He did it on purpose.


    "Mrs. Shi, don''t you like it? Mr. Shi said that you liked Tibetan Mastiffs, so he asked Richard to find a gift for you overnight. He cares about you so much. Please don''t let him sleep in the guest room. "


    Nina''s mouth opened to exin but she didn''t know what to say. "I''m not..."


    "By the way, Mr. Shi specifically asked me to tell you that Nine is worth twenty million." This order actually confused Helen. Why did she have to tell Nina the price? But who could guess what was on John''s mind?


    On the contrary, it was not hard for Nina to guess the reason why.


    As soon as she heard the figures, her face stiffened, knowing that something bad was going to happen.


    Last night, she was so happy that she had forgotten that John had something on her.


    She was trying to please him, but why did she y a trick on Johnst night?


    But no one could me her. She really wanted to beat John up!


    "Yes, I like it." Of course, Nina was lying. She hated it as much as she hated the person who bought it for her.

 Chapter 101 I Dont Like Vivian

    A smile appeared on Helen''s face when Nina said she liked the dog. "Mrs. Shi, Nine likes you very much. Do you want to touch its head? Mr. Shi said that wherever you go, you have to take Nine with you. It can help you drive away the bad guys."


    Bad guys?


    But John was the bad guy. Could Nine drive him away?


    Obviously not, because he was the one who bought Nine.


    Besides, no one had the power to drive John away.


    From Helen''s words, Nina got the message John was implying. Nine would be a reminder of John''s threat.


    The thought of having to stay with what she feared the most made her feel uneasy. It would be hard for her to get close to Nine, because as soon as it opened its mouth, she instantly became afraid.


    Therefore, she tried her best to keep a distance of half a meter from the dog.


    With a sigh, Helen said, "I''ve never seen Mr. Shi treat others so well. He knew that you liked Tibetan Mastiffs so he ordered someone to buy a beautiful one for you. He knew that you took a lemonst night so he ordered someone to bring a lot of lemons this morning."


    Her eyes widened in shock with what Helen said. "Lemons?" Misfortunes never really came singly!


    As if o


    knew that if she didn¡¯t force him to, he would never see a doctor.


    No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t ignore his health.


    "John, you need a considerate person to take care of you. I can''t take care of you forever. You should get married. I think Vivi is good, gentle and considerate. You can get engaged to her on her birthday. She has been waiting for you for so many years. How rare that kind of love is!" Her eyes were full of admiration when she mentioned Vivian¡¯s name.


    It was obvious that Jessica was fond of her by the way she talked about her.


    On the contrary, John didn¡¯t like her. That was why he easily got annoyed when Jessica mentioned her. "Stop it. I don¡¯t like her."


    First, Nina mistakenly believed that Vivian was his fiancee and now Jessica hoped that he would be engaged to Vivian.


    How could he not be irritated when people kept interfering with his marriage?


    For God¡¯s sake, he already had a wife!


    "Helen, please go upstairs and bring my lollipops. It''s too sour." The emotionless voice of Nina came clearly from the iPad.


    To say that Jessica was shocked was an understatement when she heard this.


    ''Is there a woman in the North Yard?''

 Chapter 102 Nina Doesnt Deserve John

    "Yes, Mrs. Shi. Please wait for a moment." This time, it was Helen''s voice that came from the iPad. The way she addressed Nina made it clear that Nina was highly respected in the North Yard.


    "Mrs. Shi?" Hearing this title shocked Jessica. It was unbelievable that a woman was living in the North Yard, let alone be called Mrs. Shi by Helen.


    Her questioning eyes turned to John, waiting for an exnation.


    There was no point in denying it anymore, so John calmly looked at her and said, "That''s exactly what you heard."


    At this moment, Jessica felt mixed emotions. It could be figured out by looking at how she blinked multiple times and at her slightly parted lips that she was confused.


    Her brother, who was not interested in women, finally had a woman. She was naturally happy, because it had proven that there was nothing wrong with his sexual orientation.


    But she didn''t know what kind of woman Nina was. Was her family background better than Vivian''s? What was with her that John didn''t see in Vivian?


    These things mattered to Jessica the most, so she must make a thorough investigation.


    Her mind was full of questions when Yvonne arrived with Brian. Jessica for motioned them toe


    so she shrugged it off. This wasn¡¯t what she came here for, anyway.


    "Which family is Nina from? How about her family background?"


    The principal¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought about Sam¡¯s words. "Nina is just a viger in a fishing vige near Spring City. She has no parents and she is an orphan."


    "What? A country girl from a fishing vige? I thought she was from a rich family. I didn''t expect her to be a country girl."


    If that was the case, then Nina didn''t deserve John at all!


    Before knowing this information, she had thought that if Nina was from a good family, then she would consider her despite her dangerous job.


    Now it seemed like it was Vivian who was more deserving.


    "Do you know that she got married? And who her husband is? I can''t find it out."


    "It''s impossible for me to know something that you don''t." The truth was, he was even shocked to know that Nina was married.


    But then again, there was no rule in the university that marriage was not allowed, so he shrugged it off.


    Unable to get the answer she wanted, Jessica stood up angrily and left without saying a word.


    Since she couldn''t get the answer she wanted from others, she would see Nina in person.

 Chapter 103 Take One Million And Leave Him

    As soon as she got Nina''s schedule and found out that she had a ss this afternoon, Jessica left right away to see her. At the same time, she asked Yvonne to investigate Nina''s reputation and report to her immediately.


    Meanwhile, Nina looked listless the whole day since she had suffered a lot because of the Tibetan Mastiff and lemons John had given her this morning.


    Unexpectedly, it was also the dog which she feared that helped her feel better.


    Nine barked, and Nina got so frightened that she automatically took a small step back. Nine was indeed a beautiful white dog. That was why it easily attracted people who were fond of dogs.


    "Wow, it''s so cute. May I touch it?"


    "Help yourself, please." In fact, Nina was hoping that the dog would be taken away from her. If only she could give it to someone else, she would. In that way, her heart would finally calm down.


    Nine barked aggressively at the stranger, as if it would bite her if she touched it. Left without a choice, the girl withdrew her hand.


    With an awkward smile, Nina said, "It barks at everyone."


    Nine quietly came to Nina''s feet and crouched down obediently.


    ooked at Nina as if she was a woman who was no longer pure.


    Hearing these words made Nina angry. She had been trying to be patient with John¡¯s sister, but what she had said really provoked her.


    In a clear and domineering voice she said, "Ms. Shi, please be careful with your words. You are a well-educateddy from a noble family. At least you should have the ability to make a basic judgment and distinguish what is right and what is wrong."


    "How dare you lecture me?" In an instant, Jessica lost her poise and got furious. No one dared to lecture her since she was a child. Even her famous brother was obedient to her.


    How dare a girl from the countryside teach her how to be a person?!


    ''How dare you!''


    Out of rage, Jessica picked up the cup of coffee and poured it on Nina. But Nina was quick to react, so she perfectly avoided it.


    Therefore, the coffee spilt on the floor.


    Looking at the shocked expressions of Jessica and Yvonne, she stood up with a smile on her face.


    Standing two meters away from Jessica, Nina deliberately said, "Even if you give me twenty million, I won''t leave. What I want is all his assets."

 Chapter 104 Get Upset

    Jessica cursed in her head, ''How dare this woman want to take away all the assets of the Shi family?!


    As long as I''m alive, she won''t seed.''


    "It''s just a wishful thinking. I''ve recorded what you said. Once I give it to John, you''ll have to get out of the North Yard." With a smug look on her face, Jessica showed her the phone which as still recording.


    This was not enough to scare Nina. Her expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    But in Jessica''s eyes, Nina was afraid. She arrogantly leaned closer to Nina and mocked her. "John only like you because of your beauty, but it won''tst long. He will soon be engaged to Vivian. She''s from the Ye family. You''re just a country girl, married and have lost your virginity. You don''t deserve him.


    Besides, they have known each other since childhood. Vivian knows what he likes and what he dislikes. She has been the only woman who stays by his side all these years. You have just known him for a short time. What do you know about him? Do you know his preferences? I think you know nothing about him.


    I know him well. He''l


    n''t see John, he was surprised.


    ¡®Since Michelle wasn''t here, shouldn''t Uncle John stay with Aunt Nina all the time?''


    Nine barked as if it was protesting. It was like it was saying Nina was not alone.


    "Oh! Where did you get this dog? It scares me!" James jumped aside when he saw a Tibetan Mastiff behind Nina. The first thing he noticed was its snow-white fur which lookedfortable.


    "It has a name. It''s Nine." Although it seemed like she was not too afraid of dogs anymore, she still didn''t dare to get too close.


    Back in the cafe, she impulsively hugged the dog, afraid it was hurt. But now that she thought about it, she couldn''t help be a little scared.


    "Okay, okay, Nine." However, James didn''t care about the Tibetan Mastiff at all. Instead, he looked at Nina''s depressed face and asked, "Aunt Nina, did you quarrel with Uncle John?"


    "No. I''m just in a bad mood." Shaking her head, Nina pursed her lips before she asked, "Do you know how to be happy? I used to beat people up when I was in a bad mood, but you don¡¯t look like you can stand it."

 Chapter 105 I Like John

    The corners of James'' mouth twitched and his eyes widened in shock. He thought Nina was too violent, and he instinctively took a step back.


    How did John win Nina''s heart?


    With his hands raised in the air, James pleaded, "Don''t beat me. Uncle John is cruel enough to me. Please have mercy on me." A sudden idea came up in his mind so he dropped his hands and smiled.


    As he thought about bringing her to his secret base, James wiggled his eyebrows at her. "Aunt Nina, I really know a way to make you happy."


    Flickering lights and deafening music weed them when they entered a small bar which was open day and night.


    There were five men and two women in the bar. They were all James'' friends. Yes. This was the idea James had thought of.


    When Nina appeared, the noisy bar instantly quieted down. All of them turned their heads to look at the door, as if they had found something very important.


    "Isn''t she the campus belle?"


    "When did James win the heart of campus belle?"


    "No, no, no. That''s not the point. The point is what James said before."


    "Yes.


    He said that


    he turned to look at Haley He. "I don''t love anyone."


    "You say you don''t love anyone?" What Nina said almost took Haley He by surprise. Howe she didn''t have anyone she liked when she looked so jealous?


    "Don''t you know what love is?" At this moment, Haley He wanted to p himself. No one didn''t know what love was.


    However, Nina really didn''t understand the meaning of it.


    "What''s the meaning of love?"


    Stunned, Haley He stared at her for a few seconds before he carefully exined, "You love someone now. And because you love him, you got jealous of the woman you''ve mentioned. You are also sad because that woman isn''t you."


    With these words, Nina narrowed her eyes. It was as if she could see John and Vivian standing side by side.


    Yes!


    She was jealous.


    As soon as she heard that he would be engaged to Vivian, she felt downhearted. Thinking that Vivian had always been with John, she felt jealous and sad.


    "Hmm. It turns out that I love John." Under the influence of alcohol, Nina finally understood what she was thinking and admitted that she loved John.

 Chapter 106 You Are Cuckolded

    What did she just say?


    Who did she love?


    John?


    Gosh! Nina loved John!


    Surprised with this sudden news, Haley slipped down from the sofa and the wine in his throat choked him.


    "Ahem..." He was banging his chest as he coughed. To say he was shocked was an understatement. How could Nina like John? Wiping the wine from the corner of his mouth, Haley got up quickly. "James! James,e here quickly. Something serious has happened!"


    Terrified, he ran towards James and pointed at Nina who just picked up the third ss of wine. "James, you are cuckolded!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" James gave Haley a p on his head, making his hat fall and reveal his new haircut.


    "It''s true! I just heard it with my own ears. Nina doesn''t love you but your uncle John!" Until now, Haley still thought that Nina was James'' girlfriend.


    Everyone in the bar thought so. They seemed to have heard something shocking and stopped what they had been doing.


    It was so qu


    l Nina.


    With his one hand on his waist, James patted the dust off and warned without looking at them, "Be careful. If you hurt my aunt, my uncle will take revenge."


    Silence filled the room. James thought they had beaten Nina so he turned around in panic, only to be dumbfounded.


    The five boys all fell on the floor, with their swollen faces and teary eyes.


    All of them were defeated.


    "James..." The miserable cry of help made James unable to look straight at them.


    Compared to what happened to them, James realized that Nina had showed mercy on him.


    On the other hand, Nina was sitting on the floor safe and sound, with her left leg straightened and her right leg bent in the shape of a bow. Her upper body was slightly tilted and her head was resting on her knee. Although her messy hair covered almost her whole face, it could be seen that she was half asleep.


    This was the scene that John witnessed. She had been drunk and hit some people.


    It was so funny.

 Chapter 107 A Good Girl

    "Uncle John, thank God! You are finally here," James said with relief. Holding his aching body, he slowly limped over.


    The boys had all been beaten by Nina. To make matters worse, they were not even able to fight back.


    Before this incident, he had suspected that John was too weak.


    But now, he realized that John was not weak at all. Thest time when Nina was drunk, he saw that John was safe and sound on the second day.


    "Uncle John, please take Aunt Nina back with you as soon as possible. Look at what she has done to us. And don''t forget to pay for our medical fees," James whined, feeling that his right arm had been dislocated. Even a slight swing of his arm would cause him immense pain.


    John looked at the forlorn girl on the floor. Finally, he felt rxed, and the cold stone in his heart slowly melted.


    Since thest kidnapping incident, whenever Nina went to a ce aside from the university and the North Yard, he would incessantly worry about her safety. He feared something terrible might happen to her.


    Therefore, he sent Nine to follow her wherever she went. He specially ced a tracker on its cor in order to track Nina''s location with ease and convenience.


    pt her mouth shut and did not say anything.


    John''s heart softened at Nina''s appearance.


    He wondered if he had gone too far this morning. He knew that she was scared of dogs, so he sent Nine to follow her around. She was so scared when she saw Nine earlier, and jumped up and down in fear at the North Yard.


    Added to that, he even threatened her to eat two tes of lemons, which made her face wrinkle in sour.


    Thinking about how he had shamelessly punished Nina, he felt a little regretful for what he had done.


    "Have I known you 20 seconds or 20 years?" Nina randomly blurted out an English sentence. Hearing her charming voice, John''s throat tightened involuntarily.


    After listening carefully, he realized that this sentence was part of the lyrics of the song "Lover."


    Before John could open his mouth, Nina continued, "Have I known you 20 seconds or 20 years? How long have we really known each other?"


    Nina was still mad at Jessica''s words. She told Nina that John and Nina had known each other for a very short period of time, whereas John and Vivian had known each other since they were little. She leaned over and kissed the corner of John''s mouth.


    "John, I''m jealous."

 Chapter 108 Why Are You Jealous

    John could feel the warmth of Nina''s sweet lips and clearly see himself in her tantalizing eyes. He pursed his lips with admiration and thought how enchanting she was.


    Previously, he had secretly kissed her several times already.


    However, when he did so, he didn''t have the same feelings he had for Nina as he did now. At the moment, his heart was beating erratically, and his ears turned red.


    It turned out that the feeling of being kissed by Nina could make him feel better.


    In the future, it seemed to be a good idea to make Nina take the initiative.


    "You are jealous? Why?" John inquired knowingly, with expectation in his eyes. Once again, he dotingly pinched Nina on her face.


    Her face was still soft and tender like that of a baby, and it made him love pinching her face so much.


    "Hey, don''t pinch me!" Every time Nina was drunk, she would be apletely different person. In her sober state, she was usually arrogant, but right now, she was extremely cute and adoring.


    Her soft voice, bulging red cheeks and pouting lips were showing her feminine, coquettish side.


    "Tell me, why are you jealous?" John prodded as he let go of her small face and patiently waited for her answer.


    Nina sat cross-legged on the floor like an insolent child, and angrily turned her head away. She refused to say anything and kept


    k. She turned her head, and found that she had used John as a human cushion. Embarrassed, she quickly turned over from his body.


    In one fluid motion, she had rolled out of the bed quickly without any hesitation, and she was instantly filled with surprise and panic.


    "What did I dost night?" she asked.


    "You were drunk beyond oblivion," John exined. He knew with certainty that she would definitely forget what had happenedst night after waking up, so he kindly reminded her.


    Nina pondered in silence for a while, and believed that was what really happened. Yesterday afternoon, she had indeed followed James to his secret base and drank a little wine.


    She nced at John, and saw that he hadn''t slept well all night. Consequently, she looked at the pajamas she was wearing, and remembered her sleeping posture just a while ago.


    She screamed in panic! Her face flushed with agitation.


    Did they have sex against night?


    If so, John must have definitely forced her without her consent. It must be so.


    Vexed and annoyed, Nina abruptly turned around and ran away as fast as she could.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she heard the morning news broadcast. "At around six o''clock yesterday evening, a small bar in a remote area within the city caught fire. The cause of the fire is still under investigation..."

 Chapter 109 You Beat Me All The Way

    A fire?


    Nina stopped. She turned around and looked at the TV screen that showed James'' secret base.


    The small bar had been burned into a charred ruin, and the broken bottles scattered on the ground were ck. The sound equipment looked like it exploded.


    "Did I cause that fire?" Nina pressed her lips tightly. She waspletely aware of what kind of person she could be when she got drunk.


    When she had too much to drink, she went crazy and picked fights and set fires.


    There was a fire.


    Perhaps she had also beaten some people.


    Obviously, John was not one of those people because he was in the room now and sleeping in one piece. There was only one other possibility.


    James and his friends...


    Nina panicked. How could they have withstood her fists?


    "My phone. Where is my phone?" Nina was wearing a night robe, and her phone was not in her pocket. She began to look for it in the hall.


    Nine barked in the distance, picked up Nina''s phone, and trotted to her.


    Nina was still a little afraid of Nine. She just held Nine i


    take care of others.


    She should be taken care of. He could not let her take care of others.


    It was humiliating for him.


    "No, I have to go. It was all my fault. I have to take care of those I hurt," Nina insisted. A deep sense of responsibility and ountability shed in her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing that she was so persistent, John came up with an alternate n.


    "You have to take care of those you beat?" His lips spread in a sly smile, and mischief shed in his eyes. John moved his legs, which felt a little numb.


    Nina fell asleep on him the entire night, making him unable to move. A slight movement would have woken her up. He was frozen in one position for nine straight hours. That was why his legs were numb.


    "Yes. That''s what I''ve been telling you. I won''t pass the buck."


    "Great." John looked straight into Nina''s eyes and spoke in a serious tone. "You beat me all the wayst night, too, and I can''t move my legs now. Since you hurt me, you''re responsible for taking care of me. At least until I can walk again."

 Chapter 110 John Fools His Wife

    "I beat you all the wayst night?" Nina was bbergasted. She stared in doubt at the man before her. John exuded so much confidence that it didn''t even cross her mind that he could be lying.


    John was always the picture ofposure. His eyes seemed to see straight through anything he looked at and Nina was no exception. She never dared to look at him, fearing that her subconscious love would be exposed.


    Nina was sensitive and she wouldn''t be able to handle any aspects of John that would upset her.


    That was why she never applied the psychology of micro expressions to the people around her.


    "Yes." John didn''t want to admit it, but if Nina could stay to take care of him, he didn''t care about his pride.


    With a look of disbelief, Nina stood in a stunned silence.


    "Think about it carefully. Do you remember attacking someonest night?" John was talking about Richard.


    John and Richard didn''t have simr facial features but their figures were remarkably simr. Nina waspletely drunkst night so there was no possible way that she coul


    she cared about him.


    It was her fault that he was hurt after all and seeing this once incredible figure sitting in a wheelchair was so disheartening to her.


    Hurting him on the outside seemed to hurt her on the inside.


    "John. I''m sorry." This was the first time that Nina had apologized to John. It was rare for her to obediently lower her head in front of him.


    Nina hardly ever gave into John. She was always more partial to a soft approach and she hated brute force. Look at her rtionship with Michelle, Nina always gave in to her softer nature and kind words.


    On the other hand, John only ever wanted to suppress Nina.


    With John''s eyes gleaming, he reached out and pulled Nina squatting in front of him into his arms. Nina staggered forward and sat on John''sp.


    "John. What are you doing?" Nina''s heart skipped a beat. She panicked and tried to get up from his legs.


    As soon as she got up, John pulled Nina into his arms again and sat her down. He leaned over and smiled maniacally.


    "Little girl, you should call me honey from now on."

 Chapter 111 What A Coincidence

    "What? Honey?" Nina raised her voice. All she did was hurt his legs, not his brain.


    What was wrong with John? He seemed to be going crazy.


    "Yeah. Call me honey again." He smiled wickedly but his slightly hoarse voice was particrly thrilling. It was always attractive to Nina, no matter the situation.


    "No, it''s impossible. Don''t even think about it." She blushed. "I will only call the person who I love and who is my legal husband honey."


    What a coincidence!


    John was such a person.


    But he wasn''t about to tell her that just yet.


    He was afraid that she might force him to sign the divorce papers or leave as soon as she found out.


    John knew Nina too well.


    He had to find a way to prevent her from leaving before telling her the truth.


    "Do you remember what you did after you got drunkst night?" John narrowed his eyes. His burning breath sprayed on the side of Nina''s face making her blush again.


    "What...what did I do?" She really had no idea what had happened. She very rarely got drunk and most times she was prone to b


    asn''t here to make trouble, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Nina saw that his right hand was only bandaged and the rest of his body was fine, her attention turned to his friends. "Are your friends alright?"


    "Fine. They''re fine." A forced smile appeared on his face. He was never going to tell her the truth. Yesterday, John said that they were only hurt because they tripped and fell by ident.


    "They just tripped and fell. Four of them went back to their homesst night. Only Haley had a bad fall and is lying in the next ward."


    "Tripped and fell?" Nina couldn''t believe it. She looked at him intently several times but he couldn''t bring himself to look her in the eye.


    She knew he was lying to her.


    She must have beaten Haley up.


    With a guilty look on her face, Nina said, "I''ll go to visit him."


    Then she came to Haley''s ward. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw a man and a woman standing in front of the bed,forting Haley.


    The girl''s curly hair was gorgeous and the floral skirt looked familiar.


    "Emma?"

 Chapter 112 Orders

    When Nina entered the ward, they stopped talking.


    The three of them turned to look at Nina.


    Emma was a little surprised. "Nina?" she murmured.


    Haley trembled and choked, "Nina? No, no. I mean Aunt Nina."


    James and Haley were best friends, so Haley should address John and Nina the way James addressed them. James addressed John as Uncle John and Nina as Aunt Nina.


    "Aunt Nina, why are you here?" Haley was both respectful and scared of Nina. He thought that she was as intimidating as John.


    If John and Nina cooperated well, they would be an invincible power couple.


    Nina had been used to hearing others call her Aunt Nina. She did not mind it because it was just a form of address.


    "How are you feeling?" Nina walked up and bowed slightly to Haley. She said apologetically, "I''m so sorry I hit you. I will pay for the medical expenses."


    "No, no, no. You had nothing to do with it. It wasn''t your fault. We fell by ourselves after we had too much to drink." Haley wiped beads of sweat from his forehead. He did not want to die young.


    When he woke up at the hospitalst night, James repeatedly told him that they got hurt because they fell, not because Nina beat them up.


    See


    ke a hibiscus flower covered in morning dew.


    "Feed you? Your legs are hurt, not your hands." He was ying tricks on her on purpose.


    "I''m a patient." John spoke in a low, clear, and powerful voice, not sounding at all like an injured patient.


    It was her fault that he was hurt, so she had no choice. She picked up a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap angrily. John was stunned, feeling like the cap was somewhat his head.


    Nina seemed like she wanted to rip his head off like she did the bottle cap.


    Was she angry?


    Well, he was also angry.


    "No." John refused to drink. He ordered the driver to drive.


    Nina paused, her face darkening like a looming thunderstorm. "Fine. If you don''t want to drink it, I''ll drink it."


    Then, she tipped the bottle into her mouth and downed the contents.


    Upon their return to North Yard, Nina was in a hurry to take a shower and change her clothes, but John stopped her. He said in a gentle and calm voice, "I want to take a shower."


    "Then go ahead and take a shower. I won''t stop you. You don''t need my permission." Nina was confused. She looked at John with bewildered eyes.


    With a cunning smile, John teased, "You serve me, remember?"

 Chapter 113 Forty Million

    "You want me to bathe you myself?" Nina, who was standing on the spiral staircase, turned back and pointed at herself in disbelief.


    "I''m injured." Realizing that he had an irrefutable excuse, John was going to take advantage of it at every opportunity. He reached down and touched his legs, reminding her of his injury.


    This was quite new for Nina. Since she was a child, she had people taking care of her and she most definitely never took care of anyone else.


    However, since she met John, she had done a lot of things outside herfort zone. She had to obey his orders.


    It was going to be impossible for her to bath John by herself, though.


    "It''s impossible."


    Nina stared back at John with a glum look on her face. She was no longer as angry as before. Instead, she was like a child who stood in the face of defeat. There was a hint of an amorous look in Nina''s eyes.


    Seeing this, John''s heart softened.


    "Don''t forget that it was you who hurt me." John was firm in speech but soft in heart.


    His tough attitude made Nina angry. She snorted and went upstairs, ignoring him.


    As soon as she


    ve the same effect on her. It only made her more anxious.


    "You can take a shower yourself. I''m leaving." Nina scurried out like a little rabbit. Shepletely forgot that she wanted to see John''s legs to check if he was really injured.


    When John saw that she was about to escape, he stood up and quickly reached out to grab her arm. Nina was frightened and fell into his arms.


    "Little girl, shall we take a bath together?" His powerful big hands grabbed her wrists and encircled her hands, pacifying her.


    His hot breath sprayed into Nina''s ears and made her neck shrink down and pull away with anger.


    "John, your legs are fine. You lied to me again!"


    "I''ve told you to call me honey. It''s not a good habit to be constantly defiant."


    "John..." Nina turned her head. Her mouth just brushed past John''s face and fell onto his cold lips.


    "Mmph..." With her eyes wide open, she had a sudden shback of a familiar experience.


    When she was drunk, she blushed and told John that she liked him. She even kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    Her face flushed red.


    What John said was true!

 Chapter 114 Helen Of Troy

    In John''s eyes, Nina''s lips held an unparalleled attraction, especially when she took the initiative to kiss him.


    They started passionately kissing, taking in every moment. He reached around and held the back of Nina''s head, deepening the kiss.


    Ten minutester, Ninay in the bathtub softly.


    Then he put the cold water into the bathtub to level out the temperature till it was just right.


    Her face blushed while her eyes blurred.


    The voice of John, who was trying hard to restrain himself, echoed in her ears. It was hoarse and deep, making her heart thump in her chest vigorously.


    "What I want is your willingness. I won''t do anything unless you are eager as well. What happened in the Four Seasons Garden Hotel was an ident and so were you."


    She popped into his life so unexpectedly and what a joy it was.


    Meeting her seemed like an ident, but maybe it was more. It was destiny.


    When he put her into the bathtub, he kissed her on her lips and rubbed her head before he stood up and left.


    Nina lowered her eyes and huddled herself in the bathtub, not daring to look at John.


    She then turned her head, her heart filling with expectation. She could only hear the footsteps outside and the sound of cl


    about something.


    If Nina didn''t know any better she would have thought that what happened in the bathroom was nothing but a dream. Even her confession of love and kiss all seemed to be swept away as one of his lies.


    "Why?" Not daring to look John in the eye, Nina walked past him and sat down at the table.


    "Shopping." He put down the morning newspaper and sat beside Nina.


    Her body stiffened and her face became hot and flushed for no reason.


    Seeing her expression, he smiled proudly but hid his excitement.


    John knew that her blushes and pounding heart were a symbol of her love.


    Her face turned red and her heart seemed to beat restlessly.


    "Okay," Nina replied obediently. She moved aside quietly and fiddled with her fingers restlessly.


    Then, she raised her head and plucked up courage to say, "John, I''m not a bad woman."


    "What?" John asked in confusion.


    Nina closed her eyes slightly and gently opened them again. She said bravely, "John, I remember that I said I love youst night. I will be responsible for my actions. If you don''t already hate me, let''s try to get to know each other. If you do hate me, I understand that as well."


    Hate?


    How could he hate her? He just wanted to love her.

 Chapter 115 Your Bodyguard

    John was deeply moved. He looked at Nina affectionately and calmly said, "How do we get to know each other? We already knew each other through intimate contact."


    He actually heard those words from Adrian.


    After careful observation, he felt that they could get along with each other this way.


    "You mean you don''t hate me?" Hearing John''s first sentence made her rxed. The light of joy in her eyes warmed her slightly stiff body.


    "Have I ever said that I hated you?" For a moment, John wanted to look inside Nina''s mind. He would probably find a mess up there. Whatever made her think that he hated her?


    "No," Nina answered. ''But you never said that you liked me either.''


    Nina did not speak out thest sentence. She looked away and could not help smiling.


    Then she said, "We don''t need to get to know each other right now. We will know each other more as time goes by."


    Nina had not told John about her family background yet. She must always be on guard when she was around other people.


    "All right. Let''s take our time," John smiled meaningfully. What Nina said to him did not mean the same thing to him, but it was good that she did not un


    and excited. Her eyes were full of energy.


    John could not help smiling. The little girl was savoring her taste of freedom.


    "Have you modified your car?" Nina quickly turned the steering wheel, and the car skidded slightly off track but returned smoothly.


    She and John could not help moving with the car.


    "Yes, I have." The expression in John''s eyes changed slightly. Nina seemed to know a lot. She could tell that he had modified the car.


    The little girl was not simple after all.


    It only made John more and more interested in her.


    He felt like going back home and asking his father if he knew where she came from.


    He had never believed that Nina was just an orphan.


    Even he could not find out her true identity. Her background was not that simple, and every time he tried to uncover information about her past, he hit nothing but brick walls.


    When he asked where she used to live, she changed the subject. Obviously, she did not want to talk about it.


    Did she run away from home and then met his father who manipted her into marrying him?


    If so, his father would be unkind.


    "Achoo!" At the house in Stone Road, Sam sneezed.

 Chapter 116 Im Not A Little Girl

    Sam rubbed his nose and said, "Who''s speaking ill of me behind my back?"


    "Achoo!" Then, John sneezed.


    Hearing this, Nina slowed down and pulled over. She nced at the steady rain outside and asked John with concern, "Do you have a cold?"


    The little girl cared about him. John could not help smiling.


    He coughed deliberately and answered, "No, no. This is nothing. It''s just a little cold in here, that''s all."


    He wanted to see what she would do.


    Would she take him to the nearest hospital and take good care of him, or would she warm him herself?


    "Here." As Nina spoke, she began taking off her coat and then handed it to John. "Put this on."


    Her tone was casual but a bit domineering.


    She spoke like a boss.


    For a moment, John did not know what to say. Was she his wife or his bodyguard who only wanted a strictly professional rtionship with him?


    But Nina had already given the order.


    Looking at the id suit jacket in Nina''s hand, John didn''t know whether tough or to cry. He should be the one to do this.


    He nced at her, feeling angry


    e got a new one since Nina used the lighter he had before to set the fire.


    Thinking of that moment, John could not help smiling. Shaking his head, he put the cigarette in his mouth. With a click, the lighter put out a purplish red me.


    "Wait a minute. Let me roll down the window." Nina was very sensitive to the smell of cigarette smoke. In fact, she choked every time she smelled it.


    She slowly rolled the car window down. John turned his head to look at Nina and remembered that she did not like cigarette smoke. He put the lighter away and put the unlit cigarette back in the pack.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to smoke," John said. He then turned his head to look out the window.


    He had been trying to quit smoking for some time now.


    But it proved to be such an ordeal. His nicotine addiction had reached a point where if there was no cigarette in his mouth, it would itch.


    He nced at his gorgeous driver once again.


    It was only then that he noticed Nina''s pink lips. He swallowed at the idea of scratching the itch on his mouth with those beautiful lips.

 Chapter 117 You Little Liar

    On the ninth floor of the HD Square


    John took Nina to a shop named Top Art Salon. The signboard hanging over the door was creative and tasteful, attracting people''s attention.


    It was a shop that provided hairdressing, makeup, and modeling services. There was a lot of customers who were all wearing expensive and branded clothes. One could surmise that most of them, if not all, were rich and influential.


    The shop was spacious, bright, magnificent, and stylish.


    As soon as John and Nina stepped into the shop, someone came up to greet them. They did not walk straight inside but turned right and went into a passage.


    There was ss on both sides of the passage. To the right, Nina saw peopleing and going outside, and to the left, she saw the shop staff working busily.


    The end of the passage was blocked by a curtain. The staff who greeted them opened the curtain and let John and Nina in. They entered a new, more spacious room. It was not as magnificent as the shop out front, but it was low-key luxurious. The interior was very simr to North Yard''s design.


    In this new room, there were no other customers, only clothes


    and red at him.


    She had been a little angry with herself since she made her feelings for John known. She was not used to feeling embarrassed, especially not in front of him.


    She found it a little strange that she was even able to feel this way. It was so not like her.


    "Am Iing as your bodyguard or your partner?" Nina was conflicted yet expectant. She actually hoped that John would choose thetter as his answer.


    Oh, that was just a load of nonsense!


    ''As my wife,'' John thought to himself.


    Vivian''s birthday party was a high-profile event. Lexingport City''s high-ranking officials, distinguished families, and the media would be present at the party.


    John already had a n in mind. At Vivian''s birthday celebration, he would introduce Nina as his wife. At that time, all the celebrities in the city would be there, and the media would soon spread the news throughout the entire city like wildfire.


    Everyone would know that Nina was his legal wife.


    At that moment, she would not be able to escape.


    She could only stay with him obediently and call him sweet terms of endearment whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 118 Call Her Mrs. Shi

    John looked at Nina. Two words came out of his thin red lips.


    "My partner."


    Hearing his answer, Nina was euphoric. She tensed up, trying to stay calm and not get too overwhelmed. "Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you and I will always protect you."


    John was a man though. He didn''t need a woman protecting him.


    If anyone found out that he sought protection from a woman, he would be a made aughingstock. It would be so shameful.


    "Okay." He knew he didn''t need her protection but nevertheless, he nodded and added, "Don''t let any woman get close to me."


    "What?" Nina raised an eyebrow. Her eyes widened in surprise and happiness sprawled across her face.


    She was rather confused and pointed at herself saying, "I''m a woman.


    How can I protect you without getting close to you?"


    "Except you," his deep and mellow voice permissively said.


    Nina felt a wave of relief smother her body. "You have entrusted me with the task of keeping any woman from approaching you, right?"


    ''Task?


    No.


    This is what you should do as a wife.''


    "Yes." He nodded again and just let


    on her thighs and gently started tapping her fingers.


    John also noticed the eagerness in her eyes. He shook his head and chuckled. He liked that she enjoyed being as beautiful as she was.


    As his wife, she should keep herself beautiful and this would only help him gain face.


    "Make her up." Then he lowered the magazine in his hand to his knees and looked at the back of Nina.


    Derek was at a loss. It was not that he didn''t want to make her up, but he just asked Nina not to be in such a hurry. John had been waiting there for three hours. Why was he also in such a hurry all of a sudden?


    "Yes, Mr. Shi." Derek turned around to look at John and found something wrong with the magazine on hisp.


    Derek nced at the lettering of the magazine


    John was reading the magazine upside down. What was going on?


    John had been reading the magazine for three hours. Did he not realize?


    Love could really scatter the mind. Even John, who was such a wise and powerful man, could be taken down by love when faced with this beautiful woman.


    What a pity!


    ''I am so jealous!''

 Chapter 119 Shut Up

    "Mrs. Shi, your skin is clear and smooth. You just need some makeup primers." Derek was really amazed. Nina''s skin was smooth, delicate and youthful. A lot of people would probably be jealous of her and would kill for her skin. Even he was jealous of her to be honest.


    Nina was getting more and more excitable. "It''s up to you. As long as I''ll look good."


    "Okay." Derek began applying Nina''s makeup. The process wasn''t going to be very difficult. After the foundation was done, he began to draw the eyebrows, entuating her eyes.


    The other steps came one after another. Her face was much more exquisite as he applied more makeup. He hadn''t even applied the red lipstick yet and she was already jaw-dropping.


    "It''s going to look perfect. Thest thing you need is a little lipstick."


    "Yes, I think you''re right," Nina eximed. If she had known that makeup would make her this beautiful, she wouldn''t have driven away all the international makeup artists her mother had hired for her.


    She was too young and naive at that time


    "No way!" John said angrily. His serious expression was


    really proud that he seemed to crack the code.


    He confirmed his suspicions and that was all that mattered to him.


    He now knew how to control his little girl.


    "I''m done." Looking at her face that had returned to normal, Nina''s blood still boiled. How did she end up bending to John''s will?


    With him ranting and raving, she was ready to beat the life out of him.


    Why did he suddenly change?


    Feeling upset, Nina couldn''t do anything facing John''s gentle expression. "I have a headache. I''m leaving."


    Her head pounded because of these mind games with John.


    She turned around and walked outside. She stopped halfway and looked back at John, as if she was calling her lost husband back.


    "John, let''s go!"


    She pouted and looked a little aggrieved.


    Nina didn''t forget that she was a bodyguard now and the person she wanted to protect was still in there.


    John raised his eyebrows and calmly followed her out.


    Derek was finally able to catch his breath. Looking at the scene of harmony between husband and wife, he signed softly.


    "When did Mr. Shi be so obedient?"

 Chapter 120 Stop It

    At North Yard


    As soon as Nina stepped into the living room, Helen felt that something was wrong. Nina looked at John angrily.


    "Mrs. Shi, you are back. I can prepare dinner for you now."


    "No, I won''t have dinner tonight. I have a headache." Nina was so angry that she snapped at Helen, which she would not normally do regardless of how she felt. She red at John as if she was going to pounce on him and rip his head off.


    Then, Nina marched upstairs. She stomped loudly enough for everyone to know she was pissed.


    Helen ran after her, looking worried. "A headache? Are you sick, Mrs. Shi? I''ll call the family doctor right away."


    "No," Nina retorted.


    "No," John said at the same time.


    "It''s just a headache. It isn''t serious."


    He would not allow her to go out wearing makeup tomorrow even if she pretended to be sick.


    That was not going to happen.


    Nina snorted derisively and continued marching upstairs. Her footsteps were still heavy as if she was protesting.


    Helen sighed. It was said that the frequency of quarrels between lovers determined the degree of their love for each other. Most normal couples only quarreled every two or three days.


    However, John and Nina quarreled nearly every day. They must love each other very much. Helen could not bear witnessing such scenes on a daily basis at her age.


    "I''m going to go cook something." Helen excused herself and went to the kitchen.


    anger in his eyes rose again. He bent down and patted her little face. Her face was as tender as tofu and warm like morning sunshine.


    "Get up and clear your shopping cart."


    Nina gritted her teeth with her eyes closed. Then, her eyelids flew open.


    She slowly sat up and found John sleeping next to her. She was sure that she had locked the door, so she should be dreaming right now.


    John often appeared in her dreams, and she often beat him in her dreams. She remembered buying a lot of cosmeticsst night so she could look more beautiful.


    Since she was in a good mood now, she decided she would show mercy and not beat him this time.


    Anyway, in her dreams, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "John, stop it!" With a coquettish pout, she slowly knelt up and leaned into John.


    She raised her head, pouted her little mouth, and kissed the corner of John''s lips. The kiss was especially loud in the quiet early morning.


    "Could you please stay quiet and let me sleep?" Ignoring his plea, she reached out her hand to touch his face, which had little stubble that had grown overnight. She rubbed her face against his chin.


    John had never seen Nina like this before, but all the same, she could easily extinguish the fires of his anger by simply being close to him.


    John not only lost hisposure in an instant but also his principle. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Just buy whatever you want."

 Chapter 121 Marriage Licenses

    John put Nina back in bed and tucked her in. Then, he went to the bathroom to take a shower. After showering and dressing up, he proceeded downstairs.


    After getting a cup of coffee and the morning paper, he went to the living room and sat quietly on the sofa. He had always read the paper and paid attention to the domestic economic situation. John controlled most of the country''s economic lifeblood while the rest was held down by the Ye family and the Song family.


    ording to the current economic situation, the Ye family had been experiencing a steady decline during the past few years. On the other hand, the Song family was in a dominant position.


    The change happened a year ago. At that time, John was studying abroad and did not know what was happening to the Song family.


    Andy Song, the chairman of the Song Group, transferred forty-three percent of his shares to his son, Albert. Andy''s wife, E Tan, also handed over to Albert her ten-percent share.


    Albert used to hold only seven percent of thepany shares. With his father''s shares and E''s shares, he now held sixty percent of thepany''s shares, making him the biggest shareholder of the Song Group. It could even be said that he now controlled the entire Song family.


    Albert


    u know he came here to see me?" Sam retorted, ring at John.


    As people got older, they started acting like children. In other people''s eyes, Sam might as well be a spoiled, whiny child.


    Jessica answered with a smile, "I''m John''s dearest sister. Of course I know what he''s thinking."


    "Yes, John came to see you." Jason repeated what his wife said and winked at John.


    John nced at the crowd expressionlessly and then ordered a servant to bring a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. He walked over and sat down next to Sam.


    That seat was exclusively reserved for John. It was often empty.


    Today it was not. Although Sam felt ufortable all over, he was overjoyed in his heart.


    Among his four children, John looked like him the most.


    "After breakfast, I want to take my licenses." Unlike others, John treated his family in a much softer, although direct, manner.


    Sam''s face froze. He knew that John would not havee back unless he had something important to deal with. Hearing that John came back to get his licenses, Sam asked suspiciously, "Your licenses?"


    ''Does he want his marriage licenses?'' he thought to himself.


    "Yes." John understood the doubt in Sam''s eyes and nodded.


    What he wanted was indeed his marriage licenses.

 Chapter 122 The Shi Family

    Sam and John exchanged nces of silent understanding, which made the others all confused.


    "Grandpa, Uncle John, what are you talking about?" James asked.


    "What licenses does Uncle John want from Grandpa?" Dora Shi seconded, raising her head.


    She was a chubby eighteen-year-old girl. Besides Jessica, she was the only girl in the entire Shi family. She was the little princess and the apple of the family''s eye.


    She was cute, but she annoyed James the most. She always asked him to take her out to have fun. Once, when James could not bear her begging anymore, he took her to a bar. When they came back, he was made to kneel down and punished. He was scolded like he had never been before.


    No matter how many times Dora Shi tried to exin that it was her own idea, the whole family did not believe her. They even used James of teaching her to lie.


    From then on, he never took the little princess anywhere again. No matter what happened to her, he always got all the me.


    "I don''t know, dear. Why don''t you ask your uncl


    p it." Nelson''s wife stopped him while Sam''s facial expression hardened.


    Sam was so angry that he red at Nelson and hissed, "You..."


    "Nelson, send Chester to North Yard in a few days." John was raised by Sam himself. He knew the consequences of making Sam angry. Halting Sam''s furious words, he spoke and gave Nelson aforting look.


    Although John did not spend much time with his two brothers, he still cared deeply for them.


    "Dad, I want to learn from Uncle John," Chester Shi said.


    "Well... okay." Nelson smiled and rubbed his son''s head once again.


    Sam slowly simmered down but was still upset. Out of the blue, he rose from his seat and left.


    As soon as Sam left the room, the tension in the air dissipated. James could finally breathe freely. His grandfather scared the hell out of him.


    "What are you doing, Uncle John? Uncle Nelson should take care of Chester. Why do you want Chester to go to your house? You can''t do this. You already have me." James stood up angrily and stomped away like a jealous child.

 Chapter 123 She Is After Your Money

    ''Uncle John will definitely like Chester more and like me less,'' James thought.


    From the time he was fifteen years old, his guardian had been John. Aside from his parents, he was the closest to John.


    "James, I''m not going to take Uncle John away from you." Chester was a sensible boy and beyond that, his actions fit the bill.


    Ultimately though, none of this mattered. It was all down to what John thought.


    James looked depressed.


    "James, are you jealous?" Dora knew how he was feeling. She just wanted him to admit it.


    "Of course not." Turning his head away, James refused to confess.


    His mother, Ang Xu, couldn''t helpughing. "He is jealous."


    His father, Daniel, eximed, "He only cares about his uncle John. He doesn''t care about us at all."


    "It was you who left me to Uncle John." James red at his parents. How dare they say something like that!


    "That''s because you refused to listen to me. You only listened to John."


    "Ha-ha..." They burst intoughter.


    Even John couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t raise this boy in vain though.


    "Sit down," John ordered coldly.


    ce, it caused an uproar in L University."


    "I didn''t give her any money. So she wasn''t selling her body. It was all a setup," John frowned and exined.


    It was a scheme against Nina, and unfortunately, she met with him. If she met another man...


    John didn''t want to even think about that possibility.


    "What? It was you?" Jessica was astonished. She would have never guessed that John was the man Nina was with that night.


    She was a smart woman so she believed John''s story. Thinking back to the evidence, Jessica realized what an obvious trap it was.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Jessica avoided looking at John. She couldn''t bear the thought that she jumped to conclusions before getting the full picture.


    No wonder Nina talked to her like that when they met.


    Even though she was clearly in the wrong, Jessica would never lower her head. She had too much pride for that.


    "Let''s just set this aside for now. I have other evidence to prove that Nina is only with you for your money." Jessica took out her phone, opened the recording file and yed their conversation in the cafe.

 Chapter 124 I Wont Go Bankrupt

    "Cut the crap. Take this one million and stay away from John."


    "One million is not enough. Give me twenty million."


    "Sure enough, you only stay with John for money."


    "You can say that."


    As the sound of the familiar voice sank into John, his heart drowned in a sea of sadness.


    Jason, on the other hand, was astonished.


    After listening to the recording, Jessica was furious. Seeing John''s depressed expression, she felt a little guilty as well.


    She did not mean to hurt John, but at the same time, she hoped that he would no longer be captivated by Nina''s charm.


    The woman was much like Helen of Troy, and John would be hurt by her.


    Jessica would never let her brother fall victim to her.


    "Did you hear that?" Jessica said in a soft tone, looking at John sympathetically.


    Then, John raised his head and asked, "Did you threaten her?"


    Fortunately, Nina did not take the money. Otherwise, it would have been particrly embarrassing for John.


    Not a lot of people knew it, but John was only able to make Nina stay in North Yard because of the twenty million he himself offered her.


    Luckily, Jessica did not also offer Nina twenty million.


    Thinking of this, John breathed a sigh


    and make it look realistic." Sam especially ordered John''s and Nina''s faces not be modified so that they could recognize themselves.


    "You had this edited? Where did you even get individual photos of us?" John never took photos, nor did he allow anyone else to take photos of him. Anyone who dared to do so lost their mobile phones or cameras and got sued.


    Sam did not have a photo of John in his possession, so where did he get a photo of him?


    Actually, Sam had taken a photo of John secretly.


    It was the only time in the past thirty years that John lost control of his facial expression.


    He really did not want to think about it.


    "Was this..." The expression on his face changed gradually.


    "Yes, I took that photo of you in secret when you were eighteen years old."


    Before Sam could finish his words, John stared at the photo.


    In the photo, Nina wore a white shirt and her hair was tied behind her ears, showing off her delicate face and her sweet smile.


    John''s short hair was a mess, and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. He squinted his eyes and tilted his head slightly. The corner of his mouth twitched a little.


    He did not know how to describe it.


    But it burnt his eyes!

 Chapter 125 The Photo

    John held the edge of the marriage licenses tightly.


    In the past thirty years, there was only one ugly photo of him, and it was attached to his marriage licenses.


    What irritated him most was that he looked ugly in the photo while Nina looked beautiful.


    He was so angry that he felt his entire body tremble.


    "Sir, which photo did you have used? I think your son is upset," Jake whispered to Sam.


    "I have only one photo of him," Sam answered loudly, turning around and taking a photo out of a book.


    The photo was exactly the same as the one attached to the marriage licenses butrger in size.


    When Jake saw it, he instantly understood why John was so angry and speechless.


    "Sir, you have another photo of John," Jakemented. ''Why did you choose the ugliest one?'' he then thought to himself.


    Everyone knew that John cared about his appearance very much. Was Sam ying tricks on his own son?


    "Really?" Sam did not remember taking another photo of John.


    "Yes. It''s in the pocket of one of your jackets. I think it''s been t


    On second thought, did this mean that John was that determined to win Nina over?


    Well, that was good news!


    With a bright smile on his face, Sam asked John, "How are you getting along with Nina?"


    John gave Sam a disdainful look. It was impossible for him to answer such a question.


    With the two marriage licenses in his hand, he turned around and left.


    As soon as he was out, he called Brian. "Brian, arrange a check-up for my father right away."


    He was worried about his father''s health.


    Sam had kept John''s photo with him for more than ten years. He should have remembered it. However, he did not remember the photo until Jake reminded him. John was afraid that Sam might be starting to lose some of his mental faculties.


    John also saw that Sam''s hands were trembling earlier while he was holding the photo. He was old but not old enough to lose control of his body. John thought he should see a doctor immediately.


    When John was about to head back to North Yard, Dora appeared out of nowhere and dragged him to their house.

 Chapter 126 Only Medicine Cures Diseases

    In the hall, five servants stood in a row, bowing their heads. Each of them held a delicate jewelry box that contained exquisite pieces. It was time for Dora to decide which one she would wear.


    Vivian''s birthday party would take ce tonight. All the members of the Shi family were invited. In fact, all of them received golden invitation cards, but only Jason, Jessica, John, James, Chester, and Dora would attend the party.


    James and Chester looked calm. Dora was joyful. She really wanted to go to the party and have a great time.


    "Uncle John, please have a seat. I''ll go upstairs and try on the dress I''ll be wearing tonight. And then you can help me choose the right essories." This was why Dora dragged John here.


    Before John could speak, Dora was already flitting up the stairs. John frowned slightly. He did not sign up for this.


    Noticing the change in John''s expression, James quickly approached him and handed him a peeled apple. He smiled at his favorite uncle. "Try the apple, Uncle John. It''s very sweet and delicious."


    John nced at James indifferently and did not say anything.


    "Look at my arm. I was injured, and yet I pee


    as you tell them you want the bag, they will give it to you. It''s such an easy thing," she whined.


    "No." John was firm in his decision. He would not break the rules.


    "Uncle John..." Dora pleaded. She batted her eyshes at John, but John did not budge. Suddenly, she put one hand on her forehead and said weakly, "My head aches. I think I''m going to faint."


    "Call the doctor." Without even blinking, John knew that she was only pretending to be sick.


    It was exactly what Nina did yesterday. It was such a rookie move.


    Dora pouted, "Uncle John, doctors can''t cure my headache. Only that bag can cure it. It is said that bags can cure all kinds of diseases for women."


    She liked that bag, and she would do anything for the things that she liked. She would try her best to convince John to get it for her.


    The other members of the Shi family spoiled Dora and always granted her requests, but John was different. He just said coldly, "Only medicine can cure diseases. Do you honestly think that line would work on me?"


    James burst intoughter.


    No one could take advantage of his Uncle John''s power and connections.


    Except for Nina.

 Chapter 127 Bags Can Cure All Diseases

    James looked up silently. He pressed his lips tightly together to keep himself fromughing. He sympathetically nced at Dora who now stood frozen in her ce.


    "My head doesn''t hurt anymore." The pitiful look on Dora''s face disappeared and was reced by a serious expression.


    There was no way she could convince John with childish moves. She had to find another way.


    "That''s what I thought." John stood up and left without looking back.


    Outside the house, he saw Henry standing next to his car. The wind was blowing slightly strongly that wisps of Henry''s hair danced in the air.


    Even though John was still a little far away from Henry, he could read the exhaustion all over his face. The heavy bags under his eyes told a long story of nights spent with little rest.


    John did not ask Henry to stay upte with the IT departmentst night. What did he do that was so tiringst night?


    "Good morning, Mr. Shi." Henry bowed respectfully and opened the car door for John.


    "Good morning." John had not seen Henry for a while. The capability of his new assistant was way inferiorpared to Henry''s.


    Henry was stunned by what John did next.


    Instead of getting in the back seat, John stopp


    with a group of employees.


    The employees were tall and well-trained ramp models. Each of them held thetestdies bags of FG.


    "Mr. Shi, all ourtestdies'' bags have arrived. Which of them would you like?" Lisa''s forehead was still sweating. She had just sent all the bags to the branch stores when John called her up and told her to recall them. John wanted Nina to see the new bags first and choose the ones she liked before the rest hit the shop shelves. Lisa had been running around all morning trying to get all the bags and get them in time for lunch at North Yard like John ordered.


    With John''s nod of approval, Lisa turned to Nina and said, "Mrs. Shi, we got these models for you so that you can see the effect of the bags. Please choose whatever you like."


    "You did this?" Nina turned to look at John. What was he trying to aplish with this?


    Standing next to Nina, John said in a casual tone, "You have a headache, don''t you?"


    "Yeah. So?" Nina grew even more confused.


    "Bags can cure all diseases for women." John raised his chin and nced at the models in front of them. He had a calm expression on his face.


    Nina was speechless.


    From whom did he hear that expression?

 Chapter 128 Vivians Birthday

    Henry whispered, "It''s so strange. How does he know that bags can cure all kinds of diseases for women?"


    "How did Mr. Shi learn that?" Even Helen, who had taken care of John for more than ten years, was also puzzled.


    John had really departed from his normal behavior. Maybe it was not strange after all. Since Nina came into his life, John had started changing little by little.


    Henry and Helen exchanged a meaningful nce as if they both understood why John was acting the way.


    "What? Bags can cure all diseases for women? This is the first time I''ve heard that." Even Nina had not heard of it before. She did not feel special feelings when she saw the bags. Back in C Ind, she had many bags which were simr or even better than the ones in front of her.


    "Yes." John nodded. That was what Dora said this morning.


    Considering that John wanted to please her, Nina decided to forgive him for what he had donest night.


    "Then leave all of them here. I want all of them." With a wave of her hand, Nina turned around and walked away. She did not really care. Maybe she would use the bags or give them away as gifts. She would figure it outter.


    "All right." John nodded in agreement and si


    o the Ye family house.


    Right after she had been taken back to the Ye family, she had attended John''s tenth birthday party with Howard Ye. At that time, Howard Ye told her that John was Sam''s youngest son and the heir to the Time Group.


    The Ye family was magnificent, but when she went to the Shi family, Vivian realized that the Shi family was much more noble.


    Since the day sheid eyes on John, she had decided that she would marry him one day. On that birthday party that Vivian and Howard Ye attended, a gangster had tried to seize John, but he was able to evade his attacker and cut his throat with a knife. Since that incident, John''s name had be well known all over the city, and no one dared to provoke him.


    Even though Vivian had seen his fierceness, she was still decided to get close to him. She even handed him a piece of tissue at that time with her hands trembling in front of everyone.


    Her courage had really earned her a different kind of honor. Since then, she had been known as the only woman who could get close to John.


    Thinking of this, Vivian reminded her mother, "Mom, have the swimming pools and fountains been covered? John can''t get close to any fountains or pools."

 Chapter 129 Attend The Party

    Julie waved her hand dismissively and said, "Don''t worry. Your father knew John can''t get close to any fountains or pools. He brought it up a while ago, and I had the fountains and the pools covered before I even came to you."


    "That''s good. Thank you, Mom." Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn''t let John see the fountains or the swimming pools, or all hell would break loose.


    "I''ve taken care of everything. You have to do your absolute best tonight. There''s an enormous amount on the line." Julie was very anxious about Vivian and John''s rtionship. She was worried that Vivian would do something wrong at the party. If that happened, Julia''s position as the Ye family''s hostess would be unstable.


    Her words sounded distant. Vivian knew that the only reason her mother liked her at all was because of her achievements in life. Without any of that, she wasn''t sure if she would even be epted by her family. Vivian was left disappointed.


    Julie quickly realized the sadness filling her daughter''s eyes and smiled, "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work out though."


    "Mom?" Vivian was surprised.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Even if her daughter didn''t live up to her expectat


    nce so she instantly saw the disgust in Carl''s eyes. She pretended to be aggrieved.


    "Can''t I bring my dog in?"


    Before Carl could say anything, Nina turned her head and stared at John. "Didn''t you say that I could bring Nine here? You asked me to bring it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought Nine here. What should I do? You said that if Nine wasn''t by my side, you''d feel uneasy. How about we leave?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Nina turned around and was about to leave.


    "Okay!" John agreed much to Nina''s surprise. It was rare for him to y along.


    They turned around and were about to leave. Carl broke out in a cold sweat. John was the most important guest of the banquet today. How could he leave so easily? "Mr. Shi, Mr. Shi, please wait."


    Nina slightly tilted her head and asked coldly, "Can we enter now?"


    "Okay, Mr. Shi, please follow me." Carl quickly escorted them in with Nine trotting proudly behind them.


    Walking in, Nina felt her phone vibrate in her bag. She checked and saw a message.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Elk. Your ink painting was sold in Lexingport City two days ago. The final price was eight million dors. Please check if you''ve received the payment."

 Chapter 130 Different Generations

    As soon as John caught a glimpse of her phone, Nina withdrew her hand from his arm to cover it. He reacted quickly and mped his right arm to prevent her from withdrawing her hand.


    Her hand was now stuck in his arm. She paused and looked at him. He was acting like nothing was happening. Nina wanted tough, but she had to hold it back. She quickly put away her phone and walked into the party with him.


    The moment they entered the garden, Yvonne appeared. She slightly nodded at Nina and then turned to John. "Mr. Shi, Ms. Shi wants to see you," she said respectfully.


    ''Jessica wants to see John? Why?'' Nina thought to herself.


    ''Maybe she will ask him to propose to Vivian tonight at the party.'' A sense of displeasure blossomed in Nina''s heart at the thought, but she decided to ignore it. She cleared her throat and said, "Since your sister wants to see you, we should meet her."


    "Ms. Shi wants to see Mr. Shi alone," Yvonne interjected, averting her gaze. The tough tone she just used on Nina was quite hard to miss.


    It seemed that Jessica wanted to keep Nina away on purpose.


    "I won''t meet with her," John said tly. He could not leave Nina by herself.


    T


    that''s all over now. Nina is James'' girlfriend. We can''t afford to offend her." Isabe''s bravado vanished into thin air. She now looked poor and dejected. Nina even felt a little sorry for her.


    Ad Zhu sneered, "James has already dumped her. In fact, I saw him talking andughing with another woman."


    "What? Really? How could that be? Nina, is that true?" Isabe was surprised. She looked like she was worried about Nina, but deep inside, she was actually pleased.


    Since James would not protect Nina anymore, it was time for Isabe to take revenge.


    Nina was rendered speechless by the conversation that just took ce in front of her.


    They truly disliked her but apparently not enough to do their homework. They did not exert enough effort to find out that she and James were just friends. They were terribly misinformed.


    Nina simply replied, "James is just my friend. I''m not here with him tonight."


    "Oh? Then with whom have youe?" Isabe asked curiously.


    The one who brought Nina here tonight was probably her backer. Isabe needed to be cautious. She was afraid that she would cause another bout of trouble, so she had to tread carefully.

 Chapter 131 Who Gave It To You

    Nina had always been straightforward. "I havee with..."


    "Nina, you''re here." Vivian suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped Nina from saying what she was about to say.


    She was wearing a simple slip dress and a pair of t shoes, which did not match her delicate makeup and coiled hair.


    There was some dust on her shoes. It seemed that she came out here in too much of a hurry that she did not have the time to change into her evening dress and shoes. Her voice was calm, albeit a little strained like she was catching her own breath. Nina''s eyes darted to the small fallen leaf stuck to Vivian''s hair.


    After looking Vivian up and down, Nina looked at the direction whence she came. It was a corner below a ledge with potted green nts on it. Fallen leaves were scattered on that corner''s ground.


    Nina surmised that Vivian had been hiding there and eavesdropping. She just waited for the right time to emerge like she just happened to walk by.


    Nina smiled from ear to ear. It seemed that Vivian did not want anyone to know that she came here as John''s date.


    Maybe it was Vivian''s n all along that tonight''s banquet was not only a birthday party but also an engagement party.


    Maybe Nina was right about the reason behind Jessica wanting to speak to John so urgently.


    Maybe she wanted to discuss the details of his and


    oose trousers with a white lining on top. Instead of leather shoes, he was wearing sneakers. He looked casual yet handsome and stylish.


    Hearing his voice, Nina answered in surprise, "Albert?" There was somebody she knew at this party after all.


    She could not help smiling brightly, making her look more beautiful. She actually turned a few male heads upon entering the hall.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here. Have youe here with James? Or..." Albert wanted to say John''s name. He heard that John and Nina were already living together.


    This was good news for him. It meant that the Shi and Ye families would not be able to unite through John and Vivian''s marriage.


    "I..."


    "Wait!" Nina''s words were interrupted again. It was Kristina who just spoke.


    Kristina''s eyes were fixed on the lollipop stick in Nina''s hand. When she took a closer look, she recognized that it was a lollipop customized by Noah.


    "Why do you have this lollipop? Who gave it to you?" Kristina was an able woman with a heroic face. Her words were full of energy, and she operated under a cold aggressiveness that got her whatever she wanted.


    Looking into Kristina''s eyes, Nina said calmly, "I bought it from my senior."


    "Senior? You mean Noah?" Kristina took the wooden stick from Nina''s hand and examined it. There was indeed a familiar logo on it.

 Chapter 132 Call Me Aunt

    Nina realized that Noah was a member of the Ye family. Her judgment of Noah when she first met him was not very urate.


    He was not only rich but also had an eminent family background. His family was one of the three giants of Lexingport City.


    He was as low key as her.


    "Yes, I mean Noah. He''s my senior." Nina nodded, took out another lollipop from her pocket, and handed it to Kristina. She pursed her lips and said, "You must be his aunt that he mentioned. Nice to meet you. My name is Nina Lu."


    In the field of criminal psychology, Nina worshiped Noah. He was a god in the field. Even through the phone, they could discuss a case to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Noah guided Nina and often praised her grit, which encouraged her. At present, her goal was to be better if not as good as him.


    When it came to friends, Nina treated hers well. She also cherished the families of her friends as if they were her own.


    Although Kristina had been a little aggressive just now, Nina did not mind it. She was too busy smiling to herself think


    arts of those around him.


    This was the first time that Nina felt that Albert was really smiling. He had always seemed cold and reserved.


    "It seems that you also like Nina, Albert." Kristina smiled meaningfully. A hint of sadness shed in her eyes. It was gone the next second.


    "Ms. Ye, you misunderstand. Albert is just my senior," Nina exined immediately. She was afraid that there would be another misunderstanding.


    Everyone already thought that she had had an affair with James. She could not afford to let them think that she was romantically involved with Albert as well. That would be very difficult to exin, and it would really piss off someone she did not want to anger.


    "Yes, Albert and Nina are just friends." Isabe interjected and looked at Albert affectionately.


    Albert could only be hers. She walked on the red carpet on his arm this evening.


    As a response, Albert just smiled and said in a gentle voice, "I have a girlfriend. She is a woman of both beauty and talent."


    Albert thought about the woman he was talking about.

 Chapter 133 Friendship

    Albert did not set his gaze upon anyone, so no one knew who he was talking about.


    Nina had a vague idea that Albert loved a girl who liked the Pink Panther because every time he saw the Pink Panther, he sweetly smiled.


    "You are obviously hiding the identity of the one you love. There''s no way anyone can find out who she is," Nina teased.


    "Who I love should remain my secret," Albert said calmly, looking at Nina like he was pushing her away with his stare.


    In Isabe''s eyes, such an eye contact could already be considered as flirting. She clenched her fists and felt her nails dig into her palms. Hatred surged in her chest.


    ''The woman Albert loves is really Nina!


    Why Nina? I don''t understand.


    Nina isn''t that good. She may be more beautiful than I am, but I''m much better in terms of family background and character,'' she thought bitterly.


    She tugged on Ad''s dress, winked at her, and whispered, "Police station."


    Ad once told her that she saw Nina being handcuffed and pushed into a police car.


    Isabe did not know what Nina had done, but there was no denying that Nina had a criminal record.


    What had she done that wa


    kes me feel like you''re my daughter." Kristina''s father, who had passed away, was a soldier and had a close rtionship with Director Shen. Kristina''s father had only started his own business on a whim. He did not expect that the Ye Group would grow to be so sessful and prosperous.


    "Uncle Shen," Kristina said with a smile.


    "That''s more like it," Director Shen smiled back. Then, he noticed the beautiful girl standing next to Kristina. He grew curious about her because Kristina was holding her hand.


    Except for Jessica of the Shi family, Kristina had never been close to any other girl, Vivian included.


    "Kristina, who is this prettydy?"


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Director Shen. That prettydy''s name is Nina Lu. You two have somewhat of a connection. She had been in jail," Ad interjected sardonically.


    "You''re Nina?" Director Shen was a little surprised. He did not know what Nina looked like, but he had a deep impression of her because of the serial murder case she had helped solve.


    At this moment, he was wondering if the girl in front of him was the Nina who solved the case or just another girl who had the same name.

 Chapter 134 Kristina Likes Nina

    Because of Noah, Kristina had decided to treat Nina in a different way. She now wanted to protect Nina. Kristina red at Ad in disgust. She really did not understand why Vivian had to make friends with such awful women.


    Noticing the disgust in Kristina''s eyes, Isabe shook her head. She quickly pulled Ad away and told her to stop talking.


    Ad, like most people, was afraid of the three families of Lexingport City. Only then did she realize that she was too imprudent, so she shut up and stood beside Isabe.


    Ad threw a cold nce at Nina''s direction. How could Nina be afraid of her? She could easily take her down if she ever stepped up to her. Isabe met Nina''s icy stare. Under the light, her eyes looked like the eyes of a wolf that was stalking its prey in the night. Isabe trembled so much on her high heels that she almost fell down.


    Nina''s lips curled up. Was Isabe scared?


    "Pleasure to meet you, Director Shen. My name is Nina Lu, a student from L University." Nina stretched out her hand elegantly and gracefully. Tonight, she hade as John''s date. She could not let John lose face, so she had to try her best to be as prim and proper as possible.


    "You are from L University?" Director Shen raised his eyebrows. Was the girl in front of him the Nina t


    lollipops of different vors were designed to effect something different. Some were refreshing, some were for healthcare, some were good for blood cirction, and some were good for blood glucose.


    The lollipops usually took half a month to be produced, and they were made by a team of professionals. She paid the team tens of thousands of dors every month.


    And then Noah sold them to the girl for only twelve dors a box. That was just not right.


    "Kristina, Noah must have a thing for Nina," Director Shen whispered in Kristina''s ear, patted her shoulder with a smile and then walked away.


    Albert also gave her a meaningful look.


    Kristina''s face lit up. Yes, that made sense now.


    Nina was Professor Gu''s disciple and Noah''s junior. Her status was high because of that. She was beautiful and smart, and could handle cases with Noah.


    They were well matched in profession and status.


    Was Nina not the perfect wife for Noah?


    Kristina was overjoyed. She looked at Nina as if Nina were already Noah''s wife.


    "What are you thinking about, Aunt?" Kristina snapped back to her senses at Nina''s question. Hearing her call her Aunt for the first time felt like a ssh of milk and honey on her tongue.


    Well, it was done!


    Nina called her Aunt. She would be perfect for Noah.

 Chapter 135 A Slap

    "Nina, could you call me Aunt one more time?" Kristina said with a kind face.


    Nina was confused. Kristina was Noah''s aunt, right? So it was okay for her to call Kristina Aunt, too.


    "Aunt."


    "There we go!" Kristina replied happily. Nina called her in the exact same way that Noah did.


    "Nina, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No." She wasn''t lying. She didn''t have a boyfriend, but she did have a husband. Nina didn''t know who or where he was though.


    Kristina happily asked, "Do you like anyone in particr?"


    Nina hesitated. John''s elegantly handsome face shed through her mind. She looked around anxiously trying to find him again. She was so wrapped up in John that he consumed her mind.


    "Well, it seems that you like someone." Kristina noticed Nina''s hesitance and saw her looking around. She thought that she was possibly looking for her lover which saddened Kristina.


    It wasn''t easy to find someone that was so simr to Noah. Unfortunately, Nina was with someone else already.


    The most important thing though was that Noah liked Nina. He didn''t just give anyone his lollipops and since he gave them to Nina, h


    like Nina at all, and actually liked her strong personality. Kristina thought that Nina would never let anyone take advantage of her so Noah didn''t need to worry about her.


    Dora, who had been standing aside and watching the whole altercation, stood dumbfounded with her mouth wide open. She couldn''t take her eyes off Nina.


    "Who is this dashingdy? I want her to teach me." Dora nudged Chester. "Her overcoat is so familiar. The dress she''s wearing is so simr to mine. I saw it when I was choosing a dress to buy. Vivian also has a dress in the same series. Look at the high-heeled shoes on her feet. They are the summer items from FG. They haven''t been ced in the store for sale yet."


    Dora had a keen sense of fashion. With a nce, she knew which brand it was of and how much it cost.


    ''Her ensemble is worth millions.''


    Chester narrowed his eyes and said, "Yes." ''It turns out that she''s Uncle John''s girlfriend.


    The overcoat has been customized by Uncle John and the shoes are indeed from FG. She looks much younger than Uncle John so it must be the girl that James has mentioned.


    But where is Uncle John?''

 Chapter 136 Harrison Is Someone Elses Fiance

    Everything returned to normal. Everyone continued to drink, talk, andugh.


    When Kristina saw Chester and Dora, she called to them. "Dora, Chester, you''re here. I''m so happy to see both of you," she eximed.


    "Hello, Aunt Kristina." Chester and Dora came to Kristina and greeted her with the inherent dignity and elegance.


    "Such good kids." Kristina and Jessica were close friends. Kristina often came over to the Shi family vi. She liked them very much.


    They were both smart and quick-witted, and they were fun to be around.


    Still wanting to know Nina''s identity, Dora asked Kristina, "Aunt Kristina, who is that dashingdy?"


    "That dashingdy?" Kristina nced Albert and wondered who Dora was talking about.


    "Nina," Albert answered with a smile. "She''s a student in L University."


    Chester nodded slightly. It turned out that the aunt James would not stop talking about was named Nina.


    "Do you know her, Albert? Can you introduce her to me?" This was the first time that Dora saw Nina, but Dora already wanted to take Nina as her teacher. Nina''s quick and smooth movement andmanding aura captivated her. Those were traits that shecked, and she wanted to lea


    .


    Isabe was her first friend in her life, the first one that meant a lot to her.


    What happened on the campus forum left a huge crack in Nina''s heart, and she would break the bones of anyone who dared poke that painful crack with a stick.


    "Nina, please. You can''t hurt me. My uncle and Harrison will hunt you down and make you pay." At this time, Ad could only tell Nina about all her backers, the Zhu family and the He family, in an attempt to scare her. Then, she began shouting, "Harrison! Harrison! Where are you? Help me! Help me, please!"


    "Harrison?" Frowning, Nina added, "Harrison He?"


    Ad was still crying. "How do you know him?" Ad stared at Nina bitterly, her red and swollen eyes full of resentment.


    "What''s your rtionship with Harrison?" Nina asked, remembering what Michelle said in her letter.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ad slowly stood up, her palms scratched and bleeding.


    "Tell me!"


    Nina clenched her fists. Frightened, Ad said with a pale face, "Harrison is my fiance."


    "Fiance?" Nina remembered that day at the hospital, Haley said that Emma was Harrison''s girlfriend. If that were true, then how could Ad be Harrison''s fiancee?

 Chapter 137 Beat Him Until He Agrees To Divorce

    Michelle had gotten her hands on Harrison''s check-in records with another woman and told Nina in the letter. After thinking for a moment, Nina asked Ad bluntly, "Have you slept with Harrison?"


    Color suddenly blossomed on Ad''s pale face. She lowered her eyes. How could she answer such an embarrassing question?


    "Why should I tell you?" She attempted to sound nonchnt.


    "I''ll take that as a yes." Nina found it a little too obvious judging from Ad''s nonverbal response. Guilt was all over her face like makeup.


    Thinking of Harrison''s gentle demeanor, Nina could not help feeling disgusted. What refined scum that man was!


    Nina had promised Michelle that she would help Emma, so she ordered Ad, "Call Harrison and ask him to take you to the hospital."


    "What? Why?" Ad asked. She still did not look at Nina.


    "Call him! Call him right now!" Nina bellowed impatiently.


    She could not wrap her brain around men. How could they propose marriage to one woman and then date another at the same time? That was just incredibly greedy, not to mention stupid.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call him right now." Afraid that Nina would start bludgeoning her, Ad took out her mobile phone with trembling hands and dialed Harrison''s number. As soon as she heard his gentle voice on the other end of the line, she said in between sobs, "Harris


    n''s father would choose an ugly photo of his son to be edited into a fake wedding photo. It seemed like a waste of time and effort.


    John had always been a perfectionist. He wanted everything to be pristine, especially the marriage licenses that would allow him to keep Nina forever. There was no room for mistakes, and Henry knew that all too well.


    Henry could not help smiling as he folded the copy neatly. Nina happened to be looking at him at the moment.


    She stopped walking and asked him, "What are you smiling about, Henry? Care to share it with me?"


    Henry was usually serious. His smile was as rare as a blue moon.


    "Well..." Henry paused for a moment and then asked, "Mrs. Shi, what will you do if you know who your husband is?"


    After a brief pause, Nina answered firmly, "I would divorce him."


    ''Divorce?'' Henry thought, a little taken aback.


    ''No wonder Mr. Shi doesn''t want her to know the truth.''


    "What if he doesn''t want a divorce?" he asked. Of course John would not want a divorce. He was desperate to keep Nina by his side.


    Nina smiled humorlessly and said, "There are two options. Either he lets me go peacefully, or I beat him senseless until he agrees to sign the divorce papers."


    Henry could not find the right words to say. He was so surprised by Nina''s answer that he tripped and almost fell on his face.

 Chapter 138 You Have Bad Taste

    It was seven o''clock in the evening.


    The party had officially begun. The melodious music from the string quartet ying at the corner gradually quieted down as the head of the Ye family entered the banquet hall with his wife on his arm. As the spotlight followed the esteemed couple across the hall that smelled like fresh roses and champagne, everyone apuded. Cameras shed everywhere like striking lightning. Howard took a sidelong nce at his lovely wife, thinking that he was right where he wanted to be.


    Gently ushering his Julie, Howard ascended the steps up on the high tform set up on one side of the banquet hall. From where he stood, he could see the entire hall and the garden beyond. At the moment, he was looking at everybody who was anybody in the city. The rich, the famous, and the powerful filled up the room nicely, and Howard was standing over all of them.


    He began his opening remarks before the party went full swing. Atst, he said, "Thank you for attending my daughter''s twenty-fourth birthday party. I hope you all enjoy yourselves tonight. Here''s to all of you and my lovely daughter." Howard raised the ss of champagne that Julie handed him and proposed a toast.


    The guests raised their sses in turn, ncing and smiling at one another, and took a sip of their champagne.


    Stepping


    eart. She was so happy that she jumped right to naming her and Noah''s unborn children.


    At the party, Dora smiled and told Chester, "Vivian is going to be our aunt. Isn''t that exciting?"


    "She won''t," Chester answered tly.


    "Why not? There are so many people here tonight because Uncle John will propose to Vivian." The engagement was not exactly advertised in the invites, but everyone thought something more was going to happen tonight.


    The party was too grand to be just a birthday party. It had to be something more, and everyone expected it to be a spectacle of John''s marriage proposal to Vivian.


    Without saying another word, Chester looked around but did not find John. Instead, he saw Nina who was being followed around by a snow-white Tibetan Mastiff. She looked like she was looking for someone.


    "Are you cold?" Chester asked out of the blue. The sudden question confused Dora.


    "No, I''m not. I mean, I don''t mind the cold. I just want to look beautiful," she answered. Before Chester could speak again, Dora did a twirl in her pretty little dress and said, "There are three dresses in this series, and I saw ady earlier wearing one of them. I wonder where she has gone."


    "I know where she is." Chester walked through the crowd to the door where Nina was standing.


    "Aunt Nina," he called naturally.

 Chapter 139 The Marriage License

    Nina was stunned. She looked around to see where the voice wasing from. Only two people would have called her Aunt Nina and since James was outside, it had to be Haley.


    "Aunt Nina, lower your head," Chester said.


    Nina looked down to see a boy standing in front of her. The boy was wearing a dashing suit and looked eerily simr to John. He even had a simr cold aura.


    "Are you calling me?" Nina looked into Chester''s ck eyes and bent down. She guessed that this boy must be from John''s family somehow.


    Whenever she had to deal with John''s family, Nina always adopted a more amiable approach.


    When he saw the smile on Nina''s face, Chester blushed. No wonder John liked Nina. She looked so regal when she was being serious and she transformed into a goddess when she smiled.


    He couldn''t help being admiring her and he could only imagine what John felt.


    "Aunt Nina, my sister is a little cold. Can you give her your coat?" With an eager sincerity in his ck eyes, Chester pointed at a girl in the crowd that was dressed invender.


    Nina looked in that direction and noticed that the girl''s dress was part of the same series as hers.


    The girl''s back


    ou are?"


    It happened again!


    Nina felt so annoyed. Jessica could praise Vivian all she wanted but she shouldn''t be ndering Nina.


    "Really? How good a match are they? A perfect match? A top match? A match made in heaven?" Nina asked indifferently. But deep inside, she was jealous.


    Before Jessica could speak, there was a deep and powerful bellow from the door. "I already have my wife."


    John walked towards Nina. His steely cold face was more handsome than usual. The man was like an emperor, pulling everyone''s attention.


    "Your wife?" Nina looked at him in confusion. He was married?


    Everyone else was as equally befuddled. They began to gossip in hushed whispers.


    "John, what are you talking about?" Jessica intervened quickly as if she was disappointed in his behavior.


    "I have a wife," John reaffirmed, taking a copy of his marriage license out of his pocket.


    Perhaps he just wanted everyone to know that Nina was his wife, so he was eager to show everyone the copy.


    While he was pulling the copy out,


    the licenses slipped all the way out of his pocket.


    They fell to the floor with a crisp crack. The contents of one of them were revealed.

 Chapter 140 Official Announcement

    The contents of the marriage license were exposed in front of everyone. The warm yellow light from the luxurious and gorgeous crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling bounced off them beautifully. The light was so dazzling that it blinded everyone in the hall.


    Nina was standing in front of John who was less than half a meter away. At this time, her eyes were fixed on the two licenses on the floor. One was open while the other was closed.


    The big, bold letters at the top said "Marriage License."


    The open one had John''s name on it as its holder.


    The marriage license had a wedding photo attached to it. In the photo, there was a messy-looking man with an unfathomable expression on his face and a beautiful, brightly smiling woman.


    Nina frowned. She found the photo a bit strange, especially the woman in it. Why did she feel like the woman in the photo looked like her?


    But she could not be sure.


    Nina kept calm, but she was beginning to be a little suspicious. Maybe she was just imagining it. How could she be in a wedding photo with John anyway? Just because she had owned up to her feelings for him did not mean they were actually married.


    It was impossible and, truth be told, downright crazy.


    ''This is just an illusion,


    e.


    "So, you''re my husband?" Nina asked, raising her head and looking at John.


    Everyone around was stunned. Severaldies from rich and noble families looked Nina up and down with a revolted expression on their faces.


    "This woman is so desperate to establish connections with people in high ces. Everyone in Lexingport City knows that Mr. Shi has been single all this time."


    "Yes, she is shameless."


    "Wait. Didn''t you hear what Ms. Shi said just now? That woman must be Mr. Shi''s admirer who came here to make trouble. After all, tonight is Mr. Shi and Miss Ye''s night. What a perfect time to mess things up, right?"


    "She dares to enrage Mr. Shi. She will suffer."


    Nina could hear all the whispers. She frowned slightly and waited for John''s answer to her question. She was a little scared to hear it, but she had to.


    On the other hand, John tuned out all the noise around him and focused on Nina''s face. He had been quietly observing her since she opened the marriage licenses.


    It seemed that she did not pay that much attention to the photo. She focused on the legal rtionship between them.


    ''That''s good,'' John told himself.


    With a slight smile on his face, he announced loudly and proudly, "Nina is my legal wife."

 Chapter 141 You Are So Ugly

    John pulled the numb Nina into his arms. It was the first time that he smiled publicly,


    his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.


    There was an uproar throughout the banquet hall.


    The woman who just insulted Nina was absolutely dumbfounded. She still couldn''t believe it as she muttered, "She is your wife?" After saying that, she passed out.


    "Mr. Shi is...married?" another woman murmured as she tried to support her friend.


    What was going on? The crowd looked around at each other looking for answers.


    Nobody could make it out.


    "John, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jessica finally snapped out of her astonishment and scowled at John. She barked, "Didn''t you know that you are to be engaged to Vivi tonight?"


    "No, I didn''t," John replied coldly.


    Jessica shouted angrily, "Even if you don''t like Vivian, you can''t just marry anyone to get me off your back."


    Vivian''s face turned pale. She stood in the middle of the hall with tears in her eyes, looking shattered. She looked at her father beside her and asked, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "It''s impossible." Howard was possibly as embarrassed as Vivian, but it didn''t stop him from gentlyforting his daughter.


    "Dad, what''s going on?" Vivian''s mind raced. How could John say that Nina was his wife


    e.


    "Hurry up. This is big news." The group of reporters swarmed up and took photos of them.


    The media''s camera shes and noise finally sobered Nina up. Looking at the reporters in front of her and the man holding her, her jaw dropped again.


    She was stunned and stood as still as a statue.


    After a while, she realized that this was really happening. She lowered her head and stared at the marriage licenses in her hand again.


    She didn''t bother checking whether the marriage licenses were true or not. Instead, her attention was pulled by their photo.


    John''s short hair was in a mess, his eyes were slightly narrowed, his eyebrows were scrunched and the corners of his mouth were twitching.


    Was it really John? Was this the same man who cared so much about his image and appearance?


    She took a closer look and low and behold, it was him.


    Squinting her eyes, Nina said in disgust, "John, you are so ugly."


    Then she raised his wristwatch and scanned the marriage license. Nina input the information of the marriage license and took a photo at the same time.


    After taking the photo as quickly and discreetly as possible, Nina started nning to make this photo of John into stickers.


    The smile on John''s face froze immediately.


    Damn this photo!

 Chapter 142 Everyone Was Stunned

    Everyone was speechless.


    The media people present looked at Nina in astonishment. They were so taken aback that they even forgot to take photos.


    They were confused. Why did Nina say that John was ugly? Everyone knew that John was one of the most handsome men in the city.


    "Give those back to me." John took back the marriage licenses with an annoyed face.


    He had not forgiven Sam for choosing the ugliest photo of him and having it edited onto the wedding photo.


    And now that Nina had seen the photo, his anger boiled over. He wanted to hurt somebody just to make himself feel better.


    He was ashamed and displeased.


    "Let me have another look at the photo," Nina insisted, reaching for the licenses in John''s hand. This was the first time that Nina had seen John embarrassed.


    "No way!" John replied, holding the licenses in the air out of Nina''s reach.


    "Come on! Let me just see it one more time!"


    Under the watchful eyes of the people around, John grabbed Nina''s head with his free hand and leaned in.


    Then, he kissed Nina.


    One second passed. Then two. And then three.


    The media people snapped back to their senses and began taking photos. They were so excited that the hall instantly looked like an open field being struck by lightning because of the camera shes.


    It was the scoop of the century and


    rece it right away. It''s the only one." Isabe wanted to say more but stopped. She looked so pathetic in front of everyone.


    Nina didn''t want to waste time on her and said honestly, "I''m Elk. I''ll paint another one for you another day. No, I''ll paint two for you as my way of apology. Now I really have to go. I''m sorry."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, she ran away.


    Isabe stood there shocked. The others were also left with their mouths hanging open.


    Did Nina just say she was Master Elk?


    "Who is she?"


    "Professor Gu''s disciple."


    "She is also the famous young painting master, Elk."


    "And she is also Mr. Shi''s wife."


    For a moment, the room stood still.


    And then whispers erupted. The new information about Nina just spread across the banquet hall like wildfire. Isabe was still frozen on her spot. She still could not believe what she just heard.


    ''Nina is Mr. Shi''s wife? She''s also Master Elk?''


    Vivian''s face turnedpletely pale. She had just heard from the crowd that Nina was the famous young painter, Master Elk, whose paintings sold for a fortune.


    Truth be told, Vivian never liked Master Elk''s wash paintings. Sam liked them, and she just wanted to please him, so she pretended to like them as well.


    But now, Nina was Elk. And if Sam found out...


    Vivian fainted and fell.

 Chapter 143 Run Away

    The birthday girl suddenly fainted, causing a panic. Someone called the ambnce in a hurry.


    Completely oblivious to what just happened to Vivian, John smiled. He understood now why his father had chosen Nina to be his wife.


    It turned out that he liked her paintings.


    He looked at the direction Nina had run to. He imagined that at this time, she was probably caught by his men.


    It was time for them to leave and go back to North Yard.


    At this time, Nina had reached the western gate of the Ye family estate. That part of the ce was deserted. No one was there but her.


    She looked back and saw that Nine had followed her after she ran out of the banquet hall. The dog was now sitting next to her and looking up at her as if waiting for hermand.


    "What are you doing, Nine? I thought we were best buddies. Why are you helping your father chase after me?"


    Nine happily barked an answer. Nine ran after Nina because he regarded her as his master.


    At the moment, Nina had to escape. She did not have the time to guess what Nine was trying to tell her. If she stayed where she was a little longer, John would eventually catch up to her.


    "Go back to your father, Nine. Stop following me." Nina''s voice had started to crack. She just realized that she was in so much pain. She just ran from


    are your shoes? Why are you barefoot?" As soon as Nina got in, her feet were the first things Noah noticed.


    He just saw Nina run out of a small park, which was paved with stone roads. He wondered if her feet were injured.


    "It doesn''t matter. We must leave now. They''re going to catch up soon." At this nervous moment, Nina was in no position to pay attention to her feet at all. Her eyes were fixed on the road behind that was dimly lit.


    "All right. Buckle up." Noah stepped on the elerator as Nina fastened her seat belt, and the car lurched forward like an arrow off a bowstring.


    When Richard and the maids finally reached the road, Noah''s car just turned a corner. They could only hear the sound of the car driving away.


    "Someone helped Mrs. Shi run away." Richard felt embarrassed. There was three of them, and they could not stop a twenty-year-old girl from running away.


    "What do we do now?" The two maids looked at Richard.


    "You two follow that car and capture its license te. We can get something out of that information. I''ll go back and report to Mr. Shi."


    Richard summoned up his courage and went back to report to John. As soon as he was in front of him, he said, "We failed to get Mrs. Shi back, Mr. Shi. Someone helped her escape. We were ipetent. Please punish us."

 Chapter 144 Treat Me As Your Brother

    When John heard that Nina had escaped, he burst into a menacing fury. The air around him was freezing cold, and no one dared to get close to him.


    "Richard, send everyone out to secretly search for her," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir." Richard was not only the leader of the Shi family''s two hundred guards, but he was also the leader of forty people who were loyally assigned to John. With John''s order, he quickly sent out the remaining guards to search for the missing Nina.


    All the guards of the Shi family moved with breakneck speed. Each of them drove an inconspicuous SUV, and searched every inch of Lexington City in secret.


    Each of the cars was low-key and they scattered in different directions, so they wouldn''t be easily noticed. But Nina and Noah were people who were sensitive to their surroundings. The more dangerous a situation they were in was, the more diligently careful they observed the surrounding environment.


    "Noah, there is something wrong with that car," Nina said as she pointed at a ck SUV not far away, and frowned slightly with anxiety. She saw a small bulge on the car, which was not characteristic of its original version.


    "There''s a monitor, a micro monitor which can rotate 360 degrees to any direction," Noah knowingly exined. He happened to know this kind of monitor, and had seen it in a case wherein a


    er face. Her brother had once said the simr words to her.


    When she was young, she lost her way in the forest of C Ind, and fell down identally. When her brother found her, he squatted down in front of her and wanted to carry her on his back.


    Back then, she remembered what the teacher had told her, so she said to her brother that it was improper for a man to touch a woman.


    Nina could still remember her brother''s helpless expression at that time. He gently put his hands on her shoulders and patiently exined, "Nini, I''m your brother, not anyone else. It''s absolutely normal for a brother to carry his sister."


    Hearing Noah''s words right now, Nina seemed to go back to the past. Her brother''s figure gradually ovepped with Noah''s. She stared at Noah with her wet alluring eyes, and whispered in a daze, "Brother..."


    Noah was stunned for a moment, and then smiled gently. "I''m your senior, and you can treat me as your brother."


    Then, he tenderly pulled over Nina''s feet and put them on his leg. He slowly turned around and opened the medicine kit, took out the disinfecting alcohol, and bent down to disinfect Nina''s wounds tenderly.


    "Nini, this might hurt a little. Bear with it for a while." Before applying the medicine, Noah prepared her psychologically with concern in his mellow voice, as if coaxing a child.

 Chapter 145 How Shameless

    Nina came to her senses and said firmly, "I''m not afraid of pain."


    When she was learning martial arts, she often got injured and did notin. Little scabs on her feet were nothing.


    "I won''tugh at you if you flinch. That''s normal," Noah chuckled. ''What a stubborn girl,'' he thought.


    "This will hurt, but I''ll try to be gentle. Just soldier on." Noah proceeded to moisten a cotton swab with alcohol to clean Nina''s wounds.


    On the other hand, Nina sat back and tried to rx.


    As soon as she rxed herself, Noah started treating her wounds. When the cotton swab made contact with her torn skin, she pulled away. She identally kicked the cotton swab off Noah''s hand, and it fell to the floor.


    "Are you okay? Does it hurt?" Noah turned his head to look at Nina. "I haven''t done this to a girl before, so I don''t know how to do it. I''m sorry. I''ll be gentler."


    "No, no. It doesn''t hurt. I was just startled." Nina grinned. This time, she took the initiative to stretch out her foot, pursed her lips, and made a small suggestion. "Could you please get a small fan for me? The alcohol really stings."


    Noah chuckled. For some r


    water from Noah''s hand and drank it, feeling much more rxed.


    "I may have to stay here to hide out for a while." What happened tonight left her mind in such a mess.


    She was worried.


    "You can stay for as long as you want, Nini. But won''t Mr. Shi be worried?" Noah then decided to tell her the truth. "After all, he has just announced your marriage to the public."


    When he said this, he felt something heavy in his heart.


    "What?" With a shocked look on her face, Nina went still.


    Noah took out his phone again, clicked on the hot headlines, and handed it to Nina. "There are also photos of your marriage licenses."


    "What the hell?" Nina could only stare at the photo on Noah''s phone. "Did he release the photo to the public? Doesn''t he care about his reputation?"


    She clearly remembered the photo. John was not exactly dashing in that photo.


    However, when she took a closer look at the photo, she found that the photo she saw on the phone was different from the one she had seen earlier.


    "John, you shameless bastard!" Nina bellowed. He was absolutely brazen.


    He had his photo retouched to make himself look handsome.

 Chapter 146 Find A Place To Hide

    Hearing this, Noah smiled and said, "No one dares to say that about Mr. Shi but you."


    Nina paused and pursed her lips. Her long eyshes covered a trace of light in her eyes. She returned the phone to Noah and said calmly, "Do you think he''s giving in to me?"


    Nina did not think so. If she and John fought with bare hands, he was no match for her.


    She didn''t think John was giving in to her.


    What was more, her family background was no inferior to his.


    There was only one thing wherein Nina admitted that she was inferior to John¡ªshe was not as ruthless as him.


    Noah took the phone and smiled without saying a word. He acquiesced in it as John had many cruel ways to torture his enemies.


    But based on what he had heard thus far, Noah was convinced that Nina was really important to John.


    "Are you hungry, Nini? What do you want for dinner?" Noah asked, ncing at the kitchen.


    If Noah had not mentioned it, Nina would not have realized that she was hungry. Her stomach grumbled right after Noah asked her about dinner. She touched her t stomach and said, "Yes, I am. What do you have in here to eat?"


    "I think I still have some fish in the fridge. But I''m worried that they''re not that fresh anymore." Noah was of


    n. With a little bit more digging, she found some information about the residence in Stone Road. The owner''s surname was Shi.


    There was no doubt that John was really her husband.


    She checked today''s headlines and found a lot of news articles about her and John''s marriage. The number of hits was already more than ten thousand as well as the reposts, but thements were turned off.


    Nina typed in a fewmands and was able to see thements posted within the first three minutes of the news going live. Everyone was saying that she did not deserve John. The otherments were even worse.


    John must have ordered thements to be turned off. After all, everyone was attacking Nina because of the news.


    Knowing John, Nina knew that he would not let others insult her on the Inte. She also found that all the ounts with extremements were blocked.


    Nina feltplicated in her heart. She remembered telling Henry that she would divorce her husband once she found out who he was. She would tell him to either let her go peacefully or she would beat the hell out of him until he agreed to sign the divorce papers.


    But now, she just wanted to find a ce to hide.


    She was a little reluctant to divorce him.

 Chapter 147 Threaten Her To Go Home

    That night, Nina tossed and turned in bed. She was not able to fall asleep until dawn.


    On the other side, John was also not able to sleep. He was up all night sending out more people to look for Nina, but none of them returned with her.


    Unable to turn in for the night, he made a bold decision. He decided to issue a reward for whoever brought Nina back home.


    John went out and contacted the most influential mediapany in Lexingport City. The mediapany agreed to film a broadcast for him. Sitting in front of the camera, he said slowly, "My wife is still young. She doesn''t know her way around the city, and she forgot to bring her mobile phone. She hasn''te home yet. To anyone who brings her to the Time Group, I will offer a hefty reward. Please help me find my wife."


    When Nina woke up, she saw the fifteen-second video. The man in the video was calm, and his eyes were very gentle. She had heard that deep voice so many times, but for some reason, it sounded foreign to her.


    There was a photo of her in the lower right corner of the video. It was one of the selfies she took when she participated in a beauty pageant at her school.


    Nina was so rattled that she immediately turned of


    ung up the phone and waited for Nina to send him the address.


    After sending John the address, Nina called Noah and told him that she wasing back to North Yard. Noah just said "Okay" and hung up.


    Half an hourter, Nina heard the apartment door open.


    Only Noah who was the owner of the apartment could open the door.


    "Noah? Is that you?" Nina stuck her head out of her bedroom door and listened carefully to the footsteps.


    "I''m home." It was Noah''s hoarse voice. But upon listening more carefully, Nina heard twopletely different kinds of footsteps.


    Noah walked steadily and lightly. The other footfalls were not only heavy but also slow and deliberate, like those of someone with a bad intention.


    "Are you with someone?" Nina had always been sensitive. As Noah''s career was always apanied by danger, she decided to be vignt. Slowly and carefully, she shut her bedroom door and waited behind it.


    This time, Noah stopped instead of replying. The heavy footsteps started approaching her bedroom. Nina felt the small hairs on the back of her neck stand on end.


    As the footsteps neared, Nina stepped aside and prepared herself to kick whoever came bursting through her door.

 Chapter 148 Take Them Off

    The moment he set foot in Nina''s bedroom, John took a step back and nimbly dodged her attack. He quickly grabbed her ankle and pulled. Nina lost her bnce and fell. She stared at him with a shocked expression on her face.


    "John?" The dark expression on John''s face sent a chill down her spine. He was standing a few feet away, but Nina could feel his anger.


    John looked down at Nina. His eyes were cold and frightening.


    ''How dare this woman stay in another man''s house, sleep in his bed, and even wear his shirt? How could she do such a thing?''


    He hade to take her back home, and she had tried to hurt him.


    "You have really grown too arrogant, Nina." John''s voice was t and emotionless, and it sent Nina''s heart racing.


    She did not dare look him in the eye.


    She had never seen John so angry before.


    "Nini, are you okay?" The next moment, Noah came rushing into the room. He found Nina still on the floor. He frowned and bent down to help her up. "Get up. The floor is cold. How did you even get out of bed? Your feet are still hurt. You''re not supposed to be walking on them."


    Noah looked at the dressing on Nina''s wounds. Fortunately, there was no blood seeping out. He breathed a sigh of relief and helped


    John think she was filthy?


    "I''d tread carefully now if I were you, John," Nina hissed.


    "Go wash yourself," John repeated. The ice in his voice made Nina shiver. Reluctantly, she slid out of bed, wrapped the entire quilt around her, and carefully walked to the bathroom.


    After Nina shut the bathroom door behind her, the coldness in John''s eyes dissipated. He picked up Noah''s ck shirt and called for Helen.


    It extremely annoyed him, seeing Nina in another man''s shirt.


    ''Since you like to wear men''s clothes so much, I''ll give you plenty to wear,'' he thought.


    As soon as Helen arrived, John handed her Noah''s shirt and said, "Burn this." Helen just dipped her chin in acknowledgement and took the shirt. John added, "And I want you to throw away all of Nina''s clothes and dresses and hang my clothes in her wardrobe." Again, Helen simply nodded and went on her way.


    When Nina came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, she smelled something burning. John had left the room. There was a white shirt folded neatly on the bed.


    ''I thought he wanted to sleep with me. Why isn''t he here?''


    In the time that she took a shower, Nina had prepared herself mentally for what was about to happen. But where was John?

 Chapter 149 I Love You

    Nina could not find John in the master bedroom. Truth be told, she was a little relieved. She turned around to look for some clothes in the closet only to find all her clothes missing. They had all been reced with men''s clothes.


    The new clothes now hung in the closet were different from John''s. John''s clothes were monotonous in style, but these new clothes were diverse in design and even color.


    Left with no other choice, Nina just decided to put a set of the clothes in the closet. She put on a loose shirt and a loose pair of pants, lookingzy and noble.


    Nina''s feet hurt so much that she could only walk around on her toes. She carefully tiptoed to the stairway and looked around the living room, but John was still nowhere to be found.


    She guessed that John had gone to work.


    Nina thought that the matter had passed, and John would not make trouble for her again. After all, she had returned to North Yard as he wished.


    However, in the end, she still could not escape John''s punishment.


    That night, while Nina was sleeping, a man who smelled of cigarettes and alcohol kicked the bedroom door open and undressed her.


    "Little girl, this is your punishment," John slurred.


    "John? What are you doing?" Nina protested.


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    ress his love!" she eximed.


    "No, I''m not! It''s just that..." Nina could not exin it clearly. Deep down, she wanted to know what was running through John''s mind, but there was a little part of her that was scared to find out.


    What he had been doing was not like what the Inte said.


    Other couples were all in love and sweet with each other. She and John did nothing but fight endlessly and y tricks openly.


    "Well, Mr. Shi, I believe you will soon hear Mr. Shi''s confession of love," Helen said confidently. She knew that John was listening to their conversation right now through one of the devices installed inside the master bedroom.


    John did not really show up to the office today. He was in a secret hideout and quietly watching Nina all day.


    Even if Nina was just sleeping in the bed and did nothing else, John could not help smiling while staring at the screen.


    He did note home until ten o''clock in the evening. As soon as he arrived, he went to the master bedroom to look for Nina.


    He did her just likest night, butpared tost night, he was particrly gentle. When the two of them were sweating profusely and almost out of breath, John leaned in and whispered three words in Nina''s ear with all the affection he could muster.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 150 Its My Fault

    John could not take his mind off Nina and Helen''s conversation earlier. He had wanted to tell Nina about how he felt about her, but he had been hesitating. Being open about emotions was not his style after all.


    Only others took the initiative to confess their feelings. John had never been like those people, and nobody could make him talk about things that he did not want to talk about.


    But in the end, he decided he had a reason this time to confess. His little girl had already expressed her love to him, and he was only giving her a response, a response that she deserved.


    Nina was not sure at first if she had heard John right. After he said that he loved her, she blinked twice in the room''s dimness as if it would help her hearing sharpen and focus. The master bedroom was a shade next to pitch ck, yet she could see and feel his eyes boring straight into her soul.


    Suddenly, she was hyperaware of his touch. Her heart started pounding against her ribcage, and her earlobes started burning. Everything she had done with John shed before her eyes like a movie in fast forward.


    After the Four Seasons Garden Hotel, he had taken to calling her little girl in either a yful or domineering tone.


    Every time he called her "my little girl," she would have dreams of returning home.


    When she was kidnapped and helpless, John was all that was in her mind. In the end,


    nsideration, Mr. Shi."


    John was so considerate today. Henry had to tell the others as soon as possible.


    After Henry and his new assistant left John''s office, Henry sent a message in thepany''s WeChat group. His message read, "The level ten rm is dismissed. Mr. Shi is in a good mood, and anyone who needs him to sign something shoulde up quickly."


    Thepany''s WeChat group was in an uproar, and many employees were skeptical. "Henry, why is Mr. Shi in a good mood? Tell us the reason, or we won''t daree to his office."


    Henry casually replied, "Mrs. Shi has found her way home."


    After thinking for a while, he added, "Mr. Shi has tamed the elk in North Yard."


    "In a minute!" Everyone was sending out massages in the WeChat group. Many employees rushed to the CEO''s office in batches with the documents that needed to be signed.


    Sure enough, John patiently signed dozens of documents. He did not nitpick, and his eyes were not as frightening as before.


    Some employees even went out of John''s office with tears in their eyes. They thought, ''Thank you, Mrs. Shi. Long live Mrs. Shi.''


    Lying in bed, Nina had sneezed for the whole afternoon, which frightened Helen. When Helen was about to go downstairs and call John, she saw a familiar person.


    "Ms. Shi?" Helen was a little surprised. Jessica had never set foot in North Yard. Why did shee today?

 Chapter 151 Nina And Jessica

    Jessica''s appearance made her look younger. She wore a light yellow shirt that was loose and her skirt had floral patterns for its design. Her skin was fair and smooth. It was obvious that she had it well maintained. If one would take a look at her, they would think that she was around twenty years of age.


    It was only the gloomy look on her face that made her scary.


    Jessica nced around her surroundings. She acted like she was looking for someone before settling into a frown. "Helen, where are they?"


    "Mr. Shi is at work and Mrs. Shi is upstairs," Helen politely replied.


    "Upstairs? What is she doing upstairs?" Jessica had her eyes fixed up on the stairway leading to the second floor.


    "Mrs. Shi is currently resting. She is not feeling well," Helen said.


    Jessica snorted and rolled her eyes. "She''s still young. She should be in good health. Maybe she''s just pretending to be sick. John is busy at work every day while she''s free to stay at home and do nothing but spend his money."


    She had never forgotten what Nina had said at the beginning. Nina wanted all of John''s assets.


    In Jessica''s eyes, Nina was a gold digger and seduced John which exined why her brother was so infatuated with the woman. The news of their marriage had also been recently spreading throughout the whole city.


    It took three days before Jessica could calm down. She wanted to ask her father and brother abou


    divorce, Vivian would be able toe into the picture and marry her brother. This would make both families closer.


    Nina had a nk expression on her face. She looked like she wasn''t bothered at all with what Jessica had said. "What''s important is that I am his wife right now."


    Jessica couldn''t help but sneer. "You''ll soon realize that you aren''t a match for John. The only woman who would be good enough for him is Vivian." Her eyes were ring like daggers at the woman in front of her. No words could really describe how much she hated Nina at that moment.


    Nina remembered something that John had once said. "No matter how good Vivian is, I''m still John''s first wife."


    Jessica gritted her teeth and breathed heavily. She pointed a finger at Nina. "Why, you..." She was at a loss for words. All she knew at the moment was that she definitely hated Nina even more.


    No one dared to talk to her like that. Even John showed respect for her.


    Helen was watching the exchange and became worried so she contacted John in secret.


    She kept ncing at the entrance every now and then. "Mr. Shi, you''re back," she shouted the moment John appeared.


    Upon hearing this, Jessica''s demeanor instantly changed. The frown on her face disappeared and was reced by a bright smile. "John, howe you''re back so early today?"


    Just like that, her earlier expression had quickly changed to the opposite.

 Chapter 152 Romantic

    Surprise was evident on John''s face as he caught sight of Jessica. His gaze flew automatically to Nina, who was wearing an aloof expression. He frowned.


    "I wanted to be home early, so I came back." His tone was cold and challenging, daring anyone to question him any further. He had known that Jessica held an animosity towards his wife, and while he could not initiate an altercation with his own sister, he sure as hell wouldn''t let her bully Nina.


    To be fair, however, Helen had told him that Nina had been sneezing all throughout the afternoon. He was worried, and that was why he rushed back home.


    "Well, you should be focusing on your work more than anything else. There is absolutely no need for you to be back so soon when there isn''t anything worth noting going on here anyway." Despite her words, Jessica looked Helen up and down as she spoke. Her brother''s timing was suspicious; this other woman must have contacted him in secret.


    "What are you doing here?" John asked.


    "Dad wants you to go home and have dinner with him. It''s going to be a family affair, so he asks that you take her with you." She nodded over to Nina to indicate who she meant by "her."


    "Got it. Helen, walk Jessica out." John was always cold and aloof, and people around him were used to it.


    Jessica huffed in indignation as she stared at her brother. She felt like she was no longer the most important one in her father''s and brother''s eyes since Nina appeared.


    Now John was even turning her a


    feeding someone.


    Nina was nodding right alongside him.


    "I can do that much by myself anyway." Helen was at a loss.


    True, it was an attempt on her part to make them grew even closer out of concern, but seeing their reactions just now, she only felt like a meddling busybody. Still, she felt like something was wrong here. She just couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Putting her thoughts aside, she excused herself to the kitchen to take out another dish.


    Not long after she was gone, Nina moved over to the chair next to John. The soup was warm and savory, and she relished it as the thick liquid slid down her throat.


    It took a spoonful of food for her to realize that she was actually famished, and she tore through their meal in no time.


    Nina was much more energetic after eating, and she spoke cheerfully.


    "John, should we have a little heart-to-heart talk?"


    "Oh? About what?" They were still in the dining hall, and John was lounging on his chair as he gazedzily at his wife. "Does this mean you haven''t had enough of mypany?"


    His tone was very suggestive,


    and Nina red at him before rolling her eyes.


    John burst out inughter. "I''m just teasing, I''m sure you know. Go ahead then, I''m listening."


    "Right," Nina smiled. "John,


    can''t we be...well...a little more romantic?" "Romantic?" John leaned from his seat and took her hand, gazing at his wife with fire in his eyes. "But I most definitely think that we have already been very romantic."

 Chapter 153 Made An Agreement

    Nina seemed to misunderstand what John had meant and maintained a serious face. "Having romance is a thing between two people. We should bnce it out properly."


    John couldn''t help but chuckle at her response. He forgot that Nina was a little bit ignorant in that kind of aspect.


    She didn''t understand the meaning behind his words.


    As for her wildness at a certain moment, she was just trying to reciprocate what he had been showing her.


    Although Nina was smart, she was still a little inexperienced in that area.


    It was fine with John, however. The less she knew, the better.


    If he wouldn''t be able to control himself, she might end up getting hurt in the end.


    "How do you want to be romantic?" John asked bluntly. He didn''t think there was any reason to not be straightforward with this matter.


    Nina stared at him nkly and blinked a few times before opening her mouth. She had never actually thought about it.


    "I don''t know. However, we need to talk about this rtionship between us." Although they were now a legal couple, it still felt wrong for her.


    John stared at her expectantly, as if urging her to continue.


    Nina smiled at ho


    l as she could, but even the slightest movement seemed to wake John up. He pulled her closer to his chest and let out a deep breath. "Sleep a little longer."


    His voice was slightly hoarse, yet it still sounded low and maic. As his voice vibrated through Nina''s ears, she felt her heart beating faster.


    "I''m going to buy some medicine," she murmured. Her voice was soft and gentle so as to not wake him uppletely.


    John popped one eye open and squinted it a bit to see her. "What medicine?" "We agreed that I can''t get pregnant," she simply answered.


    Both of his eyes were now fully open. After several seconds, he closed them again and started to speak. "I haven''t touched you after the agreement we made."


    Seeing that Nina seemed at a loss for words, John started to exin. "I promise that you won''t get pregnant during the duration of our agreement."


    He was sure that Nina would understand what he meant.


    Nina frowned at him. She definitely understood what John was trying to say. She couldn''t take some medicine because that was before the agreement happened.


    Her fair appearance turned dark.


    John had yed a trick on her again.

 Chapter 154 Murder A Person With A Borrowed Knife

    John had always taken advantage of her, which was the reason why Nina was always angry at him. She struggled to free from his tight grip and got up. Then she threw him a re and went downstairs.


    A sly smile appeared on John''s face as he watched Nina leave the bedroom. Feeling satisfied, he crossed his hands behind his head and closed his eyes to rest.


    It was around seven o''clock in the morning when John decided to get up and fix himself in the bathroom. Ten minutester, he went straight to the kitchen and sat opposite to Nina, who was ring at him from time to time.


    But John only turned a blind eye to her. It was not until Nina stood up that he raised his head and asked, "Where are you going?"


    With her back on him, Nina replied, "I have a ss." It had been a week since she hadn''t attended her sses, and if she still didn''t go to her ss today, her grades would go down. Their final grade was not only about the written examinations. Eighty percent of the total score would depend on the written exam, and then twenty percent woulde from the usual performance.


    Grades were extremely important for students, and Nina was no exception. She also wanted to be the top of the ss.


    "It''s still early. Today is Tuesday, and you only


    e you mistaken? Nina is just a woman from the countryside. How could she be Master Elk? She must have copied them."


    Hearing her talk about Nina''s background, Vivian became interested. "It seems that you know Nina very well."


    "Of course I know her. She has been my sidekick for two years. There is nothing I don''t know." There was a hint of arrogance in Isabe¡¯s voice.


    A shrewd look shed across Vivian''s eyes. "Is Nina really a countrywoman?"


    If that was the case, then she would have a chance to turn the tables.


    Recently, her mother just announced that she was pregnant, and was confident to im that it must be a boy.


    When her father learned that her mother was pregnant with a boy, he was overjoyed. The two of them no longer cared whether she could marry into the Shi family or not.


    At that moment, Vivian knew that she was going to be abandoned. The only thing she could do was marry into the Shi family to make her parents pay attention to her again.


    She couldn''t rely on her parents, so the only person she could rely on was Jessica. Vivian knew that family background was important for her, and John had high respect for his sister.


    In conclusion, she would be able to marry into the Shi family by taking advantage of Jessica.

 Chapter 155 Enemys Enemy Was A Friend

    Isabe had a feeling that Vivian must hate Nina at this point. To make her deal with Nina, Isabe stated firmly, "I''ve known her for two years. How can I not know about her? Miss Ye, Nina is not only a countrywoman, but also an orphan. She doesn''t have a family background."


    While she spoke, she nced at Vivian. She had repeatedly reminded Vivian that Nina had no family background, which meant that dealing with her should be easy. However, Vivian''s eyes still looked nk. Isabelle sighed once more.


    "Everyone in the city knows that you and Mr. Shi are perfect for each other. I didn''t expect that Nina would just suddenly appear and marry Mr. Shi. I suppose Mr. Shi was smitten by Nina''s face. My mother once told me that if a person is good-looking, they would have a higher chance of sess than others. Miss Ye, even you..."


    As if realizing what she had just implied, Isabe immediately stopped herself and looked at Vivian apologetically. "I''m sorry, Miss Ye. I didn''t mean to dere that you are not as beautiful as Nina. I just blurted it out without thinking."


    Isabe knew how women could get easily jealous, so she purposely said those words to irk Vivian and make her hate Nina even more.


    N


    eyes saw Isabe, her warm personality dissipated. Her eyes turned cold.


    Jessica considered herself as a person with good taste. When she saw Isabe''s ensemble, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Shi." Nervous, Isabe greeted her with a small bow. Her voice was shaky as she spoke. After all, Jessica came from a wealthy family. To get close to her was to get close to power and money.


    Smiling gently, Vivian introduced, "Vivian, this is Isabe. Her father is from the Zhang family and her mother from the Fang family. She''s my new friend. In fact, you and Isabe should consider each other friend now."


    Surprised, Jessica blinked up at her. "Friend? What do you mean?"


    "Well, Isabe is a good friend of Nina in L University. Now that Nina is your sister-inw, Isabe should be considered your friend too." With a smile on her face, Vivian''s n was slowlying together.


    She wouldn''t just bring Isabe to see Jessica for no reason. Of course, she hoped that Isabe could help her. Therefore, she specifically mentioned Nina to get Jessica''s attention.


    As expected, Jessica nced at Isabe a few more times and finally asked, "Are you a friend of Nina?"

 Chapter 156 Scheming

    Hearing this, Isabe shook her head and exined, "We used to be friends, but not anymore.


    Nina seems to look down on me these days."


    Isabe heard how aggrieved Jessica was when she found out that Nina was married to John. She actually fainted because she was so enraged.


    This could only mean that Jessica hated Nina. Another factor was that Vivian said Jessica treated her as her sister-inw, so she was definitely Jessica''s first choice as John''s wife.


    Isabe was terrified of irritating Jessica so she had to exin herself.


    "What? Just because she''s John''s wife, she thinks she can shun her friends?" Jessica always disliked Nina and this only added fuel to the fire.


    Isabe hurriedly waved her hand with a trace of timidity in her eyes. "No, no. You''ve misunderstood Nina. If she hears about this, I''m afraid the Zhang family..."


    She stopped herself before she said too much.


    Vivian intently watched them talking. She thought she could possibly use Isabe in her scheme.


    "Isabe, what


    It seemed that shepletely believed what Isabe said.


    After taking a sip of red wine, Jessica began calming down. She red at Vivian and asked, "Why aren''t you anxious at all? Don''t you like my brother?"


    Vivian, who was pouring the wine, paused for a moment and looked over at Jessica. "He already has a wife and I can''t interfere in his marriage. It will be disrespectful to even try."


    Vivian, once again, had an aura of sensibility about her. Even when she lost her beloved to another woman, she didn''t lose her demeanor as a gracefuldy.


    The more Vivian kept her cool, the more satisfied Jessica became. Only an elegant woman like Vivian could be a match for John.


    "It is Nina who has interfered in your rtionship. If it wasn''t for her, you would have been engaged by now."


    "Jessica..." Vivian raised her head, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing Vivian so aggrieved, Jessica immediately said, "Vivi, go to the Stone Road with me tonight. I will help you take back what belongs to you."

 Chapter 157 Easy To Make Money

    It was a typical school day at L University.


    The clock struck twelve, and the sun was shining high and bright in the sky.


    As soon as the bell rang to signal the end of sses, students had soon flocked the hallways. Most of them went to the canteen.


    Among the few who didn''t go to the canteen, Nina stood out clearly. Her features were beautiful and she always wore an indifferent expression as she gracefully walked forward.


    Nina was actually wearing John''s clothes at the moment. The minor tweaks she made to them looked great on her appearance.


    She wore John''s white shirt under a loose gray jacket. It was scrunched up and tied with a small rubber band which revealed her abdomen. Her perfect curves were very ttering, and the rugged look made her even more attractive.


    Her ck wavy hair was tied neatly behind her ears, revealing her delicate face. Her look was so simple yet beautiful.


    She made everyone turn their head whenever she passed by, especially men. This made most of the women jealous of her.


    "The campus belle''s so cool! It''s the first time I have seen her in that kind of style."


    "Nina must be wearing Mr. Shi''s clothes. She''s so gorgeous! The sight of her is killing me!"


    "She would naturally be killing a bachelor like you."


    Nina didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t mean to do anything. The only reason she was in that kind of get up was because she was forced to. John had thrown all her clothes away


    . Thest passage at the rightmost area seemed to require some facial recognition to be able to enter.


    Once they were in front of the said entrance, the receptionist turned to Nina and smiled. "Mrs. Shi, the machine will be able to identify your face so you could enter."


    Nina blinked for a few times at the girl. "What?" Once she stood in front of the scanner, the passage soon opened. There was a small hint of surprise on Nina''s expression before she quickly returned to normal.


    The receptionist swiped the card to grant her some ess to another passage. Then, she took Nina to a private elevator. The elevator scanned Nina''s face and identified her. As soon as the doors closed, she were taken straight to the CEO''s office on the top floor.


    When the elevator doors closed, the receptionist wiped some sweat on her forehead. Two women walked over. One of them was holding a ss of water while the other held a pile of documents.


    "Look, I guess I''m right. She is the real wife of Mr. Shi," one of them said.


    "Mrs. Shi is so cool in her outfit. She looks much more beautiful in person," said the other.


    They didn''t discuss any further. Soon after, the two women went to mind their own business.


    The moment Nina walked out of the elevator, she saw James.


    "Aunt Nina?" He raised his eyebrows, obviously surprised at the sight of her. James stared in shock at Nina. He couldn''t seem to get over the fact that Nina was John''s wife.

 Chapter 158 Narcissistic Genes

    Looking at his rather stricken expression, Nina thought to herself, ''This brat! Weren''t you gleefully calling me Aunt before?


    Now I''ve really be your aunt, and here you are acting all surprised and awkward.''


    "My dear nephew!" She raised an eyebrow at James, and smiled at him a little smugly.


    The young man was even more stunned then. As far as he could remember, this was the first time that Nina had bothered to actually acknowledged him, much less respond to him. And she was even calling her nephew!


    A flush crept up his neck. He had always known this day was bound toe, but he still could not help feeling embarrassed. A couple more beats passed before he fully came to his senses, and he rushed over to Nina with a big grin on his face.


    "No wonder Uncle John treats you differently from all the other women around him. You''re his one and only wife, all right!" James sidled up next to her and spoke in a conspiratorial voice. "Aunt Nina, please take care of me in the future. I took good care of the task you''ve entrusted mest time, you know. Perhaps you could put in a good word for me to Uncle John? I have this goal of making a name in the entertainment industry, you see."


    James had always harbored a desire to be in the spotlight, and he had mulled over his options over the years. Now he was more determined than ever to break through the scene.


    "You want to get into show business? Don''t tell me you just want to establish a new hunting ground for pretty girls so you c


    n half a meter¡ªfar too close for John''s liking.


    "James, move away," he said to his nephew, his tone cold and blunt.


    The young man felt chills scamper down his spine. He didn''t need to be told twice, and quickly stepped back from Nina. He nced at his uncle warily, only to be met with a pointed re. Helpless, James took a couple more steps away from Nina, until he felt the wall against his back.


    "Uncle John, I''m your nephew, you know." He felt like crying. Why was he being treated this way?


    He knew his uncle was possessive towards Nina, but did he really have to put up guard against him, too?


    The answer to that was a resounding yes. To John, no other man was ever allowed to get close to Nina, regardless of who it was.


    Nina grinned and sauntered over to her husband,


    and his arm was already outstretched to tuck her by his side.


    "You know this has nothing to do with me, right? James was the one who kept sticking close." She had learned early on that John was no to be trifled with when it involved other men. When she had stayed over at Noah''s ce for a couple of daysst time, he had given her hell for almost a week. And there wasn''t even anything going on between her and Noah!


    John seemed to consider his wife as he gazed down at her pouting mouth.


    James could only stare in loss, quickly followed by a sense of dread.


    ''Aunt Nina, how could you?!''


    He couldn''t believe she really did that. She was abandoning him in the face of a lion bearing its fangs!

 Chapter 159 Overwhelmed By His Stamina

    James did not dare to stay any longer and slipped away without looking back.


    Nina could not help chuckling when she saw James fleeing. "Was I too unkind?"


    John stepped forward, slightly bent down, and whispered in her ear, "As long as it''s a man, you have to keep a distance of half a meter. Do you understand?"


    The sudden gesture startled Nina, but she turned her head on instinct. John''s warm breath made her earlobe turn red.


    As she turned, her lips brushed over John''s chin.


    "What are you doing whispering in my ear like that? You scared me."


    With heat blossoming on her face, Nina took half a step back. Before she could move away any further, John grabbed her wrist and dragged her to his office.


    John''s palm was warm. Nina was able to catch a whiff of tobo mixed with mint when she was close enough to him to share breath. Either he smoked a mint-vored cigarette or he popped a mint after smoking. Either way, the smell made her senses tingle.


    She even found the scent a little bit attractive on John.


    At the office, the female assistant came in with a cup of coffee and handed it to Nina. "Here you go, Mrs. Shi."


    Nina took the cup and stared at the as


    "I''m in a little trouble," Nina answered and looked at the dark red stain on her trousers.


    She was on her period.


    She counted the days in her head. Her period was right on time. No wonder she felt a little sore in her waist when she took a cab today.


    It was not John''s torture that made her feel pained after all.


    Nina was about to ask Lisa toe in and help her, but when John heard her fitting room door open, he hurriedly walked in and shut the door behind him.


    A little scream escaped Nina''s throat. "What are you doing here, John? You''re not supposed to be in here," sheined. Nina was still trying on some clothes, and she was in her underwear when John came in. She frantically gathered up her clothes and desperately tried to cover up.


    "What''s wrong?" John asked,pletely ignoring Nina''s questions.


    Seeing that he was so concerned, Nina beamed. Her bright smile reflected in John''s eyes.


    "I''m fine. It''s just..." Nina was too embarrassed to speak out.


    "What is it? Tell me." John was almost panicking. Did Nina hurt herself in any way?


    Looking at John''s anxious face, Nina smiled and said, "I just got my period, which means I''m not pregnant."

 Chapter 160 I Will Protect You

    John heaved a sigh of relief and said, "As long as you''re fine, then everything is alright. I''ll let Lisae in."


    He picked up a coat and put it on Nina. Then he went out to ask Lisa to help Nina.


    John left the store and went to a jewelry store to fetch the diamond ne which was custom made for Nina.


    In the store, a bracelet on the counter caught his eye. It was decorated with white pearls. It was simple but so incredibly elegant.


    The bracelet reminded John of Nina and he couldn''t help but buy it.


    The saledy asked, "Sir, are you buying it for a loved one?"


    "Yes."


    "We provide an engraving service. Would you like to engrave something? We can engrave your name and your loved one''s name on it if you want."


    ''Engraving?


    That''s a good idea.''


    John took out a business card and quickly wrote down the words that he wanted engraved. "Engrave the words written on the card and send the gift to the address printed on the card."


    "Okay, take care, sir."


    The saledy took the business card and saw John''s name. She watched him


    lbert was jealous, Kristina held his face with both hands and kissed him with a bright smile.


    Albert held her in his arms and kissed her hair gently. He cared about her and wanted to protect her no matter what.


    He never thought of himself as a very good person but he thanked his lucky stars that he fell in love with such a kind woman.


    "Kristina, give me some more time.


    I will be the most powerful person of Lexingport City and I will be the one you adore and love."


    In Albert''s arms, Kristina felt safe. She didn''t have a care in the world.


    She remembered how Albert expressed her love for her. "Kristina, you may be six years older than me, but you also need someone to protect you. Let me be that person. You protected me once before and now I will protect you for the rest of your life."


    She was older, but that didn''t matter to him at all.


    Since he made this promise, her life was infinitely easier. He was by her side and helped her achieve the position of Ye Group''s CEO.


    With his careful protection, she now had her own home.

 Chapter 161 A Micro Bug

    The car had been consistently moving on a slow pace.


    Kristina tilted her head to the side. "Aren''t we going to have dinner? There is no restaurant in this street." She looked at her surroundings outside the vehicle''s window.


    "I''ll cook some lunch for you at home. What do you want to eat today? Sweet and sour fish or braised pork ribs?" Albert reached out to Kristina and pulled her close. Once she rested her head on his shoulder, he gently pinched her cheek with hisrge hand.


    The affection on his gaze was quite evident. Albert couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Kristina. It was already a habit of his to let her lean on his shoulder. It gave him a sense of assurance that she could rely on him.


    Kristina, who was already used to him being like this, turned around and leaned on him. She lifted her feet and rested them by the car window while she closed her eyes casually.


    "I think I''d like to have braised pork ribs today," she answered.


    "Okay, I''ll cook it for you then," Albert said. He sat as still as he could so that Kristina could leanfortably against him. He then ordered the driver, "Go to Lanting Road."


    "Lanting Road? Isn''t that a little far? We won''t be able to return to work this afternoon if we go there. That''s fine with me, but your busy schedule can''t afford it. Are you not going to renovate t


    rs. And you, once they arrive, you should greet Nina in unison, okay?" The sight made it look like he was a teacher standing in front of his students. The two rows of servants in front of him listened attentively to his orders.


    Jake asked, "Sir, will we be only greeting Mrs. Shi? What about Mr. Shi?" His brows furrowed in confusion.


    Sam frowned at the question. "Why should we wee him?" He had a disgusted look on his face once John was mentioned, but then it transformed to a gentle smile as soon as he thought of Nina. "You just need to wee Nina. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone chorused and bowed down in unison.


    It was half past six in the evening when the two finally arrived.


    Nina appeared by the gate of the vi holding John''s arm. The moment they stepped inside, they were greeted by a deafening wee.


    "Wee, Mrs. Shi."


    Nina was somewhat taken aback from the scene. Her eyes grew wide for a split second before calming down. She titled her head to the side and whispered in John''s ear, "Do you ever lose your hearing whenever you hear this deafening sound every time youe back?"


    "No, I haven''t." John had a nk expression on his face.


    In fact, he had never received this kind of treatment.


    The sudden disy of enthusiasm by the servants towards Nina made him ufortable.

 Chapter 162 Meeting Johns Family

    John and Nina continued to move forward. After ncing around, he said slowly, "Tonight is very different."


    He did not expect that in order to wee Nina, Sam had decorated the whole house in such a festive way. The carpet had been changed into a red one, and even the flowers had been reced with red roses.


    She was about to formally meet John''s family, so Nina was a little nervous. Her palms were sweating. "Yes, it''s quite different."


    She had never felt this nervous, which was weird considering she used to attend all kinds ofrge-scale banquets in C Ind.


    It was said that only an ugly woman would get nervous when she went to meet her spouse''s family, but she was not ugly.


    Why was she so nervous?


    Nina''s entire body tensed. The only person that could make her feel at ease was John, so she reached out to him.


    "Nervous?" John asked, looking at her. He held her hand and squeezed it gently tofort her. "I''m here."


    The warmth from his palm seeped into her skin and sent a wave of calm over her. She took a deep breath and


    received two more red envelopes. "Aunt Nina," Chester said, bowing slightly.


    Nina looked at the man seated to Jessica''s left. The man looked back at her and smiled. "Hello, Nina!"


    Noticing that Jason and Nina seemed to know each other, Sam asked, "Jason, do you know Nina?"


    "Nina is my student, Dad."


    "Well, it seems that Nina is really destined to be a member of our family." Samughed even more happily.


    Although Nina did not like Jessica, Jessica was still John''s sister, so she greeted them politely. "Jessica, Jason."


    Jason smiled back and handed her a red envelope. Jessica kept a cold face and did not move.


    She still could not admit that Nina was her sister-inw.


    Everyone had noticed Jessica''s displeasure, and the atmosphere in the dining hall once again turned cold and heavy.


    Sam was not satisfied with his daughter''s attitude, but she was his favorite daughter. He simply said to her, "Jessica, aren''t you going to greet your sister-inw?"


    Jessica sneered, "No, I''m not. I won''t ept her as my sister-inw."

 Chapter 163 Are You Blaming Me

    Obviously, Jessica didn''t treat Nina as family though she was John''s wife.


    Since she didn''t show Nina any respect, Nina wouldn''t treat her respectfully, either.


    "Ms. Shi." Nina was the perfect picture of calm, and her gentle smile held neither discontent nor provocation.


    All of the people present were stunned when Nina called Jessica Ms. Shi.


    It was not a good omen.


    Expectant eyes were focused on Sam and John, who were both key yers in this scenario.


    One woman was Sam''s daughter-inw, while the other was his favorite daughter.


    One was John''s wife, and the other was his sister.


    "Nina, your sister-inw is spoiled, and it''s all my fault for spoiling her. Forget about it. Just call her Jessica." Sam smiled and tried to mediate the dispute. Jessica opened her mouth to speak, but he quelled her with a stern re.


    Sam knew that Nina was wronged, but he had only one daughter. He could only put the me on himself. He hoped that, for his sake, the two of them would not be too stiff with each other.


    Nina didn''t say anything. It was human nature for a father to love his daughter.


    st¡ªNina.


    But no, he was absolutely not afraid of Jessica. He mmed his hand on the table and tried to rify the matter. "I''m not in a rtionship with Aunt Nina. That gossip is nonsense. Aunt Jessica, how could you believe such rumors?"


    His aunt was making trouble for him!


    How could she be so thoughtless? Did she automatically take other people''s words as the truth?


    John''s face gradually darkened. When James saw his uncle''s expression, a shiver crept down his spine, and his knees started to tremble.


    Ang''s face turned cold. She reached out to grab her son''s hand and said in a sarcastic tone, "James, how could you talk to your aunt like that? She is your elder, so don''t offend her. Although your aunt is quite unreasonable, you can''t argue with her."


    It sounded like she was ming her son, but she was in fact criticizing Jessica.


    She knew what kind of person her son was. Although he liked ying, he would never mess around with women. If anyone could confirm whether James had a girlfriend, she would be that person.


    Anybody who dared nder her son did not deserve her respect.

 Chapter 164 A Target Of Public Criticism

    The atmosphere in the dining room became more hostile, as if they were suddenly put into a battlefield.


    Jessica began confronting Ang. "What do you mean? Are you saying that I''m brainless? I''ve investigated. All the students in L University said that Nina was James'' girlfriend."


    "No, it''s not like that." While James was exining, he peeked over at out of the corner of his eye. John sat dead silent. His eyshes hid the emotion filling his eyes.


    James knew John very well. The more silent John was, the more ruthless he would be. The whole family would be about to suffer.


    On the other hand, Nina was still sitting calmly.


    James swallowed and cowered in fear.


    "Jessica, you are simple-minded. I know that you always believe whatever anyone tells you. You aren''t a little girl anymore. You should know how to think for yourself. It''s fine to believe a rumor once or twice, but any more than that is foolish." Ang was not a woman to be trifled with.


    Nina opened her eyes and looke


    a clearly felt his sadness. She stopped, turned around and said with a smile, "Dad, he is joking. We will visit you often in the future."


    "Really?" Sam''s gloomy eyes lit up in an instant and tears filled them in hopefulness.


    Nina promised with a smile, "Yes."


    "That''s good." ''She is so considerate!


    She''s much more sensible than that little bastard.''


    Sam looked at John and hoped that he would affirm what Nina said. Nina held John''s hand, indicating that he should say something.


    "Do you have the final say?" John asked calmly.


    "Of course." Nina raised her eyebrows.


    John didn''t refute, which could only mean he was giving in.


    It was settled then. He woulde back to visit.


    Sam quickly gave up his gloomy exterior and the glee beamed from his face.


    This family dinner ended in discord.


    As soon as John and Nina walked out, they met Dora, who was waiting for them outside and greeted them excitedly.


    "Uncle John, Aunt Nina, my parents asked me to invite you to dinner."

 Chapter 165 Jessicas Fit

    John took Nina to his brother''s house for dinner.


    Jason returned home with his then-unconscious wife, and it was not long before she woke up.


    As soon as she did, the woman burst into tears. She held Jason in her arms and sobbed, "Honey, everyone is getting on to me. My sister-inw, my brother, and even my father have joined in."


    "Honey, don''t cry." Jason wiped her tears gently, kissed her cheek lovingly, and pulled her into his arms to try andfort her.


    When she calmed down, Jason pulled away from his wife and the two sat face to face.


    "We need to talk, honey."


    "Okay, about what?" Jessica sobbed. She wiped her tears and looked at her husband''s serious expression. Looking at her husband''s serious face, she suddenly felt mistreated. With tearful eyes, she bit her lips and asked, "Let me guess. You''re defending Nina?"


    Jason felt helpless. He was a university professor, and his students listened to him. His wife did not. She was still self-centered and didn''t think about things very deepl


    she heard the man''s hoarse warning. "Don''t move."


    His voice was thick, and it sounded a little forced. Nina had already been through a lot, so she knew what was going on. She knew that if she moved, it could get even more embarrassing.


    So she froze in ce, hoping she didn''t have to do that for long.


    Nina cursed in her heart and whispered in the man''s ear, "Not here! Everyone''s staring.


    So can you restrain yourself a little bit?"


    "So? They''re all adults," John said in a serious tone, ignoring the presence of their nephew. He didn''t care what anyone else thought.


    Besides, he did nothing.


    Was there anything wrong with letting his wife sit on hisp?


    However, Nina was still embarrassed. After hearing the footsteps, she escaped from the man''s body and sat on the sofa. She tidied up her hair, looking guilty.


    Jason walked in.


    After apologizing to Ang and Daniel, he apologized to Nina and the others with sincere words and a gentle smile.


    Then he left, looking a little lonely.

 Chapter 166 Dont Mess With A Girl On Her Period

    At half past seven in the evening, they sat down to dinner.


    It was a lot more rxed here than in Sam''s house. Laughter was often heard above the din of the six talking to each other. They were still well-behaved, but happy.


    Ang was more than 40, but her skin was still silky and lovely. Her every move and smile exuded a mature charm. Not only that, she was easygoing.


    "Nina, don''t be so polite. Dig in." Ang smiled generously and gently at Nina. Ang was very grateful to Nina because she helped her block the wine. "James told me you enjoy seafood, right?" she asked Nina warmly.


    "Yes." Nina nodded.


    Ang smiled, "Next time youe here, I''ll ask the chef to whip up some fish for you. I''m sorry. There''s no seafood in the fridge now."


    "Thank you, Ang." If anyone was very polite, Nina would be polite in return.


    Daniel praised him. "You have an awesome wife, John."


    "Thanks, Daniel." John raised his ss and smiled. "I have good taste."


    Danielughed. "You always have."


    The two brothers had been chatting with each other this whole time. Daniel praised his wife a lot. It made Ang so happy her eyes al


    seriously. He turned off his phone andy down, holding his woman in his arms and closing his eyes.


    The dim orangemp at the head of the bed was still on, casting its pale yellow glow over the couple. Nina spooned with him, and the two slept soundly.


    Two hourster


    Nina was sound asleep. But the more John slept, the hotter he got.


    He listened to her deep, even breathing as she slumbered. That let him know she was getting a good night''s sleep. John wanted to take a shower, so he removed his hand from underneath her.


    As soon as he pulled out his hand, Nina turned over and faced him.


    The woman held his hand too tightly.


    His upper body was suddenly covered by an arm, and her elbow came smashing down into him, hard. His chest was on fire. He almost suffered internal injuries!


    John''s face darkened as he took a deep breath.


    She was so strong and weird. When she was drunk, she liked to lie on him, making his legs and feet numb.


    During her period, she liked to hold his hand to sleep. If he pulled his hand away, she would attack him with her elbow.


    Like that website said: Don''t mess with a girl on her period.

 Chapter 167 Ninas Identity

    John was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He could only lie down and let Nina use his hand as a heater.


    During the night, John''s body gradually felt hotter. He felt restless and couldn''t sleep. His vision started to get hazy, and his hair was disheveled. Even worse, he started having difficulty breathing.


    After a deep, slow breath, John gradually closed his eyes.


    Nina liked to sleep with the window open because she liked the feeling of the fresh air in the room. Spring had just ended. The night wind was not that cold yet; it was still sufficiently warm.


    Sleeping beside John, Nina felt that it was too hot to be wrapped in a nket. So, she kicked the nket and pushed it down to her belly.


    However, she still felt stuffy somehow. Feeling ufortable, she frowned and muttered absentmindedly, "Brother, stay away from me."


    Before Nina was five years old, she liked to sleep next to her brother, who was only around four years older than her. Their family allowed them to sleep beside each other because they were still young at that time.


    John was perplexed.


    ''Brother?


    Did she have a brother?'' John asked himself.


    Now that he thought about it, Jessica seemed a little patronizing earlier during the family dinner when she asked how much he actually k


    in the south.


    There was also a mixture of different scents on his body, which meant that he went to a ce packed with people before arriving at the coffee shop.


    Perhaps he had gone to the bus station.


    He looked tired and worn.


    "Did you juste back after handling cases in other ces?" Nina asked as she put two spoons of sugar in her coffee.


    Noah took a small sip of his coffee and felt much better. Then, he replied, "It''s not a case. I went to Spring City. I just came back today."


    Surprised, Nina asked, "Spring City?" It was as if hearing the name of the city caught her interest.


    Shrugging, he said, "Nothing. However, I''ve heard of something important." Noah looked at Nina in the eye. "It has something to do with you."


    Upon hearing his word, Nina stopped stirring her coffee. She pursed her lips and raised her brow slightly.


    She seemed to have already guessed about what it was about.


    Still, she acted like she was oblivious. She tilted her head to the side and asked innocently, "What do you mean?"


    With worry in his voice, Noah started to exin, "The little princess of C Ind escaped from home about two years ago. Her whereabouts were unknown for a while. However, I heard that someone found her in Spring City about half a month ago."

 Chapter 168 The Princess Of C Island

    Nina lowered her eyes, her longshes concealing the emotions in her eyes. She held the coffee cup with one hand and stirred the contents with the spoon she held in the other hand.


    She affected an air of nonchnce.


    "I''m from C Ind, but I am not aware that the princess has escaped." Nina looked up at Noah.


    The two people looked calmly at each other.


    Noah averted his eyes and said in a level tone, "The royal family of C Ind sent someone to Spring City in the hopes that the director of the police station could send people to secretly look for her. The director sent people to search the city for her, but failed. He presumed that she had left the city. He then contacted all the major police stations in the country and given orders for them to look for her secretly. This matter has already been ryed to the chief of police, who has deemed this matter to be of utmost importance."


    Nina listened quietly. "So...Director Shen gave you this order?"


    "Yes. Director Shen wants me to find her as soon as possible and then notify C Ind of her whereabouts so that they could bring her back," Noah said calmly. He took out a photo from his pocket and ced it on the table in front of Nina.


    "Nina, you are the princess of C Ind." Noah tried his best to calm himself down, but his voice was tremb


    and''s royal family, which had full control of its economic power, was even more influential and richer byparison.


    Nina was a member of this illustrious n.


    Bruce Lu, her father, was the king of C Ind, and her mother, the former international actress Anne, was its queen. Her brother, Leon Lu, was the future heir.


    Therefore, Nina''s status was extremely lofty, and she was brought up as befitting her birthright.


    However, she had been ced under tremendous pressure ever since she was a child.


    For as long as she could remember, she was seldom in thepany of her parents; instead, she was constantly apanied by a small army of educators¡ªfivenguage teachers, one martial arts master, one vocal coach, three dance instructors, piano tutors, and etiquette trainers, as well as different teachers for painting and calligraphy.


    All in all, Nina had so many teachers that could barely keep track of all of them.


    The teachers were only doing their jobs and earning their sries. Her brother, Leon, was the only person who treated her with a warmth that family could give, but he was also very busy himself.


    When she was eighteen years old, her father told her that she would be engaged to the new count of the Nangong family upon hering of age.


    That night, she ran away from home.

 Chapter 169 A Critical Moment

    Just as the night was deepening and everyone was in utter mayhem, Nina fled.


    With the help of her brother, she sessfully escaped from the security guards and left the C Ind. As it happened, she got on the luxury yacht and ran into Sam on the deck.


    Sam seemed to have not been feeling well. He fainted so Nina had to carry him until she could find a doctor.


    He instantly recognized Nina, the precious princess of C Ind. It only took one look at her face for him to figure out that she had run away from home.


    Nina, as observant as she was, was able to put two and two together¡ªSam was no ordinary person. So she made a deal with him.


    Sam would help her hide her identity in exchange for her signing a marriage agreement with his youngest son for three years.


    He had mentioned that his son was studying abroad and would be back home in two years. They would have an entire year to develop their rtionship. If they were unable to, they could freely divorce.


    Nina agreed to this, lured under the desire of leaving as soon as possible.


    In the past two


    e was a genius.


    Even a genius like him couldn''t withstand an attack like this. He was already sweating. He seemed confident at first but as the hackers continued to attack, his confidence wavered as it was reced with worry.


    Everyone in the IT department was busy. After skimming the room with his sharp eyes, John let go of Nina''s hand and walked towards the department manager. A red warning was shing on the screen which indicated the severity of the situation.


    The IT department wasprised of nine people. They all looked serious as their eyes were glued on theirputer screens. It was obvious that they were having trouble operating smoothly. Some had stopped which could only mean that their defenses had failed.


    Nina quietly approached the manager. It didn''t take long for her to figure out the defensive loophole.


    Obviously, the hackers had taken advantage of the defensive loophole.


    The defensive loophole was hidden very skillfully. Not anyone would be able to figure it out.


    With this in mind, Nina concluded, "There''s a spy among you."

 Chapter 170 She Is A Hacker

    Hearing this, all the people present were stunned. They all looked at Nina with different expressions.


    They stopped what they were doing, except for the department manager and an employee in the corner, who continued to work.


    That pause was all took for the hackers to break through anotheryer of defense.


    "Mrs. Shi, we are doing something important. Please don''t disturb us." The manager was didn''t show any sign of disgust, but his words were full of impatience.


    One of the others who had stopped working said, "Mrs. Shi, this is not drawing. You can''t do it at your will."


    When John and Nina''s marriage was exposed, John had especially ordered someone to reveal Nina''s identity as a painter so as to prevent too much public opinion about her.


    That was why many people knew that she had a background with art.


    With a cold face, Nina ignored other people''s words and continued to pay attention to what the manager was doing. "If I were you, I would first look for the loophole and then lure the hackers to attack. Once they expose their method, I will use it against them to hack their own data."


    "This is the simplest and most efficient way,


    some other man speaking so fondly to Nina was making him angry


    Sensing what was going on, Henry winked subtly at the manager. ''She''s Mrs. Shi. You''d better shut up now. Otherwise you might regret what happens next.''


    Fortunately, the manager received the message loud and clear and kept silent immediately.


    Nina turned to look at her husband, knowing all too well why he protested. Then she smiled and said, "He doesn''t allow me to do that."


    "It''s settled then. Let''s go." John pulled Nina up and put his arm around her as they walked, as if to dere their rtionship to everyone.


    "Wait!" Nina stopped them in their tracks and put both hands against his chest. "Don''t you want to know who the mole in the department is?"


    She nced at the staff outside the ss of the manager''s office. The door was not closed shut and her words had already carried over to them.


    In truth, she was itching to see who it was that dared to betray John.


    If her husband had gone bankrupt because of this hacking incident, he would not be able to support her. That would be a little troublesome.


    So she felt it only right to hunt down this hidden traitor.

 Chapter 171 The Traitor

    "Of course I want to know. I''d like to see who was so bold," John said in a malicious voice, ncing around at everyone.


    All of a sudden, the whole department fell into a dead silence. They lowered their heads to avoid John''s fierce gaze.


    In that moment, John being that angry seemed like the most harrowing thing in the world.


    "I''ll give you thirty seconds. You better give yourself up. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you." His resolute voice sounded. This was actually his greatest mercy.


    The crowd stood still in a row, sweating.


    Nina paced up and down the row, ring at each individual. After a few minutes, she suddenly stopped by a chubby man and turned her head to stare at him.


    The fat man was so terrified that he was almost brought to his knees. "Mrs. Shi, I''m not the traitor. Absolutely not. Mr. Shi, please trust me. I''m really, really not. I would never betray thepany."


    His reaction was so genuine that Nina was actually beginning to believe him.


    Curiously, a young guy beside the fat


    y time. "If you don''t tell me quickly, I''ll cut your fingers off."


    "Wh-what? Cut my fingers off?" The young man''s face turned pale. His hands gave him his livelihood. Without his hands, he was worthless.


    The young man knelt on the floor and began to grovel. "Mr. Shi, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    "Who sent you?"


    "I...I..." Thinking of the cruelty of the people who sent him, the young man couldn''t help but stutter uncontrobly, "Mr. Shi, please forgive me. I can''t tell you. I dare not say."


    "Cut them," John said coldly.


    Richard immediately sieved him and pinned the young man''s hands on the table, picked up the fruit knife and cut the young man''s fingers off one by one.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" His screams were deafening, but it was pointless. Nobody coulde to save him now.


    The fresh red blood with the apanying smell mad John turn up his nose. "Tell me!"


    "I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you." The young man was in so much pain that he nearly fainted. "It''s Albert from the Song family. He ordered me to do it."

 Chapter 172 Intimate Distance

    The mastermind was finally revealed. John ordered Richard to cut off all the young man''s fingers.


    Before leaving, John nced at Ellison, whose whole body was shaking from the scene. John uttered in a cold and frightening tone, "I hope you can hold on."


    When John left the punishment room, it was already nighttime.


    The ck Maybach was running along the road, where there were several cars and people. Neon lights dazzled the night like colorful stars.


    John squinted his eyes and ordered Henry, "Monopolize all the overseas business of the Song Group. I want it done in three months."


    Without any questions, Henry nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Shi."


    Anyone who disagreed with John always regretted it in the end.


    After he took control of the Song Group, Albert expanded to the overseas business. He spent two years developing the business and turned the overseas business into the most profitable business of the Song Group.


    So, now, John also wanted to venture into the overseas business and make Albert suffer.


    At this time, Albert had known that his n had been discovered. Instead of getting furious, he knew he needed to think of a solution quickly.


    Albert was not an ordinary man; he''d had many no


    ght that Nina would just kiss him.


    He didn''t expect that Nina would start exining so earnestly.


    After he listened intently, he nodded.


    "Let''s go to have dinner." As per Nina''s request, John continued to hold Nina in his arms as they sat at the table. However, Nina realized that it was an ufortable position.


    She moved away from John''s arms.


    "Let''s eat this way, it''s morefortable." Nina sat next to John.


    John was rendered speechless.


    But she seemed to have already made her decision.


    After their delicious meal, Nina stood against the wall to rest a bit and wiped the corners of her mouth with a happy smile.


    Then, John walked over to her and pulled her close to him. He lifted up Nina''s body and made her step on the back of his feet. He hugged her tightly from behind.


    Nina felt her heart racing in her chest as she felt John''s breath near her. Thinking of what happened in the office earlier, her face turned red.


    "What are you going to do?" Her breathing started to get erratic when she felt the man''s physiological change.


    The corners of John''s lips lifted slightly. Nina was always particrly sensitive on this matter.


    He felt that he needed to do something to tease her.

 Chapter 173 Who Are You

    About three minutester, Nina''s body went ck. She leaned back in John''s arms, and her eyes became blurry.


    "Did you smoke on your way back? The smell''s a bit heavier than usual." Nina turned around in his arms, still stepping on John''s feet. To keep herself from falling, she stood on tiptoe and wound her arms around his neck. She sniffed him andmented, "Really, the smell is really heavy. You smoked a lot, didn''t you?"


    One of the first things that she found out about John was that he was a heavy smoker. He liked smoking very much.


    Strangely, however, she had never seen him smoking in front of her. Whenever he smoked, he would stand by an opened window so that the smell of smoke could be dispersed.


    She vaguely felt that it was something he did for her sake.


    Nina had alwayscked a sense of security since she was a child and was sensitive by nature. She plucked up courage to say those words to John just now.


    John knew that Nina had keen observation skills. He just said softly, "Yes."


    His dark eyes grew even darker. He looked down out the young woman in front of him with a frown


    s hold became.


    "It''s not a joke? Huh?" Under John''s cold stare, Nina felt like weeping.


    Nina was so anxious that she was at a loss for words. Besides, her mouth was twisted because of John''s hold.


    ''One day, she will make me lose my temper,'' he thought.


    His hold on her cheeks loosened, and he said in a deep voice, "Never make such a joke ever again."


    "Okay, okay," Nina said reassuringly. She felt that calming John down was her first priority at that moment.


    After he let go of her, he looked at her with narrowed eyes and asked the question that had been bugging him for a while now.


    "Are you the famous painter Elk?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded calmly.


    "The international hacker Elk?"


    This time, Nina didn''t answer directly¡ªinstead, she stared up at him, stunned. Her eyes became unreadable pools, as if she had guessed what he was worried about.


    She still nodded, "Yes."


    "Then..." John looked away from Nina and looked at the boundless night through the ss window.


    With aplex expression on his face, he asked in a voice lower than usual, "Who are you?"


    ''Nina, who are you?''

 Chapter 174 Choose To Believe Her

    Nina''s heart skipped a beat.


    As she had expected, John was suspicious of her true identity.


    A thick silence fell upon them as only the sounds of their breathing hung in the air.


    Squinting at the bright lights, she lowered her gaze and pursed her lips wordlessly.


    Meanwhile, John glued his eyes towards the night sky as he stood in front of the window. The yellow disc that was the moon hid behind the clouds.


    The night was getting deeper.


    In the dark, it was hard to tell whether or not the person standing next to him was loyal towards him or just waiting for an opportunity to deal with him.


    In the dark, his senses were much more heightened. Suddenly, he was embraced from behind as a fragrance lingered under his nose.


    Nina''s soft voice rang into his ears as she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "I love you. It doesn''t matter if I''m good or bad¡ªI will never do anything to harm you.


    I didn''t mean to hide my identity from you. I have my own reasons."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust John. She just couldn''t risk one more person knowing about her true identity. It would make things even more dangerous.


    If her parents found out that she had m


    ed as she stirred, continuing to talk to in her sleep. "Believe me, John, believe me,"


    she said softly.


    She was the type of person who could be talked into things as long as she wasn''t forced into it. John, however, was different¡ªneither force nor persuasion worked on him. But when it came to Nina, all bets were off. It didn''t matter if he was forced or persuaded. Anything would work on him as long as it was Nina.


    He couldn''t stand to see her wronged. As he listened to her mumbling, he tenderly grazed her cheek and turned his body towards her. "I believe you," he whispered.


    He then nted a soft kiss on her hair, the affection in his eyes palpable.


    When she heard his words, she could feel his warmth towards her.


    Nina rubbed her head against his arms, smiling in ease. She yed with her fingers across his chest.


    As he listened to her breathing, he couldn''t help but slightly shake his head.


    This little liar.


    Meeting her was the best ident of his life.


    She appeared in his life out of nowhere only for him to fall in love with her.


    Even though he didn''t know about her true identity, he still chose to believe her and stay with her.

 Chapter 175 Win His Heart

    Early the next morning


    Since they didn''t make love the night before, Nina had a long and good sleepst night which caused her to wake up a littlete.


    She nced over the clock the moment she opened her eyes, and realized that it was already eight in the morning. In fact, her ss started at eight twenty.


    Nina''s eyes widened upon seeing the time. She gasped loudly and immediately scrambled to get some clothes for her to change into before rushing towards the door.


    Her loud footsteps echoed through the floor while she practically made a run for it.


    Nina dashed down the stairs with her eyes now wide awake.


    "Helen! Give me the keys to the car. I''mte for ss!" She sprinted so fast that she failed to notice the man sitting at the table who was currently waiting for her to have some breakfast.


    Nina thought he had already left for work.


    "Since you''re alreadyte for ss, let''s go after breakfast." John took his time pouring some milk in a ss for Nina and ced it next to him.


    Hearing his voice, Nina stopped and turned around to realize that he was still at home. She had a surprised expression on her face for a few seconds before it returned to normal.


    "Car keys." Nina stretched her hand out in an impatient manner.


    Seeing that she was seriously in a hurry, he grabbed the keys and threw them over to her. Nina reached her hand up and caught


    s. John had changed ever since he met Nina.


    When Henry left the office, he was surprised to see Jessica and Vivian outside.


    Vivian held Jessica''s arm in one hand and a lunch box in the other.


    Both of them seemed to be in a good mood. They looked intimate and had bright smiles on their faces.


    The two women ignored Henry and went inside John''s office.


    Actually, Henry wasn''t really that surprised. Jessica was John''s sister and it was not the first time for her to enter his office without informing John.


    Everyone in Lexingport City was aware that Jessica would only consider Vivian as her sister-inw.


    Henry was confused, though. Why was Vivian with her?


    "Henry, what''s going on?" the assistant whispered.


    Henry stared at the closed door and could only shrug. "I don''t have any idea either. When will Mrs. Shi return?" It was obvious that he was worried.


    "She did not give any specific time. What''s wrong?" Curiosity was now evident on the assistant''s face.


    "I just hope that Mrs. Shi won''t be returning so soon." Henry was worried that the situation would cause a scene if Nina had returned with the twodies inside John''s office.


    It was toote, however. The assistant nced over to the direction of the elevator and announced that Nina had returned.


    Henry was rendered speechless.


    He found himself staring at the beautiful figure that appeared.

 Chapter 176 I Dont Know Him

    Nina was holding a new lunch box in her hand, a gentle smile on her face. She knew that John had alreadye back from his meeting when she saw Henry.


    She cheerfully approached him, but her steps faltered as she saw something wrong with Henry''s expression.


    "What''s happened?"


    Henry didn''t dare to look at Nina. "Mrs. Shi, Mr. Shi hasn''te back yet."


    Henry lied to her.


    Nina could tell at a single nce.


    Since Henry lied, something shady must be going on in the office.


    Then, Nina heard a familiar female voice and name.


    "John, Vivi and I havee to see you." Jessica took a thermos from Vivian''s hand. "This is the chicken soup, which I had my chef prepare especially for you. Eat it while it''s still warm."


    At thest family dinner, Jessica realized that her rudeness had resulted in dissatisfaction among their family members. After her husband''s repeated persuasion, she had personally apologized to her father and sister-inw.


    They had already forgiven her.


    Now, she came here to apologize to her brother.


    Jessica was so keen on saving face that she did not want to just apologize directly to the wronged party. She only wanted to mollify them in other ways.


    All of her family members knew her well. A vis


    n. Nina is Mr. Shi''s wife, so how could she not know his preferences? "


    "I''m his sister. How can I not know? He''s always had a low tolerance for spice even as a child. My father would ban the chefs from preparing spicy food whenever John is at the table. I can''t be wrong about this." Jessica''s temper red so easily.


    "I think it''s Nina''s fault. Either she did it on purpose, or she doesn''t know John at all. Why did you marry a woman like her? She doesn''t care for you at all. Who does she think she is?"


    "Enough!" John put down the bowl he was holding and mmed a palm on the table.


    The office fell silent.


    Outside John''s office, Nina couldn''t see anything, but she heard every word exchanged inside.


    She lowered her eyes and asked Henry in a subdued voice, "He doesn''t like spicy food, does he?"


    Stunned, Henry failed to answer.


    She took his silence for a yes.


    She blinked her eyes, chucked the lunch box in her hand into the nearest trash bin, and said calmly, "I''m going back."


    As it turned out, she didn''t know him at all.


    "Mrs. Shi..." Henry called out, but Nina didn''te back.


    He threw a sideways nce at the door of the president''s office and sighed.


    Jessica and Vivian had done something terrible.

 Chapter 177 She Doesnt Get You

    In the office


    John got to his feet and walked towards his desk. Staring at the spicy dishes on the table, he smiled.


    His wife was getting more and more thoughtful. She even brought lunch for him.


    Too bad she didn''t cook it herself.


    John picked up his chopsticks and reached out to pick up a bite. Before he could do so, someone took the chopsticks away.


    "What the hell are you doing? Were you going to eat that? You don''t eat spicy food!" Jessica refused to give him the chopsticks.


    "I know," said John indifferently.


    Jessica was so angry that her hand trembled. "You know? And you still want to eat it?"


    "You don''t like spicy food, right?" asked Vivian in a soft voice. She stared at his food in displeasure.


    He really wanted to eat the food Nina brought here!


    "As my sister said, it''s just that I don''t want to eat it, not that I can''t eat it." John picked up another pair of chopsticks and proceeded to grab another piece.


    It was indeed a little too spicy.


    He could barely eat it.


    Jessica was rendered speechless by his words. She got angry and said, "Don''t eat that.


    John, I''m goin


    words also gave her an idea. She didn''t really know John.


    If she didn''t know him that well, then she should find out more about him.


    Nina had an epiphany.


    Suddenly, she turned and went downstairs. Standing at the door of the kitchen, she leaned her head into the kitchen and found that Helen was watching a video teaching her how to prepare the meal.


    "Helen, I have something to ask you." Nina pursed her lips, and her eyes blinked like stars in the sky.


    Helen looked back at Nina and smiled kindly. "If you don''t mind the smell, go ahead. Otherwise, you may have to wait."


    "I don''t mind." Nina walked to Helen''s side and pursed her lips. "Helen, you know John, right?"


    "I''ve taken care of Mr. Shi for a long time. What do you want to know?"


    Nina was happy. Sure enough, she asked the right person.


    "What does he like to eat? What would he like if I were to get him a gift?"


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself? I''m sure he''ll be d to tell you."


    Nina rolled her eyes in her heart. If she asked him straight up, how would she know if he were telling the truth?


    That man made lying a habit.

 Chapter 178 What John Likes

    Nina shook Helen''s arm and began to act like a spoiled child.


    Michelle always acted like this in front of Nina, and thetter couldn''t help but give in. So she guessed this would work on Helen too.


    "Helen, just tell me!"


    It was the first time that Helen had seen Nina act like this. Although it was kind of weird, it was better than her usual icy demeanor.


    John really got a treasure.


    "Okay, okay. Just dial it back, alright? For starters, he likes it quiet, so I''m the only servant in the North Yard. After you came, he has hired more servants. He eats light. As long as he gets the nutrients he needs, he is happy. He goes to bed at 11:30 p.m. every night and got up at 6:30 in the morning. But it''s been hard to predict his schedule since you got here,"


    Helen said seriously, which made Nina blush.


    It was her fault.


    "He is a proud and dignified guy. He doesn''t like people who are not good-looking. To be honest, he has exquisite taste. He thinks that ordinary people don''t deserve him, so he has been staying away from women.


    You''re so beautiful and talented. No wonder he likes you," Helen said jokingly.


    But she immed


    looked at the man beside her, and she touched his cold chest.


    "A cold shower? Again?"


    "Yes." John took her hand from his chest and kissed it gently. "Go to sleep."


    Every night, John would make love to her before going to bed, but today, he went straight to sleep.


    There must be something wrong!


    Nina''s brain spun rapidly, and an idea urred to her. She arched her head into his arms, and kissed him with her eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, John''s body tensed. He opened his eyes, Adam''s apple rolling.


    Suddenly, he smiled.


    She asked for it.


    The man turned over, and Nina chuckled. She closed her eyes and put her arms around his neck.


    The temperature in the room rose, and there was a zing tenderness.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Nina''s phone suddenly vibrated. It was eleven thirty.


    "Wait!" Nina pushed the man away, grabbed her phone and showed him the time. "John, it''s half past eleven. You should get to sleep."


    Nina raised her hand and pushed the man aside so he could lie down. She pulled the quilt over him. "It''s bedtime! Good night!"


    He was absolutely bbergasted by her behavior.


    And aroused, too.

 Chapter 179 A Pearl Sent By Kristina

    Nina''s face was still red. She was breathing hard as she said, "I set an rm clock at half past eleven. From now on, I will remind you to go to bed every night.


    And it''s now half past eleven. Let''s go to bed, John."


    Nina kept the regr lifestyle of John in mind and set the rm clock to remind him to go to bed.


    John was at a loss after hearing her words.


    So they were just going to sleep?


    Their romantic moment was messed up by Helen yesterday, and now it was messed up by Nina.


    She lit the fire herself, but she wasn''t even trying to help him put it out. How could such a wife exist?


    John''s heart sank, and his body temperature gradually dropped to normal. He pursed his lips and closed his eyes.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Seeing that he actually listened to her and was even trying to sleep without protests, Nina felt gratified. It looked like she had done the right thing after all.


    So she had to take note of this so she could continue doing it in the future.


    Nina leaned towards John and slowly closed her eyes.


    She really carried out this matter to


    Aunt Kristina, the smaller gifts are the most exquisite," Nina interjected, fluttering her eyshes.


    "Auntie, you like pearls, right?" Noah asked. "I found these in the sea of Spring City myself, taken out of an old m. These are rare pink pearls."


    "You took the pearls yourself? And these are pink pearls?" Kristina''s eyes brightened at once. She liked pearls and diamonds the most. The pink pearls were especially beautiful.


    She quickly opened the box to reveal two shining pink pearls, which seemed to be carrying a message.


    Noah had always hoped that his aunt would not pay too much attention to her career, and instead spend some time looking for a romantic partner to spend her life with.


    Nina guessed Noah''s intention, and she was amazed that not only was he mature and steady, but he was also gentle and considerate.


    Looking at the older woman holding the pink pearls with clear adoration, Nina smiled softly. It appeared that Kristina was a little girl deep inside as well.


    Then, out of the blue, Kristina turned to her. "Nina, how about I give you one of these?"

 Chapter 180 Isabellas Scheme

    "Really?" Nina was stunned. "Did you just say you would give me one?"


    It was obvious that Kristina loved the pearls, so it came as a surprise to Nina that the other woman would be willing to share them.


    In response, Kristina took out one pearl from the box, reached for the girl''s hand, and gently ced it on Nina''s open palm. It felt cold to the touch, but it was round and smooth. Nina was instantly enamored by it.


    She happened to also liked pearls.


    Unlike other jewelry, pearls looked low-key, ssy, and elegant.


    "You are never the type to give other people stuff that you like," Noah mused out loud, casting a perplexed look over to his aunt. Kristina was a woman with a strong personality, and she was never generous to just anyone.


    "Nina is special. She is your junior and she calls me aunt. Nina, just take it as a gift."


    "But this is too much." Nina, on the other hand, had never been one to covet something that belonged to others, much less take it.


    On the rare asions that she did, it was only because it couldn''t be helped, especially since the other party usually insisted.


    "Well, I didn''t spend anything on it, and there are two of them anyway. So I''m giving you one. Won''t you take it?" s, this was one of those times when the othe


    of her life.


    As it was, Isabe had been following Kristina secretly for a week. She thought she finally got a good chance because Kristina went out alone today, but Noah suddenly turned up. She had no choice but to keep trailing them, up until this point.


    Noah unexpectedly left, and now there was just Nina and Kristina.


    Two women who had always been on Isabe''s cklist.


    Nina had seduced Albert on the campus, and then Kristina seduced him after he left the campus.


    ''These two hideous women. Bitches!''


    Today, she was given a chance to teach a lesson not only to Kristina, but also to Nina. It was just as well. It would be best if both of them were injured severely and became disabled after being mauled over by Isabe''s car.


    Her eyes still throwing daggers at her target, Isabe stepped on the elerator and the car sped down the street.


    She was headed directly towards Kristina and Nina.


    And she screamed the entire time. "Get out of the way! The brake isn''t working! Get out of the way!"


    By the time Nina''s and Kristina''s attentions were caught, the speeding vehicle was almost upon them.


    Kristina''s legs trembled in fear, and her face turned pale.


    Nina was also frozen in shock.


    And the car was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 181 Save Nina

    The two of them were rooted to their ces, and their legs felt heavy as concrete.


    Isabe smirked and erratically turned the steering wheel, plunging the car towards Nina and Kristina.


    The surrounding crowd frantically turned their heads towards the action in horror, unable to do anything.


    The car was ploughing closer and closer.


    The car was inches away when Nina suddenly came to her senses. She raised her arms and was about to push Kristina away.


    As Nina was about to grab Kristina''s shoulders, thetter grabbed her arm and pulled her with all her might.


    She pulled Nina into her arms and rolled away from the imminent danger. Their momentum took them to safety, hitting the curb.


    "Ah!" Kristina felt a sharp pain in her arms and back.


    Lying on Kristina''s body, Nina wasn''t hurt at all except for the ankle she twisted when she fell down.


    When Isabe saw them roll to safety, her joy faded and hatred filled her eyes.


    "You''re so lucky!" Isabe said to herself, gnashing her teeth. S


    Her life was never in danger. As for the scars on her back, with advanced technology, they can also be removed. You don''t have to worry." The doctor looked at Nina''s ankle and reminded, "Go and deal with your ankle as soon as possible. It''s terribly swollen."


    Only then did Noah notice how bad Nina''s ankle was. "Nina, how did your ankle get so swollen?"


    "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal." Nina smiled and looked at the operating room. "At least Aunt Kristina is fine."


    "It''s a big deal. You should deal with it immediately," said the doctor. "Don''t let her walk."


    "Thank you, doctor," Noah said. He turned around and squatted in front of Nina. "Nini, let me carry you."


    Looking at the strong back in front of her, Nina thought of her brother, Leon. He often squatted in front of her and wanted to carry her.


    "Thank you, Noah." Nina bent over.


    As soon as Noah stood up with Nina on his back, a tall figure appeared in front of him.


    John had arrived to see his wife clutching onto another man''s back.

 Chapter 182 A Koala Hug

    Noah stopped and called, "Mr. Shi."


    "What?" Upon hearing this, Nina arched her eyebrows as she eyed the dark look on John''s face.


    Even so, tears began to well up in her eyes. Pouting, she called out, "John.


    Why are you sote?"


    She couldn''t help but feel wronged.


    Seeing her cry washed away the anger that was stewing in John''s heart.


    When he heard her sobbing over the phone, it almost scared him to death. He immediately left the meeting and rushed over only to find her on another man''s back. How could he not be angry?


    However, when Nina called his name, his heart softened.


    Nina''s crying was always his weakness.


    "Why do you cry when you see me? Did I hit you or get mad at you?" John said sourly. He was still fuming over the fact that she was on Noah''s back.


    Noah shot John an indifferent look as he got Nina off his back.


    Nina clung onto John, burying her head in his neck as her tears dampened his clothes. "John, Aunt Kristina was seriously injured just to save me. She just came out of the operating room. We need to see her."


    "Okay." John ca


    out an hour, Kristina woke up causing a huge ruckus.


    The CEO of the Ye Group and the wife of the Time Group''s CEO had gotten into an ident. The reporters had already swarmed the hospital, trying to get thetest updates.


    John took the initiative to face the reporters and ask them to leave.


    Naturally, the news was all over the headlines. Surprisingly, the stock of Ye Group continued to rise despite the ident.


    Since Kristina and Nina had both gotten into an ident and the former saved thetter, everyone assumed the Ye family and the She family would work together.


    Upon hearing the news, the Ye family wasted no time as they rushed to the hospital.


    Howard had to take care of his wife and child, so he sent Vivian to visit Kristina on their behalf.


    When Vivian arrived at the ward, she was surprised to see Noah.


    "Noah?"


    When did Noahe back?


    Why didn''t anyone know that he was back?


    Were Noah and Kristina nning to take over the Ye family''s properties?


    Vivian''s mind began racing as a mix ofplex emotions arose in her chest.

 Chapter 183 A Husband Sings His Wifes Tune

    Noah was surprised to see Vivian. He easily spotted the caution in her eyes.


    This was precisely the reason why he was reluctant to tell his family that he was back. Both Julie and Vivian seemed to assume that he was nning to take the family properties for himself when in fact, he just wanted to be a good policeman.


    He couldn''t help but feel like a failure when his biological father was dissatisfied with him. He didn''t even seem to like him.


    Only Kristina cared about him.


    She took charge of the Ye Group and controlled half of the Ye family''s assets. She did all of this just for him.


    Unfortunately, Noah might just end up disappointing Kristina. He had a very different idea of how he intended to live his life.


    Inheriting such arge family business and so much property was not for him.


    "Come in," Noah said coolly, putting on a pleasant smile.


    It wasn''t until then that Vivian realized her mistake. She gathered herself and politely nodded at Noah, smiling. "Noah, I''m here to visit Auntie."


    Noah turned to let her in.


    When she saw Nina, shock registered on her face. "Nina, what are you doing here?"


    Her


    ther. He chimed in, "Nini and Mr. Shi are just kidding. I''ll take care of Aunt while Mr. Shi watches over Nini. Vivian, nothing you''ve experienced in your life has prepared you for this. You don''t know how to take care of them anyway.


    When Aunt wakes up, you can stay with her for a while. Then you can go home and tell your parents that she''s fine."


    "Okay." Vivian purposely avoided Noah''s gaze. He''d always been nice to her.


    Unfortunately, she had no choice but to go against him. If she didn''t, she and her mother would not be able to get any properties. The good life they''d been dreaming of would just vanish.


    She had already gotten used to living afortable life. She''d rather die than go back to being poor.


    Hearing what Noah said, Nina figured she should be a little nicer to Vivian. After all, she was Noah''s sister.


    Noah wouldn''t hesitate to swoop in and defend Nina if she was being mistreated.


    However, Nina''s sudden silence angered John.


    He couldn''t stand that Nina was being nice to Noah.


    "I''m not kidding," John said coldly. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that he was aiming at Noah and Vivian.

 Chapter 184 Acting Shamelessly

    Vivian felt wronged and didn''t understand why John was against her. He was not like this before.


    Even if he never took the initiative to talk to her, or even bothered to respond to her, at least he had never treated her badly, much less joined in with others to bully her.


    She was a Ye, how could she be expected to serve others?


    She was not at all willing to take care of her aunt, and she knew the older woman did not like her either.


    But her aunt held 37% shares of Ye Group, more than anyone else in her family. Even her father only had 13% shares, while her brother had 22% shares.


    Kristina was the biggest shareholder of Ye Group. She had the most right to decide who would be qualified to be thepany president in the future.


    Vivian knew the stakes, so she heeded her mother''s words and strove to suck up to Kristina.


    Still, she didn''t seem to be seeding in earning her favor.


    Vivian only intended to grab the opportunity to cozy up to Kristina and get an idea about how the older woman''s mind worked. She had to learn what made her aunt tick so she could anticipate her future ns and movements, especially when it had to do with Kristina''s share distribution.


    This was the only reason Vivian was doing this. Otherwise she would never want to be of service to a woman she despised.


    "Noah, it doesn''t ma


    or only three seconds before she risked a peek at Noah, then promptly shut them tight again.


    Noah rubbed his forehead. "All right, half a month then."


    "Oh, I''m feeling better now." Kristina opened her eyes and sat up on the bed, indeed looking much better than she ever had since getting admitted. "You had better keep your word, I have a witness here. Nina heard it clearly just now. I''ll be in hospital for half a month, and you have stay and take care of me the whole time."


    Kristina shook Nina''s hand, and Nina joined in on her con act. "Noah, a word spoken by a gentleman cannot be taken back, I''m sure you know."


    "I know, I know. I will stay with Aunt Kristina in the hospital for the next half month." Noah was helpless about it, but he still smiled gently.


    It would indeed be better to spend more time with Kristina.


    Kristinaughed happily as they sealed of the deal, and Ninaughed alongside her.


    John was sitting on the sofa this entire time, and after what he just witnessed, his back straightened unconsciously. A slight frown furrowed his brow.


    He had just learned something.


    He had just learned a new technique from Kristina, and it could be summed up sinctly in two words: acting shamelessly.


    He had to hand it to her; despite Kristina being a little rascal, her underhanded move worked well.

 Chapter 185 Love Without Hiding

    Seeing all of them chatting happily, Vivian felt that they were a real family while she was an outsider looking in.


    She did not want to stay any longer.


    She smiled and said, "Auntie, I wille to take care of you from time to time in the next half month."


    "You? Take care of me? No, thanks. You''re a richdy. You should just enjoy being taken care of. I have Noah to take care of me," Kristina refused, showing no attempt to cushion the blow at all.


    Vivian had always groveled for Kristina''s attention, but Kristina openly expressed her disdain for her. She could not be good to her after everything she and her mother had done to hurt Noah.


    The mother-and-daughter duo had been plotting against him since day one, and Kristina remembered everything.


    As long as Kristina was alive, then Julie and Vivian could never take anything from Noah.


    "I''m sorry, Aunt Kristina. I''m not good at taking care of others. Noah, please take good care of Aunt Kristina. Thank you." Vivian pretended to not understand her sarcasm.


    Every time she called Kristina a richdy, what she really meant was that she was a daughter of a gold-digging mistress.


    But even if that were true, Vivian was now consider


    al criminal is the one who wanted to hurt Isabe. He tampered with her car, which caused the brakes failure. If it weren''t for that, my daughter wouldn''t have met the ident."


    Noah thought about Amelia''s statement for a second. It was clear, logical, and possibly urate.


    It even sounded wless, but it did not cover Isabe''s side of the story.


    Amelia might have a reasonable statement, but Noah would need Isabe''s statement to put the pieces together.


    He guessed that this ident might not be that simple. He needed to talk to Isabe in person.


    "I want to see Isabe and get her side of the story."


    Amelia had expected that answer from Noah and so she said, "Of course, Mr. Ye. This way."


    Glenn and Amelia led Noah to Isabe''s ward. When Glenn opened the door, he found that the quilt on his daughter''s bed had been lifted. Isabe was nowhere to be found.


    "What happened? Where is Isabe?" Glenn looked flustered. Panic started twisting his features.


    Amelia was a little disappointed. Did her daughter run away? ''If Isabe did run away, she wouldn''t be able to clear her name,'' she thought.


    However, Isabe did not run away. She was kidnapped by Albert.

 Chapter 186 The Punishment

    Located on the north of the city was a training ground.


    It was an open field which was privately owned.


    Several winding roads were surrounded by blue walls. The routes intersected with one another, and around them were flower beds of different shapes and sizes which separated each pathway. Thewn was lush and green under the scorching sun.


    A woman stood in the middle of a road. She was wearing a hospital gown and her hair was all over the ce. Her mouth was currently covered with a white cloth, which only allowed her to whimper.


    Isabe was tied up. The hair all over her body stood up while her eyes were wide and alert.


    A blue Maserati was speeding towards her.


    She tried to scream, but only muffled sounds came out of her. Isabe started to shake her head vigorously. Anyone could see the horror in her eyes while her whole body trembled.


    The Maserati felt like the devil''s w as it approached her.


    Tears started rolling down her face. She couldn''t speak, so she continued to shake her head instead.


    ''No!''


    She kept apologizing to Albert in her head.


    Isabe knelt on the ground, begging


    my life."


    Albert sent her a death re. "How dare you touch my precious treasure?" Isabe stared back helplessly. Albert looked like a monster who was about to devour her.


    "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I won''t touch Kristina ever again." He legs wobbled and she found herself leaning back for support.


    Albert scoffed at her for looking so pathetic. He detested Isabe for trying to hurt Kristina. A momentter, he finally shoved her to the ground.


    Isabe grunted in pain the moment she roughly collided with the hard surface.


    "Ford, untie the rope for her." Albert''s eyes were filled with blood lust. "Isabe, let''s y a game. If you win, I''ll let you go. Noah and Mr. Shi won''t know anything about this. How does that sound for you?"


    Isabe had mixed emotions on her face. "What game?"


    "Don''t you like driving into people?'' Albert stared at the road ahead and smirked. "Ford will drive the car, while you will try your best to run away from it. If you manage to avoid getting hit, I will keep my promise."


    Isabe stared in horror at the man in front of her. She knew that she couldn''t refuse.

 Chapter 187 Love Me, Love My Dog

    Albert just sat there and watched Isabe stumble, the car chasing after her.


    He watched it with great interest, like a cheetah savoring the hunt.


    Isabe was the prey.


    Albert regarded it as training.


    The man was excited by Isabe''s struggles, and impressed by her determination. She was much smarter and braver than Hailee.


    Albert gave her a simple task, but Hailee screwed it up. She killed the people who hurt her. She thought she did it wlessly, but she was caught in the end.


    She deserved her sentence¡ªlife in prison.


    Isabe was different. Smarter, more tenacious. She learned from her mistakes. She could be trained to be a useful tool. Such a girl might help him remove many obstacles in the future.


    But right now, she was just exhausted. She had used everything in her bag of tricks, but she just couldn''t shake the car that was chasing her. The car was like gum on the bottom of her shoe. Gum she couldn''t scrape off.


    Albert figured she was probably done for the day. He pressed a button on his headset and told Ford, "She''s had enough. Let''s wrap t


    nkly. Then he looked inside and said, "Since Mr. Shi and Nina are in there, I think it would be best for me to go."


    Recently, John had been trying to get Albert''s overseas business. They were nowpeting so it was not appropriate for them to meet now.


    Besides, John and Nina would figure out that Albert and Kristina were linked. And that meant nothing but trouble.


    Noah looked at Albert curiously. He was acting strange.


    Albert exined, "Actually, there was a rumor that Nina and I were boyfriend and girlfriend, but it was really just a rumor. I''m afraid that Mr. Shi might get jealous. So there will be less drama if I stay away.


    I''m taking off." Albert turned around and waved. "Don''t tell them I was here."


    Noah didn''t ask any more questions and walked into the ward.


    Nina gave Noah a conspiratorial look. "Who were you talking to outside the ward just now?


    A guy or a girl?" Everyone stared at her for asking such an odd question.


    But all Nina wanted was to fix Noah up with someone, just like Kristina asked. It would be easier if he was talking to a girl.

 Chapter 188 It Will Only Cause Problems

    Remembering Albert''s advice, Noah answered, "Just a guy I know. We yed together as kids."


    Hearing it was a man, Nina lost interest.


    When Kristina heard that, she guessed who was outside. She also deliberately concealed it, pouted and said, "You should know better. He only hangs out with guys, and there are only two women in his life¡ªyou and me."


    Noah retorted, "Well, most of the victims in the cases I''ve taken on are women. Sometimes I meet their families¡ª"


    "Stop it! Just shut up!" The more Kristina heard, the more upset she became. Her eyes trembled in their sockets. "How did my sister-inw and brother give birth to a monster like you?"


    Nina couldn''t helpughing. Realizing that it was not appropriate, she immediately stopped smiling and pretended she didn''t hear a thing.


    Most of the time, Nina and Kristina passed the time with pleasant conversation, and John sat on the sofa, busy with phone orptop keeping thepany running.


    But John stayed busy to keep his mind off things. He could stop thinking about Nina joking around with Noah. If he weren''t busy, he wouldn''t stand it.


    Right now, they were talking andughing, having a g


    ison like a viper?


    She curled her lips and looked up, only to see arge painting of the photo on their marriage certificate hanging on the wall.


    John was in that painting, and he looked ugly.


    The anger in her heart subsided. She couldn''t help snickering when she thought of John tearing down the painting in the middle of the night. Countless times.


    Every time John destroyed a painting, she would paint a new one and hang it up the next day.


    She could create as fast as he could destroy.


    Reluctantly, he resigned himself to fate. He stopped tearing the paintings down. Every time he saw it, though, his face would turn as dark as the bottom of a pan, and so he simply stopped looking in that direction.


    "You''re smiling? Did you hit your head when you came in just now?" John asked in a deep voice.


    The corners of Nina''s mouth froze. Was there no end to his vitriol?


    "How about we take this painting down?" Nina thought he was a proud man. This painting hung here every day really hurt his ego. She didn''tin and bit back a retort.


    There was a trace of suspicion on his face. John felt something was off.


    Was she trying to please him?

 Chapter 189 Get Angry So Easily

    Nina did not hear any response. She patted John on the shoulder and said, "If you don''t answer me, then the painting stays."


    "Take it down," John replied through clenched teeth.


    That ugly painting had to go. It should not have a ce in their bedroom.


    It made John want to pluck his eyes out every time he saw it.


    His father took that ugly photo of his, and his wife drew the painting and hung on the wall.


    If it were not for the fact that he couldn''t beat his father or wife, he would have taught them a lesson.


    After putting Nina on the bed, John took the painting down himself.


    He took the painting outside and started beating the hell out of it like a captured enemy. He guessed it was a healthier way to vent his anger.


    Nina stayed inside the bedroom and listened to the snapping and ripping sounds her painting made under John''s angry blows.


    Her husband was fast, urate, and ruthless in destroying her masterpiece.


    At the rate he was going, he could rip apart anything, maybe even a person.


    Nina bit her lip and clicked her tongue. She wondered how much darkness and distress the painting had caused John before he finally snapped at yanked it off the wall.


    Then, the noise stopped. Nina looked up at their bedroom door and saw John step


    l, where are Uncle John and Adrian?"


    Only then did Nina notice that the two men were not in the living room. She guessed, "Maybe they''re in the study. They may have something important to discuss."


    In the study


    Adrian sat on the chair in front of John''s desk while John looked out the window.


    With his back to Adrian, John was with an unreadable expression in his eyes. After brooding for a while, he asked Adrian calmly and vaguely, "Why did a woman keep silent while engaging in sexual congress with her man?"


    Caught off guard by the nature of the question, Adrian spat out half of the tea he just drank. Slightly panicking, he stood up, sending the chair he was just sitting on tumbling backward.


    He set his cup on the table. The tter of the cup against the saucer was loud enough to turn John around.


    Adrian started coughing violently. He was choking so badly that he had to reach out his hand and grab the nearest bookshelf for support. He alternated between coughing andughing, and his face started turning red.


    "What did you just say?" Adrian really doubted that he had heard or understood John correctly.


    He had just basically told him that Nina was quiet in bed, and that was really not something one just casually threw out in the open.

 Chapter 190 I Am Your Feet And You Are My Hands

    John narrowed his eyes at Adrian. "What''s so funny?" he asked.


    He stared at him intently, waiting for an answer. Adrian shook his head. "Nothing. Nothing''s funny," he replied while desperately calming himself down.


    He had never offended anyone. He was not about to offend John now.


    He cleared his throat, took a deep breath, and asked cautiously, "Sost night, Mrs. Shi..."


    "Notst night," John interjected. Whenever it was half past eleven in the evening, the rm clock would ring. Nina set it that way so that she could be reminded of his bedtime.


    John had a regr routine and had always relied on his biological clock. But he felt good when Nina reminded him to go to bed on time.


    So he just let her remind him.


    Little by little, he had stopped bothering her at night, so their husband-and-wife activities were pushed earlier in the day.


    Adrian smiled meaningfully and said, "So you two did it during..."


    "Daytime, yes," John snapped, starting to feel a little impatient. With another cold and stern look from John, Adrian shut up and reconsidered his next words.


    Seeing that John was still frowning, Adrian had to risk his life to advise him. "Mr. Shi, why don''t you just ask your wife if she was not ...satisfied?"


    Adrian thought saying the word would pop his brain out of his skull. It was so much pressure talking to John about such matters. He did not usually stutter, but John''s powerful presence easily dumbed down any usually articte person.


    The entire world k


    . I don''t think I can use chopsticks or get my hand wet for the next few days. You have to take care of me."


    James was dipping a cotton ball into a bottle of alcohol.


    He could not believe he just saw John acting so shamelessly.


    It was just a small cut. Why was John acting like he just got shot?


    Startled by his uncle''s reaction, James dropped the bottle on the floor. With a soft thud, itnded on its side, spilling its contents on the carpet.


    Adrian was forced to take action.


    He took the cotton ball from James and gave it to Nina. "Mrs. Shi, please wipe the blood on Mr. Shi''s hand."


    Then, he grabbed James by the cor and started dragging him out of the room.


    "Where are we going? I have to help Uncle John and Aunt Nina," Jamesined.


    "Oh, you are not helping. Let''s just leave them alone. They don''t need us. He can be her feet, and she can be his hands."


    Adrian was still within earshot when he said that, so John was able to hear him. He raised his eyebrows. It was not such a bad idea.


    "Little girl, I can be your feet, and you can be my hands. Wherever you want to go, I''ll take you. Whatever I need to do with my hands, you have to do it for me. What do you think?" John stared longingly at Nina while she kept pressure on his wound. She was concentrating so hard on his injured finger that she appeared as if she did not hear what he just said.


    His little girl looked serious and worried. John''s heart beat fiercely at the sight.


    He liked her even more.

 Chapter 191 Youll Marry Me

    James and Adrian stayed for lunch.


    While they were having lunch, James kept winking at Nina, hoping that she could help him with his current ambition.


    Nina spooned up half a bowl of soup and put it in front of John. She said bluntly, "James wants to be in show business." ''Aunt Nina! Don''t be so direct!


    Why didn''t you ease into it first?''


    James was so stunned that his grip on his chopsticks loosened, dropping his sparerib into his soup bowl with a ssh.


    If John just epted his pleas in the past, James wouldn''t be in this position.


    Now he had to beg Nina or help.


    John reached out for the spoon in his bowl. When his fingers touched the handle of the spoon, he remembered that he was injured.


    "Little girl." John cast a nce at Nina.


    Nina immediately understood his gesture. She took a spoonful of soup and fed John caringly.


    The soup was fantastic, but the aroma was masked by Nina''s captivating scent. Her little face was as smooth as silk. Her long eyshes fluttered like wings, half covering her bright eyes.


    John enjoyed the soup a lot, but he wasn''t sure if it was just because his wife was feeding it to him.


    After having a c


    arched forward and helped Emma up. "Emma, did you get hurt?"


    "James, why are you here?" Emma shook off his hand and wiped the tears off her face. She didn''t want him to see her in such a mess.


    When James saw her palms bleeding, he grabbed her wrists and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He pointed at Sunshine Entertainment building angrily. "Did they do this?"


    "It''s none of your business," Emma snapped coldly, withdrawing her hands. She didn''t want to see this man who kissed her.


    But James didn''t care about that. He ordered his men, "Smash thepany''s signboard for me. I''ll take the responsibility if anything happens."


    "Yes, sir." His guards obediently began demolishing the signboard.


    The cacophony of destruction shocked Emma. She turned around and shouted, "What are you doing? This isn''t your problem!"


    "Well I''m taking care of your business." With his hands on his hips, James continued marshalling out orders. "Keep smashing!"


    Watching the barrage of damage, James smiledcently. "What do you think? Does it feel like you exacted your revenge?


    Emma, you don''t have to be so polite to me all the time. Sooner orter, you''ll marry me."

 Chapter 192 Plea

    When James turned around, Emma was gone.


    "Go to L Communication University," Emma told the cab driver.


    "Emma, wait! Where are you going?" James yelled. But Emma did not look back. As soon as she shut her door, her cab sped away.


    The employees of Sunshine Entertainment heard all the noise and ran out to see what was going on. Thepany security guards fought James'' bodyguards. It was not actually a fair fight.


    All of James'' bodyguards were highly trained. These ordinary security guards were not enough to even rattle them.


    The receptionist shouted, panicking, "Stop! Stop! What are you doing? Stop right now, or I''ll call the police!" She hurriedly picked up her mobile phone, dialed the police, and pressed the phone against her ear.


    Since Emma left him, James was already in a bad mood. Upon hearing the receptionist, he was fuming mad.


    He walked slowly with his head cocked to the side. His shoes made clicking sounds against the tiled floor. He looked like a ruffian, but one who hailed from a very rich and powerful family.


    "Call the police, you say? Do you not know who I am?" James asked menacingly.


    "I don''t care who you are. Nobody walks into Sunshine Entertainment building, messes things up, and gets away with it. You''re screwed," the receptionist spat.


    James shed her a crooked smile. Thedy clearly had no idea who he was.


    He pointed at himself and said arrogantly, "My name is James Shi."


    The recep


    urned down. She looked depressed.


    She rushed out of the elevator where she bumped into a short man, knocking the gift bag off his hand as a result.


    The box in the bag tumbled out and rolled into a corner.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well," Kristina murmured.


    "It''s okay. No harm done," the man replied, picking up the box without really looking at it and stuffing it back into the gift bag.


    After the man left, Kristina caught a glimpse of something white and shiny on the floor. It was a pearl bracelet. She picked it up and realized that it must belong to the man she just bumped into. It must have slipped out of the box.


    There was no way she could find that man now, so Kristina just decided to leave the bracelet at the front desk and let them sort it out.


    Before she reached the front desk, her phone rang. Albert was calling.


    As soon as the line connected, Albert''s angry voice came through. "Kristina, why did you go see him?


    I''m at West Forest Street. I need to see you now."


    Kristina had never heard Albert use that tone on her before.


    As far as she knew, Albert had a grudge against her for worshiping John before. No man could ever tolerate his woman worshiping other men.


    "I''m on my way." Afraid that any more dy would make Albert even angrier, Kristina hurried out the Time Group, shoving the bracelet into her pocket.


    It was an ordinary bracelet, but it was about to stir up a tidal wave of trouble.

 Chapter 193 Dont Want To Doubt Nina

    On the top floor of Time Group, Henry was at his desk when he received a call from Richard.


    Henry knocked on the door and entered John''s office. "Mr. Shi, one of the branches caught a traitor. Richard is interrogating her as we speak. A video feed has already been established."


    Henry held the tablet screen in his hand in front of John. On the screen, there was a woman with messy hair and a formal suit with apany logo on the jacket.


    She was the CFO of Time Group branch. She was not only an established employee but a senior manager no less.


    John had been searching for so long that he didn''t expect the traitor to be holding such a high position.


    "Katy Xu, it''s you!" John''s voice was so calm, you''d never believe he was confronted with such treachery.


    Anyone who was familiar with John knew how enraged he could get and what misery would befall Katy Xu.


    "Ah..." Katy Xu''s desperate scream sounded on the screen, but it didn''t arouse any emotion out of John.


    After a while, when Katy Xu appeared on the screen again, her face was swollen, and the red palm print on her face glowed even in the dark room. There wa


    ceful palm, with the tablet crashing to the floor. Looking through the screen, Richard couldn''t see John anymore but he could feel his anger.


    Henry held his breath. After a while, he said cautiously, "But Mr. Shi''s father found Mrs. Shi and chose her to be his daughter-inw."


    Richard''s mission in life was to protect John. He disagreed with what Henry said. "Mr. Sam Shi got the marriage licenses for Mr. and Mrs. Shi two years ago, but Mrs. Shi only met Ms. Shi a little over two months ago."


    With his deep and unpredictable eyes, John snapped, "I don''t want to hear your suspicions again. Send someone to keep an eye on Albert."


    Then he stood up and drove back to North Yard.


    He left the car window wide open feeling the piercing wind whistle against him as he sped home.


    Richard''s guess was reasonable and the constant thought of it felt like a thorn in John''s side.


    He didn''t want to doubt Nina.


    But she had been acting suspicious recently. She was very attentive for no real reason.


    It just so happened to coincide with his most turbulent conflict with Albert.


    ''My little girl, don''t let me doubt you.''

 Chapter 194 John Was Away

    It was half past eight when John returned to North Yard.


    ncing around his surroundings, he frowned. Nina was nowhere to be found. He even searched the whole second floor, but he couldn''t find her.


    "Where''s Nina?" John asked Amy and Lena.


    Normally, Nina would either be sitting on the sofa while watching TV, reading books in the study or testing her makeup in the bedroom.


    This had been her routine for the past month.


    John didn''t expect her to not be at home that night.


    "Mrs. Shi received a call at ten past eight and went out," Amy said.


    John nced at the time. It was already half past eight.


    She had only been gone for twenty minutes.


    He assumed that Nina was with Kristina. She was the one who had the closest rtionship with her and who could probably ask her out at that moment.


    John shrugged. If she was with Kristina, it didn''t matter.


    "You may leave now." John waved his hand. Then, he reached out for his pocket and took something out. It was a small pink jewelry box.


    Inside the box was the pearl bracelet he had ordered fromst time. There were four words carved on it.


    As long as Nina wore it, she would remember him and t


    phoney beside her and it had been silent the whole time.


    With eyes already groggy, Nina picked up her phone and started typing. She asked John when he would be home and that she was already getting sleepy from waiting.


    Unfortunately, a reply never came.


    Nina couldn''t hold back anymore. After a few minutes, she unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa.


    It was already six in the morning when Nina''s phone rang. It was a call from Tom.


    Hearing the noise, the dog started barking.


    "John. Don''t make a fuss," Nina moaned. Since she fell asleep tootest night, she was still very sleepy.


    She turned over and almost fell off the sofa.


    The slight jolt made her awake and she immediately sat up.


    Nina rubbed her sleepy eyes and tried to nce around the living room. Upon seeing that she was still alone, her expression faltered.


    John didn''te back the whole night.


    Nina nced over to her phone.


    It continuously kept on vibrating as she stared at it for a while.


    Finally, she answered the call and was met by Tom''s hoarse voice. He was calling from the police station.


    "Ms. Lu, Kristina Ye is dead. She might havemitted suicide."

 Chapter 195 Kristinas Dead

    At No. 4 West Forest Street


    By the time Nina reached the vi, it was seven o''clock in the morning.


    Today, it was foggy outside. Nina made her way through the fog. She passed through the small garden and arrived at the front door.


    Tom was waiting for her there. He walked up to Nina and followed her inside. He gave his report as they walked in. "Ms. Lu, when Captain Noah went off work, he passed by and knocked on the door. There was no answer so he barged in. That was when he found his aunt''s body. The blood''s dry, and there''s no sign of a struggle. It looks like a suicide. She left a will and two letters on the tea table."


    He paused for a moment. "But Captain Noah doesn''t think it''s a suicide. He ordered me to leave the house alone."


    Nina listened carefully to Tom''s report, but her head was buzzing. Her thoughts were a mess and she couldn''t think straight.


    Nina quickened her pace.


    As soon as she stepped into the living room, she


    stopped crying. He stared at his aunt with his red, swollen eyes, and nced at the table. His interest had been piqued by the papers there.


    "Aunt Kristina didn''tmit suicide. That was not like her at all." Noah turned around and shook Nina. "Nina, Aunt Kristina couldn''t havemitted suicide."


    He pointed at the fruit knife she held, and said, "She didn''t like pain. Wherever she got hurt, even a tiny scrape, she''d cry for a long time. She was so afraid of pain, why would use a fruit knife to kill herself?"


    Noah was animated now. His rough treatment hurt Nina, but this pain was not as bad as losing Kristina. She looked up at Noah. She could see a trace of the detective in him again.


    He was forcing himself to calm down.


    "You know this, right, Nini?" He paused for a moment, and seemed much less vital. "I gotta find the murderer."


    "Nini..." Noah kept calling Nina''s name. It seemed to be the only thing that made him feel better.

 Chapter 196 Not A Suicide

    "Noah, I''m here," Nina said softly. She heard the sadness and expectation in Noah''s voice when he called her.


    For a second, Noah saw the side of Nina''s face as simr to his aunt''s, but he guessed that grief was just getting the better of him. Heforted himself by imagining what was not really there.


    He knew for a fact that he was speaking to Nina at the moment, and she could help him find out the reason behind his aunt''s death.


    He did not believe that his auntmitted suicide.


    Nina did not believe it either.


    The two of them squared their shoulders and tried to suppress the grief in their hearts. Now was not the time for weeping. There were more important things that need attending.


    Noah stood up and said to Tom, "Keep this matter under wraps except for the three of us. Don''t let another soul know. I will announce that my aunt is traveling abroad and let Vivian take charge of the Ye Group. I''m sure she will be happy."


    Thinking that Noah was going to secretly investigate Kristina''s suicide and would not focus on his work at the police station, Tom asked, "What do I say to Director Shen? What if a major casees up?"


    "Then you take the lead on it." Noah looked at Tom intently. He was sure that he could now trust him with the important tasks. "You are alr


    o Aunt Kristinast saw before she died."


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. "She saw me yesterday. I drove her to the Time Group. She said she wanted to talk to John about something important."


    "You? Mr. Shi?" Noah gasped, eyeing Nina intently.


    Nina thought for a while and said, "At about eight o''clockst night, I received a message from Aunt Kristina. She asked me toe to a Western restaurant to have dinner with her and Albert. Albert arrived first. After half past eight, I received another message from her asking me and Albert to go ahead and eat without her. We didn''t leave until half past nine, but she never showed up."


    While exining, she handed her phone to Noah and asked him to check Kristina''sst messages to her.


    She and Albert had an alibi.


    "As for John, he should be working overtime at the Time Group." As soon as Nina finished speaking, she felt a slight pinch in her heart. She chose to back John up for no reason.


    In truth, she did not know where John was at the time of Kristina''s death.


    Nina wanted to p herself for letting her emotions take the wheel in the middle of an investigation for her husband.


    Coincidentally, Tom found something new.


    "Captain, I found this stuffed in between the couch cushions."


    It was the pearl bracelet.

 Chapter 197 John Was Suspected

    Noah took the piece of jewelry carefully and examined it for a while. There were words carved on it.


    "Tom, can you please fetch me my magnifying ss? I left it in the car." Tom nodded and left the room.


    Meanwhile, Nina found some clues on the sofa.


    There was arge, distinctive stain on the cushion. Nina leaned over and smelled it. She caught a hint of copper, which she guessed was blood. There was also a whiff of orange juice.


    Then, she turned her head to look at the fruit basket on the table. There was an apple that had not beenpletely peeled and a halved orange, the other half was missing.


    Nina squatted down and found the other half of the orange by the foot of the table. It was deformed and dry like it had been squeezed.


    With the data she had so far, Nina roughly surmised that Kristina had struggled with someone. One of them, for whatever reason, must have picked up the other half of the orange when the fight took ce, dropped it on the sofa, and then fell on it.


    "There are some signs of a fight over here. There are traces of blood and orange juice on the cushion. I can''t be sure about who the b


    It was his personality. He might be apetitive, even ruthless businessman, but he was not a murderer. He always turned his back on anything illegal.


    "John is not a murderer." Nina looked at Noah firmly, hoping that he would believe her.


    A hint of sadness shed through Noah''s eyes. When it came to John, Nina had always been emotional.


    "He is your husband, Nina. Of course you''d believe that he wouldn''t do anything wrong, but we''re investigating a homicide here. There''s no room for emotions." Tom was a little angry when he spoke.


    Noah immediately stopped him. "Tom, I agree with your deduction, but we shouldn''t dismiss other possibilities. Besides, Nina knows him better than anyone else. She should know what he''s capable of."


    Hearing Noah''s words, Tom lowered his eyes and kept quiet.


    Nina knew that she should not be emotional, but there was bias in her heart.


    ''I''m sorry, Noah,'' she thought.


    At the moment, she felt her eyes burn. In order to prove John''s innocence, she would have to go about things on her own for the first time.


    "Please give me three days. In three days, I will find out the truth."

 Chapter 198 Prove John Innocent

    Noah hesitated for a while and looked away. Looking at the peopleing and going in front of him, he closed his eyes and finally agreed.


    "All right.


    You have three days. If you can''t prove John''s innocence in three days, I will go hunt him down myself." Noah''s voice sounded a little helpless, but the underlying note of resentment was unmistakable. Someone had murdered his aunt, his aunt who loved him the most in the world. He was more hell-bent on finding out the truth than anyone else.


    ''After all, Aunt Kristina likes and trusts in Nini.


    Three days. Three days is all I can give her,'' Noah thought.


    Nina drew a deep breath and bowed to Noah solemnly. "Thank you, Noah," she muttered.


    To be honest, she did not think that she could solve the case in three days.


    But she had no choice. She had to try for John''s sake. She had to find out the truth.


    She must rule out John as the prime suspect.


    After getting Noah''s approval, the first thing Nina did was to try and contact John. She needed to know where he wasst night between nine o''clock and half past nine.


    She called John several times and sent him several WeChat messages, but she could not get in touch with him.


    Then, Nina decided


    ern. "Are you not feeling well?"


    Immersed in her own thoughts, Nina did not even hear Helen.


    On the other hand, Helen mistakenly thought that Nina was sick. She was suddenly nervous. "Oh my God. I have to call Mr. Shi and ask him to send a doctor to check on you."


    As soon as Nina heard Helen refer to John, she reacted quickly.


    "You can contact him?" She could not get in touch with him since yesterday.


    ''Couldn''t Mrs. Shi get in touch with Mr. Shi?


    How could that be possible? Mr. Shi stuck to his wife like gum every day.


    Oh, my God! Mrs. Shi must be really sick. She must be hallucinating or something,'' Helen thought.


    She hurriedly made a phone call to John. "Mr. Shi, Mrs. Shi is sick. She is seriously sick..."


    Nina quickly stepped forward, grabbed the phone, and barked, "Where are you, John? I want to see you right now."


    The line was dead for quite a while. Nina thought there was something wrong with the signal. "Hello? Can you hear me?" she asked.


    A voice from the other end of the line answered, but Nina did not recognize it. "Mr. Shi is busy, Mrs. Shi," it said.


    Then, the owner of the voice hung up.


    Nina tried phoning John again, but his phone was already powered off.

 Chapter 199 Misunderstanding

    When Nina couldn''t get through to John again, she felt as if her heart dropped to the ground as an inexplicable sense of loss surged inside her.


    Suddenly, her chest tightened.


    "Mrs. Shi, what''s wrong?" Only then did Helen notice that Nina looked a little emaciated. She quickly extended her hand and ced a palm over Nina''s forehead. Fortunately, her temperature seemed normal to which she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Nina forced a smile and said, "Helen, I''m fine. I guess he''s just a little busy."


    If she were being honest, she only said thatst sentence as a way tofort herself.


    Lamentably, the warm sunshine outside could not distract her from the dark clouds that enveloped her.


    She couldn''t understand what had happened. Why would John ignore her ande up with an excuse to not see her?


    Things seemed to have changedst night. Ever since Kristina died, John had been indifferent to her.


    Last night was a blur. She didn''t know how to deal with it and she couldn''t stop thinking about it either.


    What should she do?


    A wave of mixed emotions arose in her chest. When she ate her lunch, she would just stare nkly into nowhere.


    Utterl


    ked on the door and promptly went inside.


    At that moment, John was sitting behind his desk, seemingly busy with work. Documents were piled next to him, left and right.


    He had his eyebrows knitted together.


    Had he been working here this entire time?


    Did he spend the entire night here?


    Nina figured this was a usible reason for his noting homest night.


    It didn''t matter if she believed John or not¡ªwhat she needed was proof of his innocence.


    "John, have you had lunch yet?" She was worried that he had forgotten to eat amidst all the work he had to do.


    In the past month, John had been going back to the North Yard just to have lunch and dinner with her every day.


    This was the first day that he didn''t have lunch with her.


    When John heard the door open, he knew it was her just from hearing the footsteps alone. However, he pretended not to hear her.


    When she asked him if he had lunch yet, his hand holding the pen twitched as the expression on his face shifted.


    She didn''t ask him anything else¡ªinstead, she was more concerned about him than anything.


    Perhaps Nina was an excellent spy who knew how to manipte his emotions.

 Chapter 200 Is She A Spy

    Nina didn''t hear any answer, so she only felt more confused.


    She never assumed anything about the people around her, she would just wait for them to speak their minds.


    She was willing to change for the one she cared about though.


    She was willing to change herself for John''s sake.


    She cared about John more than anything. He gave her a new lease on life so she was eternally grateful.


    She felt loved by him, and the feeling she felt for him was just as beautiful.


    "John, what did I do to make you angry?" Nina was rarely submissive, but she wanted to make this situation right.


    She needed to know where John was yesterday, so she could put all the pieces together.


    If there was a misunderstanding, they would almost certainly lie to each other.


    Nina had to find out why John was being so cold towards her.


    John froze, staring at the pen in his hand. He finally looked up at Nina standing in front of him.


    Her ck hair fell down her shoulders like a waterfall, revealing her delicate face. Her bright eyes were


    f Kristina''s death. How did he know that she was going to report back to Noah about John''s whereabouts?


    The wicked interrogation from this heartless man left Nina feeling as cold as ice.


    Nina was shocked that John knew what she was doing. Her jaw dropped as she opened her eyes in horror.


    Her shock only further confirmed John''s deepest fear. She had to havee here because Albert sent her.


    It was one thing to be a suspicion, but seeing it with his own eyes felt like dagger plunged into his heart.


    "Nina, I really underestimated you," John sneered, looking over at Richard.


    With one swift blow to the back of her neck, Nina started feeling dizzy.


    "You..." Nina looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Before she could muster a full sentence, she fainted.


    John carefully caught Nina, stopping her from falling backwards. He carried her and returned to North Yard.


    Even if she was one of Albert''s spies, she was still his woman.


    If he was going to tie her up, it should be done back at their home.

 Chapter 201 Tit For Tat

    The ck Maybach stopped in front of the gate of North Yard. John nced over to Nina and noticed her fingers slightly move.


    John frowned at the sight. If Nina woke up at this time, both of them would definitely have a heated argument. It would be more difficult to deal with her if that were the case.


    He lifted her over his shoulder and hurriedly walked inside.


    Nina felt like her world was spinning when she was able to slightly open her eyes. The moment John carried her, her headache had gotten worse.


    This cause her to faint again.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Shi. Why are you already back?" Helen had a confused look on her face as she nced from John to Nina who was unconscious at his shoulder. "Mr. Shi, is Mrs. Shi drunk? Or perhaps, did she offend you?"


    Nina was always held in John''s arms whenever they were in good terms with each other.


    During instances like the one right now, however, there were only two possible reasons. It could be that Nina was drunk, or she had made John angry.


    ''She works for another man,''


    John thought to himself.


    Even if Nina was the spy that Albert had nted beside him, she was still his woman and his legal wife.


    He refused to


    her.


    Suddenly, Richard remembered what Henry whispered to him before he left.


    "After all, Nina is Mr. Shi''s wife."


    It was then that Richard had realized that Henry was telling him to not deliberately target Nina. After all, John harbored deep feelings for his wife.


    After understanding everything, Richard followed John. The two of them got in the car and left North Yard.


    Hearing the sound of the engine from outside, Nina slowly opened her eyes.


    When she recalled the scene earlier where John made Richard hit her, she sat up with eyes wide and alert. She moved her head swiftly and nced around her surroundings. As soon as she recognized where she was, her shoulders visibly rxed.


    "John, you actually let someone knock me out!" she growled. Nina was furious. She moved her neck and a sh of pain coursed through her.


    Nina frowned and rubbed the back of her neck. "Richard hit me so hard."


    When she realized that she was wasting time, she tried to ignore the pain and hurried towards the door.


    However, she realized that she couldn''t get out. She tried twisting the doorknob several times, but she couldn''t open it.


    The door was locked from outside.

 Chapter 202 Imprisonment

    Nina''s lips parted in shock, and her eyes narrowed. "What''s going on? Why is the door locked from outside?"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nina banged on the door with all her strength, shouting for help. "Helen, Helen, I was locked in the bedroom by ident. Open the door for me!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Nina mmed her palms against the door, then put her ear against the wood to listen for clues as to what might be transpiring outside.


    Soon enough, the sound of footsteps came.


    Helen was right outside the door, and she called out, "Mrs. Shi, you''re awake? Are you feeling hungry? Would you like something to eat? Or do you want some fruits? I can bring them to you."


    "No, open the door for me! I have something urgent to deal with," Nina yelled from the room. All she could think about was confronting John and ask him point nk if he had something to do with Kristina''s death.


    If she looked back on his reaction back at the office that time, it was obvious that he knew Kristina was dead and she was investigating the incident.


    The reason why he had her knocked her out was probably to prevent her from continuing the investigation.


    The more Nina thought about it, the more she wanted to find out the truth.


    She believed that John was not the murderer; he must have other reasons for doing this to her.


    "Helen, open the door! I need to speak with John." Nina


    in the bedroom. She also made a draft of the position of the bodyguards, and judged their respective strengths by their appearance, their stance, and the way they carried themselves whenever they moved.


    When night came, Helen knocked tentatively at the door. Without waiting for an answer, she opened it a crack, then nudged a tray of dinner inside before immediately closing it again.


    Nina took the tray and ced it on the table. It held three dishes and a bowl of soup. She needed to work on a full stomach if she wanted to carry her n out well.


    The ideal time for her to start moving was eight o''clock in the evening.


    When the clock indicated the hour, Nina activated her virtualputer. With it, she started on destroying the powerwork system of North Yard. Her mind was going off different directions at the same time, and a chunk of it was calcting the route of escape and the time it was supposed to take.


    Three minutester, the entire North Yard fell into darkness.


    The whole ce practically blended into the night.


    Several noises wereing from outside, presumably the guards scrambling over each other due to the sudden power cut.


    "And now it''s time." The corners of Nina''s lips curved into a smile like a lotus flower blooming in the moonlight. She was brimming with coy confidence.


    There was no way anyone could trap her.

 Chapter 203 Escape

    "Why did the power turn off?" Amy''s voice sounded in the yard. She looked up at the second floor and said, "One of you guard the stairway and the other, guard Mrs. Shi''s window. You have to be very vignt."


    "Go and find some shlights. Use your phones if you can''t find one. Guard North Yard at all costs. I''ll go and see what''s going on," said Lena in a dignified voice.


    Amy pitched in, "I''ll contact Mr. Shi."


    North Yard was filled with people now. With the vast number of footsteps, you couldn''t be sure who wasing or going.


    In order to stay hidden, Nina dressed in full ck so it would be a whole lot easier to escape.


    Nina picked up the chair beside her and swung it towards the locked ss window. The broken ss instantly attracted the attention of the bodyguards who were downstairs.


    "There was a sound from upstairs." The guard stepped away from the window, avoiding the ss. He waved over the other bodyguards for some backup.


    "What happened?" Immediately, two bodyguards ran over. They guessed


    e garbage masked her scentpletely.


    If Nine managed to find her now, then Nina would have to just ept that at least she tried all she could.


    At least Nine loved her enough to find her.


    John, however, trapped her and held her against her will.


    All that she could hear in the trash can was the sound of her breath and a few flies, buzzing around.


    A few mosquito bites popped up on her hands, but she had no time to even pay any attention to them. All she cared about was the people who were searching for her outside. She perked up her ears to listen to what was going on.


    They searched and searched, but found no trace of her.


    When Nina heard the search party''s voices gradually fade, she felt a sense of relief. It was short lived though.


    She heard the sudden thud of approaching footsteps, followed by a respectful salute. "Mr. Shi."


    When she heard John''s name, the blood seemed to stop flowing in her body.


    Judging from their voices, John was only a few meters away.


    Why did hee back so soon?

 Chapter 204 Nine Found Her

    John snapped, "Where is she?"


    "We haven''t found her yet," Amy replied.


    "Good-for-nothing!" More than a dozen well-trained guards couldn''t keep tabs on one woman.


    Nina peered through a tiny gap in her hiding ce. She could see that John was absolutely livid. No one dared to breathe too loud, and everyone was nervous under John''s gaze.


    "How long has it been?" Richard asked.


    Lena answered, "More than ten minutes. After the power was cut in the North Yard, she smashed the ss and ran off."


    "Someone cut the power?" Richard was confused. "Who did that? The North Yard is on a separate circuit. There shouldn''t be any problem, unless someone..."


    A thought suddenly dawned on Richard. It startled him. "Mrs. Lu is a hacker."


    So she was the one that did it.


    John''s face even more darkened. Hadn''t he already confiscated all her devices?


    How could she hack into their power system?


    John looked at Helen with a sharp, cold eyes. "What happened?"


    Helen was p


    He strode forward to catch up with her as well.


    Seeing no other way, Nina sprinted away, knocking the bodyguard off bnce.


    When Nina thought she was going to make it, Amy and Lena grabbed her as she tried to pass them. Richard dusted himself off and was there, too.


    "Mrs. Shi, this way please."


    Nina pressed her lips tightly and gritted her teeth. She cocked a fist, intending to clock one of the guards. But soon she felt a tightness at her throat, preventing her from moving forward.


    John was holding her cor. He bent down and picked the woman up. Then he threw Nina over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, and walked back to the bedroom without saying a word.


    "John, let go of me!" No matter how much Nina punched or kicked, John was as unyielding as a mountain.


    The more Nina resisted, the angrier John became. After throwing her on the bed, he ordered Amy and Lena, "Hold her. Take her watch."


    John had noticed the watch Nina wore was a high-tech one.

 Chapter 205 Locked In For A Whole Day

    "What?" Nina''s eyes widened. Her watch was her lucky charm. It had saved her life more times than she could count. How could John order his people to take it?


    "Do not touch my watch," she hissed.


    Both Amy and Lena were very skilled in martial arts and were astonishingly strong. No matter how hard Nina struggled, she was still pressed on the bed and could not move like a piece of meat on a chopping block.


    When Richard was about to take her watch, John suddenly ordered, "Wait!"


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes as she breathed a sigh of relief. Her watch just might be safe after all.


    Unexpectedly, John continued in a cold voice, "I''ll take it myself."


    Seeing that John was reallying to take her watch off her wrist, Nina felt her heart start racing again. "John, let''s have a talk, okay? What did I do to make you angry? Why do you treat me this way?"


    However, John kept silent. He simply took her watch and stuffed it into his pocket. Then, he asked Amy and Lena to let go of her.


    John raised his hand, signaling to the three to leave the room and shut the door behind them.


    There were only John and Nina in the be


    from saying anything. It was not a bad thing to lock her up at home like this.


    After all, North Yard was their home.


    After he finished thest cigarette, he flicked it to the floor and crushed it with his heel. He then turned around and walked into the next room.


    At night, he slept in the room next to his and Nina''s bedroom. During the day, he stayed in his study to deal with his business. He did not leave North Yard.


    He went on with his life while Nina paced back and forth in the bedroom, anxious.


    Looking out into the cool night, Nina frowned. She had been cooped up in the bedroom for a whole day. She had one day left to find the truth about Kristina''s death and possibly prove John innocent.


    She had to find a way to get out of North Yard.


    She had to go to No. 4 West Forest Street.


    The night wind blew over her face, sending a strange yetfortable sense of peace.


    She closed her eyes and filled her lungs to the brim with the cool evening breeze.


    The moment she opened her eyes again, she had alreadye up with an idea.


    If she could not escape North Yard, then she would have John send her out.

 Chapter 206 Im Dying

    Nina turned around and went to the dressing table. She popped the drawer open and took out a bottle. It was still half full withxatives.


    It was a kind of medicine that she usually prepared. It was designed to promote bowel movement in people with constipation. She had used it to pull a prank on John before. She had not imagined that she would have to use it on herself one day.


    It was necessary. She could not escape if she did not do this.


    Nina poured herself a ss of warm water and put threexatives in it. Feeling that three pills were not strong enough, she added three more.


    The six pills slowly sank to the bottom of the ss. One swirl dissolved them allpletely.


    Nina grasped the ss tightly. She took a deep breath, poured the solution into her mouth, and swallowed it.


    A few minutester, the pills started kicking in.


    Nina''s stomach grumbled. Then, difort bloomed in her stomach and radiated to her sides.


    Soon, all hell broke loose in her bowels.


    Nina did not eat anything all day. She just drank water, so thexatives took almost no time to take effect. Not for long, Nina was rushing to the bathroom.


    After squatting in the bathroom for half an hour, Nina felt her knees turn to jelly. Her face was as white as bone like no


    al." John carried Nina out of the bedroom, barking orders as he went for the front door. Outside, the car was already up and running for them. He carefully put her into the back seat, got in, and shut the door.


    Richard drove them straight to Kanner Hospital.


    On the way, Nina closed her eyes as little beads of cold sweat started popping out of her forehead. Nestled in John''s arms, she carefully reached into his pocket to find her watch.


    But her watch was not there.


    Feeling a bit pissed, Nina took away John''s invaluable pen instead.


    Upon arriving at Kanner Hospital, Nina was given an anti-diarrheal and put on IV fluids. Soon, she started feeling better although she was still very weak.


    Thinking that Nina had not eaten anything for a day, John asked someone to buy her a bowl of porridge. He sat by her bed, watching her as she slept.


    After a while, a nurse came in to check on Nina. At the same time, Nina''s attending physician walked in and asked to speak to John privately. Before John left, he told his bodyguard he posted outside Nina''s door to keep watch and never let Nina out of his sight. The guard dipped his chin in acknowledgement.


    Nina''s ears moved. As soon as John''s footfalls were out of earshot, her eyelids flew open.


    It was her chance.

 Chapter 207 Find Something

    The nurse was fixing her IV drip when Nina slowly opened her eyes. The nurse turned to her and smiled. She asked, "How are you feeling, Mrs. Shi?"


    "Better. Thank you," Nina answered. She anchored her arms on the bed and propped herself up. "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Sure. Let me help you up. Slow down. You haven''t regained your full strength yet. Take it easy," she reminded. The nurse looked young, possibly new on the job. She had this aura about her that reflected her desire to help and serve. Nina felt a pang of guilt in her chest for what she was nning to do.


    "I''m all right. I can do it." Although Nina had not eaten anything all day, she was able to replenish her blood sugar with the lollipop.


    As Nina made her way to the bathroom, the nurse followed after her and carried her infusion for her.


    She entered the bathroom, pursed her lips, and asked the young nurse shyly, "Can you please turn around?"


    "All right. No problem." The nurse spoke with a smile.


    As the nurse turned around, Nina''s shy face changed. She stared right at the side of the nurse''s neck. A powerful but restrained pinch on the right spot should render her unconscious.


    Nina started peeling off the tape over the needle stuck to the back


    hat was worth a small fortune. Nina took the taxi driver''s greedy smile as her cue to get out of the car.


    As the taxi sped away, Nina found herself in front of No. 2 Lanting Road. Beyond the iron gate, there wasplete darkness.


    She approached the gate and shoved it forward. With a soft moan of the hinges, the gate swung open.


    Nina was a little surprised to find the gate unlocked. When she was about to step in, someone suddenly stopped her.


    "Nina?" Albert stepped out of the darkness, frowning. Surprise was written on his face. A malicious look shed across his eyes and disappeared in a heartbeat.


    The nearest road light to them was so dim that she could not really see Albert''s face clearly. But she recognized his voice. "Albert, what are you doing here?" she asked.


    "I should be the one asking you that question," Albert retorted. Before Nina could reply, he continued, "I live around here. No. 4 Lanting Road. Over there."


    "Really? I just came here looking for someone." Nina did not speak frankly.


    Albert probably sensed it, so he changed the subject.


    Meanwhile, the taxi driver saw the woman he just dropped off through his rearview mirror. She was now speaking to a man, and the driver saw Albert''s face.

 Chapter 208 Kristinas Boyfriend

    Albert and Nina were casually talking about nothing in particr when he saw her eyes fixating on the vi.


    The whole house was shrouded in the darkness as if the life had been sucked out of it.


    "Are you looking for Kristina?" he asked.


    "You know?" Nina was stunned and nced over at Albert''s gentle smiling face. He had been looking at the house, as if he was looking at something he loved.


    Nina was even more befuddled now. "You know this is Kristina''s home, right?"


    "I know," Albert answered calmly. He turned his head and saw the confusion in Nina''s eyes. "Didn''t Noah tell you?"


    Nina still had no idea what was going on. "What?"


    Did he know that Kristina was dead?


    "I''m quite close with Noah and Kristina. We used to y all the time as kids and we have be best friends." Albert smiled faintly and looked onwards at the house with a glint of sadness in his eyes.


    What Albert wanted to say was that Kristina was actually the love of his life.


    Noah was always in the dark though, so how could Albert tell Nina?


    "I thought Noah told you everythi


    rompted one response from Albert. He didn''t care that she had a boyfriend but, he only wanted to know how Nina knew that they loved each other.


    "So you know Kristina has a boyfriend. Do you know him?" asked Nina, looking at Albert inquisitively.


    Noah and Nina had already suspected that Kristina''s killer probably had a close rtionship with her.


    Her boyfriend was yet to show up so he was naturally a suspect.


    Albert looked into Nina''s exploratory eyes and said after a pause, "Yes, I know him."


    "Can you tell me who he is?" Nina hoped that she was finally going to make a breakthrough.


    Albert shook his head and said, "I promised Kristina that I won''t tell anyone. She doesn''t want to make it public. She is afraid that it will affect the stock of herpany and others will take the opportunity to usurp the power. Then she won''t be able to keep the family business for Noah."


    That was the reason their rtionship wasn''t public. Albert could feel nothing but helpless.


    No matter what he had done, Noah would always hold the top spot in Kristina''s heart.

 Chapter 209 Kristina And Albert (Part One)

    "I see," Nina nodded.


    Kristina''sst letter before her death showed how much she loved Noah. She had been worrying about him till the end of her life.


    Something was odd, though. Kristina was so worried about Noah, so how would she choose tomit suicide?


    Nina frowned. She was pretty sure that someone killed Kristina instead.


    The number one on her list of suspects was Kristina''s boyfriend


    However, she still couldn''t figure out the reason behind the murder. She still needed to find the exact evidence to support her theory.


    There was also a bold assumption that kept on circling in Nina''s mind.


    Kristina had probably gotten into a heated argument with the said person and thetter stabbed her in the belly in a fit of anger.


    Nina had to continue to investigate on the matter. She needed to find out what they were fighting about.


    Her frown deepened at the thought of the bracelet that appeared on the scene of the crime.


    There were so many ideas going on through her head at the moment that when she finally thought that she was going somewhere, her thoughts ended up being in a mess again.


    It might have helped if she knew more about K


    e. He eventually became suspicious, however, when his son couldn''t seem to stop crying. After calling for a doctor to check on his son, he finally discovered what was wrong.


    Andy was furious. He pped E across the face and ordered her to not get close to Albert. He handed the child over to the nanny and left home in a fit of rage. Three years had passed and he never returned.


    E continued to hear about various rumors about Andy. The only thing she thought that she could do was to threaten the nanny to give back her baby to her so that she could hurt Albert and make him cry every day. Then, she would call Andy and beg for him toe back.


    Although her actions infuriated Andy, he still felt sorry for his son. He actually wanted to return to the Song family, but his mistress kept on stopping him from doing so all the time.


    "Andy, why do you care so much about that woman? You already have an older son. Why are you still worried about the younger one? If you want another one, I''m willing to give birth to your children."


    The woman ended up pouncing on Andy, and they continued to make love.


    Andy gradually forgot about Albert after that.

 Chapter 210 Kristina And Albert (Part Two)

    Since this method didn''t work, E harbored raging urge to strangle Albert to death over and over again. She would scream in a fierce and mournful voice as her hands wrapped around his throat. "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, your father wouldn''t have cheated on me."


    But each time, the nanny would hurriedly interfere and snatch his son away, saving his life.


    E was in a constant state of haze. Whenever Albert was in her sight, she would scold and beat him as if he were her enemy.


    And when the nanny would step in to protect him, E would beat both her and Albert. Eventually, E came up with a scheme to frame the nanny, using her of stealing and dismissing her.


    Albert was less than half a year old then, and the nanny held the child and wept. She had never seen a mother treating her own son in such a cruel manner. The boy was E''s own flesh after all.


    With the nanny gone, there would be no one left in this household to protect the child, and there was no telling how much suffering Albert would go through in the future.


    The nanny herself had suffered much as a child in the hands of her stepmother. It was a predicament that was deeply imprinted in her heart, a nightmare that haunted her every night.


    She d


    r hand, the abyss would return your gaze and reach out to you as well.


    The final result was that they would either leave the abyss together, or fall into it together.


    Albert was well aware of it. He didn''t want to drag the nanny down into his darkness. So he would always behave properly in front of her, and only showed her all his good sides.


    Beneath the surface, however, Albert remained an extremely cruel person.


    Sometime during this period, there was a girl at school who mocked Albert for being the bastard of a nanny.


    The very next day, the girl''s tongue was cut off and she could no longer speak.


    She also came from a rich and prominent family, and when they learned of the incident, they immediately assumed that it had something to do with Albert. The family dispatched several burly men to the school that afternoon, and they dragged Albert into a deserted alley. The n was to cut off Albert''s tongue in retaliation.


    Albert was still fourteen years old then. He was no match for theserge, hulking men. He looked timid as a mouse inparison.


    As danger loomed over him, Albert began to think he was going to meet his doom right there and then. Suddenly, a female voice called out from behind.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 211 Kristina And Albert (Part Three)

    Albert turned around and saw a girl standing at the entrance of the alley. Her back was turned to the sunlight, outlining her figure in a soft, silver-white glow. She was like an angel without wings.


    "Is that a child you''re surrounding? Shame on you! Why don''t you pick on someone your own size?" With one hand resting on her waist, she pointed at the brawny men towering over Albert. Her tone was calm but assertive.


    One of the men said, "You better mind your own business, or we will beat you together with this kid."


    Kristina cackled humorlessly. "Beat me? You guys must be out of your damn minds. It''s obvious you don''t know who I am. My name is Kristina Ye." She spoke arrogantly and slowly walked toward Albert and the bullies.


    At that time, she was a twenty-year-old young woman with wavy hair that fell softly on her shoulders. She was wearing a yellow A-line skirt and a pink top with bubble sleeves. She looked lively and bubbly but elegant at the same time.


    She had fair skin and a good figure. Her slender legs stood in a pair of white high-heeled shoes. She approached Albert and his bullies.


    At that moment, Albert breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Kristina in that dark alley was like a spark of hope in a pitch ck abyss.


    "Come to me, boy." Kristina waved at Albert with a sweet smile.


    Albert was stunned and excited at the same time. He felt as if he was finally entering a warm,


    k on her face, Kristina crawled out from under the table, climbed to her feet, and dusted herself off. She straightened her cor, wiped her face with the already wet tissue in her hand. "I''m fine."


    Albert turned to look at her once again. It made him angry seeing her like this. He asked coldly, "Did you have a fight with someone?"


    Kristina shook her head and answered, "No." She took a deep breath and continued, "My brother asked me to go on a blind date. I didn''t want to. I''m only twenty-three years old. I don''t understand why he itches so much to marry me off to some guy I don''t even know. I''m positive that it''s all Julie''s idea, though. She wants me to be wed so that she can sink her ws in Noah''s properties. I''m the only one standing in her way after all."


    Thinking of Julie, Kristina got so angry that she tore up the tissue in her hand. "She really pisses me off! She even insinuates that no one wants to marry me! The nerve of that woman!"


    A smile slowly spread across Albert''s face. Kristina looked so cute when she was angry.


    He turned his head toward Kristina''s window and watched the sunset. He thought about that day when she saved him from those thugs in the alley. Albert did not know it then, but Kristina had nted a seed of love in his heart the moment she held his hand in hers.


    Sometimes, falling in love at first sight was the deadliest thing.


    "I want to marry you."

 Chapter 212 Kristina And Albert (Part Four)

    Kristina could not believe her ears. Did the seventeen-year-old boy in front of her just tell her he wanted to marry her?


    She shook her head and tried to remember a time when she could have possibly given him the wrong hint. She could not be with someone six years younger than she was. It was a terrible idea.


    After that day, Kristina started avoiding Albert. She could not entertain him and his unrealistic thoughts. After a while, she decided to go abroad to study and did not return until three yearster.


    For three years, Albert did not interfere with Kristina''s life. Instead, he kept working hard, and as a result, he was able to seize control of the Song Group, all while silently waiting for Kristina toe back.


    Kristina''s life abroad had also been very peaceful, but asionally, she would think about Noah and Albert. She missed them very much the way a sister missed her brothers.


    During the past three years, Kristina had a pen pal named George, a student of L University. The two of them contacted each other through e-mail and had good talks.


    Kristina shared some of her life experience abroad to George, and George also shared whatever went on in Lexingport City. She shared a lot of things with him while entirely avoiding anything rted to the Song, Shi, and Ye families.


    Anyway, George''s e-mails to her had been questions about trivial things like the food she was eating and the ce she was living in. Once in a while,


    e.


    "What happened? Why are you crying?" he asked.


    Kristina simply raised her head and looked at him with guilt in her eyes. He smiled weakly and said, "Please don''t cry. I''m fine."


    Kristina shook her head. The mist in her eyes made her unable to see Albert''s exhausted face clearly.


    She knew what was going on.


    She could have made Albert stop, but she did not. Seeing him vomiting in the men''s room just now struck a painful cord in her heart.


    "Why are you doing this, Albert? Why are you being so kind to me?"


    Kristina''s tears were like throwing knivesnding on Albert''s heart. He did not think he had ever experienced anything more painful than seeing the love of his life weep.


    "Because I love you," he breathed. It felt so good finally saying it out loud. Those words had been weighing on his chest for a long time. He wanted to put his arms around her and hold her close, but at the same time, he was terrified that she would turn around and walk away just like she did three years ago.


    He had never held any woman, and no woman had ever held him.


    But this time, Albert decided he would try and hold Kristina.


    He walked closer, wrapped his arms around her shoulder, and pressed her against his chest.


    He did not hold her too tightly for fear of hurting her.


    But at the same time, he was afraid that she would slip away if he did not hold her tightly enough.


    He whispered in her ear, "I''ve always loved you, Kristina."

 Chapter 213 Kristina And Albert (Part Five)

    This was the second time that Albert expressed his love for Kristina.


    The first time was when he was seventeen years old. Kristina did not take him seriously, and even got so frightened that she ran away.


    As soon as the words left Albert''s lips, Kristina''s heart started pounding against her ribcage. Her ears started ringing, and her world was in slow motion. Albert wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her to his chest.


    Truth be told, she wanted to stay there. She wanted to say the words back. But the next moment, she found herself breaking free from Albert''s embrace and running away with tears streaming down her face. She kept running without looking back.


    However, Albert did not feel disappointed. In fact, his lips curled in a satisfied smile. He simply watched as Kristina rounded a corner and disappeared.


    "Kristina, if I can hold you once, then I can hold you anytime I wish. We have all the time in the world," he said to himself. Albert had always been very ambitious in business. When he took action, he almost always got what he wanted.


    He just needed to be patient with Kristina.


    It had been six years since he first met her, and he was not some anxious little boy now.


    He understood that it would take some time before Kristina could fully ept the age difference between them.


    After all, it was a six-year gap.


    It might not be that many for Albert.


    But for Kristina, six years coul


    love you," he breathed.


    Silence followed after that. Then, Albert said in a more serious tone, "I love you, Kristina."


    This time, Kristina decided to not run away. She would follow her heart this time. She returned Albert''s embrace, and let herself sink into his arms.


    When they woke up the next day, Albert took advantage of the surprised look on Kristina''s face and said, "You took the initiativest night."


    Kristina could do nothing but cover her face with her hands. She was blushing furiously. She wanted to move and roll out of bed, but the arm wrapped around her waist was firm and strong.


    Albert closed his eyes and said softly, "You even asked me to be your boyfriend and protect you all my life. And I said yes.


    You know I can''t ever say no to you."


    That morning, Albert and Kristina got together.


    They got together secretly.


    Kristina was not ready to make their rtionship known. She was afraid that others would call her terrible names or worse, that Ye Group''s stocks would plummet.


    Albert was in love with her, so he agreed to their private arrangement.


    Still, Kristina felt guilty because of the age difference between them.


    Albert could not bear seeing her suffer because of it, so he visited many couples. These couples were simr to him and Kristina¡ªthe women were older than their partners. Albert recorded their love story in a vlog, hoping that it would make Kristina feel better.

 Chapter 214 Danger Is Approaching

    There were a total of ny-nine love stories. Some of them also had to face hardships because of a huge age differences, but they overcame it with true love. They all ended up spending their lives with the one they loved.


    It took Albert three months to prepare this birthday gift for Kristina, and when he presented it to her, she burst into tears.


    It was not so much about the poignancy of thepiled stories. Rather, her tears were because of the fact that there was someone right here willing to walk thousands of miles just to dispel the apprehensions in her heart.


    "Kristina, you are only six years older than me. Still, you may be older, but you still need someone to protect you. I want to be that person. You did the same for me once before, and I now I want to protect you for the rest of your life." Albert hugged Kristina from behind, as though to convey in actions the promise he had just said. He wanted to hold her in his arms and keep her from harm just like this, always.


    Kristina twisted in his arms and gave him a bright smile before throwing her own arms around his neck. Then she rose to her toes and kissed him.


    "Albert, I also hope you can protect me for the rest of my life, just as you said."


    It was at this point that Albert stopped telling the story.


    He turned to stare out of the window and into the night, silent. His eyes had dimm


    uth. That liquid from earlier was diethyl ether.


    "Hmm..." A pungent smell rushed into her nose and clouded her senses. Eyes wide open, Nina fought back against her attacker, but soon lost her strength under the chemical''s influence.


    In her desperate struggling, Nina identally kicked the cab in front of her. The force sent its door flinging open, and a few Pink Panther dolls fell out to the floor.


    Nina finally understood.


    Albert was George.


    She touched her wrist subconsciously and then remembered that John had taken away her watch.


    She could feel her face drain of color, and she cursed inwardly. ''Damn it!''


    And then she fainted.


    "Nina, I have reminded you time and again that too much information will only bring you trouble." Albert''s voice was as soft as the wind of March, but the words were as cold as the ice of February.


    Diethyl ether had an anesthetic effect. If one inhaled it a little bit, they would fall into aa. If one inhaled too much, their life would be in danger.


    After Nina fell unconscious, Albert quickly disposed of the towel.


    He just wanted to knock her out, not kill her.


    Kristina liked her, and if he looked from a certain angle, Nina''s profile resembled Kristina''s.


    Albert bent down to pick Nina''s limp body from the floor and put her in his car. He then drove to the factory in the northern suburbs.

 Chapter 215 The Underground Laboratory

    It had been a year since Albert had bought the abandoned factory located in the northern suburbs. The ce had already been covered with rust and weeds.


    During night time, the sounds of frogs croaking and bugs chirping echoed throughout the whole area.


    The silver gates to the building were open. The faint light from inside tried to creep out into the darkness which lighted up the cement road.


    The road was actually clean and it led up to the abandoned factory. It had been out of repair for quite some time. Outside the building, there were a few low-key luxury cars parked outside.


    Ford''s figure made the faint light stretch long. He walked purposefully to the elevator inside and pressed the button which led him underground.


    A different world weed him as soon as he stepped out.


    The building actually had an undergroundboratory. Albert had it built, and he had spent quite a generous amount for it. Through the other side of the ss, a lot of people were bustling. They were scientific research staff.


    Ford stood in front of a ss door which scanned his retinas before it finally opened for him.


    As soon as he was able to enter, he headed stra


    ed.


    The bulged figure in the bed was quite different from the person he held every night. As he got closer, the only thing he could smell was the smell of disinfectant. There wasn''t even the slightest trace of Nina''s scent.


    John instantly knew that Nina had run away.


    He didn''t even bother to lift the quilt. Instead, he turned around and went back to the bodyguards outside. "Where is she?"


    The man''s cold and frightening voice made the two men tremble. They looked at each other and realized that the person inside was not Nina since John was furious.


    "Please punish us." The two of them lowered their heads and apologized.


    There was no point in apologizing now. Nina was already gone.


    John sighed and tried to calm himself. "Who was the one that had left the room?"


    "A nurse. Half an hour ago, a nurse left here."


    That was when they realized that the nurse was actually Nina.


    John red at the two men. His cold eyes were already shooting daggers at them as he thought of how they couldn''t even prevent his woman from escaping.


    Then, he ordered his men to search the whole city and instructed them to pay close attention to Albert''s every move.

 Chapter 216 She Doesnt Want To Stay With You

    An hourter, Richard handed over a pen and conveyed what the driver said. "ording to the driver''s description, the person who gave him the pen is Mrs. Lu. She met a man on Lanting Road; I specifically showed Albert''s photo to the driver, and he confirmed that he was indeed the man in question."


    John hastily pulled his tie loose. His white fingers were pale and cold, and his dark eyes were filled with an even chillier edge.


    "So we''re certain that she went to see Albert."


    Seeing the anger on John''s face, Richard tried tofort him. "Mr. Shi, Mrs. Lu didn''t get any useful information. Since she has left..."


    "Is that what I care about?" John''s head swung to face him, and Richard was caught in the other man''s angry re.


    Even if his little girl did send some information to Albert, Albert still wouldn''t win against him.


    Back when he was bing sessful businessman, Albert was still just a kid who knew nothing.


    For a moment Richard thought as though he was standing right in between two realms, one of fire and the other of ice.


    John was giving off a cold energy that gave everyone chills, but at the same time, a furious me zed in his eyes.


    "Mr. Shi, what is it that is concerning you?"


    "What the hell are you even asking me for? Go and tell that bastard to give Nin


    hysical blow, heavy and oppressive.


    He looked out of the window silently at the night. The night wind blew his ears, blowing his hair into the air ups and downs just as his heart.


    John''s deep eyes were always keen and sharp, and he had meandered through life able to see through people. But it appeared that he had been unable to see through Nina''s heart.


    The man who had always been expressionless and indifferent was now pale and anxious.


    He was at an utter loss.


    He sat on the balcony untilte into the night, mulling things over and getting nowhere. Midnight came, and John was still there, the faint howling of the wind his onlypanion. Many cigarette buttsy scattered on the floor. He had smoked heaps of them.


    The cigarette butt that was not extinguished was still between his fingers.


    A single spark could start a prairie fire


    The spark ignited John''s reason and gradually burned it to ashes.


    It was said that sce could calm a person and enable them to gain rational thought and enlightenment. But it could not be said for everyone. Some people, when left alone with their thoughts, lose their minds.


    John threw the cigarette he was still smoking to the floor, and watched as its embers slowly died.


    ''You don''t want to stay with me. Is it because you don''t like me?''

 Chapter 217 Imprisoned

    Nina''s eyelids flew open. She was in a cold, strange room. The clock on the wall said it was one past eight. It was light out.


    She had been in here all night.


    She willed the memories ofst night to flood her mind. A sickeningly sweet smell still lingered on the tip of her nose. She instantly recognized what it was. It was diethyl ether.


    Albert had rendered her unconscious with diethyl ether.


    Before she passed out, she remembered kicking open a cab in front of her, which was full of Pink Panther dolls.


    It was because of those dolls that she realized that George was Albert.


    Nina had always known that Albert had a secret girlfriend who liked Pink Panther dolls. She had seen him smiling at Pink Panther dolls several times, and it was not just a simple, innocent smile from someone who appreciated toys. It was a smile that came from fondness and longing.


    Nina knew that the dolls reminded Albert of someone special. The loving glint in his eyes practically screamed.


    But even though she was able to finally guess it, she was still a little toote.


    She had fallen into Albert''s trap.


    Nina climbed t


    harply at Isabe. It was said that a person who had been away for three days must be looked at with fresh eyes.


    Isabe seemed to have changed a lot since she pped and humiliated her. She was calm and firm with her threats.


    She had finally learned how to y the game withplete self-confidence.


    This time, Nina was not going to win against her the way she had done before. She had to use another strategy. Vengeance had always been her way of doing things, and the most effective method was maniption.


    Nina nced at Isabe''s tassel earrings and asked curiously, "Why are you wearing different tassel earrings today? Didn''t you always wear the pair that Albert said he liked?"


    Isabe''s heart jolted. She touched the tassel earring, guilt clouding her beautiful face. "I identally lost them," she murmured.


    She was in a hurry to leave a ce


    when she dropped it.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Isabe did not dare look into Nina''s eyes, fearing that she would notice something.


    She had lost the tassel earrings in a dangerous ce, and if people found out, she would be doomed.

 Chapter 218 Albert killed Kristina

    Isabe did not go back for the earrings after she lost them. Instead, she bought a new pair that looked simr to the one she identally dropped.


    She did not expect that Nina would be able to notice the difference.


    And if Nina noticed, then maybe Albert did, too. Isabe started panicking.


    She had waited for a long time for Kristina to leave the picture. After all, she was the only woman around Albert and the one blocking her way into his life.


    How could she lose those earrings? Now Albert would never take notice of her again.


    Nina smiled as dread descended on Isabe''s face. In truth, Albert onlymented casually on Isabe''s earrings one night when the three of them had dinner together.


    Since then, Isabe had worn the earrings every day, thinking that they were her ticket to getting Albert''s attention.


    In the past, Nina had not known that Isabe desperately liked Albert, and she only thought that Isabe had a special preference for that pair of earrings.


    Now she knew the real reason.


    Isabe red at her and asked, "How do you even know this is a new pair? They''re of the same brand and style."


    "They may be


    at the scene. I know nothing."


    Nina was on the edge of rage. Her eyes were now red and horribly bloodthirsty.


    Whoever killed Kristina deserved to die a thousand painful deaths.


    Nina wished she could break Isabe''s arm right now and get even with Albert.


    With her emotions starting to take over, Nina tightened her grip on Isabe''s arm. Isabe cried out in pain.


    "Ah! It hurts... Let go of me, Nina!"


    Ignoring her screams, Nina hissed through clenched teeth, "If you were not at the scene, then Albert must''ve told you about it."


    Nina grabbed both of Isabe''s arms now and gripped them so tightly that her nails had started digging into Isabe''s flesh. Nina roared, "It was Albert who killed Kristina! Tell me the truth, Isabe! Albert killed Kristina!"


    The two of them were deeply in love. Then, in the blink of an eye, Albert stole Kristina''s life away. He even disguised the scene as a suicide to throw the police off his tracks.


    It broke Nina''s heart. It was not fair. She could not ept that Kristina died in the hands of the man she loved.


    The one she loved was the one who killed her.


    Nina spat at the horrible irony.

 Chapter 219 Why Did You Kill Her

    "I...I..." Isabe was in so much pain that tears started welling up in her eyes. When she saw Alberte in, she held back her tears.


    She could not cry in front of the man she loved.


    Albert once said that he did not like weak and ipetent people. She would not show him weakness now.


    "Let go of me, Nina! Do you hear me? Let go of me!" Isabe summoned up what was left of her courage and struggled against Nina. She was able to break Nina''s grip and shove her.


    With Nina falling off bnce, Isabe took the opportunity to grab her arms. Her long, crimson nails sank into her skin. Nina winced in pain.


    When Albert came in, he saw Nina''s side face which looked like Kristina''s.


    "Kristina?" Albert was in a trance and he took Nina for Kristina. He walked quickly to her.


    Albert pushed Isabe away from Nina, grabbed Nina''s hand, and pulled her behind him. Then, he strode forward and mped his hand around Isabe''s neck.


    He pressed her against the wall and choked her


    even have a heart under there?"


    Her words were heartbreaking.


    "That''s not what happened." Albert stepped back, looking pale and in pain.


    With a bitter look on her face, Nina once again felt sorry for Kristina. "Are you still unwilling to admit it?"


    "It was an ident." Albert stopped. Pain and regret weighed on his chest like an anvil. In a snap, he sped his hand around Nina''s neck. She did not even flinch.


    She just calmly grabbed Albert''s wrist and pulled it away.


    She shoved him back.


    "An ident," she spat. She did not believe what he said at all.


    Albert seemed to snap out of a trance once again. He did not realize that he had tried to choke Nina until she was breaking free from his grip.


    Kristina liked Nina. He could not hurt her.


    "I''m sorry, Nina. Are you okay?" Albert hurried to check on her, his eyes full of guilt.


    But Nina just waved him off and screamed at him.


    "Fuck off!" Nina did not want to be touched by the person who murdered Kristina.

 Chapter 220 Trapped

    Albert was constantly haunted by what he did to Kristina. Her face shed through his mind nonstop every time he saw the side of Nina''s face.


    Upon hearing what Nina said, he felt as if Kristina was rejecting him. He felt an inexplicable jealousy infesting his heart.


    His Kristina hated him.


    Albert exined through his trembling lips, "Kristina is not dead. She is just injured. Noah sent her abroad for treatment."


    Nina didn''t say anything. She looked at the self-deceiving man in front of her and refused to have any sympathy.


    Albert knew that Nina didn''t believe him. He slowed down and said resolutely, "I asked Noah. He told me that Kristina is receiving treatment abroad. Hopefully she''ll recover soon ande back home. What had happened wasn''t my intention. It was all just an ident..."


    Just thinking of their quarrel, Albert subconsciously covered his face. The guilt seemed to be so horrific that he couldn''t even bear to be seen.


    He hardly ever cried because sadness wasn''t a part of his build.


    Now however, tears streamed down his face. "I just couldn''t control my anger. When


    ne what animal was going to be thrown in there.


    In a few minutes, the door to the storage room was opened again, revealing only a small crack. Something rushed in and swiftly hid away in the darkness.


    Before she could identify the creature, she heard a rustling which sent shivers down her spine.


    Nina heard Ford talking right outside the door. "What did you put inside?"


    Isabe said maniacally, "A snake."


    "Just remember, if anything happens to her, Mr. Song won''t let you go." Ford always disliked Isabe.


    To be fair, she didn''t like him either. She said coldly, "The snake isn''t poisonous. I just want it to y with her for a while. She won''t die."


    Ford rolled his eyes and walked away. Isabe closed the door cutting off thest bit of light in the room.


    Nina stood against the wall nervously with her hair standing on edge.


    Was there really a snake in there with her?


    What kind of vile woman would do this?


    Nina had a phobia of snakes since she was a child.


    It didn''t matter if it was poisonous or not, she always turned into a nervous wreck.


    She was petrified.

 Chapter 221 John Finally Came

    At a street in the northern suburbs, there was a Rolls-Royce current parked on the side.


    Inside the car was John, Richard and Henry. Richard was the driver while Henry sat in the passenger seat.


    The three men were currently waiting for Albert to arrive.


    The silence in the car would be deafening if not for the sound of Henry''s keyboard clicking. With theptop on hisp, Nina''s watch was ced on top of it.


    "Mr. Shi, it turns out that Mrs. Shi''s watch is actually a powerful tracking device. Albert requires you to be alone with your eyes covered in order for him to take you there. For your safety, we need you to put on Mrs. Shi''s watch so we will be able to confirm your position."


    Henry turned around and handed the watch over to the man in the back seat.


    John took onest puff of smoke from his cigarette, then took off the watch he was currently wearing to put Nina''s on.


    It was evident in his eyes that he had mixed feelings about the n.


    Earlier before noon time, John reached out to Albert''s men. He demanded to see Nina in person.


    John wanted to see the heartless little girl with his own eyes.


    The truth was that he missed her so much.


    He didn''t know what he would get from visiting her. Perhaps it was just as what Albert had told


    u?" His deep voice resonated across the room.


    Nina was hiding by a corner. As soon as she heard the door open, she thought that Isabe had let some horrible animal inside again.


    Nina didn''t expect it to be the person she was yearning to see.


    The familiar voice broke her tense stature. Her hands were filled with a strong smell of blood and she could not help but tremble.


    The stain and foul smell was due to snake''s blood.


    "Jo...Jo...Jo...John... I...I''m here." Nina''s voice trembled. She still had no idea how she was able to break the snake''s head.


    She wasn''t aware anymore of how many snake bites she already had on her arms.


    Nina looked like she was about to break down any second.


    Upon hearing Nina''s broken voice, John realized Nina did not voluntarily lock herself up. Albert had imprisoned her.


    John followed her voice, and finally saw Nina''s figure emerge from the shadows.


    She was currently crouched down by the corner, hugging her legs and trembling.


    John felt a sharp pain in his chest. He crouched down as well and held the girl in his arms. While caressing her head, he whispered, "It''s alright. I''m here."


    Nina broke into a fit of sobs. She couldn''t hold back the tears that rolled down her cheeks.


    John finally came for her.

 Chapter 222 Im Sorry

    Nina savored the warm, familiar embrace,ced with the strong scent of tobo.


    Now she loved this smell.


    She took power from John, and felt shrouded from warmth. He shone like a beacon when everything around her was dark.


    As long as she was with John, she would be willing to drop all her defenses and let him hold and protect her.


    But that didn''t mean she was okay. She started crying, overwhelmed by grief. Tears spilled down her cheeks. And then she cried even harder.


    She cried so hard that her shoulders trembled and she was gasping for breath. John wasn''t sure what to do.


    He had no idea how tofort her. He could only pick her up and hang her on his body like a ko.


    Nina''s hands were unable to reach his neck. She could only rely on John to support her body. She leaned her head close to his neck and sobbed for a long time before she finally recovered.


    Nina felt hurt. At first, John locked her up. When she escaped, she hid in a trash bin. Then, Albert locked


    er arms. The blood on them had dried up, which meant those marks had been there a while. Judging by how she was acting, the snake wasn''t poisonous.


    Even so, there was still cruelty in John''s eyes. After he got out, he was going after Albert.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Kristina''s dead." Nina lowered her eyes and felt sad. "She died in her own home the night she saw you. You didn''t go home that night. The next day Tom called me, then I went to Kristina''s house. She was dead, and it looked like you were the murderer. You don''t have an alibi, you had a motive, and some of your stuff was there.


    I was afraid it really was you, but I didn''t believe it. I promised Noah that if he gave me three days, I''d clear your name and figure who really did it. Yet you locked me in the bedroom... Mmmph..."


    He kissed her, muffling her response. The girl''s tears were so hot that he couldn''t help crying too.


    He pulled away briefly. "I''m sorry."


    Then, they kissed passionately again.

 Chapter 223 Ask For Trouble

    Nina''s eyshes fluttered.


    The kiss felt different as if it wasden with guilt and pity.


    John could feel her hot tears, making his heart ache.


    It was his fault. He didn''t trust her enough.


    He withdrew his mouth from hers, still pressing his forehead against hers. He grazed his nose with hers as he cupped her face with his hands that trembled slightly. He was apologizing to her.


    Even in the darkness, Nina could perceive the guilt written all over his face. The weight of his words was not lost on her either.


    Considering the proud man he was, it was a huge deal that he was taking the initiative to apologize.


    She felt a lump form in her throat as tears continued to fall down. It wasn''t until then that she realized just how she truly needed his care and affection.


    "Why didn''t youe homest night? I waited up for you..." She was still upset about the fact that her husband didn''te home that night. She fruitlessly stayed upte waiting for him.


    Even just the mere thought of it made her chest tighten.


    lly.


    Stunned, she recalled how Time Group was attackedst time and how clueless he was back then.


    Now he suddenly was at Level 5?


    "How long did it take you to reach that level?" She swallowed back, bracing herself for his answer.


    He studied the strange look on her face as he deliberately lied, "A month."


    In reality, it only took him half a month.


    He only took around three hours a day to study.


    She heaved a deep breath as incredulity was written all over her face.


    "You''re so smart. God must really love you. I spent around..."


    She suddenly stopped as if she decided against continuing what she was about to say.


    It was a little embarrassing to say it out loud.


    It took her three years to get to where she was now.


    What took him a month to learn took her two years to learn.


    She then hoped inwardly that John''s genes would be strong enough that their child''s IQ would be as high as his.


    If anything, their child might even turn out smarter than John.


    Before she knew it, she was lost in thought.

 Chapter 224 You Bastard

    A cheer sounded from outside, pulling Nina back to reality.


    She and John looked at the door and heard a woman yelling, "We did it!"


    The Memory Charm had been sessfully developed and produced ahead of schedule.


    Frowning, John thought that Albert''s newly developed drug was not that good.


    "Just ignore them. Inform Richard and Henry to surround Blue Mountain without alerting anyone. They''re not to act rashly without my order."


    "All right. Did you lie to me just now? Have you already figured out a way to get out of this ce?"


    John ran his fingers through Nina''s hair and chuckled. "Well, I was determined to take you away by force if you ever refused toe home with me."


    "You bastard!" Nina whined, pping John yfully in the arm.


    Nina had contacted Henry first because he was a hacker, and only he could crack the code she sent.


    Then, she analyzed the data of Albert''s shadyboratory. The ce was secluded, and it hadplete security facilities with a highwork security index. It was very difficult to break through.


    She could not do it alone.


    Nina nned to use the same method she used before. "There''s only one way. Once they turn in for the night, I''ll cut off the power, which will deactivate their retinal recognition


    wrist and held it tightly. He stood up as well and pulled her behind him.


    "I''ll go with her," John demanded.


    "No. I will talk to her alone," Albert resisted.


    Ignoring the mockery in Albert''s tone, John repeated through gritted teeth, "I will go with her."


    He turned to face Nina and said, "I won''t let you talk to him alone. Either he talks to both of us or he doesn''t talk to anyone at all."


    A sense of oppression hung in the air like storm clouds about to burst.


    A stiff smile formed on Albert''s face. "Fine. No talk then."


    He turned around and was about to leave, but Nina stopped him. "Wait."


    Albert smiled smugly.


    He had expected that Nina wouldpromise.


    John was a tough guy, but Nina was not.


    John once threatened her using Michelle, and she instantly yielded. She alwayspromised for those dear to her.


    "Very well. Follow me." Then, Albert turned on his heel and left.


    Nina stood on tiptoe and kissed the corner of John''s mouth before following Albert out.


    As the door swung shut and Nina''s figure disappeared behind it, John''s left eyelid twitched. He felt his heart sink and his palms turn cold.


    He knitted his brows.


    Even if Nina shed him a reassuring smile before heading out, he did not feel at ease at all.

 Chapter 225 Nina Took M.C.

    Following Albert to thergestboratory in theplex, Nina kept vignt all the way. She would not put it past him to y a trick on her now that she had agreed to speak to him privately.


    But no matter how careful she was, she still found herself losing consciousness and falling into Albert''s arms.


    "Dr. Wendy, use the drug on her." He set her on theb bed gently.


    Wendy frowned and asked, "Are you sure you want to try the new drug on a human right away? We still don''t know how M.C. works. We don''t know its potential side effects. If we do human trials now, I''m afraid something bad and unfixable will happen."


    "We have no time," Albert snapped. He asked Ford to bring Kristina''s body here, identally alerting Noah. He was sure that Noah would walk through the front door any second now.


    He had to test the new drug on Nina before Noah showed up, and then he would take Kristina''s body abroad.


    Wendy did not understand why Albert was in such a hurry, but thinking that her life''s work was about to be introduced to the world, she itched to test it. "Very well. It''s more intuitive to use human beings in drug trials than animals.


    Hurry up. Let''s get to work." Wendy ordered her staff to prepare the subject and start the trial.


    Bulky machines were rolled in around Nina, and Wendy and h


    there when he saw Kristina''s dead body.


    When Noah saw Nina and Johne in, he stood up and told Albert, "I hope you can keep your word. Let them go, and I''ll let you have Kristina''s body. Just please give her a proper burial. I don''t want my aunt to be stored in an ice box.


    Even if you made the best ice coffin in the world for her, it wouldn''t bring her back. She''d still be dead."


    Hearing Noah''s words, the smile on Albert''s face receded. Sadness shed through his eyes. He simply nodded and agreed, "You have my word."


    When Nina heard that Noah was going to let Albert go with Kristina''s body, anger red in her chest. She marched toward Noah and confronted him.


    "What are you doing, Noah? Albert murdered Kristina. You can''t let him go. I won''t let you."


    As soon as Nina finished her words, Albert averted his gaze. He said nothing.


    The room fell into utter andplete silence.


    After a while, Noah said in a hoarse voice, "Albert didn''t kill Aunt Kristina. I was able to confirm that shemitted suicide."


    "What?" Disbelief twisted Nina''s features. The first thing that came into her mind was that Albert had brainwashed Noah into thinking that he had nothing to do with Kristina''s death.


    But even Albert looked up in surprise. "What did you just say? Kristina killed herself?"

 Chapter 226 Kristina Committed Suicide

    John, Nina, and Albert were left standing there with their mouths hanging open.


    However, Isabe was not surprised at all. She snorted derisively and said, "I told you Kristinamitted suicide. Mr. Song didn''t do anything."


    The others were surprised by Noah''s words, so no one paid attention to Isabe.


    Only John cast a nce at Isabe, but he did not say anything.


    "You''re mistaken, Noah," Nina hissed. She grabbed Noah''s arm and told him all her findings and spections.


    "Kristina''s time of death was off. She died before nine o''clock that night. Albert turned on the air conditioner to confuse us with the time of death. He burned the carpet and even took Kristina''s phone to text me so that I could be his alibi. He also wrote the suicide notes. Also, he and Kristina had a residence at..."


    "No. 2 Lanting Road." For the first time, Noah interrupted Nina and looked at her calmly.


    Noah''s clear eyes made Nina stop talking. She slowly withdrew her hand, grief and frustration twisting her features.


    Noah knew it.


    So he had evidence to prove that Kristina indeed hadmitted suicide.


    At this time, Albert said, "I hadn''t done what you said, Nina."


    There was affirmation in his pained gaze.


    He had never faked


    proposed a cooperation between the Ye Group and the Time Group."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the smile on Albert''s face disappeared. He had nted spies all over Time Group. He knew what went on there without him being there physically. How could he not know the real reason why Kristina went to see John?


    "You just lied to me, Kristina. I know you begged him to leave the Song Group alone. Tell me, what condition did you offer him?" Before Kristina could draw another breath, Albert was already fishing the pearl bracelet out of her suit jacket pocket.


    His face darkened. Albert knew about that bracelet. The person who sold it to John said that it was a gift for John''s beloved woman.


    How could it be in Kristina''s pocket?


    During the past two days, Albert had been very anxious because of the Song Group''s problem, and now, Kristina had lied to him. The agitation in his heart suddenly rose, and his mind swirled with a thousand disgusting possibilities.


    He shed the love of his life a menacing smile.


    "Kristina, did something happen between you and him?" Albert pinched Kristina''s jaw, rendering her unable to speak.


    Kristina''s face turned pale as she realized what Albert meant.


    Albert thought she and John had sex.

 Chapter 227 No Misunderstanding

    It never urred to Kristina that Albert would ever misunderstand her like this. It felt horrible.


    The two of them continued to argue relentlessly.


    As they fought, Albert felt himself getting a head-splitting headache. He started to get shbacks of when his mother beat and scolded him as a child. His painful past was like a dark, gloomy cloud hanging over his head.


    It felt so heavy that he couldn''t breathe.


    Albert couldn''t tell whether the person in front of him was his mother, who hurt him as a child, or his lover, who had saved him from the misery.


    For many years, he hid the pain that he got from his family under lock and key inside his head. However, it was basically like a time bomb. If someone triggered it, the bomb would explode and hurt everyone within the radius.


    Albert wanted to murder someone. He nced at the fruit knife next to him, then looked at Kristina.


    As if caught in a trance, Albert grabbed the knife and stabbed Kristina without hesitation.


    The sharp de pierced through the cloth and flesh, eliciting a shocked gasp from Kristina. Albert''s eyes widened as if he was just waking up from the trance.


    The dark clouds seemed to have dissipated; Albert realized he had done, but it was toote.


    ah away," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir." Then Ford turned to them and stated, "Mr. and Mrs. Shi, this way, please."


    Noah stopped Albert and said, "Didn''t you promise me that you will let them leave?"


    Albert stood still and replied, "I''m not going abroad. They will stay here for a few more days."


    He didn''t feel like going abroad.


    He just wanted to stay with Kristina.


    As for Nina and John, they had to stay. Albert wanted to observe Nina''s reaction after taking M.C. and see if would experience any side effects.


    When Albert finished thatst thing, he would let them go.


    John and Nina went to the dark storage room again. Ford forced Noah to leave.


    During the night, Nina finally calmed down. She blinked her eyes and looked up at John. She asked shakily, "If there is a misunderstanding between us one day, will you hurt me too?"


    "There will be no misunderstanding between us." John wiped the tears on her face.


    "What if there is?" Somehow, Nina became sentimental, not like herself in the past.


    After all, misunderstandings were scary and could end up hurting their rtionship.


    Knowing that shecked a sense of security, John gave her a reassuring embrace and whispered, "If we do have one, it must be my fault."

 Chapter 228 Well Be Together

    Nina and John patiently waited in the storage room for their moment to escape.


    John''s men were already waiting for them outside as well.


    Their chances of escaping were looking very good right now.


    Albert wanted them to stay here for a few days, and would let them go after that.


    But John couldn''t wait any longer. He wasn''t sure what Albert had fed Nina or what he''d done to her.


    He had to take Nina to the hospital to make sure everything was all right.


    John sat thinking about what he needed to do when his concentration was broken by a groan from Nina''s belly.


    She couldn''t hide it. She was clearly starving.


    She sat there with an embarrassed look on her face. John raised his eyebrows and pinched her face, saying, "We''ll go out to eat as soon as we leave here."


    "But I''m hungry now." Nina touched her belly, and suddenly realized that she still had a lollipop left. She reached into her pocket and pulled it out. "How could I forget? I still have a lollipop."


    As soon as she tore wrapper off,


    left, Albert stood beside the coffin. His eyes flooded with tears.


    "Kristina, it''s me who pulled you into this abyss." He spoke and tried to make peace with himself. "Do you know why I built Blue Lake? You said you wanted a house by ake in the forest and that you wanted to live the rest of your days there. Let''s stay at Blue Mountain from now on."


    As the breeze blew, theke rippled. Albert began to reminisce of the first time they met. It was exactly like this and the coincidences made his heart pound.


    Over the years his heart no longer beat to gentle ripples, but rather started crashing like waves. The more his heart raced, the more violent the waves became, ultimately hurting those around him.


    It was time to get back to peace.


    Albert continued, "Kristina,


    whether it''s here or the afterlife, we will be together." He raised his eyes and looked at the sparse stars. He whispered softly but he liked to believe that Kristina had heard him.


    Maybe if she heard him, she would wait for him.

 Chapter 229 Isabella Wants Revenge

    Ford was a little uneasy, so instead of leaving he stood nearby to guard Albert and Kristina.


    These two people helped Ford a lot throughout his life and he was forever indebted.


    What they all didn''t know was that there was another person spying on them.


    Isabe hid behind a pot of camellia beside theke, peering through the nts to see.


    She managed to hear everything Albert said to Ford.


    "I can''t believe that Mr. Song is going to take revenge for that bitch, Nina." Isabe had so much resentment in her heart. She turned around and quietly snuck away.


    She was going to kill Nina tonight by any means necessary.


    She just said a few words to Kristina, and thetter chose tomit suicide. Nina didn''t stand a chance in her eyes.


    She needed revenge and she needed it now. Nina was going to pay for bankrupting the Zhang family and most of all, she was going to pay for seducing Albert.


    Isabe went back to the undergroundb and called in a group of bodyguards, all of whom were Albert''s men and worked under Ford.


    "Mr. Song asked me to secretly transfer Mr. and Mrs. Shi. T


    would be sent to Henry automatically and the monitoring mode would be turned on simultaneously.


    The tracker was incredibly urate so Henry would find them in no time.


    "You must have heard it from the spy by John''s side, right?" Nina asked with a smile.


    Isabe was stunned for a moment. Then, Nina continued, "Very few people know that I''m a hacker and the only ones who would know, work for John. Let me think..."


    Nina pretended to be racking her brains. Seeing a sh of panic in Isabe''s eyes, she raised her voice and said, "I already know who it is."


    "Who?" Isabe was a little nervous. If Nina found out who the spy was, it would be all her fault and Albert would never let her go.


    "We both know." Nina smiled. Isabe''s anxiety was rising exponentially.


    She hoped that Nina was just trying to scare her. Isabe red at her and said, "You don''t know. Don''t act like you''re some kind of detective."


    Then Isabe casually put the watch on a table, not knowing that it was going to be her downfall.


    As soon as Henry and Richard received the message, they came this way.

 Chapter 230 Slap Yourself

    Blue Mountain was huge, but Albert had posted guards at the roadways leading in and out of the area. Richard and Henry had to take extra precautions if they didn''t want to be found out.


    It would take at least twenty minutes for Richard and Henry to get to the abandoned factory.


    So John and Nina had to stall for time.


    John had always been calm. He paid no attention to Isabe. He just wanted to know what happened to Nina after Albert took her out of the storage room.


    "What did you do with Nina?"


    Isabe knew John would ask her this question and saw no need to hide it from him. "Why, we used her as a guinea pig, of course."


    "What do you mean?" Isabe''s words shattered Nina''sid-back demeanor.


    John pulled Nina into his arms to protect her. He looked at Isabe seriously and said, "I asked you a question."


    "Do you want to know the details? What do I get in return? One shouldn''t sell secrets cheaply." He should have known Isabe wouldn''t give him a straight


    ght not be relevant.


    Nina bit her lips, and the smile on her face quickly disappeared. She lowered her eyes, worried and ming herself.


    She didn''t know what happened after she fainted. She didn''t feel ufortable when she woke up. She just remembered that she had a very strange dream.


    The dream was so strange that she still had a lingering fear when she thought about it.


    The undergroundb was so covert, with tight security. Not only were guards posted at regr intervals, the doors could only be unlocked by retina scan.


    Needless to say, what Albert had spent a lot of money and energy on was not any ordinary medicine.


    Knowing that they had experimented on her, Nina was afraid. She didn''t want to die at such a young age.


    But if John pped himself, she''d feel the pain.


    Nina thought she''d better pretend she knew nothing, so she wouldn''t be afraid.


    However, John wanted to know the truth.


    "Fine. Two ps for a secret," John said calmly and firmly.

 Chapter 231 Weigh The Pros And Cons

    John''s words seemed to quell Isabe''s anger. She turned to him. "Do you really mean that, Mr. Shi?"


    The fire cast an orange glow on the man''s cold and handsome face, the leaping mes reflecting in his dark eyes. It somehow made his expression look gentle, a direct contrast to what he was truly feeling.


    John didn''t utter another word.


    Before either women could say or do anything, hended a sound p on his own face.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh


    rang clear and sharp within the abandoned factory. It quite was obvious that John had used no small amount of strength.


    Vaguely, he could taste the metallic tang of blood in his mouth.


    But John didn''t feel any pain, even as a trickle of blood surreptitiously ran down the corner of his lips. Instead, he shed Isabe a smile of contempt.


    In his thirty years of existence, Nina had been the only person to p him in the face. And today, he inflicted it on himself. Didn''t it convey a tacit understanding between the couple?


    Nina was stunned, perhaps even more than John who had received the blow. Her beautiful eyes widened in rm.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    John really hit himself.


    As the thought shed in her mind, Nina finally gathered her senses, and she took a deep breath. She


    An unsuspecting May night suddenly became a cold winter one.


    John bent and slid his thumb across Nina''s lips and wiped off the traces of blood.


    His warm touch made hershes flutter, her wet eyes glittering in the shaft of moonlight that stole into the room.


    "Are you okay?" Nina stared at John''s slightly swollen cheek and put her hand against the mark.


    Her heart ached.


    John took the hand from his face and pulled Nina behind him, shielding her this time. He assumed a cool stance that was clearly warning Isabe of dire consequences if she pulled a trick on them.


    "You''d better tell us a valuable secret, or you will end up with a lot more than just a swollen face," he threatened.


    Isabe swallowed. She still harbored a measure of fear whenever she faced those icy eyes of John Shi''s.


    "Nina took Memory Charm, a drug that can modify people''s memories."


    "Memory Charm?"


    John and Nina echoed at the same time.


    They both frowned. True to its name, Nina''s memory seemed to have really been tampered with.


    "Which part of her memory was modified?"


    John demanded, giving voice to the doubts and fears they both felt in their hearts.


    But how could Isabe just hand the information to them so easily? She had another bargaining chip after all.

 Chapter 232 Falling Off The Building

    Looking at the palm prints on John''s and Nina''s faces, Isabe felt much better.


    Isabe never forgot that Nina pped her.


    As for John, Isabe raised her eyebrows and smiled charmingly at him.


    "Mr. Shi, you''re a businessman. Two ps for a secret, and I''ve already told you the secret,"


    Isabe said slowly. If they wanted to know more, they needed to pay more.


    Now that John and Nina had pped themselves, it was time to get revenge for the Zhang family almost going bankrupt. That was Nina''s fault, at least from Isabe''s point of view.


    If Albert hadn''t given Isabe a way out back then, she might have been down and out herself.


    Isabe would make Nina pay for that.


    Pondering this for a while, Isabe felt that she couldn''t do it now, because the answer to John''s second question was her only bargaining chip.


    Tonight, she made John p himself in the face. He''d probably never let that slide.


    So she couldn''t reveal the secret yet.


    That was the only thing which could save her in the future.


    "Mr. Shi, I''m afraid I can''t answer your second question, because I''ve already taken my revenge. You two will be staying here for one night. We''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    She turned to her men and said, "Dowse the fire. They''re pretty healthy. They don''t need it too warm in here.


    up on John.


    Nina knew something bad would happen so she turned and ran full tilt, trying to overtake the thugs.


    "Now it begins," Isabe said to herself. She was there, only a half-meter away from Nina and John. She looked even more sinister, shrouded by the night. She wore a cruel smile.


    "Ah!" Isabe screamed and pretended to stagger. She reached out and pushed Nina.


    Nina lost her bnce and instinctively tried to steady herself against the window. But the broken ss sliced her in several ces, and now she was even worse off. Recoiling from the pain, she started tumbling through the window frame.


    The ground spun crazily as she fell.


    Her eyes went wide in surprise. Nina never expected to be overpowered by Isabe.


    Nina stopped breathing for an instant. When she thought she was about to fall off the building and die, she heard a scream. "Nina!"


    It was John.


    He bent over the window and reached out to grab Nina, but only touched her fingertips and watched her fall.


    She was hard to see in the darkness.


    Without thinking too much, John hurled himself forward.


    "Mr. Shi!"


    "Mr. Shi! Mrs. Shi!"


    Startled, Amy and Lena pushed the men out of the way and ran towards the window.


    They could see John holding Nina in his arms. They were falling rapidly.


    This was the third floor!

 Chapter 233 You Are My Hero

    A second ago, Nina was paralyzed by her fear of falling from the building. She felt the cold wind against her face, stinging her eyes. The next second, she found herself in a warm embrace. It all happened so fast. John was like a hero that descended from the sky.


    Nina could hear John''s heartbeat.


    Why?


    Why did he jump down?


    "It''s okay. You''re okay." John held her in his arms. She could not stop herself from shaking.


    Her eyes still hurt so much that they had started to water.


    Nina remembered what Michelle''s master, Paul, had said.


    "When you love someone, you always choose to be with that person no matter what happens."


    Nina had heard a lot of stories about men dying for love. She used to think they were ridiculous. How could a man be willing to abandon his own life for a woman?


    But now


    Nina realized the stories were true after all.


    John jumped out of the building without hesitation. He was only thinking about protecting her.


    He did not just like her.


    Maybe it was love because only love was capable of that sort of sacrifice.


    "Honey, my hero," she breathed. ''John, you are my hero,'' she whispered in her heart.


    John''s body froze as a smile slowly appeared on his face.


    Finally, his little girl call


    s soon as they got in the car, Nina ordered Richard to drive straight to Kanner Hospital.


    On their way there, John lost consciousness in Nina''s arms. He was sent to the operating room upon their arrival to the hospital.


    For the second time, Nina found herself pacing outside the operating room and trying to calm herself. The first time was with Kristina behind the doors, and now it was John.


    They were the two people who had always been good to her.


    The first time, she was stained with Kristina''s blood. She looked down at her shirt and stared at the blood all over it.


    It was not hers at all.


    John was badly injured. He probably fainted because he had lost a lot of blood.


    Nina''s palms and fingertips suddenly turned cold, and her whole body trembled. She stared at the small ss pane on the operating room door and just stood there.


    She did not know how long she had waited. When she saw the doctore out, she rushed to him and asked, "How did it go? How is my husband?"


    The doctor took off his mask and answered, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Shi. Mr. Shi is no longer in danger."


    Nina almost copsed on her knees as relief washed over her.


    Soon, a nurse rolled John out of the operation room, and Nina started sobbing.

 Chapter 234 Lets Have A Baby

    When John woke up, it was already the evening of his second hospital day.


    The evening wind was gently blowing outside, making the trees dance against the thin clouds. The sky bled red and orange in the wake of the setting sun, bathing John''s hospital suite in lovely golden light.


    Lying on the edge of the bed, Nina curled in a ball, sleeping peacefully.


    She had waited all night for John to regain consciousness. At dawn, when he still did not wake up, she anxiously rushed out and called the doctor.


    The doctorforted her and said that she had to wait. John was badly injured and needed a lot of sleep to get back his strength, so Nina waited and eventually fell asleep.


    That noon, James rushed over and found Nina looking pained and filthy. He quickly dragged her away and took her to a doctor who then treated her wounds and prescribed her some medicine.


    Now, Nina was all cleaned up and bandaged and wearing a brown dress. The light of sunset illuminated her face, making it blush a little.


    As John tried to sit up, he felt a sharp pain stab his waist.


    "Uncle John?" Right on cue, James pushed the door open. He saw John struggle to sit up and miserably fail.


    John gritted his teeth with the effort.


    He immediatelyy back. It knocked the wind right out of his lungs.


    James hurried over with


    ut did not speak.


    She took a little while before she raised her head and looked straight into John''s eyes.


    Her man was pushing her on purpose.


    In a moment, like a kitten, Nina slowly and deliberately rubbed her head against John''s neck and purred in his ear, "Honey."


    Nina''s voice waszy and sultry, and it almost drove John out of his wits. She raised her hand and started tracing circles on his chest.


    "Honey." John paused for a moment and then spoke in a hoarse voice.


    His little girl almost killed him when she called him honey.


    He grabbed her hand and kissed it. His eyes burned with a small me as they darted from her lips to her eyes and then back again. "Honey, let''s have a baby."


    Nina blinked, slowly smiled, and answered, "Okay."


    Then, she took the initiative to kiss John passionately.


    In the heat of the moment, John wanted to take the lead. When he was about to roll over and press his wife on the bed, his hips made another crisp, popping sound.


    John gnashed his teeth together to keep himself from screaming. His hips hurt so badly that he cked out for a second.


    He could not do anything with his wife at the moment.


    Before lying on his back again, he nted a soft kiss on Nina''s lips and said, "Maybe not today, honey. We''re still injured. We need to heal first."

 Chapter 235 No One To Blame

    Nina could sense through John''s hoarse voice that it took all of his self-control to speak properly.


    Nina didn''t pay much attention to the injury on her arm. Instead, she moved closer to John and whispered into his ear, "It doesn''t matter."


    John''s eyes darted towards her face. He swallowed thickly and his voice became hoarser.


    "I don''t want to hurt you," he said.


    A soft smile formed in Nina''s lips. She reluctantly got down from him and kissed his lips. "Honey, I love you."


    John swallowed again, and his Adam''s apple could be seen bobbing up and down.


    Nina''s words almost killed him.


    As soon as he heard those magic words from Nina, John fell right into her palm.


    "Honey, I love you too." His kiss was light and sweet.


    The both of them stared into each other''s eyes,


    slowly savoring the moment.


    John broke the kiss and ced a hand gently over Nina''s cheek. The tingling feeling from his stubble made her smile.


    "Honey, I have a good idea." John pulled Nina closer to him and shey on top of his body.


    "As long as you lead everything, I won''t hurt you." John''s eyes were filled with eagerness. The excitement in his voice told Nina that he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Nina''s couldn''t help butugh and it was like music to his ears.


    "So, let me do it!" A faint smile appeared on her fac


    of concern. "Doctor, is there something wrong with him?"


    "Rest assured, Mrs. Shi. It''s nothing serious." He didn''t have the heart to tell her that he needed to undergo an operation again.


    John grabbed her hand and gently touched it with his lips. "Wait for me here."


    Nina pursed her lips. The concern in her eyes couldn''t be mistaken. "Okay."


    While Nina was preupied, a nurse came in to change the bed sheets. There was blood on the bed sheets from John''s injury, and the nurse deliberately hid them so that Nina wouldn''t see.


    Two hours had passed when John finally returned with Brian. After settling John on the bed, the doctor looked over to Nina. "Mrs. Shi, your husband isn''t allowed to exercise for the next half month. Remember, it''s half a month. He can''t engage in any form of exercise under any circumstance."


    Brian knew that it was useless to tell this to John, so he made sure to let his wife know.


    It seemed that understanding had finally dawned upon Nina, and another blush crept on her cheeks. "I understand. No exercise for half a month."


    John scowled and red at the doctor.


    From one week to half a month.


    He might end up being a monk after half a month of no sex.


    Henry couldn''t help shaking his head and rubbing his forehead.


    There was no one for John to me but himself.

 Chapter 236 The Spy

    John stayed in the VIP ward. Except for the smell of disinfectant, the room did not look or feel like a ward but like a nice apartment.


    John had a big bed covered with gray sheets and quilt. The entire room was carpeted with a leisure area and a tea room.


    Helen cooked dishes John and Nina liked and sent them to the hospital every day.


    At night, Richard stood guard outside John''s door.


    On the other hand, Amy and Lena stayed to watch North Yard.


    John had asked Henry to investigate Albert''s spy in Time Group.


    He had also asked Brian to do a check-up on Nina and do a neurological examination on her.


    Nina underwent the examination obediently, and the results came back normal.


    She had some bruises and a few marks all over her body. There were even a few snake bites.


    "Are you sure she''s okay?" Even though the physical examination report showed that Nina was all right, John still felt uneasy.


    Brian simply nodded and replied, "ording to the results, there is indeed no problem. As for the drug you mentioned that can modify a person''s memory, I think it''s a little far-fetched. Human memory is directly asso


    fraid at all. She even seemed ready to die.


    Also, there was Linn who loved Albert so deeply. Even though Albert was a stubborn child, she still tried her best to teach him well and treat him like her own son.


    And then there was Kristina who helped him get away with a crime by sinking a fruit knife into her stomach and dying for him. She did it for him although she was afraid of pain.


    Thinking of what Kristina had done before her death, Nina felt her heart splinter.


    Albert was not a bad guy. He was just born into a bad family.


    As Nina was thinking, her eyes started misting over. Then, Henry received a phone call. After hanging up the phone, he frowned and said, "Mr. Shi, Albert Song is dead."


    "What?" Nina felt a catch in her throat.


    John indicated Henry to go on.


    "He killed himself with the same fruit knife that killed Kristina. He was found dead beside her body." A note of sadness shed through Henry''s eyes. He felt sad for Kristina.


    Kristina had tried her best to help Albert survive, but Albert ultimately chose to die with her.


    In the end, Albert failed to live up to Kristina''s expectations.

 Chapter 237 Alberts Will

    Noah rushed over to the pavilion in the center of Blue Lake.


    Ford had called him so he ran over in a frantic panic.


    The gauze curtain in the pavilion was slightly raised. The thin sunlight prated the thick clouds and sprinkled on theke, reflecting the sparkling light. The ice coffin in the pavilion could be seen faintly. Beside the coffin, there was a person leaning against it. His eyes were closed, his face was pale and there was a defeated smile faintly taking over his mouth.


    Ford stood outside the pavilion, lost in thought.


    He knew that Albert was going to kill himself so that he could be with Kristina.


    It turned out, he was actually expressing hisst willst night.


    Even though Ford assumed that he was going to do this, he would never try to stop his boss from doing something in the pursuit of happiness.


    Alberty dead, with the sun rising over his motionless body. A gust of wind blew, carrying the pungent smell of blood through the air.


    "Captain." Tom looked worriedly at Noah beside him. Noah had been drainedtely. He had deep bags under his eyes and he clearly hadn''t shaved in days.


    With all that was going on, his appearance was thest thing on his mind


    she was going to get the brunt of the abuse.


    Now that her brother was gone, Evelyn cried till her eyes swelled up and her tears streamed like waterfalls. She didn''t dare make a sound though because Albert wasn''t here to protect her anymore.


    "Ford, is my brother really gone?" With tears in her red and swollen eyes, Evelyn pulled Ford''s hand and pouted helplessly.


    She refused to believe that it was true.


    Ford and Albert were the same age so Evelyn always thought of him as her brother too. He was the only other person that could make her feel safe.


    Ford squatted down, wiped Evelyn''s tears with his brawny fingers and said assuredly, "Miss, I promised your brother that I would stay to protect you until you can protect yourself."


    Evelyn shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She sniffed and said, "Ford, I don''t want any shares or property. I just want my brother back."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, E said with a faint smile, "Well, since you don''t want the shares, transfer them all to me, or to Albert."


    "Mr. Wu, you heard that. My daughter doesn''t want those shares. Just transfer 30% to me and 30% to Adrian." E turned around and smiled maniacally at thewyer.

 Chapter 238 Legacy Crisis

    Mr. Wu held the will in his hands. Just as he announced the terms, a huge uproar broke out. Naturally, he felt nervous as he sighed inwardly.


    No wonder Albert would rather support Linn than give his mother a penny.


    Adrian retorted, "I don''t need it. It''s the shares Albert left to Evelyn."


    Adrian always knew that his mother was partial to him.


    In response, he felt sorry for his siblings.


    How could he stomach taking anything away from his sister?


    E''s face darkened. "Adrian, don''t talk nonsense. What do you mean you don''t need it? You''re our eldest son. Albert is dead which means you''re the head of the Song family now. Likewise, the Song Group is yours now. If you don''t have shares, how could you lead thepany?"


    Back when Adrian was younger, he thought his mother was the best. After all, she always gave him what he wanted. However, as he grew older, he gradually realized that his mother wasn''t as great as he thought her to be.


    He began to notice how she would do things that hurt Albert.


    Adrian was at a loss. There was a part of him that feared Albert''s revenge and there was also a part of him that longed to atone for his sins.


    e pushed him away.


    "Leave me alone. Let me just say this out loud. Andy, you want to do this, huh? I''m going to destroy you. Do you really think I''m oblivious to all the affairs you''ve had?"


    In a rage, Andy raised his hand as if he was about to hit E again. However, Adrian stopped him. "Dad, stop it."


    Adrian then turned to his mother who was on the floor. "Mom, you too. Stop it. Albert is my brother. You''re the one who mistreated him."


    "You..." E was seething as she raised her trembling hand.


    Andy bellowed, "At the end of the day, you''re still an illegitimate daughter. That can be embarrassing at times, you know. I married you because I was blinded. Consequently, I allowed you make such a mess out of this family.


    We''re getting a divorce after Albert''s burial."


    E got up and stared Andy down. "If you divorce me, I''ll ruin you."


    Sneering, Andy pulled Toby to his side and said through gritted teeth, "Do you really think I don''t know whose son Toby is?"


    Then he nced at the butler.


    The butler jumped in fear as he lowered his head, palms dripping with sweat.


    Taken aback, E asked, "Wait. What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 239 Give Up Inheriting Ye Group

    Everyone was surprised by Andy''s words.


    They knew what he meant.


    Toby was not his son but E''s child with another man.


    No one had expected this revtion.


    Pairs of inquisitive eyes fell on E, which frightened her and made her stagger a few steps back.


    The butler was anxious and was about to catch her, but as soon as he raised his head, Andy red at him and he stepped back.


    The butler trembled in fear.


    "How dare you nder me?" E stood her ground, her face pale. Her voice was so shrill that it hurt Andy''s ears.


    Andy looked at her coldly and said, "After you gave birth to Evelyn, I went to the hospital to have myself checked. I was told that I could no longer father another child. When Evelyn was four years old, you got pregnant. At that time, I doubted that the child was mine, so I secretly took a sample of Toby''s DNA and got a paternity test. It came back negative. He''s not mine at all.


    I kept that information to myself all these years because I felt sorry for you. I chose to endure you and let Toby grow up in the Song family. I even turned a blind eye to you having affair with the butler.


    You want to ruin me? How rid


    d eyes.


    "Kristina loved you the most when she was alive. Can you stay with her for a little longer? I have to go."


    Then, Howard left with Vivian on his heels. Vivian thought about everything she just heard while holding on tightly to her handbag.


    She knew that Howard only valued Noah, and all the benefits would not fall on her.


    Vivian had never hated Howard and Noah so much before.


    A shrewd look shed through her eyes


    as she began to think of ways to get all the assets of the Ye Group.


    The Song family members had also left except for Evelyn who just stood there nkly with Ford by her side.


    Noah stood there like a tree.


    The three of them stood by theke for a long time, but the wind could not blow away the haze in their heads and the sadness in their hearts.


    They stood there for a whole day.


    When night fell, Ford left with Evelyn. Before leaving, he said to Noah, "I have a document about M.C. that Mr. Song wanted you to have. Contact me when you''re ready to get it."


    "What''s M.C.?" Noah was confused.


    "When the timees, you will know."


    Since Ford did not give a direct answer, Noah did not take him seriously.

 Chapter 240 Nightmare

    The weather in May was a little erratic.


    It was sunny just yesterday, but it was raining cats and dogs at the moment.


    Heavy raindrops blown by the wind pattered against the ss window. Outside, a fog had descended upon the scenery, painting it in gloom.


    Loud thunder boomed through the sky, coupled with the asional streak of lightning.


    Feeling a little chilly, Nina threw herself into John''s arms and settled into the warm cocoon that was him. Still asleep, she rested one of her hands on top of his broad chest.


    John smiled as he took it and pressed her fingers against his lips. Then he turned to look at the clock hanging on the wall.


    It was seven o''clock in the morning.


    It was the fifth day of their stay in the hospital.


    Only five days, and yet tremendous changes had already taken ce in the world outside. The most prominent of the stories hounding the news these days was the marriage between the Ye and Song families. The union caused the stock market value of both Ye Group and Song Group to rise.


    Adrian had gradually revealed a sharp edge and did his best to gain a firm foothold within the Song Group. Vivian, on the other hand, wascking in the boldness department, which led to the Ye Group running into some trouble.


    In order to turn the tide, she had sought out Adri


    athing became short andbored, too.


    "John. John, what''s wrong?" Nina sat up and reached to turn the bedsidemp on. The warm orange glow fell on John''s face, revealing beads of sweat on his forehead.


    His eyebrows were etched with a tight frown, and he looked like he was struggling in his sleep. His breathing grew even more panicked, as though someone was strangling him.


    Nina knew he was having a terrible nightmare.


    It appeared that every time it rained, he would have nightmares.


    "John. Wake up." Nina was starting to feel a burning anxiety. She stretched out her hands, intending to shake him awake.


    Before she could even touch him, his big and powerful hand grabbed her wrist in a vise grip.


    John abruptly opened his eyes. An endless darkness swirled within those deep pools, as well as a hint of some cold horror.


    His grip was tightening by the second, even as his eyes took on the look of a wild beast being threatened. He looked a lot like he could pounce and dispose of her any moment now.


    A chill ran down Nina''s spine, and her whole body grew cold.


    She had never seen John like this before. His cold and frightening eyes were filled with panic, and his overly vignt expression made Nina''s heart ache.


    What did John dream of?


    What had he suffered through in the past?

 Chapter 241 They Should Have A Child

    Nina''s thoughts were interrupted when she felt a sudden jolt of pain on her wrist. Instead of scolding John, she softly murmured, "Honey."


    Ever since Nina called John by that endearment at the Blue Mountain, he had always asked her to call him that. Most of the time, Nina felt ufortable and was reluctant to say the word.


    She wasn''t used to calling him honey yet.


    The only time that she would call him by that endearment was when they were alone. She would never say it when there was someone else near them.


    At this moment, only John and Nina were inside the ward. Nina called out to John using the endearment again, her eyes blinking in pain.


    John was quite shocked when he came back to his senses and saw that the person in front of him was Nina. At the same, he felt a little guilty.


    Quickly, he pulled Nina closer to him and wrapped his arms around her. He loosened his grip on her wrist and just held her gently.


    Sniffing, he smelled Nina''s familiar fragrance. He felt calm with her in his arms. However, he couldn''t shake the guilty feeling he had.


    ''What did I do just now?


    How could I hurt her so carelessly?''


    As he held her tighter, he whispered in her ear, "I''m so sorry."


    He dreamed of what had happened on his tenth birthday.


    A ga


    d smiled gently at the couple.


    "I heard that you fell off a building and hurt your waist." Nelson put down his son and walked up to John. Concern was written on his face. "Is your waist still okay after you two slept together?"


    John was speechless.


    He thought that his family just liked making fun with him instead of caring about him.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. There''s no problem," John answered calmly.


    Then, Nelson let out a relievedugh and said, "That''s good. Sandra and I are going to Provence, and we''ll be there for a month. Please take care of Chester in our absence."


    Sandra Qin said to Nina, "Nina, thank you for taking care of Chester. He is an obedient kid, and I promise he won''t give you any trouble."


    Nina didn''t feel anything strange about the first sentence that Sandra Qin said.


    However, she felt that Sandra Qin was implying something with that second sentence.


    "It doesn''t matter. With a child at home, I won''t be too bored," Nina agreed with a shrug.


    "You should have your own child, and the North Yard will be much more lively." Smiling, Sandra Qin squeezed Nina''s hand and thanked her again.


    Lost in her thoughts, Nina pursed her lips slightly.


    ''The North Yard is a huge ce. How many children do we need to make it lively?''

 Chapter 242 Real Genius

    Nelson and his wife watched Chester for a while and then hurried to catch the ne, leaving Chester behind.


    As expected, Chester was very obedient. He didn''t disturb Nina or John. He simply sat on the sofa and paged through a book he had taken from his schoolbag.


    It was Yuval Noah Harari''s book, called "Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind."


    The author, Yuval Noah Harari, earned his doctorate in history from the University of Oxford. He was a professor of history at Bar-n University in Jerusalem. With the publication of his book, he became renowned as an expert in history.


    If many history books were written from a bird''s-eye view of the world, the world was the world as viewed from a satellite.


    Nina was surprised. A ten-year-old child was reading "Sapiens: A Brief History of Humankind" and even making notes in the margins.


    Chester lowered his head and read carefully. His profile was quite handsome. Not even adolescent yet, and he already was adorable. He would probably break quite a few hearts before he settled down.


    Nina saw a lot of John in Chester, at least physically.


    These two people looked very much alike.


    Nina cou


    was a knock on the door. Richard reported, "Mr. and Mrs. Shi, Miss Jessica Shi, Mr. Daniel Shi and their family are here."


    Speak of the devil!


    Jessica pushed the door open and walked in first, Jason at her side.


    Daniel''s family followed them in.


    "Uncle Daniel, Aunt Ang, Aunt Jessica, James, Dora." Chester stood up and greeted everyone politely.


    Nina also stood up and nodded with a smile.


    Jessica greeted them casually. She walked straight to the bedside, and the others sat on the sofa for now.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Ang held Nina''s hand and whispered, "James told me. Did you really get hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. John got hurt, so he''s stuck here for another week." Nina looked in John''s direction, a worried expression on her face.


    Jessica looked at John with a concerned expression. "So how did you get hurt? Is it serious?"


    "No, it''s not. Can we talk about something else?" John looked fine. He seemed okay.


    But Jessica knew that John wouldn''t say anything even if something did happen to him.


    The more John insisted he was fine, the more worried Jessica became.


    She had to find out the truth.

 Chapter 243 This Is My Family Matter

    "I know a little about it. Why did you fall down from the third floor?" John had concealed what happened very well. Jessica only knew that he had fallen off a building, but did not know what had happened exactly.


    Sam probably knew, but he did not tell Jessica no matter how many times she asked.


    Jessica had no choice but toe to the hospital and ask her brother herself.


    She thought that it was definitely not because of his carelessness.


    Someone must have plotted it.


    Her brother was a man of noble status and possibly the most powerful man in Lexingport City. Who would not want to plot against him?


    "Tell me the truth, John. What happened?" Jessica sat on the edge of her brother''s bed and spoke in a serious tone.


    John frowned slightly.


    Obviously, he was not happy with her questioning.


    Jason guessed that it must have had something to do with Nina. His wife had a prejudice against Nina, and she had fallen out with her father and her eldest brother and sister-inw because of it.


    It also angered John.


    Jason could not let his wife repeat the same mistake and provoke her brother, lest they would be alienated.


    "Honey, John is still recovering. You should care more about his current condition." Jason had a refined, schrl


    e same thing for Nina," Ang dered. Looking at Jason, she almost felt a little sorry for him. He was a good man who came from money and blessed with a pleasing personality, but he had always lived in Jessica''s shadow and always had to clean up after her and calm her personal storms.


    Jessica''s lips trembled. She had never felt so wronged like this in front of her family her entire life.


    "My husband should be nice to me. It''s his duty to get hurt for me if the need arises. As for the Fu family, they won''t dare me me. I''m a daughter of the Shi family. They can''t afford to offend me."


    What Jessica said made Jason have mixed feelings. He loosened his hand on her shoulder and looked at her with a sad expression.


    There seemed to be something in his heart that was slowly unfolding.


    Maybe that was the truth.


    Jason could not help wondering if he had just chosen to ignore it this entire time.


    ''No, I don''t think she means that.''


    Jason shook off all the ridiculous thoughts in his mind, put his arm around his wife''s shoulder again, and said softly, "Since John needs to get some rest, we''ll go now. We''lle visit him another day."


    "Why? Do you think I''m wrong?" Jessica shook off Jason''s arm and raised her head to question him.

 Chapter 244 Take A Fancy To Your Body

    Hearing Jessica''s question, Jason felt a little helpless. He paused for a while and said, "No. I know you care about your brother, but..."


    "But what?" Jessica snapped. She was being a bit unreasonable again.


    Jason chose to bite his tongue back.


    Jessica retorted angrily, "I''ve had enough of my brother always getting in danger and hurting himself. Am I wrong for wanting him to be safe? Since he got together with Nina, his life has never been peaceful."


    "It''s not wrong for you to care about your brother, but he has his own family now. Honey..." Jason walked forward to try and console his wife, but Jessica stepped back and ignored him.


    Jason sighed in his heart. He had been with her for so many years and setting an example for her to follow, but he had never had the heart to confront her about anything she did wrong.


    Jessica did not know how to behave herself, but at the same time, he did not teach her the truth that things would go in the opposite direction if she chose to go extreme.


    Seeing that the two struggled in their misunderstanding, Nina felt a little guilty, but she did not agree that the Fu family could not afford to offend Jessica just because she was a Shi.


    Nina even felt that Jessica had always asked Jason to give her whatever she wanted and taken it all for granted.


    Love was not sup


    ing that James exposed what he had asked him to do, John''s body tensed up. "Shut your mouth, James."


    James shut up immediately but still could not help giggling.


    But Nina had heard everything.


    She calmly looked at John and said with a faint smile, "I wondered why Mimi hung around with James every day. It turned out that you were behind it.


    So you have fallen in love with me for a long time?" Nina remembered clearly that John expressed his feelings in the master bedroom at North Yard.


    But it turned out he had had an interest in her for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Nina smiled and returned to John''s side. She whispered in her husband''s ear, "That''s okay.


    I''ve also taken a fancy to your body for a long time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she naughtily blew into John''s ear.


    Then, she pretended to be prim and proper. She knew that John could not touch her at all because there were people around and he was still injured.


    John''s body tensed up. He stretched out his hand and reached for hers. He twined his fingers with hers.


    With his eyes staring into Nina''s, John smiled wickedly at his wife and leaned close.


    "Once we''re home at North Yard, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    John put on a noble and cold face, but what he said sent a shiver down her spine.


    Then, Nina''s face burned red.

 Chapter 245 Your Future Daughter-in-law

    John and Nina were only whispering to each other, but from the sofa, it seemed like they were doing something more.


    Dora immediately covered Chester''s eyes. "You''re too young to see that."


    "Why don''t you cover your eyes? Why do you cover Chester''s eyes?" James asked.


    Dora had seen her parents show off their love many times, but she had never seen John and Nina show off. She had to learn from them.


    John was Dora''s idol.


    She wanted to know how he and Nina ended up together despite their age difference.


    She believed that if she learned it, she would be able to woo a man as outstanding as John.


    "Dora, you don''t have to cover my eyes. Your parents are already blocking my sight." Chester raised his hand and pulled Dora''s hands away.


    He turned around to look at Dora.


    From where he was sitting, Chester could not see John and Nina at all.


    Besides, he was not interested in whatever they were doing. He just wanted to be left alone to read his book in peace.


    Dora withdrew her hands and smiled innocently. "Just in case, Chester. You''re still young. You''re not supposed to see tant disys of affection."


    "All right. I don''t ca


    ed in unison.


    James was speechless.


    ''They alwaysugh at me.


    They''re without conscience!


    When Emma shows up here, I''ll sure have thestugh. They''ll see it soon enough.''


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    After confirming the identity of the neer, Richard opened the door for her.


    Emma came in with a fruit basket in her hand. She wore her hair loose, and she was wearing a blue loose shirt tucked into a high-waist, knee-length red skirt. It showed off her perfect waistline.


    Her look today was retro but elegant. Anyone who did not know her could easily mistake her for a movie star.


    After finding out that Nina was hospitalized, Emma came to visit her. She did not expect that there would be many people in the ward today.


    Even James who had been pestering her with endless flowers and gifts was also there.


    Lately, Emma had been deliberately hiding from James. She was so surprised to see him that she almost dropped the fruit basket.


    She felt a little embarrassed.


    Before Emma could exin why she came, John, who was in bed, opened his mouth and said, "Your future daughter-inw is here."

 Chapter 246 Emma

    Emma blinked her eyes. She wondered John was referring to her.


    Silence had fallen in the ward and she felt embarrassed again.


    Mustering a smile, she took the initiative to nod at the people in the ward. It somehow helped in covering her mortification.


    Then Emma walked over to Nina. "Are you feeling better? You told me that you were in the hospital a few days ago, and I wanted toe to see you, but my tutor didn''t grant me a leave. That''s why I can onlye here today."


    Since that time when Nina had helped Emma regarding Harrison''s affair with another woman, they had been messaging each other often on WeChat.


    Michelle was in Spring City and Nina couldn''t get in touch with her anyway, so Emma became her friend.


    Still, no one could rece Michelle in Nina''s heart. All Nina wanted was to protect her friend, as well as the one that Michelle herself wished to protect.


    "I''m fine. He''s the one who''s is hurt." Nina cocked her head over to John, and Emma gave her greetings. "Mr. Shi."


    She was polite.


    Nina nced at James, who immediately understood what the look meant. He hurriedly brought over a chair for Emma.


    He was very gentle and appeared to be docile as he did so,


    his usual pompous and domineering bearing gone.


    He looked like a man with an imposing appearance.


    "Emma, have a seat." Jam


    short form of Germanic names that began with the element ermen meaning ''whole'' or ''universal.'' It was introduced to Ennd by Emma of Normandy."


    His words stunned everyone in the room.


    James was notorious for hating to read the most, but here he was, spouting knowledge about the origin of the word "Emma." He was eloquent about it, too.


    Learning all that couldn''t have been easy for him.


    Emma looked around the room at the people''s surprised faces. She didn''t quite understand it; nothing particrly unusual had happened anyway.


    She didn''t think there was anything specifically wrong with her today either.


    She smiled wide in an attempt to mask the flush on her cheeks. "That is indeed the origin of my name, yes."


    "See? I''m right. You all don''t believe me." James didn''t know that he was just a man with slight talent and superficial learning in the eyes of his family.


    He thought that his family members were surprised by the origin and meaning of Emma''s name.


    He thought so because he was also surprised at the beginning.


    Ang was excited. It looked like her son had grown up.


    She used to think that James was rather dull, and he had detested studying more than anything. It appeared that they had been wrong with their assumptions. He only needed the right person to motivate him to make progress.

 Chapter 247 Playing Hard To Get

    Ang looked at Emma as if she was epting a daughter-inw into the family. The more Ang looked at Emma, the more she adored her. Ang held her hand kindly and said, "Are you okay with me calling you Emma?"


    "You can call me whatever you want, Auntie." It was hard for Emma to refuse. Ang was so amiable that it just seemed rude to reject her.


    It was even more difficult to imagine that this elegant and knowledgeable woman was James'' mother.


    She once received a love letter from James and at a nce instantly knew that it was copied straight from the Inte. He wasn''t much of a writer at all.


    It was aplete joke.


    James probably wasn''t very well read either.


    Ang was ecstatic. She was about to call Emma daughter-inw, but she was afraid of scaring the little girl.


    She began to pry a little more. "Emma, do you have a boyfriend?"


    James immediately blurted out, "Yes."


    Emma, assuredly said, "No."


    They both eximed simultaneously, affirming theirck of understanding. Up until this point, everyone thought that they were actually quite good together.


    Emma was slightly stunned and repeated with a smile, "No, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    James res


    She poked her son''s head and angrily barked, "Do you know what ying hard to get is?"


    "I don''t know," James said bluntly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone erupted intoughter.


    Dora had a sudden realization. "Dad, is that how you ended up marrying Mom?"


    With one hand on Ang''s shoulder, Daniel smiled happily. "Exactly the opposite. Your mother nailed me.


    So, boy, use your brain." Daniel looked at his silly son but couldn''t me him for his naivety. He was just worried as all fathers were.


    Daniel then left with his wife and daughter, leaving James here. It was the best thing to do right now. James could learn from John how to woo his beloved girl.


    After they all left, James still couldn''t shake his anxiety about Emma. But his mom was right, he couldn''t chase after her.


    He had to give Emma time to think it over.


    James knew he needed to take the time to improve himself as well. He needed to know how to be charming and powerful much like John.


    James'' mother was right. Emma was not a cheap woman and she wouldn''t be fooled by cheap gimmicks.


    Emma deserved nothing but the best.


    James knew what he had to do. He had to be a man worthy of Emma.

 Chapter 248 Lets Use The Study Tonight

    The determination in James'' eyes was not lost on both Nina and John. They took this as a sign to take him seriously.


    The prodigal son who returns is unmatched¡ªmore precious than gold.


    Likewise, thezy who works hard progresses more than anyone else.


    From then, James would fill his days by either filming for the movie or sending out gifts to prominent directors in the industry. Every time he came back, he would share his day with Chester.


    Chester would then listen patiently and asionally give him some advice as if he was a teacher.


    John had been discharged from the hospital earlier than nned. He went back to North Yard so he could recover.


    During the day, Nina would take Chester to ss. The beautiful pair looked stunning as they took Nine for a walk around the campus.


    They attracted quite a bit of attention¡ªsome were delighted by the dog while some wanted to y with Chester.


    Naturally, Chester sparingly showed any emotions. He barely smiled or said a word. As a result, most people tended to stay away from him.


    On days where there were no sses, Nina would stay in North Yard to take care of John. Since Henry was in charge of thepany''s affairs, he came every d


    n''t help that John had been yearning for her for a while now.


    He lightly grazed her eyes with his fingers, feeling her eyshes flutter.


    As his heart lurched, he traced her face with his fingers, making his way to her lips.


    "We''re using the study tonight."


    "What?" For a while, Nina remained expressionless as John took her outside.


    They walked into the study.


    John closed the door behind them. He gestured towards the wall. "Honey, could you help me look for a book?"


    "Sure." Nina assumed that he intended to read so she did as she was asked.


    The study was bright and spacious. Its bookshelf was affixed to the wall.


    Nina turned her head and asked, "Which one?"


    "Let me have a look." John walked over, lowered his head as he gently wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "I think I want this book," he said, his voice hoarse, aroused by Nina''s closeness and warmth.


    Slightly startled, Nina seemed to realize something. "Have you recovered already?"


    "Yes," he said, his tone low and alluring.


    He had no problems in seducing people¡ªhe was practically an expert in this.


    Nina''s eyes flickered, mildly confused. He took the opportunity to kiss her and relish her rosy red lips.

 Chapter 249 The Kitchen Was In A Mess

    Books scattered all over the floor inside the study and passionate moans could be heard.


    Nina had never felt that way before.


    It waspletely different from when the domineering John dragged her back to North Yardst time after discovering about their rtionship.


    His actions were filled with tenderness this time.


    Sometimes, it felt like she was in the clouds.


    Sometimes, it felt like they were chasing each other.


    Both were secretlypeting and didn''t want to lose.


    John pressed his lips gently on Nina''s forehead which was now full of sweat.


    After they were done, Nina snuggled in his arms and closed her eyes.


    It didn''t take long for her breathing to be even. John, on the other hand, was wide awake. Since he didn''t feel sleepy at all, he carefully pulled his arm away and got out of bed as quiet as he could.


    He took a shower and changed into a clean set of clothes. As he stood by the window, the sunlight crept inside and coated his body with ayer of its golden rays.


    Nina opened her eyes groggily at the sound of the water running and saw John.


    A small smile formed on her lips. It felt like she was dreaming of him again.


    The man she was willing to submit to.


    Jo


    xpect that the dog would end up destroying his romantic moments with his wife.


    The dog barked at John. Nine felt that John despised him.


    Chester only thought that he needed to only attend a day''s ss for Nina. However, he ended up returning to L University on the second day and listened to the lectures for the whole day.


    Nina used to apany Chester before which was why he was willing to attend her sses back then.


    Since she was not with him at the moment, he found himself in low spirits the whole day.


    Jason appeared, and it was only when Chester saw him that he finally came to his senses. He decided to walk over to him with Nine.


    However, before he was even able to get close to Jason, he saw his aunt pping his uncle in the middle of the crowded campus.


    The loud sound of a palm hitting flesh echoed throughout the area.


    "Jason, you lied to me!" Jessica''s cold eyes pierced through the man in front of her as she continued to criticize him. She didn''t care about the palm print that was starting to appear on his face.


    "I''ve checked your schedule. You only have four sses every day, and you haven''t been to Fu Group for a week. The documents on your desk are almost piled up!"

 Chapter 250 Were Getting Divorce

    Jason had sses in the daytime and stayed in the school apartment during evenings. Sometimes he would just sit there for the whole night.


    He had been feeling tired both physically and mentally recently, so he no longer went to thepany anymore.


    He was not the only son. If he didn''t go to work, someone else would take over things.


    Fu Group wouldn''t go bankrupt just because he was absent for a week.


    Ambitions differ from person to person. Jessica''s happened to bending great achievements, but she unfortunatelycked the ability to pursue them. So she passed the torch to her husband and made her own ambitions his.


    However, Jason loved the pleasure of an ordinary life.


    All he wanted was to hold his wife in his arms for a lifetime. And if they would be blessed with children in the future, it would be another great joy in his life. Even if they remained childless, he would be content as long as he had his wife.


    But she didn''t share his outlook.


    Jessica had always hoped for Jason to stand at the pinnacle of society and attain a position of universal attention. Only then could he stand beside her.


    She was, after all, from the prominent Shi family, a truly rich and powerful family.


    "Isn''t that Professor Fu from the school of literature?" Passing students began to whisper among themselves. They threw


    them? How can you be so spineless?"


    It was just as Jason had thought. He lowered his eyes and said nothing further. The setting sun cast itsst rays over them, but he felt no warmth. If anything, he felt even colder.


    Chester had been watching them from the distance, and the entire time all he could see was his aunt continuously pushing his uncle farther and farther away.


    He was shaken out of his reverie by another outburst from his aunt.


    "Jason, do you want all my friends tough at me? They would say that I married an unknown university professor. They would think that Ick taste and would mock me behind my back."


    Jason scowled, and his ice cold fingertips twitched.


    When he remained silent, Jessica took it as his acquiescence. She steeled her voice as she threw an ultimatum at her husband.


    "Make a choice, Jason. Do you want to be with me, or do you want to be a university teacher? If you choose me, then you''d better quit your profession right this instant, pack your things, return to your office in Fu Group, do your job as general manager, and achieve great heights in the business world. If you choose to keep teaching..."


    Jessica paused for effect, then before dealing the final blow through gritted teeth. "Then we''re getting divorce."


    Divorce?


    Jason looked up


    at his wife in disbelief.

 Chapter 251 Punish Isabella

    Chester didn''t walk over to Jason and Jessica at all. He just turned around and went back to the North Yard.


    He felt down in the dumps.


    He didn''t know if he should tell his family about the argument between Jason and Jessica.


    At dinner, Nina noticed how nk Chester seemed. His body was present but his mind was far from it.


    "Chester, what''s wrong?" She put a piece of braised fish on his te and gently touched his head.


    After thinking for a while, Chester couldn''t keep it locked away anymore. "Aunt Jessica wants to divorce Uncle Jason."


    "What?" Nina was astonished and looked at John sitting across her.


    Frowning, John gradually put down his chopsticks and looked at her.


    Obviously, that was thest thing that John and Nina expected Chester to say.


    Chester told John and Nina everything he heard this afternoon, leaving them in a stunned silence.


    "Aunt Nina, will you ever divorce Uncle John?" he asked.


    John and Nina answered simultaneously without so much of a hint of hesitation, "No."


    "Good." Chester breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to return, even though partially, to his normal self.


    John and Nina were still mortified though.


    At night, Nina tossed and turned and couldn''t fall


    s hatred erupted from her eyes.


    "Nina, I''m going to kill you!"


    Isabe rushed towards Nina like a rampant bull.


    Richard tried to stop Isabe but Nina signaled to him to let it happen. She stared coldly at Isabe, who was rushing over.


    Isabe was approaching fast and was about half a meter away. Nina tensed her body and clenched her fists.


    She raised her leg, swiftly kicking Isabe with real venom.


    Isabe felt all of Nina''s power and flew up into the air senselessly.


    With a fierce look in her eye, Nina quickly grabbed Isabe''s arm to stop her from flying away.


    Then Nina let go of Isabe, jumped up slightly and gave Isabe a heavy blow on the back, pressing her down.


    Bang!


    Isabe fell on the grass, screaming in pain as the dust flew around in Nina''s wake.


    "Ah!"


    "You''ve overestimated yourself." Stepping on Isabe''s back, Nina slowly crouched down, ignored the hatred in Isabe''s eyes, took out a golden tassel earring and threw it in front of Isabe.


    The tassel earring fell on the green grass and dazzled in the light.


    Isabe''s eyes widened. She felt an immediate wave of guilt shroud her body.


    ''How did she get that earring?


    Does she know everything?''

 Chapter 252 Death Struggle

    Isabe endured the pain and looked away in panic.


    "Does it look familiar?" Nina looked at Isabe as she spoke, her voice cold.


    Isabe''s face quickly paled. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Are you saying that''s mine?"


    "Why don''t you just admit it?" Nina picked up the tassel earring and shook it at eye level, holding it out to Isabe. "Albert said he liked the way these looked on you. Or did you forget already?"


    Knowing that Nina knew the pair of earrings she was talking about, Isabe red at her fiercely and admitted, "Fine. It''s my earring. So what?"


    "So what?" Nina sneered. "I remember you said that you lost your an earring, but why did we find it at No. 4 West Forest Street? That''s where Kristinamitted suicide."


    Isabe gulped in anxiety.


    And Nina noticed. If Isabe had anything to do with Kristina''s death, she was going to make her pay. How she wished she could kill Isabe.


    But if she


    y. "It''s not me. Mr. Song would only like me after she''s dead.


    It wasn''t my fault. It was all Kristina''s fault! She was just an old woman. Why should she be with him? She didn''t deserve Mr. Song." Isabe raised her head, tears coursing down her cheeks and she gritted her teeth like a red-eyed beast.


    But it was also a dying beast that could pose no threat.


    Nina really felt sorry for Isabe. Isabe didn''t know Albert was dead until now.


    "Look and see whose tomb it is."


    "No!" Isabe was like a frightened bird, keeping an eye on everyone.


    In the past half a month, Isabe had been extremely nervous every day. She didn''t know what kind of torture she would face.


    She finally left the damned ce, but was brought to the ce where Kristina was buried.


    She would rather die than see it.


    ''What''s so good about that bitch, Kristina? I''m d she''s dead. Then Mr. Song will be mine.


    He will only belong to me.''

 Chapter 253 A Life Was Taken

    Isabe kept her head low.


    She wouldn''t look at the tombstone.


    But it was not up to Isabe. That decisiony with John and Nina.


    John gave Richard a look. Richard picked Isabe up, and tossed her in front of the tombstone.


    "Look carefully. This is the tomb of Kristina and Albert." Nina stepped forward and gripped Isabe''s jaw, forcing her to look up.


    Isabe looked up, and saw the ck and white photo of Albert and Kristina. She stared at them with fear, shock and doubt in her eyes.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could that be?" Isabe shook her head, but her eyes were fixed on the photo. Cold tears poured out like a burst dam.


    When Nina let go of her hand, Isabe began to step back, crying andughing in disbelief.


    "How could this happen? How could Mr. Song die? You''re lying to me. Liars!"


    Isabe suddenly stopped. She put her hands on the ground to support her weak body.


    She sat there listlessly, staring at the tombstone, as if all her strength had been drained from her.


    She seemed to be trying toe to grips with it.


    There was


    ps, everyone looked over and found that it was the police.


    Glenn''s body froze. Just now he thought John was joking, but he didn''t think he acted on his words.


    He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at his wife and daughter sitting on the ground. He knew there was a reckoning due.


    Nina said coldly, "Now you have a choice: apologize to the dead, or the family of the dead. But I don''t think they''ll ept your apology.


    A life was taken, after all."


    Glenn''s face turned pale and he was sweating.


    Did someone die?


    Amelia was also a little confused, but her daughter tried to hide in her arms. She knew someone was really dead.


    "Look over there." Schooled by Nina, Glenn and Amelia turned their heads.


    There was a tombstone there.


    The ck and white photo on the tombstone frightened Amelia. Glenn staggered and pointed at the tombstone with trembling hands. "But aren''t they on a trip? Sightseeing around the world? That''s not possible!"


    "How did they die? Why don''t you ask Isabe that question?" Nina didn''t show any kindness to the couple.

 Chapter 254 Get Away With It

    "I know nothing. I didn''t have anything to do with it," Isabe said firmly. She had decided to pretend to know nothing about Kristina''s death. She knew that her mother would protect her no matter what.


    Glenn also pretended to be innocent. "My daughter says she doesn''t know anything. Maybe there is some misunderstanding."


    John had seen a lot of people try to y the ostrich. He said calmly, "Save your exnation for the police."


    "The police? What..." Glenn''s legs went limp.


    Noah together and several police officers were approaching.


    Amelia panicked and whispered in Isabe''s ear, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, Mom. I wasn''t there." Holding her mother tightly, Isabe repeated what she had said nervously as if she was trying to convince herself that she was not guilty.


    As a mother, Amelia knew what kind of person her daughter was. She did not believe a word that came out of her mouth.


    "Tell me what happened, and don''t leave out anything. Only in this way can I help you, do you understand?" Amelia said in a very low voice that only Isabe could hear.


    Isabe trembled and sobbed but kept silent.


    retending to be insane.


    "Isabe was not well when she went to West Forest Street that night. She wouldn''t have gone there otherwise." Feelingcent, Amelia pulled her daughter to her side and held her.


    Isabe pressed herself against her mother''s side and buried her head in her chest, waiting for her to ovee the difficulties for her.


    "You said my daughter incited Kristina tomit suicide. Is it against thew? Will you please tell me?"


    Seeing the condescending look on Amelia''s face, Nina realized that she knew nothing about thew. She turned to Noah and asked, "Does this mean Isabe can''t be charged?"


    "Yes." Suppressing the pain and anger in his heart, Noah spoke tly. He did not expect that Amelia would take advantage of that loophole.


    "Now clearly states that inciting someone tomit suicide is illegal. And if Isabe is truly mentally ill, it''s very unlikely that she''ll be convicted." Clenching his fists, Tom looked at Glenn and his family indignantly.


    Nina hissed, "Do we have to let her go then?"


    She was unwilling to let Isabe go.


    And Noah was more willing than her.

 Chapter 255 Spare None

    Suddenly, a triumphant smile spread across John''s face. He said in a cold voice, "Since she''s sick, she should be locked up. Amy, take her to South District Psychiatric Hospital."


    "Right away, sir." Amy, who was capable and efficient, walked toward Isabe. "Miss Zhang, let''s go."


    Isabe was scared. She held onto her mother''s hand tightly, unwilling to go with Amy.


    She felt that she would be taken to a terrible ce.


    She knew that John would not just let her go without making her suffer.


    "She''s sick and can''t understand people''s words. Just drag her away," Nina said. She did not like talking too much. She preferred action.


    "Nina... you..." As soon as Isabe started to speak, Amelia covered her mouth, fearing that she would give away the truth that she was not mentally ill.


    In truth, all the police officers present knew that Isabe was only pretending to have a mental illness, but they could not take her away because Amelia had prepared some evidence that proved she was mentally ill.


    "She can walk by herself," Amelia snapped.


    Then, she held her daughter in her arms andforted her. She whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid, Isabe. The deputy director of the South District Psychiatric Hospital is my friend. He will take good care of you. We''ll get you out when


    sheer panic shed through his eyes. "That''s ridiculous. I didn''t do anything wrong," he grumbled.


    John replied calmly, "You colluded with the senior executives of the Ye Group to extort advanced payments from a batch of suppliers. We found concrete evidence of it."


    Nina stood there with her mouth hanging open. She could not help staring at her husband with admiration.


    She knew that sooner orter, John would take revenge on the Zhang family.


    However, she did not expect that he would go to great lengths just to make sure that none of them escaped punishment.


    The ce went still. The next moment, Richard returned.


    "We''ve acquired the South District Psychiatric Hospital, sir. All the people associated with Amelia Zhang have been dismissed," he reported.


    Amelia felt her knees wobble. Her vision darkened, and she fainted.


    As he caught his wife''s limp body, Glenn pressed his lips into a thin line. ''I''m doomed,'' he thought to himself.


    Nina stared at John once again. His face betrayed emotion. She had never seen him this calm.


    The others also looked toward John.


    They thought that John deserved to be one of the most powerful men in the city.


    Seeing what happened today, they found out firsthand that those who offended John were punished severely. No one was spared.

 Chapter 256 Imprisoned In The Psychiatric Hospital

    At the South District Psychiatric Hospital


    As soon as Isabe set foot in the hospital, she heard rumors of personnel changes. The hospital''s deputy director, who had made a deal with her mother Amelia under the table, and all the people associated with him had been dismissed.


    Everyone who knew Amelia or helped her do things had beenid off as well.


    Looking at the people being sent out of the hospital, Isabe felt something was wrong. As she did not know what the deputy director of the hospital looked like, she simply ignored him when he winked at her on his way out.


    She thought her mother had arranged everything for her, but things did not feel right. At the moment, she had no idea that both her parents had just been arrested.


    She was stillcent. She thought that as long as she stayed in the hospital for a few days, she would be okay. Her parents would definitely find a way to get her out.


    Isabe was taken to a clean private ward, which was brightly lit and lookedfortable.


    Upon entering the ward, she ran a finger on top of the nearest table and inspected the mantle. There was no dust, but she still wrinkled her nose. "This is my room? It''s disgusting," she pointed out bluntly.


    Amy just kept her face neutral. She thought, ''This girl is unbelievable, not to mention ungrateful.


    Does she think she''s on vacation?''


    to the director''s office and asked someone to bring Isabe to him.


    Isabe shivered with fear when she saw John.


    ''Where are my mom and dad?


    Why is Mr. Shi here?'' she thought.


    John nced at her with narrow eyes. "I''ll spare your life if you tell me about Memory Charm in detail."


    Albert was dead, and theb he set up was shut down. John could not find the researchers that worked for him.


    Isabe was the only one left who knew about Memory Charm.


    John took everything that involved Nina seriously. He could not let himself be careless.


    Isabe simply blinked and asked, "Why are you here? Where is my mom? Where is my dad?"


    "In jail," Henry answered seeing that John didn''t want to answer her questions.


    Isabe''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Her panicked eyes darted from Henry to John and then back. "Jail? What happened? What did you do to them?"


    Henry replied, "They have done illegal things. It''s only right that they end up behind bars. Onemitted kidnapping and the othermitted economic fraud. They would have to be in prison for several years. You''d better tell the truth about Memory Charm. Otherwise, you''ll be kept in this hospital for several years as well."


    ''You will really be mentally ill after living in a psychiatric hospital for a few years. It''ll be impossible for you to leave then,'' Henry thought.

 Chapter 257 Just Sleep

    Upon hearing this, Isabe felt terrible as her face turned pale.


    "Nonsense!" she roared, attempting to stand up but failed as the nurses pressed her down.


    She was still weak from having suffered for half a month. As the nurses continued to press her down, she was unable to resist.


    Unable to muster the strength to struggle, she glowered at everyone in the room, seething. "I don''t believe it. You''re all lying to me. You''re all horrible people. Everyone''s lying to me. First, you used me of being involved in Kristina''s death, and now you''re telling me that my parentsmitted a crime. Impossible!"


    Her voice was sharp like knives. Hearing this, John frowned slightly as he raised his hand to touch his ear.


    Seeing this, Henry immediately understood what he meant.


    Henry knew that John liked it quiet. He didn''t like when his surroundings were noisy.


    "Stop her from talking." As soon as Henry gave the order, someone stuffed a piece of cloth into Isabe''s mouth.


    She widened her eyes as she attempted to speak, only muffled soundsing out.


    John raised his head and shot Henry a meaningful look who then promptly handed the newspaper to Isabe. The front page showed the news about Amelia and Glenn.


    The news was about the chairman of the Fang Group who was arrested for kidnapping. Her husb


    g anyway."


    In her anger, she began wrestling with John.


    As it happened, they ended up making love throughout the night.


    John had left hickeys all over her body.


    She didn''t know how she was supposed to go to the airport with all these hickeys all over her body.


    Michelle was scheduled toe back from the training. Her flight was at three in the afternoon and was set to arrive at six in the evening. Nina had promised to pick her up at the airport and treat her to dinner.


    At that moment, Nina received a WeChat message.


    It was from Michelle.


    It was a voice message.


    "Nini, I think I''ve gone delusional from missing you so much. I saw this person today on the streets and I thought it was you! I almost ran up to that person but luckily, my master stopped me. The person was a man so it obviously wasn''t you."


    Then Nina received another voice message from Michelle. "But he looks exactly like you. Nini, did you ever consider that maybe you''re not an orphan? What if you have a brother?"


    After listening to the voice message, Nina was so shocked that she dropped her phone on the floor.


    A mixture of surprise and doubt zed in her eyes.


    This man who looked exactly like her could be her brother.


    Nina thought to herself, ''Could it really be my brother?


    Is heing to look for me?''

 Chapter 258 Leon Is Coming

    It was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Beams of sunshine seeped through the floor-to-ceiling ss windows and into therge waiting area. The international airport of Spring City had been built close to the sea, and a briny breeze would often passed by the massive establishment.


    Mingling among the crowd at present was young girl who was enjoying an ice cream, her head bent down. With her was a middle-aged man who was dragging a suitcase behind him.


    His hair was long and messy, and the blowing wind wasn''t helping. He was also unshaven. He wore a white short-sleeved T-shirt, and a pair of light gray shorts that went just below his knees.


    The man was 1.8 meter tall, and the girl was less than 1.6 meter tall. When they walked together, they looked strangely harmonious.


    A lot of people gave them second nces.


    The pair finally stopped walking when they neared the lounge. Paul took a ne ticket out of his pocket and put it in Michelle''s hand. "You will have to wait for the ne by yourself. I need to take care of something important, so I won''t be apanying you from here."


    "Thank you, Paul. Bye." Michelle''s hair was tied back behind her ears. A neat curtain of bangs hung over her bright eyes. She ga


    eople of C Ind liked to say that he, the champion of the fightingpetition, looked weak.


    "You don''t have to call me like that outside the ind. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Just call me Leon." Leon''s voice was cool and clear, like a gurgling mountain spring, soothing and somewhat melodic.


    He turned away from the sea atst to look at Wynn Luo. He had a handsome face, almost identical to Nina''s, only with more masculine details. Still, he exuded a gentle beauty, like some dainty piece of art.


    When Wynn Luo was a child, he had been chosen to stay by Leon Lu''s side. They had studied together, yed together, and more importantly, he protected the prince.


    In the eyes of the others, Wynn Luo was a mere guard, but Leon Lu treated him like his friend.


    "Leon, I have something important to tell you, something to do with your sister. Please don''t overreact after hearing it." Wynn Luo felt it important to give a warning in advance.


    Once Leon Lu learned that his sister was imed by another man, he would probably take a knife and kill the man himself. He would probably even kill all of the man''s family members.


    He would then pickle this man into dried meat


    and eat it with his finest wine.

 Chapter 259 Too Young To Have Got Married

    Hearing what Wynn said, Leon seemed to have guessed what he was going to say next.


    There was only one thing that could agitate Leon.


    That was his sister getting married.


    Two years ago, Leon''s parents wanted Nina to marry Count Nangong. Nina was only eighteen years old then.


    He could not let her get married at such a young age.


    That was why she wanted to run away from C Ind, and Leon helped her.


    He did not help her escape a marriage so that she could jump right into another one.


    "If it''s not something about my sister that goes too far, I won''t react harshly." Leon took a sip of his coffee, set the cup back on the saucer, and opened a new magazine. He looked calm andposed.


    Wynn thought, ''News of the princess'' marriage shouldn''t be too much.


    She seems to like that man very much.''


    "Well, she is married, and her husband is¡ª"


    Before he could finish,


    Leon tore apart the magazine he was holding. The crisp sound made Wynn stop abruptly. Looking at the murdered glossy paper, Wynn suddenly felt worried and sorry for John.


    The magazine was neatly torn in half, and its remains now rested at Leon''s feet.


    "Nini is married? That''s too much. My sister is still young." Leon spoke calmly, but he was clenching his fists a


    eader of the criminal investigation team who is also the unofficially richest man in Lexingport City.


    Nini has assembled quite a powerful group of friends."


    ''She is not only good at making friends.


    Her husband is even more powerful, a cold and ruthless man,'' Wynn thought to himself.


    On his tenth birthday, he used a knife to kill the gangster who was sent to abduct him. As a businessman, he was resolute in conducting his affairs.


    But unfortunately,


    he was not the ideal son-inw in the eyes of Nina''s parents.


    In terms of power, family fame, and reputation, John only possessed family fame.


    He was no match for Count Nangong.


    "s, he''s ten years older than Nina." Wynn was so lost in his thoughts that he blurted it out without realizing it.


    Knitting his brows, Leon looked at him and asked, "Who''s ten years older than Nini?"


    Wynn was rendered speechless. He put his hand over his mouth and cursed under his breath.


    ''Damn it! Did I just say that out loud?


    Now Leon will order me to tell him everything.''


    "Are you talking about Nini''s husband?" Leon asked with a serious face.


    Wynn shivered at the coldness of Leon''s stare. His tongue froze as his heart started racing.


    ''I''m screwed! Why did I say those words?''

 Chapter 260 The CEOs Wife

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. The crew member of¡­"


    Hearing the boarding announcement in the VIP lounge, Wynn''s nerves began to ease. He said to Leon, "Leon, it''s time for us to board. We will arrive in Lexingport City this evening. Then we can meet your sister."


    Wynn believed that Leon would prefer to meet Nina rather than know who Nina''s husband was.


    Leon and Nina hadn''t seen each other for two years now.


    He missed Nina day and night. He came all the way to Lexingport City for her and her alone.


    In order not to arouse the suspicion of the Queen, Anne, Leon had concocted a whole lie that he was leaving on business and it''d be half a month before he returned.


    "What time will we arrive? I need to know the exact time so I can n what we''re going to do." Leon straightened his tie and got up to board the ne.


    "Five past six," Wynn replied as he followed Leon.


    "How can I see my sister?" Leon was eager to see Nina. "I haven''t seen her for two years. I wonder if she is even more beautiful than before. I''m so worried that she hasn''t been eating well over the past few years. I hope she ha


    ething dawned on him. He pounded the table and said, "Oh, I''ve forgotten to invite Emma for dinner tonight."


    His eyes lit up. "Aunt Nina, I''m going to pick Emma up."


    James hung up the phone immediately and was off in a frantic panic.


    Nina was about to say something but was cut off.


    She looked at her phone in confusion. She thought, ''James is so rash and Emma is cautious. They actually bnce each other perfectly.''


    At this moment, Amy reminded Nina, "Michelle should be getting off the ne soon."


    "Well, did James give you anything?" Nina remembered that James sneakily handed Amy and Lena two bags before they came to the airport.


    Lena bent down, unzipped the bags and took out four light boards. She handed two to Amy, and they raised the others.


    All of a sudden, there were colorful lights flickering on the boards.


    "Beautiful and lovely Michelle, wee home."


    There were several big words dazzling on the boards, as if they were going to pick up a celebrity.


    Nina put her head in her palm and looked on, exasperated.


    She thought, ''He''ll actually do anything to get close to Emma.''

 Chapter 261 The Reunion Of The Siblings

    As soon as Michelle got off the ne, she saw her name shing in the distance. Upon seeing Nina, she immediately trotted over.


    "Nini, Nini, I''m back! I''m back!"


    Michelle was running very fast, and in no time at all, she was throwing herself at her friend. Fortunately, Nina had good bnce and great strength.


    She held the other girl steady.


    "Nini, I missed you so much." Michelle clung to Nina''s neck andughed merrily.


    "I miss you too." Nina joined in with theughter, smiling from ear to ear.


    Their embrace drew some attention from the passersby, but neither girl noticed.


    Amy and Lena pulled their sunsses down in a synchronous motion, revealing two pairs of burning eyes.


    "They look so weird locked in that position," Amymented.


    "That''s how Mr. Shi always hugs Mrs. Shi," Lena replied dryly.


    Both women''s lips twitched. Did John just get cuckolded


    by a girl?


    After all, they were tasked to protect not only Nina, but John''s position and reputation as well.


    "Mrs. Shi, this is the airport. Please calm down."


    "Yes, Mrs. Shi, Miss He. Please pay attention to your manners."


    Amy and Lena reached out to try and pull the girls apart, but Michelle only held Nina more tightly and kept


    ni''s brother. No doubt about it, they look exactly the same. They are both so beautiful."


    Michelle was calm,


    while Amy and Lena were going crazy.


    It didn''t matter if that stranger was Nina''s brother. He was a man!


    How could they just stand by and let a man hug Nina?


    John had told them that no man was allowed to get close to Nina, regardless of who he was, or whether he was aged ny-nine or was just learning to walk.


    Even Michelle was walking a tightrope in that department, despite being a woman.


    Now came this other person who was said to be Nina''s brother, clutching her with obvious adoration. He was a man!


    Something bad was going to happen if John found out!


    John wouldn''t me his wife, of course, he could never. This meant that the two bodyguards would be the ones facing the consequences.


    Amy whipped off her sunsses again and put them into her pocket. "What are you looking at? Separate the two of them!"


    "Yes, right away." Amy and Lena hurriedly ran to the siblings.


    They stood in front of Nina and Leon, both of them giving off an aggressive energy.


    "Mrs. Shi, we apologize, but we need to remind you that you are married."


    ''Please don''t get close to another man,'' they thought.

 Chapter 262 Youre So Good-looking

    Seeing Amy and Lena, the smile on Leon''s face faded. He patted Nina''s back, put her down, and pulled her behind him.


    Wynn stepped forward and asked, "So what? Even if she''s married, she''s still Leon''s sister."


    Nina was filled with joy when she saw her brother and paid no attention to what anyone else said. Leon took the opportunity to lead her away.


    "Nini! I have a lot to tell you! Why don''t we hang out today?"


    "Sounds good." Nina also had a lot to say to her brother. When she turned to leave, she thought of Michelle. "Wait, I''ll ask Mimi toe with us."


    Leon took a look at the ck Maybach and saw a lovely girl standing outside of it. She blinked her eyes, looking very cute.


    Michelle seemed to sense that Leon was looking at her. She shed him a bright smile.


    Leon thought Michelle was an uplicated and lovely girl.


    Imagining that she and Nina were good friends, he nodded slightly and smiled.


    Leon''s smile was quite attractive.


    Michelle blinked her eyes and thought, ''He''s as good-looking as Nini.


    Forget that. He''s more good-looking


    He touched Michelle''s head and said, "Thank you. Um...would you mind calling me Brother again?"


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Wynn opened a bottle of water and sipped it, listening to the exchange.


    He almost spit out his water when he heard Leon.


    As it was, he was startled. His hand jerked and water spilled on him, leaving dark spots on his clothing.


    ''Did he really say that?'' he thought.


    Michelle smiled and couldn''t help saying, "Brother, I love your voice. It''s so deep and masculine."


    And it was no lie. A smile crept over her features. Leon smiled too. He rubbed Michelle''s head a little harder and said nothing.


    Nina didn''t think anything was wrong with this. Her friends were her family, so her brother was Michelle''s brother too.


    Besides, Nina agreed with her friend. Her brother was handsome, and she liked his voice too.


    Nina remembered what happened when she first met Michelle. Michelle couldn''t stop looking at Nina and was stunned by her beauty.


    ''So both Mimi and I really like beautiful people and beautiful things,'' Nina thought.

 Chapter 263 The Princess Of C Island

    John was currently in Time Group.


    After getting off from work, he was going to the dinner party arranged by Nina to wee Michelle.


    However, the moment he was about to head for the door, Amy and Lena came in.


    Nina wasn''t with them.


    "Please punish us, Mr. Shi. We failed to stop Mrs. Shi from leaving." Amy and Lena bowed their heads and apologized.


    "Where did she go?" John asked. Since they weren''t able to stop her, it meant that Nina left on her own ord.


    She wasn''t kidnapped, so it wasn''t supposed to be a big deal.


    John frowned at the thought. What if something happened when no one followed her?


    He nced at the two women who still had their heads bowed down. "Why didn''t you follow her?"


    Amy bit her lip. "Mrs. Shi left with a man. He didn''t allow us to..."


    "A man?" The atmosphere suddenly became tense as John''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s not like that," Lena said. "Mrs. Shi left with her brother, Mr. Lu. We tried to follow them but we were stopped by his man."


    John blinked a few times while he tried to process the new piece of information. "Who?" His eyes gradually softened and understanding dawned upon him. He recalled Nina mentioning her brother in her sleep.


    So, it was true that Nina did have a brother.


    Why did her brother suddenly appear now?


    "Mr. Lu looks exactly like Mrs. Shi. She told us that she wouldn''t being back tonight and


    de, however, Henry thought that John definitely had good taste. After all, he married the princess of C Ind.


    John''s brows furrowed at Henry''s reaction.


    Seeing how Henry hesitated, he couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    Was his wife still human?


    John leanedfortably against his soft chair andzily flipped the pages of the documents with his slender hand.


    His eyes darted back and forth the contents of the document, and after a while, his eyes narrowed.


    John tried to process the words that he was reading. "Nina Lu, the princess of C Ind..."


    As soon as realization hit him, John tensed up. He stared with wide eyes at the photo of Nina in the carriage from what Henry had seen earlier.


    John blinked for a couple of times and never took his eyes off the paper in his hand.


    He kept on reying the words he had read. Nina was the princess of C Ind.


    John was at a loss for words.


    Perhaps the chair had been so slippery that John slipped from his chair and fell to the floor.


    Hended on his butt with a loud thud.


    The recent piece of information had blown him away.


    "Mr. Shi!" Henry tried to reach out but he failed to catch him on time.


    Even Richard wasn''t able to help John.


    He looked petrified and couldn''t even move a muscle.


    Richard had seen the information as well and it left him shocked.


    Nina was the princess of C Ind.

 Chapter 264 Stay Up All Night

    Standing from a distance, Amy and Lena weren''t able to even take a peek at the document.


    But judging from John''s reaction, they guessed that his wife might actually be someone of great importance.


    Why else would John wear such a stunned and frightened expression?


    It was also the first time they had seen him fall on his butt, and all the way to the floor no less. In a way, it was kind of funny.


    The two women exchanged subtle nces and bit their lips to keep fromughing.


    They could neverugh at their employer, of course. They would never dare.


    Meanwhile, John was struggling to catch his breath. When he first heard the Lu family wouldn''t admit that he was Nina''s husband, he wanted tough.


    No one had ever dared to humiliate him.


    Now, it turned out that the Lu family was not just some big shot in Spring City, but the actual royal family of C Ind.


    Swan feather...


    It finally dawned on him why he could never find any useful information on the swan feather. Its significance was something thaty within the bosom of C Ind''s royal family.


    And his little girl was the princess of C Ind. This fact effectively wiped out any lingering doubts and misunderstandings from before.


    It took less than half a minute for John to fully embrace the idea.


    He slowly picked himself up from the cold floor and plopped into his chair. Then he calmly tidied the documents he was clutching.


    When he was satisfied, he ce them in one of his desk drawers with the intent to read them carefully and pore over the details when he had the time.


    His t


    ying with him here temporarily. Please do not make any more disturbances, or she will be going away with him tomorrow."


    John narrowed his eyes at the man who stood just outside his car. "Was it my wife who said that, or her brother?"


    He was certain his little girl would never say such a thing.


    To his credit, Wynn maintained an air of neutrality. He wasn''t aggressive, but he didn''t humble himself either. "Mr. Lu can represent his sister."


    "No."


    No one could decide for Nina except for herself.


    John''s face became unreadable. None of the others could tell if he was angry or something else. He stubbed out the cigarette he was smoking and blew out hisst huff.


    After a short moment of consideration, he decided to retreat for the sake of advancing. "My wife said she won''t being home tonight. That''s fine then. I wille and get her tomorrow at the crack of dawn."


    Then he nodded to his men. Henry hurriedly went back inside the car and Richard drove them away without another word.


    Wynn was left standing in the driveway, perplexed as he watched the car disappear.


    What he didn''t know was that the ck Maybach didn''t go far. It went out into the main street before making a sharp turn at the first alley. From this spot, they had a perfect view of the hotel gate.


    Henry was confused. "Mr. Shi, what are we doing, exactly?"


    "Staying put until dawn." John lit another cigarette.


    He would stay here and stand guard tonight. He wouldn''t allow Leon to take his wife away.


    Even if the prince did just that, John would definitely get Nina back.

 Chapter 265 Eager To See You

    Nina and her brother hadn''t seen each other for two years, so they really did have a lot to talk about.


    They sat on the sofa, chatting and ying video games happily. Every once in a while, one would one-up the other in a video game, which resulted in a pillow fight.


    Michelle didn''t disturb them and ate at the table.


    While eating, she nced at Leon and Nina from time to time. She also stared at Wynn sometimes.


    Why did he look so familiar?


    He looked a lot like her master.


    But Wynn was pretty clean. Michelle thought he couldn''t be her master. The guy she was thinking of was messy.


    Afraid of being found out, Wynn went back to his room.


    Nina was enjoying time spent with her brother and had already forgotten John.


    Meanwhile, John sat in the car, the wind finding its way in and stealing the warmth of the upants.


    Henry and Richard were also there.


    Henry had dozed off several times.


    It was one o''clock in the morning, and Nina was starting to fade. She leaned on her brother''s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    With Nina''s head resting on his shoulder


    od what he meant and smiled.


    "Did youe for mest night?"


    "You already know." John pinched her face and pulled her into his arms.


    He breathed in her scent and it was heaven. She was so soft in his arms.


    ''It''s my little girl.


    She''s back,'' John thought.


    Feeling his love, Nina put her arms around his neck, jumped up, and clung to his body like a ko.


    "I''ming back. Don''t worry." Nina gently kissed the corner of his mouth and inhaled the scent of tobo.


    "Did you stay up all night and wait for me here?" Nina rubbed his face and felt sorry for him.


    He thought it was worth it to see the concern on Nina''s face and in her voice.


    It would be better if he could sleep next to her.


    "Honey, I''m sleepy." His low voice sounded a little put upon.


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled. "Are you trying to say you can''t sleep without me?"


    "Honey, let''s head to bed," John said straightforwardly.


    Of course he didn''t need to hide his feelings in front of his wife.


    Then John left with Nina in his arms.


    Before they even left the park, Leon arrived.

 Chapter 266 Bantering

    It was still early. There were few people in the park.


    The air floated in a thinyer of mist, and in that mist loomed Leon. He walked steadily, like a man on a heaven-mandated mission.


    When Leon saw his sister in John''s arms, his face darkened. His cold eyes drifted to John, and when his eyes fell on Nina, the expression on his face softened.


    "Come here, Nini."


    It was impolite for Nina to cling onto John in front of her brother.


    She moved her body and prepared to get off John.


    However, John held her even tighter and said, "Don''t move."


    His voice was neither loud nor low, just enough for Leon to hear.


    It was as if to dere that Nina was his.


    The two men''s eyes met, like two armies in a standoff.


    Nina was afraid that they would fight right then and there.


    A quiet and weird vibe hung over them like a cloud during their entire trip to the restaurant.


    Their table was like a border separating two opposing powers, keeping them from ripping each other''s throats.


    Nina sat beside her brother and ate the breakfast that the waiter just brought.


    From time to time, she would nce at John and Leon, the two m


    rward slightly, put her elbow on the table, and rested her chin on her left palm. She tapped her fingers on her cheek to the beat of her heart. A mischievous smile slowly spread across her pretty face.


    "And if you dare let another woman take shelter under you, I will cut you down." Nina smiled, but she did not seem to be joking.


    John felt relieved. He leaned back, his eyes soft, and his voice took on a uniqueziness. "I''ll even hand you the ax myself."


    "Then we''re on the same page." Nina smiled wider and winked at her husband once again.


    For others, it was just a gentle, innocent smile, but John found it quite charming.


    He saw the same smile every morning when he woke up with his little girl in his arms. That smile could really kill him.


    "Ahem..." Leon cleared his throat loudly, his eyes darting back and forth between the two.


    He was still here. Could they be more impolite?


    Leon thought that he was not that important to his sister now, so he threw some cold water on her.


    "Nini, you got the marriage licenses with John listed as a resident of Spring City, but don''t forget that you''re the princess of C Ind."

 Chapter 267 What An Interesting Girl

    Leon''s words made the smile on Nina''s face gradually disappear.


    She turned to look at her brother and said sadly, "What a bummer!"


    Hearing her whining, Leon''s heart softened. He touched her head and said, "Sorry, Nini. But I''m not wrong, and you know it. Our family has some criteria for selecting your husband. He should be..." Leon found himself silenced.


    Nina covered his mouth to stop him from speaking.


    "Honey, I have something important to discuss with my brother. You go home first. I''ll see you at North yard, okay?" Nina said to John. Then, she stared at her brother and said, "We need to talk, Leon. Now."


    Nina dragged Leon and left. Leon could not say anything and could only go back to his suite.


    As soon as they entered the suite, Nina loosened her grip on him and lowered her head, looking a little sad.


    The frown on his sister''s face softened his heart. Leon called softly, "Nini?"


    "Leon..." After a pause, Nina looked up at her brother and shook his arm. "Please don''t tell him about the criteria. He cares about his face so much and is eager to excel."


    Nina knew that John would definitely try his best to fulfill the three conditions if he knew about them.


    But h


    foot, Leon could not help frowning.


    He stood up, took a pair of slippers, and followed her to the bathroom. He walked in on her while she was brushing her teeth. She saw hime in through the mirror and turned her head at him. "Brother?" she mumbled with a mouth full of bubbling toothpaste.


    "You''re barefoot," Leon pointed out.


    "Really?" Michelle lowered her head and moved her feet. "Oh. I didn''t realize I forgot to put on slippers."


    Leon smiled, stooped down, and set the slippers in front of her. "Here. Put these on."


    "Thank you." Michelle put on the slippers and looked down at him.


    When he stood up again, he towered over her. He was 1.85 meters tall while she stood 1.6 meters. She looked up and stared at him longingly.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon asked when he noticed her staring.


    Michelle smiled and said simply, "You are not only good-looking but also kind."


    Leon chuckled. He reached out his hand and patted her head. "Brush your teeth quickly. I''ll take you to get some strawberry cake."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded with a smile and continued to brush her teeth.


    Before heading out of the bathroom, Leon looked back at her.


    He thought, ''What an interesting girl.''

 Chapter 268 Take Leon Away

    Leon took Michelle and Nina to eat strawberry cake.


    There were two presidential suites on the top floor of LC Hotel. When they passed by the door of the other suite, the door cracked open.


    Nina stopped in front of the door, letting Leon and Michelle continue to walk on ahead.


    Through the slit in the doorway, Nina saw a familiar figure.


    The man seemed to have seen her, too, but he just looked at her calmly for a second and then turned around.


    There was a meaningful smile on the man''s face.


    Nina was stunned.


    It was her husband standing behind the door.


    John did not go back home to North Yard but got the suite next to Leon''s.


    Nina wondered how long he had been standing there, waiting for her to pass by.


    "Nini, what''s wrong?" Leon turned around and found Nina standing in front of the other presidential suite.


    She stopped and snickered, which was strange.


    When she heard his voice, she became serious again. "Nothing. I''ming."


    While they were eating cake, Nina''s mind seemed to be somece else.


    "Where do you want to go after this?" Leon asked her deliberately.


    "What? I don''t want to go anywhere," Nina answered quickly, which just proved that she was thinkin


    na really did not sleep well the previous night.


    She was already used to sleeping with John by her side.


    Hearing what Michelle said, Leon looked at his sister.


    She really looked tired.


    Nina had been alone since she was a child. It was only natural that when she met someone she could rely on, she would quickly develop a desire to stay with that person all the time. Leon could understand that Nina might not be feeling well when she was apart from her husband.


    "Fine. Have a good rest, Nini. Be a good girl, okay?" Leon implied that he did not want her sneaking around with John.


    Nina simply nodded and smiled.


    After finishing their strawberry cake, Leon and Michelle apanied Nina back to the suite. Then, they left for the amusement park.


    Half an hour after Leon and Michelle left, Nina jumped up from the sofa and went to knock on the door of the other presidential suite.


    The door was not locked.


    Nina turned the doorknob and opened the door slowly.


    Before she could say anything, a pair of big hands wrapped around her waist, swept her off her feet, lifted her up, and carried her into the room.


    Soft, familiar lips crashed into hers.


    She was unable to say anything.

 Chapter 269 A Loose Woman

    John lifted Nina up with one hand around her waist, pressed her against the wall, and leaned in to kiss her.


    "Wait... John..." Patting him on the shoulder, Nina looked at the open door and said, "Close...the door..."


    She felt way too anxious leaving it open.


    She snuck out and didn''t tell her brother that she wasing here.


    John pulled away from Nina''s lips, put his head against her forehead, and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, we''re a married couple."


    Why was she making it seem like it was an affair?


    Then he took out the marriage license and shook it in front of Nina. "Honey, look."


    "Ha-ha." Nina couldn''t helpughing. She was so bemused by the fact that John carried the marriage license with him all the time.


    She stretched out her hand and was about to grab it when John lifted it high above his head. "I keep it with me so that I know it''s safe."


    "Is it really though? Aren''t you afraid of losing it?" Nina didn''t believe his nonsense. John just didn''t want her to see the photo on it.


    He frantically


    .


    All Vivian''s nerves instantly dissipated when she saw the photo.


    The man looked nothing like Nina so he definitely wasn''t rted to her.


    She heard Nina was an orphan, but she could have some rtives nevertheless.


    If Nina and the man had nothing to do with each other, what were they dong at the hotel? They had to have some sort of underlying rtionship.


    Someone approached and whispered something in the manager''s ear. The manager nodded and dismissed him. He turned to Vivian and reported, "Mr. Luo has juste back into the hotel."


    "What about Nina? Is she in the hotel?"


    "She came back an hour ago. She hasn''te down since then."


    Vivian smiled, "Very good.


    Don''t tell anyone about this."


    As a hotel manager, he had seen this countless times.


    He knew what Vivian was up to, so he nodded.


    "Get back to work." Vivian stood up and patted him on the shoulder. She looked at him admiringly and thought, ''Smart man.''


    She looked away with a menacing smile.


    ''Nina, you can''t escape this time.''

 Chapter 270 Catch Nina Cheating

    Vivian was about to go downstairs when her phone rang. She looked at the screen and saw that Jessica was calling. "Vivi, where are you? I remember LC Hotel being owned by the Ye Group. Would you be able to check which room they are in? I need to teach them a lesson."


    Jessica tried her best to control her anger as she talked through gritted teeth.


    Vivian smirked. It was exactly what she wanted to happen. "Don''t worry. I''ve already asked someone to look into this matter. Hold on, I''lle to you."


    After hanging up, she made her way towards the lobby.


    Jessica raised her hand and waved at Vivian''s direction the moment she saw her appear.


    "Jessica," Vivian greeted. Her eyes were shed with concern as she held onto Jessica''s arm. "Don''t worry. Perhaps that person just looks simr to Nina."


    Jessica frowned. "How many people look like Nina? The person who looks a lot like her is now travelling around the world with her husband." She wasn''t aware of Kristina''s death since Noah and John had managed to conceal this news to the public. Only Nina and the members of the Ye and Song families knew about the truth.


    Vivian narrowed her eyes.


    Kristina, who resem


    nsive presidential suite in Lexingport City. It will cost at least millions to stay here for that long.


    It looks like Nina is very capable. She even found a rich man." Her frown deepened. She said this through gritted teeth without even bothering to conceal her hatred.


    How could her brother fall in love with such a shameless woman?


    Vivian looked at Jessica with concern. "Jessica, I don''t think we should let Brother John know about this or else it might break his heart."


    Jessica nodded and agreed. She held Vivian''s hand and let out a deep sigh. "Nina has deceived my brother. He made a mistake by choosing someone like her. I''m sorry."


    Vivian pretended to smile bitterly before looking up to Jessica with gentle eyes. "I want Brother John to be happy. He likes Nina, so..."


    Her grieving expression effectively made Jessica feel sorry for her.


    "Don''t worry, Vivi. John will definitely see Nina''s true colors one day. When your chancees, I will be helping you." Jessica made a promise and shed a gentle smile at Vivian.


    Although Vivian seemed satisfied with this, she tried to hide it. Instead, she led Jessica to the room.


    Vivian rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 271 Torn Into Pieces

    Wynn had gone to the Song family''s house early that morning to discuss the arrangements for the party the following night. All he wanted was to catch up on sleep the moment he returned. Not even a moment had passed since he settled in his bed when his doorbell began to ring.


    Leon and the others had their own room cards, so his visitor must be someone else.


    Wynn trudged over to the door impatiently.


    He was already struggling to keep his eyes open even as he unlocked the door.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    It really was a man that opened the door. Not only that, but his figure looked very simr to the one caught in the photo. Jessica felt certain right there and then that this man was the adulterer.


    Her temper red instantly.


    "Get Nina out her right this instant."


    "Jessica." Vivian held the other woman back just as she was about to storm into the suite. Jessica tended to act on impulse when she was angry.


    Trying to suppress her, Vivian walked forward and smiled at Wynn. "Mr. Luo, hello. We''re here for Nina."


    She looked the man up and down as she spoke, noting how he seemed groggy. They must have woken him up. Perfect. It looked like they might just catch Nina in the act of cheating on her husband.


    Vivian grabbed her phone from deep in her pocket. She had to be ready; she must take photos to serve as evidence of the infidelity that was happening. Nina''s reputation would definitely be ruin


    to her face.


    Obviously, they were here to make trouble.


    "Is it strange for me to be here?" Nina opened the door wider and ced a hand to her hip.


    Jessica walked over to her and looked her from head to toe. "Nina, just look at yourself," she yelled, her face dark and her voice shrill.


    She was pointing at something on Nina''s neck, and when Vivian saw that it was a hickey, she covered her mouth in a disy of shock. "Nina, how could you..."


    Vivian didn''t finish her words, averting her eyes as though she couldn''t bear to look at Nina.


    "Why, what''s wrong with me?" Nina looked down her body to inspect herself. She was wearing John''s shirt, which reached the middle of her thighs.


    The shirt was unable to cover love bite on her neck.


    She blinked, then looked back to silently survey the living room of the suite.


    Her dress had been torn into pieces, scattered across the floor.


    It urred to Nina just how depraved they must seem to look in front of other people, in light of this scene. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    She didn''t exactly look appropriate at the moment either.


    "Don''t you know what''s wrong with you? Shameless." Jessica stared at her coldly. "What do you keep ncing back inside for? Are you keeping a man in there with you?"


    Without waiting for a response, Jessica pushed Nina aside and stormed into the suite.


    She believed she was able to catch Nina cheating on John.

 Chapter 272 We Got It Wrong

    As Jessica strode inside, Nina did not stop her.


    She darted her eyes at the elegant and dignified Vivian in front of her and said frankly, "Are you here to catch me cheating on John?"


    Vivian looked at her and said in a weak voice, "You think too much."


    "Do I? Well, go ahead. Come in." Nina stepped aside and let Vivian in.


    Vivian thought that if Nina could calmly invite her in, it only meant either one of two things. One was that her lover was long gone, and the other was that the person she was with was John.


    Nina and Wynn were in two different suites.


    Thetter was more likely.


    Vivian clenched her teeth. This time, she really had set herself up for trouble.


    "Thank you." Vivian walked in and quickly followed Jessica. She wanted to prevent her from stating the reason for their unexpected presence.


    Meanwhile, Jessica searched the ce, leaving no stone unturned. When she was about to enter the master bedroom, Vivian quickly walked up and grabbed her.


    "What are you doing, Vivi? I''m trying to find the adulterer."


    "Jessica, I think you must have misunderstood. Nina won''t do anything to betray Mr. Shi."


    life. I''m not afraid. I can find a better man. I''m a member of the Shi family. I deserve someone better."


    After the divorce, she did not allow Jason to tell anyone about it. She might be a woman of her word, but she was also a woman of her face. She had always been terrified of losing her dignity.


    Jessica cared about her status because it brought her a lot of honor.


    She did not need to do anything or know anything to be ttered.


    "I just hope that Brother John can be happy." Vivian''s voice sounded as sincere as her eyes looked.


    But in her heart, she firmly believed that she was the only one who could make John happy.


    ''I''m the one who deserves you, John. My appearance, talent, and background make me worthy.


    Only I can make you happy.


    Nina is just a country bumpkin with a useless beautiful face.''


    "Let me drive you home." Vivian gave Jessica a ride back home.


    In Jessica''s eyes, Vivian was ady from an eminent family, dignified and elegant, sensible and considerate.


    Such a woman deserved her brother.


    Jessica was even more determined now to drive Nina away so that Vivian could marry her brother.

 Chapter 273 A Handmade Dress

    In John''s suite


    Nina sat on the sofa and ordered John to pick up the pieces of cloth that had once been her dress scattered on the floor.


    He handed the ruined dress to her and asked, "Do you still want it?"


    Nina grabbed the dress. She herself had made some alterations on it. She felt heartbroken that such a memorable dress was torn into pieces.


    "You have topensate for this dress," she told John.


    "Okay. I''ll buy you as many dresses as you want," John replied nonchntly. He plopped down on the sofa and held her in his arms. "I''ll ask someone to make new dresses for you. You can have as many as you want."


    "No. I altered this dress myself. It''s handmade." Nina did not want to let him go easily.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" he asked.


    Her lips slowly curled into a knowing smile. She stared at him intently and answered, "You need to make another one for me on your own."


    John couldn''t believe it.


    He thought it was not proper for a man to make a dress.


    "No. Ask me to do something else," he said firmly.


    Seeing that John refused, Nina wanted him to do so even more. "


    ips, making his eyes look gentle.


    The strawberry ice cream in his hand was a pretty pop of pink against his fair skin.


    "Got it." Michelle excitedly ran toward him and showed him the photo. "Look, I have taken a gorgeous picture of you, haven''t I?"


    Leon took a nce at the photo and said, "Not bad."


    "It''s very good." Michelle stuffed her phone back in her bag, took back her ice cream, and ate the rest of it on their way back to the hotel.


    Nina was in her room when Leon and Michelle returned from the amusement park.


    Nina was fast asleep in her bed.


    She did feel a little tired after having sex with John.


    Leon did not wake her up. He asked Wynn, "How''s the preparation for the dinner party?"


    "Everything''s done. I specially sent an invitation to every one of the Shi family. Jessica Shi and Vivian Ye came here today. They may embarrass the princess tomorrow night," Wynn answered.


    "Let''s wait and see what they will do tomorrow. If anyone from the Shi family dares to do anything bad to Nini, I will take her back to C Ind." Leon would not let his sister suffer any grievance.

 Chapter 274 They Look Exactly The Same

    Leon and Wynn spoke while Michelle packed her luggage.


    This was thest day of her leave, and tomorrow she had to return to college to make up for missed lessons and start sses again.


    After talking to Leon, Wynn saw Michelle walking out with her suitcase. He turned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I have to go back to university. sses start tomorrow," Michelle said, standing juxtaposed with her massive suitcase.


    Leon was taken aback. Only then did he remember that Michelle was in college. At best she looked like a high school student.


    "Do you board at school?" he asked.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded. "Now that Nini lives with Uncle John, I can''t live with her anymore. So I have to board at school."


    "Oh, you used to live with Nini. You didn''t live in the dormitory, right?" Leon asked.


    "No." Michelle shook her head. Her youthful face was adorable. "Nini has an apartment outside the college. I lived with her there.


    Is something wrong?" Michelle tilted her head.


    "Nothing. Wynn, take her back to college." Leon turned and saw Wynn winking at him.


    Wynn didn''t want to stay with Michelle.


    Although Michelle seemed naive,


    anding with a person, dragging a suitcase.


    When he saw the person''s face, he was shocked.


    "Damn it! Aunt Nina?"


    The closer he got, the stranger he felt.


    ''No, Aunt Nina is not that tall. That''s definitely a man. Who is this person? They look so simr though.''


    When James stopped his car in front of Michelle, he instantly turned his head and looked at Leon. James'' eyes widened in an instant. ''He and Aunt Nina look exactly like each other.


    The exact same.


    They have the exact same facial features, but he doesn''t look womanish.


    He''s really handsome.'' James got out of the car, feeling a wave of relief as soon as he saw that Michelle was safe and sound.


    "James, long time no see." Michelle waved her hand with a smile.


    "Mimi, I''m d you''re safe," James said. "Mimi, who is he?"


    Michelle smiled and introduced, "Brother."


    ''Brother? Mimi doesn''t have a brother. Why does he look so much like Aunt Nina?''


    "My name is Leon Lu, and Nina is my sister." Leon was always happy to meet Nina''s friends so he smiled charmingly at James.


    "Really? Are you really Aunt Nina''s brother?" James was shocked and almost fell backwards.

 Chapter 275 You Cannot Kiss

    Leon felt that James was lively and had a good temper.


    Even from the phone call, he could tell that James was loyal to his friends.


    "Don''t I look like Nini?" Leon teased.


    "Honestly, you look like two peas in a pod." There was no hint of awkwardness from James. It didn''t take long for him to be fully acquainted with Leon. "Are you perhaps twins? If you are, then there might be a higher chance for Aunt Nina to have twins in the future. If that happens, it will definitely be very lively at North Yard."


    A series of images shed through James'' mind. He pictured John and Nina each holding a child. They were so busy taking care of their children that they didn''t have time to pay attention to him.


    If James talked back and offended Nina every time she made fun of him, John would definitely deduct money from his living expenses.


    He heard that wooing girls would cost him a lot of money. Now that he was wooing Emma, he couldn''t afford to let John deduct his money anymore.


    He couldn''t help butugh. He pped his hands and said, "This is great. Twins would be great."


    "James, is Nini pregnant?" Michelle tugged James by the arm and the expectant look on her face was quite ob


    whether you two have the same understanding level, so that you can havemon topics and understand each other.


    A gentleman''s manner is courtesy and education. I''m sure you know about that. Having some self-control is to control and discipline yourself."


    James scratched the back of his head. "I don''t understand thest part."


    Leon let out a hearty chuckle. "Let me give you an example. In ancient times, a man and a woman were not allowed to have any physical contact before they got married."


    "Exin it in detail." James stared at him nkly. He really didn''t understand where the conversation was heading.


    Michelle wasn''t able to hide the scowl on her face. "It simply means that before marriage, you can only hold her hands. You cannot kiss and you definitely cannot sleep together."


    Leon nced over to Michelle. She sure knew a lot.


    "What?" James'' jaw dropped and he blinked for a couple of times. "I''m not allowed to even kiss her?"


    He subconsciously ced a hand over his lips.


    He had already kissed her several times.


    Actually, he ended up getting pped across the face every time.


    James pursed his lips. It was not his fault if he couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 276 Too Fraudulent

    Michelle nodded, "Yes, you can''t even kiss her. Those are my cousin''s standards for finding a boyfriend. Obviously, you don''t meet them."


    Suddenly, James felt a little guilty. "How do you know about that?"


    "About what?" Michelle did not understand.


    "About... that..."


    Michelle''s big, innocent eyes still showed no understanding.


    Frustrated, James said perfunctorily, "Forget it."


    Leon reminded James, "Let''s go."


    James gunned the engine and drove toward L University. Sitting in the back seat, Michelle leaned to her window and looked at the streets of Lexingport City.


    She missed her home and her parents.


    But her parents'' research was not over, and she did not know when they would be back.


    "s..." Michelle sighed.


    Leon nced at her without saying anything. With his hands on the wheel and eyes on the road, James carefully paid attention to Michelle''s reactions through his peripheral vision.


    Hearing her sigh, James said, "Mimi, I''m a good person. It''s just that...I don''t have self-control. I meet the first two requirements."


    Michelle''s thoughts were about drift in the wind when James'' voice pulled them back. She turned her head to him.


    "No, you don''t


    e. Who am I toin?"


    Michelle smiled and said nothing.


    After thinking for a while, James bargained, "How about I help you for a few more months in exchange for a few more ces Emma goes to? I won''t get fat even if I eat too much, and you don''t have to worry about me getting sick and tired of eating your tasty food. Just tell me where to go so that I can run into Emma identally on purpose."


    It was true that James did not gain weight by eating, but Michelle was not so sure about him not getting eventually sick and tired of her food.


    After thinking for a while, Michelle shook her head and said, "No. Elena Lake is all you''ve got. You will definitely see my cousin there tonight. Just make it count."


    "Fine. But Elena Lake is so big. Where''s she going to be exactly?" James asked. "Tell me where she''ll be exactly so that I can find her easily."


    "No," Michelle shook her head again. "You''ve found her in Lexingport City, which is way bigger than Elena Lake. You''ll be fine. You''ll find her. If you don''t, then maybe you''re not destined to see her tonight."


    James patted the steering wheel and said, "Damn it."


    He actually felt that Michelle''s logic was bulletproof.

 Chapter 277 A False Rejoice

    At Elena Lake


    The evening breeze was gently blowing, and the willows were swaying. Theke slightly rippled with the wind, catching the soft moonlight.


    A big, locust tree stood proudly on the southeast corner of theke, and a slim figure stood under it.


    Emma had been standing there for half an hour. Looking at her reflection in the water, she felt the back of her eyes burn once again. It had been a month, but she still could not stop thinking about Harrison.


    Elena Lake was the ce where she and Harrison met for the first time. Under this very locust tree that she was under right now, they fell in love at first sight.


    Harrison was an extraordinary man, elegant and gentle. He was the lover of Emma''s dreams.


    Not long after they met, the two of them expressed their feelings for each other and decided to be together.


    Elena Lake became their dating ce. They had agreed toe here on this date every month to rx and chat. It had be their little tradition of taking a rest and forgetting their troubles in life.


    On their first anniversary, Harrison bought a pair of rings, which they put on nes and wore around their necks.


    Harrison said that he would propose to Emma with the same pair of rings after she graduated.


    Emma remembered being so overjoyed by that promise that


    s push.


    ''Insulting?''


    Her heart ached.


    ''If that was insulting, then I would''ve been insulted a thousand times!''


    Harrison had grabbed her hand that held the ring, so when he pushed her away, Emma identally threw the ring into theke. "No!" she screamed as she lurched backward.


    She could only watch as the ring flew in the air. Struggling to regain her bnce, she tripped over another stone, which put her in danger of falling into the water as well.


    James, who happened to be nearby looking for Emma, saw her. He rushed over and held her in his arms.


    He thought he was not going to make it in time.


    He almost lost his bnce and fell down himself.


    Bang!


    Jamesnded on his back with Emma safe on top of him. He had cushioned her fall.


    "Emma, are you okay?" Emma was so light that James did not even feel her fall on top of him. He was just fine. James was worried that she got hurt, but she did not.


    Emma''s eyes were slightly red. She got up anxiously and went right back to the edge of theke, not caring at all about the person who just saved her.


    "The ring..."


    That was her ring!


    It was her love.


    And theke had swallowed it.


    Emma was so heartbroken that she almost burst out crying again. She was about to jump into theke.


    She had to get her ring back.

 Chapter 278 Find The Ring

    James thought that Emma was going to drown herself in theke. He felt so scared that he ran after her and snaked his arm around her waist. He lifted her up effortlessly and carried her away from the water.


    "Are you crazy, Emma? You''re going to jump into theke because of a man?" James bellowed.


    With red, puffy eyes, she replied, "My ring has fallen into theke. It''s very important to me. I have to go get it."


    "Your ring?" James still held her arm. He was afraid that she would charge into theke and hurt herself.


    "So you weren''t going to jump into the water and drown yourself because of Harrison?"


    he asked. Emma took a deep breath. Her eyes became redder. "I''m going to go get my ring. It''s very important to me. Let go of me. I have to go look for it."


    She tried to shake off James'' firm grip.


    When she finally managed to break free, he grabbed her other arm. "Wait here. I''ll go get it for you."


    He bypassed her and stood by theke to have a look. "It''s dark. I don''t know how deep it is."


    Approaching the water again, Emma squared her shoulders and said, "I''ll get it myself. I don''t need your help. Theke is only two meters deep, and I can swim."


    She started cli


    nd picked it up.


    When he was back on the surface, he held the ne in the air and inspected the ring. It had the letters engraved on it just like Emma said.


    Then, he swam back to the edge where Emma was waiting. With one breath and movement, James got out of the water.


    His wet pants clung to his long legs. His wet hair shrouded his forehead and eyes. He dripped all over as he walked toward Emma.


    "Here you go." James handed the ne to Emma. "Don''t lose it again because I won''t get it back for you anymore. This is the first time and thest."


    His hair covered his eyes, so Emma could not see the emotion in them. She only knew that his face was as dark as the night.


    "Thank you," she blurted out. She took the ne, its coldness a shock against her skin.


    James picked up his clothes, shook the excess water off his hair, and said coldly, "I don''t like verbal gratitude. If you really want to thank me, you can go to a dinner party with me tomorrow."


    ''A dinner party?'' Emma was confused.


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at the college tomorrow." James did not give her time to think about it, and he did not allow her to refuse.


    He put his shirt back on and left.

 Chapter 279 Be Responsible For Her

    James felt ufortable because his whole body was wet. He thought that if he came back home, he would definitely be surrounded by his family and asked a lot of questions.


    He decided to go to Haley''s instead.


    Although James hated Harrison, it had nothing to do with Haley.


    Like him, Haley was also an idle, rich guy. He had an apartment in the heart of the city.


    Since Nina burned down their secret base, Haley''s apartment had be their hangout ce.


    If James and his friends had nothing else to do, they woulde there to drink and y cards.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Hey, Haley! It''s me! Open up!" James did not bother to ring the doorbell and just banged on the door. It helped a little bit with venting his anger.


    Creak!


    Haley opened the door and was surprised to see James standing outside. "James? Why do you look like a drowned rat? Is it raining outside?"


    "Cut the crap. Let me take a shower. I''ll sleep here tonight." James threw his coat to him and went straight to the bathroom.


    When he passed the living room, he saw bottles, snacks, and gaming controllers as well as all kinds of cards for ying games.


    "Did you have a game night without me?" James stared


    some improper things to her. It was just because he liked her, and he liked her even more now.


    With a meaningful smile on his face, Haley immediately understood and asked, "Is it Emma?"


    "Oh, you''re smart this time." Jamesughed happily.


    Now that Emma wanted to be a person having some self-control, she would understand that he should marry her after he kissed her.


    He must marry her and take care of her for the rest of her life.


    After all, it was an unwrittenw. He had kissed Emma, so he must be held ountable.


    "Don''t you think you''re going about this way too fast?" Haley could not believe it.


    With a darkened face,


    James replied, "Not at all!


    Get out. I''m going to sleep."


    He kicked him out of the bedroom.


    "Way to thank your buddy for letting you sleep over." Haley was indignant.


    "Oh, you know I''ll always be thankful for you, buddy. I just have to go to sleep now. I have to be fresh and ready for my date with Emma tomorrow. She''sing with me to a dinner party." James pushed Haley out and closed the door.


    Haley frowned and asked, "A dinner party? Is it the one being thrown by the Song family?


    My brother and Ad are also going to that party!"

 Chapter 280 Before The Dinner Party

    The next day rolled around and Noah was at his usual spot, in the police station.


    "Captain, Director Shen asked you to go to his office,"


    Tom said, patting Noah on the shoulder. "Okay."


    Noah stood up and went to the director''s office. He knocked on the door and said, "Director Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Director Shen was pouring water into a ss before turning to look at Noah. He took a sip and sat down on the chair, motioning for Noah to sit down. "Please, sit down."


    Noah sat down and asked again, "Director Shen, what can I do for you?"


    Director Shen opened his drawer, took out a photo and handed it to Noah. "Have a look."


    Noah stretched out his hand and took the photo. It was a picture of Nina. She was wearing a blue skirt and her hair was in a mess, running eagerly on the beach.


    "Nina? What''s wrong with her?"


    Director Shen looked at Noah with fire in his eyes. "Do you know where this photo came from? This photo is from Spring City. It''s a photo of the princess of C Ind."


    Noah took a deep breath. "So you know."


    "Humph!" Director Shen snorted. "Noah, I put my trust in you to carry out this job. You knew she is the princ


    youe back with my brother?"


    "I asked him to go to the party with you. I probably have to go there alone." Leon arranged something for the dinner party, and to show up with his sister was surely going to blow his cover.


    Anyone with half a brain could see how simr they looked. It was far too obvious.


    Besides, he didn''t hide his identity as the prince of C Ind.


    "Huh? What are you going to do?"


    Leon stroked her head and said, "Nothing. You just go change your clothes first and then go to Repulse Bay Hotel. Don''t worry about me."


    Although Nina didn''t understand, she nodded.


    "Noah, I want to pick out some clothes for you. I haven''t seen you in a suit yet." Nina looked at him as a brother, so she was very open with him. She pulled his arm and took him to the walk-in closet.


    At noon, they were brought an array of clothes and jewelry one after another, for men and women.


    Watching their figures, Leon actually thought they were a perfect match.


    When Noah looked at his sister, Leon always felt that there were a lot of thoughts and emotions hidden behind his clear eyes.


    Of course, he could be looking into it a little too much.

 Chapter 281 At The Party

    It was half past six in the evening.


    Luxurious cars arrived in endless streams in front of the Repulse Bay Hotel. The banquet hall was starting to fill with people with remarkable identities.


    All the people present were famous figures in either the political or business circles. The Song family was one of the business tycoons in the city, and many powerful people in the business circle responded to their invitation tonight.


    Leon, the prince of C Ind, was also expected to appear. Because of his presence, many prominent political figures were expected to show up as well.


    Even though the party was without anymercial purpose, countless people still wanted toe. After all, it was rare for political and business icons to break bread under the same roof. This dinner party had a vast potential to be a game changer, something that united the best of both worlds.


    In addition to the notable people from political and business circles, there were also many people from the field of art as well as superstars and celebrities from the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry had always been somewhat inseparable from the political and business circles, so it was a great honor for these people to attend such a dinner party.


    However, the dinner party had been made exclusive, and no one from the media was allowed to attend. In order to prevent the media from breaking in, the Repulse Bay Hotel administration put all their st


    Lu is busy at the moment, but he''ll arrive soon. Please enjoy the good wine that he specially brought from C Ind."


    After Adrian finished his speech, apuse broke out.


    At this time, Noah and Nina came in.


    They had been biding their time outside per Leon''s instructions. He told them to enter the party at a specific time.


    As the music restarted, Nina linked her arm to Noah''s.


    "Good evening, Mr. Ye and Ms. Lu. Please." The voice of the woman from the weing party was surprisingly loud. It overpowered the music, attracting everybody''s attention.


    Under the probing gaze of so many rich and powerful strangers, Noah and Nina walked the red carpet. Noah was wearing a well-cut suit while Nina was wearing a silver evening dress. To the eyes of people who did not know them, they looked like a newly engaged couple.


    But in that room, everyone present knew Noah and that Nina was John''s wife. Their expressions looked a littleplicated.


    Standing next to Vivian, Jessica stared at the scene with a resentful expression on her face.


    Next to them stood a popr female star named May Su. Shemented casually, "Is that Nina? Isn''t she Mr. Shi''s wife? Why has shee with Noah? This is interesting."


    Hearing this, Jessica''s face darkened.


    Nina was now walking around with her arm on another man''s like she was a free, unmarried young woman.


    As John''s sister, Jessica decided that she had to seek justice for her brother.

 Chapter 282 A Trap

    There was a spiral staircase that led to a leisure area on the second floor by the corner of the hall where the party was held. The window upied the whole wall, enabling the viewer to get a full view of the first floor. It was a one-way ss. Those on the outside wouldn''t be able to see what was on the inside.


    Standing by the ss window were two men.


    Adrian noticed that John was about to make a move and he couldn''t help but sigh. "Jessica must be up to something again. She might end up causing trouble for your wife."


    John stared with a nk expression at the sight before him. Nina''s hand was around Noah''s arm and he didn''t like it one bit.


    It felt really annoying.


    Adrian continued, "You look so calm. Today''s banquet was held especially for you and your wife. Your brother-inw is not so easy to deal with. I don''t think the royal family of C Ind is happy to ept you."


    Adrian knew who Nina was the moment Leon''s men found him. He was so scared that he almost fell on his knees.


    He thought that it was pretty amazing for John to marry a princess. The richest princess in the whole world, in fact.


    Adrian couldn''t help but admire John.


    John just pursed his lips. Of course he kn


    had a hunch.


    If this were to make Nina happy, he would dly apany her and finish tonight''s act.


    "Ms. Lu, may invite you to a dance?" Dressed in a ck suit, Noah looked dashing. His bowtie made him look like a gentleman as he shed an irresistible smile.


    The suit he was currently wearing had been actually chosen by Nina personally. She knew that it would be a perfect fit for him the moment sheid her eyes on it. His outfit made him look younger and more handsome.


    Nina reached out her hand over to his. "Of course, Mr. Ye."


    The two smiled at each other and merged into the center of the dance floor.


    There were several people dancing. James and Emma were there, as well as Harrison and Ad. The four of them were close to each other that it looked like they werepeting on purpose.


    Nina could sense that a lot of people were watching them.


    One of them was from Jessica, who was currently clenching her teeth and ring at the two with disgust.


    A mischievous smile formed on Vivian''s lips. While she waited for the show to start, she started to think of how to kill two birds with one stone.


    If she was lucky, she would be able to deal with Noah and Nina at the same time.

 Chapter 283 The Other Woman

    Nina knew what Jessica and Vivian intended to do, and she had no ns to pay them any particr attention.


    More importantly, she was feeling an invisible gazeing from the second floor.


    She had been feeling it for a while now.


    She pondered this, and her mind wandered. The next thing she knew, she sprained her ankle and fell into Noah''s arms.


    Her unique and alluring scent assaulted his senses, leaving Noah stunned. Instead of asking if she was okay, he found himself reveling in the softness in his arms.


    For her part, Nina was still a little hung up on that mysterious gaze that she thought it was John holding her.


    As soon as Emma saw Nina fall, she walked over to them. She quickly pulled her friend up. "Nina, are you okay?"


    "Aunt Nina! Are you all right?" James came to his senses, too.


    Their reactions finally pulled Noah away from the haze and helped him regain hisposure. "Nini, are you hurt anywhere?"


    Nina looked up at his words, realizing btedly that this man was Noah and not her husband.


    ''Ah, it looks like I''m missing John too much these days.


    I don''t even know if he is here tonight.''


    She raised her eyes to the direction of the second floor again, but she still couldn''t see anyone.


    The music stopped at themotion, and everyone''s eyes turned to Nina and her friends.


    "It''s nothing serious, but I think I might have sprained my ankle." Nina tried a cheery smi


    if you want there to be a story about the two of you."


    That was all he needed to hear. James chased after his girl.


    Left behind with her injury, Nina sat on a nearby chair, and Noah squatted in front of her to check her ankle.


    "It doesn''t look serious. I''ll give you a massage." Noah started to rub her foot, relieved that she wasn''t badly hurt.


    It urred to neither of them that they were doing something inappropriate. Especially not Nina, since she had always treated Noah like brother.


    But it appeared differently in the eyes of others.


    May took the cue and started with her act once again. "Isn''t it a little improper for him to touch Mrs. Shi like that? An unmarried man and a married woman..."


    She trailed off, as if btedly realizing what she was saying. Her words were directed to Vivian and Jessica, and it was all done on purpose.


    Vivian reacted like clockwork, her mind immediately devising a scheme. Here presented to them was an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Noah, Nina is married. You will make people misunderstand you if you keep doing that." Her tone sounded concerned, like a caring sister reminding Noah to pay careful attention to their surroundings. But Vivian made sure her voice was loud and heard by the rest of the guests.


    Jessica jumped in, too. "What a disgraceful disy. Nina, please stop embarrassing the Shi family with your acts of impropriety."

 Chapter 284 Flattery Before The Fall

    Nina knew Jessica and Vivian would make trouble for her, but they weren''t very good at it.


    They were both from famous families. How could they have such dirty minds?


    "Don''t you have friends?" Nina asked, confused, raising her eyes to look at the pair.


    The hushed whispers from the crowd reached Nina''s ears. "Yeah! Can''t they be friends?"


    "She sprained her ankle. Why can''t her friend be worried and check her injury." "Married women should be able to have friends."


    "It''s like Ms. Shi and Miss Ye are trying to cause trouble for Mrs. Shi."


    "Miss Ye has a thing for Mr. Shi, you know. But I guess Ms. Shi doesn''t like her sister-inw."


    "Why?"


    "Maybe she thinks they''re not a good match."


    "Why would she think that? Mrs. Shi is pretty and talented. I really admire her."


    "Maybe it is because of her family background. He''s rich and she''s...well...not."


    Their whispers were annoying, like the buzzing of mosquitoes. Vivian didn''t realize that many people liked Nina.


    ''She''s just a painter and one of Professor Gu''s disciples. Why should I care?


    But we''re at a dinner party now. I''d better tone it down so it doesn''t ca


    ."


    That caused a stir.


    It was a stroke of luck.


    Many people who had learned the piano were eager to give it a shot. Greed gripped Vivian''s heart, and it was obvious to everyone there.


    "Miss Ye, you are the reigning champion of the piano. You have the chops to be a maestro," May encouraged Vivian. "I wonder if we have a chance to hear you y."


    Everyone stared at Vivian expectantly.


    Vivian smiled and said, "I''ll give it a shot."


    The guests burst into thunderous apuse.


    Vivian felt that she was walking along the red carpet and reveled in their adoration. She raised her chin proudly, lifted her skirt gracefully and sat in front of the piano.


    There was a score sitting on the music desk mounted on the piano, and she nced at it before positioning her fingers.


    She was good at ying from sheet music.


    Vivian took a simple nce at the score, but didn''t find any ws. By the time she got to the third note, Nina knew the melody was wrong.


    "What is Leon doing?" Nina looked at Noah, confused.


    Noah said something quietly, so only Nina could hear it. "He propped up her ego, and set her up to fail."

 Chapter 285 The Battle

    When Vivian yed the piano, she was elegant and charming. All the lights and eyes were focused on her.


    They were filled with admiration.


    May, however, noticed from the corner of her eye that a well-known artist was frowning slightly. She realized then that Vivian must have made a mistake.


    She said nothing, and continued to watch.


    She knew that something would happen anytime soon.


    Beside her, Jessica nodded her head earnestly and sang praises for her friend. "Vivi really is a good girl! She would have made a perfect wife, but unfortunately..."


    "You seem to like Miss Ye very much." May took two sses of wine from a passing waiter and handed one to Jessica.


    The other woman epted it, and twirled the stem of the ss between her fingers, watching as the red liquid swirled in sync. "Of course. Anyone would adore such a girl."


    "Yes, of course," May nodded. "I think Nina is just as brilliant. She has gained fame and excellence at such a young age after all."


    "She''s just a painter," Jessica scoffed. "Vivi, on the other hand, has won various ballet and pianopetitions. Shees from the Ye family and is one of the most prominent figures in Lexingport City. She''s so much better."


    "Who do you think is more suitable for Mr. Shi?" May asked with a faint smile ying at her lips. "Ms. Lu or Miss Ye?"


    "Vivi, of course." As if to emphasize her words, Jessica turned to Nina''s direction and gave thetter a look


    t, a friend...


    She had written the melody in order to soothe the loneliness she felt, and to pay tribute to her brother, who had been the sun that gave her light and warmth.


    Her ankle was no longer hurting, and she walked to the piano.


    When Vivian sat in front of the piano, she looked like a graceful heiress.


    When Nina sat there, she changed into the noble princess that she was, despite the fact that she was barefoot.


    She position her fingers over the keys, and as the first few notes came to life, everything and everyone dimmed into the background. Nina was alone in the spotlight, shining like a solitary star in the night sky.


    Vivian had interpreted the score to be about the love between lovers. The truth, however, was that it spoke of love between brother and sister.


    The music flew true under Nina''s hands, and the message it held quickly came over everyone present, evoking emotions they hadn''t been feeling just mere moments ago.


    Even Vivian was stunned.


    ''Can she really y the piano?''


    As the piece built up to a crescendo, she smiled viciously to herself.


    Vivian had a very good memory, and had long developed the skill. At this point, she could remember a piece after reading it only once, and y it without the aid of music sheets.


    And she was sure that Nina had just made a mistake.


    She cackled deep in her heart. ''Oh Nina. I can''t wait to see you make a fool of yourself once you''re done ying.''

 Chapter 286 Johns Pride

    Nina was still ying the piano and the music drifted throughout the hall.


    Daniel, Ang, Dora and Chester found a quiet ce to sit down, listening to the music quietly, letting it flow through them.


    Chester asked in a low voice, "Is Aunt Nina the princess of C Ind?"


    Daniel and Ang looked at each other and nodded.


    Ang sighed with surprise. "Yes, she is the princess of C Ind.


    I think they''re trying to find a way to mess with your sister." Ang looked at her husband helplessly.


    Daniel loved his sister a lot. He said to his wife, "We need to help her if we can. This is so not cool."


    Ang was a little reluctant to help Jessica, but after all, Jessica was her sister-inw. She nodded and said, "Okay. But she seems kinda pissytely. Like she might get mad if I say something to help her."


    "Just do the best you can." Daniel felt sad for his wife. He whispered in his wife''s ear, "She left Jason."


    "What?" Ang cried out in shock. She covered her mouth when she realized how serious this was.


    "Really?" she asked. Daniel sighed, "I guess


    at this might help embarrass Nina.


    "You didn''t actually y the score. Some of it was different," Vivian said with concern. "Nina, did you read the sheet music only one time?"


    "Yes, I did." Nina nodded calmly.


    "No wonder you made some mistakes." Vivian kindly informed Nina.


    Nina shook her head calmly. "No, I didn''t make any mistakes. There are several mistakes in the sheet music.


    "Really?" May asked.


    "Yeah." Nina nodded.


    With a worried look on her face, Vivian said, "Nina, this music score was brought here by Prince Leon himself. How could there be mistakes? He''s the prince of C Ind. You don''t want to make him angry."


    May thought that Vivian should be an actress. She was really hamming it up.


    ''If she really became an actress, we''d be fighting over roles.


    I shouldn''t worry, though. I know I''m good enough.''


    "Mrs. Shi, how do you know there were some mistakes? You didn''t write this."


    Knowing that they were deliberately trying to embarrass her, Nina admitted frankly, "I wrote it. I wrote it for my brother when I was sixteen years old."

 Chapter 287 Her Identity

    All of a sudden, there was silence.


    Some people were clear about what was going on while others did not know and just stood there watching curiously.


    Someone whispered, "How dare she say that?"


    "It''s likely that she doesn''t know whoposed the music."


    "She shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    Jessica smirked. "I knew you would make a fool of yourself. Do you even know who wrote this music?"


    "Probably." Of course Nina knew because she wrote the music.


    She answered ambiguously on purpose.


    Vivian said to Nina, "Were you too busy to hear it clearly just now? This music wasposed by the princess of C Ind. How could you say that you wrote it?"


    "You just made a few mistakes. It''s not a big deal. You shouldn''t lie to cover up your mistakes," said Vivian.


    Nina looked at Vivian calmly and replied, "Do you know the name of the princess of C Ind?"


    Vivian was speechless because she did not know the answer.


    Jessica did not know either.


    Just a few people present knew the name of the princess of C Ind.


    "Since the prince''s surname is L


    t that Noah would help her this time since he helped her several times before.


    Noticing that she was looking at Noah for help and seeing his hesitation, Leon said bluntly, "Noah, you said that your throat got hurt because of your naughty sister.


    But I don''t think your sister is naughty at all. In fact, I find her much calmer than others. She still has a chance to defend herself here."


    Vivian felt her breathing momentarily stop. She was so frightened that she did not dare to look at Noah again.


    Although his stepsister hid her inner thoughts well, Noah was good at reading people through their actions.


    He had doubted that Vivian hurt him deliberately, but now he was sure about it.


    She did something to hurt his throat some years ago, rendering him unable to make any sound for half a year.


    Noah kept silent. The anxiety in his eyes vanished into thin air, and he felt dejected for a moment.


    He realized that no one in his family truly cared about his safety except for Kristina.


    At this moment, he felt absolutely no need to vouch for Vivian.

 Chapter 288 This Is Not Over

    Looking at the dark expression on Noah''s face, Nina could not help feeling furious.


    It turned out that Vivian had poisoned Noah''s voice when they were younger.


    Nina had never met such a vicious person.


    "LC Hotel is one of Ye Group''s properties, so Vivian and Jessica were able to enter and get information about guests easily. It seems that LC Hotel doesn''t protect the privacy of its guests from people with enough leverage." Nina was never soft hearted to those who hurt the people she cared about.


    "It also seems that Ye Group has many shorings under Vivian''s tutge. My brother is about to do business in Lexingport City. I don''t want him cooperating withpanies under poor leadership."


    "Did you hear that, Wynn?" Leon asked, smirking.


    "Yes, I did," Wynn nodded. "We won''t cooperate with Ye Group and thepanies associated with them."


    "Yes, that''s right." Leon touched his sister''s head with a doting smile.


    Hearing what Leon, Nina, and Wynn said, Vivian felt a bitter lump form in her throat, and the back of her eyes started burning. Everything they said was true.


    She had just taken office, but she had already gotten thepany into such big troubles. At the rate she was going, she would never be able to bring Ye Group to new heights, let alone keep it afloat.


    Gaining a foothold in Lexingport City had be next to impossible.


    The people here were all dignitaries in Lexingport City. Vivian nced around the crowd and found herself able to hear her


    people to bully her. Leon protected and took care of his sister. He would not allow anyone to trample her or make things difficult for her.


    He could not just let Jessica off the hook without making her pay the price for inconveniencing a royalty of C Ind.


    "She may not have the final say in the Shi family, but she has been making my sister miserable since she married your son. Since Nina doesn''t live well in your family, I''ll take her back to C Ind where she belongs."


    "What? No!" Sam''s lower lip quivered. "Nina''s my daughter-inw. She can''t just leave."


    Leon replied calmly, "The woman legally listed as your son''s wife is Nina, a resident of Spring City, not the princess of C Ind. So she is not officially your daughter-inw."


    Nina was stunned.


    ''My brother really did his homework. He had us thoroughly investigated,''


    she thought. Her brother was right.


    She could not be considered as John''s legal wife.


    The guests looked at each other. One of them whispered, "It seems that C Ind didn''t approve of their marriage."


    "s! It was a good marriage!" An old artist standing next to Sam sighed and shook his head. "Your daughter is really thoughtless. What does she get from wrecking a marriage? You really should pay more attention to her. She has to stop meddling in other people''s business."


    Jessica bit her lip and lowered her head.


    Now even the elders were ming her.


    She felt so ashamed and angry that she wanted to make herself disappear.

 Chapter 289 A Slave For His Sister

    Sam was also a little embarrassed. It seemed that Leon wouldn''t let Jessica go.


    Sam could only say to his daughter, "Apologize. Jessica, apologize to Nina. Now."


    Jessica did not want to.


    She did not bow down and apologize to anyone in her life.


    But at this moment, she had to lower her head and say in a timid voice, "Even though Nina is the princess of C Ind, she''s still my sister-inw. I don''t have to apologize to her.


    Besides, she didn''t tell us who she is. We should''ve known. If I had known that she was the princess, I wouldn''t have made things difficult for her.


    John is such an outstanding man. Only ady from a rich and powerful family deserves her. I don''t think I did anything wrong."


    "Enough!" Sam was at the end of his rope. He seethed with fury.


    "Your apology will be useless at this point," Leon sneered. "Do you think you''re better than us? Wherever you go, you have to make a show just to let everyone know who you are.


    The way you deal with things is always in sharp contrast to your own ability. You maye from a rich family, but you are a shallow, disagreeable woman."


    Hearing this, Nina was stunned.


    She did not know her brother could be so mean.


    She had never heard him be so sharp-tongued.


    She should learn more from her brother in the future. Being frank with


    let us take him home to rest for the evening."


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes. Leon saw the pleading light in Daniel''s eyes. Thinking that the old man could not be subjected to any more stress, Leon slowly returned the piece of paper back to Wynn.


    "You''re James'' father?" The expression on Leon''s face softened. He reached out his hand to shake Daniel''s.


    Sam asked Jake to help him out while Ang left with Jessica.


    Daniel heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, "Do you know my son?"


    "I met him yesterday. He''s an interesting young man." Leon changed the subject and decided to let go of Jessica for the time being.


    At the thought of Michelle setting James up yesterday, Leon could not help smiling. "He''s a good friend to Nini."


    "If my son didn''t behave well yesterday, I hope you can forgive him," Daniel said with a smile.


    Leon dipped his chin slightly and replied, "There''s nothing to forgive. He''s a delight."


    The matter was closed at the banquet for now.


    With a faint smile, Leon said to the guests, "The dinner party will continue. I hope you all enjoy yourselves."


    Then he turned to Nina. "Nini, let''s go home."


    "Go home?" Nina was confused and wondered if they would go back to C Ind.


    Everyone''s first reaction was that Leon was going to take Nina back to C Ind.

 Chapter 290 My Wife Is Leaving

    Daniel wore a scowl on his face as he leaned over to Chester''s ear. "Contact your uncle John."


    He nced around the area. It felt strange to see that John was nowhere to be found.


    Nina was here, but John wasn''t with her.


    "Hello, Uncle John, where are you? Aunt Nina is going to be taken away," Chester said through the phone.


    "I know." John clenched his teeth and tried to control his anger.


    He then hung up the phone and red at Adrian who was guarding the door with his life.


    "Fuck off," John said through gritted teeth.


    "No way," Adrian answered firmly. His back was faced to John as he shook his head while trying his best to block the doorknob. "You''ve managed to wait for a while now. Try to hold on a little longer."


    John threw the cigarette between his fingers to the floor and crushed it with his shoe. "My wife is leaving."


    "She won''t." Adrian shook his head. "She loves you. She won''t leave her brother. Besides, they can''t fly back to C Ind tonight."


    "Get out of my way!" John growled. He had already lost his patience. He grabbed Adrian by the cor and threw him away from the door.


    Adrian clung onto John''s legs as soon as he took hold of the doorkn


    l didn''t want his sister to be wronged. "You have already met and hugged each other. Let''s go, Nini."


    "Okay," Nina murmured. She reluctantly released John from her embrace.


    John knew that he couldn''t go against his brother-inw. He also released Nina but still held her wrist. He did not want to let her go.


    As soon as Nina turned around, she was pulled into John''s arms.


    "She is my wife now. She will go home with me tonight." If John couldn''t hold Nina in his arms, he wouldn''t be able to fall asleep.


    John didn''t sleepst night. It was a good thing that Nina was able to apany him during the day so he was able to sleep for a while. If not for that, he would be definitely sleepy at the moment.


    Leon''s eyes were filled with jealousy as he stared at John. "She''s my sister, not your wife."


    "I have proof," John said calmly. He had one hand holding Nina''s waist while he used the other to take out the marriage license from his pocket.


    Nina was speechless.


    John carried the marriage license with him again.


    Several gasps and murmurs erupted around them.


    "Mr. Shi carried the marriage license with him?" Some were in awe while the others were a bit surprised.

 Chapter 291 Is This You

    Staring at the red marriage license, Adrian was so astounded that he dropped his hand and looked at John. "What? Who would bring a marriage license with them? I haven''t seen a single person do this before."


    Where was John from? He couldn''t believe it.


    "Shut up!" John was still fuming. He hesitated, thinking whether he should open the marriage license or not.


    After all, he looked awful in the photo attached to the license.


    ''Forget it!''


    John handed it to Leon and said, "This is our marriage license. I don''t care whether Nina is an ordinary person or the princess of C Ind. She is in the photo, so she is my wife."


    Speaking, John tightly clung onto Nina''s hand. They interlocked fingers in a symbol of unity.


    There was so much force that Nina''s hand actually hurt a little as it turned red.


    He held onto her, fearing he would lose her.


    What happened if she ran away? What if he couldn''t catch up to her? What if he couldn''t fight Leon off? John was terrified.


    He clenched her hand tightly. John wasn''t going to lose his little girl.


    As


    a was about to raise her hand to swear it.


    Leon pulled her hand down, shook his head with a smile and said nothing.


    She was a sneaky one.


    At the banquet, she had already given John all the vital information that he needed.


    Wynn had found his own hotel to stay at while the other two went to the university. When Leon and Nina arrived at L University, he asked, "Where is your apartment?"


    "Didn''t you say that we would go to a hotel?" Nina was stunned.


    Leon smiled proudly. "Well, Wynn did go to a hotel. Besides, John has to find all three of us anyway."


    Nina was speechless.


    Her brother was more conniving than she was.


    Nina took Leon to her apartment, took the spare key from the flowerpot and opened the door.


    As soon as they opened the door, the bright lights hit their eyes as the aroma from the kitchen wafted into their noses.


    "Is someone at home?" Leon was confused.


    "Mimi." Nina looked at the kitchen. "Mimi has a spare key. I guess she came to cook or something."


    ''Oh?


    That girl?''


    Leon cast a nce at the kitchen.

 Chapter 292 Youre Welcome

    Hearing the noise from the front door, Michelle sneaked out of the kitchen with a pancake turner in her hand.


    "Nini? Leon?" Michelle walked out, wearing an apron with rabbit pattern. "Nini, Leon, why are you here?" she asked with a smile.


    "I''m here for a midnight snack." Nina smiled. "Mimi, make more food, please."


    "Okay, okay. It''ll be a minute." Michelle nodded and turned to go back in the kitchen.


    Leon, meanwhile, spent his time checking out the decor. There were rabbits everywhere. Rabbit figurines, rabbit posters, rabbit coasters. Almost anything you could think of was rabbit-themed.


    "Since when have you been into rabbits? I thought you liked the elk on the ind."


    "Mimi likes rabbits. She''s like a rabbit herself." Nina walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Leon also sat down and craned his neck to see into the kitchen. A pleasant scent reached his nose.


    He sniffed and said, "She''s making spaghetti."


    "How do you know that?" Nina was shocked, but she calmed down again. "That''s right. I keep forgetting you''re a foodie."


    And he was right¡ªMichelle was whipping up a pot of spaghetti. The tomato and mushroom sauce


    ad broken two tes.


    "Leon..."


    "Michelle? Why are you here?" Leon ced the dishes in the sink carefully. He turned to face her, and said apologetically, "I didn''t know that tes broke that easily."


    Michelle bit her lip and got confused again.


    "It''s easy to break a te like that. What kind of tes do you use, normally?"


    "Not porcin ones." ''We eat off gold tes,'' he added in his head.


    "What?" ''They''re so poor.


    They don''t even have porcin tes.''


    The expression in Michelle''s eyes changed. It was almost a look of pity. She pitied him.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon asked suspiciously.


    Michelle shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    She smiled again, pure and sincere. "Leon, let me wash them."


    Leon looked again, but the only expression she had was a wonderful smile. Had he imagined the look of pity?


    "Probably a better idea," he said, sheepishly. "You wash, I''ll watch." Leon stood aside and let Michelle at the sink.


    It was just a simple thing, but Leon watched her with interest.


    However, Leon didn''t know that John had found out who Nina really was, and made his way to her apartment as they spoke.

 Chapter 293 Take My Wife Home

    Buzz! Buzz!


    Leon''s phone vibrated in his pocket as it rang.


    Wynn was calling


    "They found me." Wynn raised his head to look at the man in front of him. "I think John is on his way to you."


    "I see." Without any surprise, Leon walked out of the kitchen and stood on the balcony. "I''ll send you my location. Bring a bottle of Tipsy here. But rece the liquid in it with normal wine, okay?"


    "I''ll be there soon." Wynn nodded.


    After hanging up the phone Leon sat beside Nina.


    After a moment, he asked, "Nini, do you really like John that much?"


    Facing her brother''s intense eyes, Nina shook her head and said, "No. The word ''like'' is too light."


    There was determination in Nina''s eyes. She remembered the days that she and John had spent together. She said firmly, "Leon, I love him.


    I miss him every day recently and especially right now. I was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to find me in this time limit you''ve given, so I told him to figure out the meaning behind your words. He''s very smart.


    f course, it was the same now, and it would always be.


    Standing at the door of the kitchen, Michelle took a picture of them with her phone and sent it to Nina.


    Ding!


    Someone rang the doorbell.


    Nina''s eyes lit up with excitement. "He''s here. Leon, he..."


    "Calm down, Nini." Leon shook his head with a helpless smile.


    Nina pouted, "Okay."


    She rolled her eyes and turned to the door.


    "I''ll open the door. You just sit there." Leon calmed down and stood up to open the door.


    At the door stood John and Wynn. Leon looked over their shoulders and saw two women and a man standing at the corner of the stairs.


    "There are still ten minutes left before nine o''clock." John raised his watch, pointed at it and looked at Wynn. "I''ve found him, you and my wife.


    Can I take her home now?" John swallowed his pride. Even in humility, his noble persona shone through.


    Leon gestured for Wynn toe in first and said, "Okay, but you have to wait a little longer."


    Bang!


    Leon shut John outside.

 Chapter 294 Nina Got Drunk Again

    Richard, Lena and Amy walked up to John. "What should we do next, Mr. Shi?" he asked John.


    He was worried that if John could not take his wife home tonight, he would stay here for the entire night likest time.


    And he even failed to bring her back the next day.


    Lena frowned and came up with an idea. "I''ll kick the door open."


    John turned his head at her.


    Richard knitted his brows.


    Amy was speechless. "When did you learn this?"


    "Mrs. Shi once said that whoever or whatever blocks our way should be beaten by our hands or kicked by our feet." Lena told them what Nina had told her before. "Otherwise, our kung fu will be rusty."


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It was really his wife''s style.


    Amy cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment. Lena squared her shoulders. She spoke like Nina just now, confident and determined.


    It was then that Richard realized that Nina''s influence was really extraordinary.


    Even James began to beat people despite his poor fighting skills.


    Just now, Adrian said that John threatened him with a chair.


    "What do you say, Mr. Shi? Should I kick the door Open or not?" Lena rolled up her sleeves and was about to bust th


    sing his ear against the door.


    "Ten, nine, eight..." "Four, three..."


    Bang!


    Boom!


    "Ouch!"


    Howling and colliding sounds erupted from behind the door.


    Leon and Wynn looked at each other and said in unison, "It starts."


    Then, they heard snapping bones and pained grunts.


    The two cringed at the ugly sound.


    "If John doesn''t fight back and lets Nini beat him until she''s sober, I will no longer stop them from being together." Leon chuckled.


    He knew very well how cruel his sister could be.


    She could break other people''s ribs without trying that hard.


    "Good luck, John." Wynn listened to the noise outside intently.


    It was indeed a tragic scene outside, but it was not what they thought.


    John stood by the door, safe and sound.


    He had his hands leisurely stuffed into his pockets. He nced at the closed door,cency shining in his mischievous eyes.


    ''Sorry to let you down.


    I''m the only one my wife doesn''t hit when she''s drunk,'' he smugly thought.


    The next second, after Nina finished beating Amy and Lena, she walked toward John.


    John''s heart skipped a beat.


    He took out his hands and stood straight.


    He had a triumphant smile on his face.

 Chapter 295 Hot For You

    With a bright red face and dim eyes, Nina walked closer to John.


    John was so nervous that his throat bobbed and his body tensed up. "Honey, calm down."


    Thinking that she did not beat him when she got drunk before, John thought that he was in the clear. She would not hurt him.


    However, he still felt nervous as he looked at Amy and Lena who were lying on the floor.


    In a daze, Nina tilted her head and reached out her hand to touch his neck. John slightly backed away, afraid that his wife would choke him.


    He swallowed again.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    With one hand, she grabbed his arm, and she pulled him close.


    She raised her hand and touched his Adam''s apple. The slightly warm touch made him hold his breath. He really could not figure out what she was going to do next.


    "Do you know that I''m hot for you right now?" Nina tilted her head, stood on tiptoes, and kissed her husband''s throat.


    John stood frozen on his spot, and a hint of confusion shed through his eyes.


    Seeing the scene unfolding before him, Richard turned around.


    Amy and Lena were also stunned. Lying on the floor, they


    , holding up two women who could not walk by themselves.


    Wynn said, "Where''s John? Could the princess still be beating him?"


    "If he doesn''t fight back, then I won''t make things difficult for him anymore." Leon spoke confidently because he was sure that Nina would not be gentle with John.


    That was why the next thing he saw shocked him to his core.


    John waspletely unscathed and walking straight with Nina sleeping on his back.


    Leon was left with his mouth hanging open.


    Wynn was just as dumbfounded.


    Things did not happen as they expected.


    Feeling that someone was watching him from afar, John stopped walking.


    He turned around and looked up at the direction of the apartment.


    Leon and Wynn were so startled that they immediately stooped down, away from view. They started whispering to each other.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t Nini beat him?" Leon asked.


    "I don''t know. She beats everyone when she gets drunk. She even beat you, remember?" Wynn lowered his voice.


    Leon red at Wynn''sment. He was so annoyed at how things turned out. "What the hell? Why didn''t Nini beat John?"

 Chapter 296 You Cant Stand It

    After a moment''s hesitation, Wynn said, "Maybe even if Nina is drunk, she still remembers not to hit John." Leon cast a piercing nce at Wynn, making him stutter in fear.


    He couldn''t help but feel that Wynn might be right though.


    Why else would she hit everyone else but leave John alone?


    Wynn continued, "Maybe this means that Nina..."


    "That''s enough." Leon stood up and patted his clothes, straightening them.


    "When she was drunk, she even hit me but she refused to hit John. It must mean that John is far more important to her," Leon said in a huff. "Buy the tickets. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Wynn scratched his head. "Okay."


    While walking out, Leon saw Michelle nodding off over the table. Her pink face was as rosy as the evening glow.


    Leon stopped, put the girl on the bed, covered her with the quilt and said softly, "Michelle, I am leaving tomorrow."


    Leon was about to leave, but Michelle grabbed his finger and smacked her lips.


    Michelle''s fingers were a little chubby, but they were so soft and warm. Leon sat back on the edge of the bed and teased Michelle, "Don''t you want me to leave?"


    Michelle smacked her lips again and said, "No, I


    I help you change or can you do it yourself?"


    Nina mumbled, "Hmm?"


    John found it amusing, but he stopped himself from smiling and asked, "Are you so sleepy?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded.


    John changed her himself. He felt like he was taking care of a child.


    This was his little girl after all.


    "Well, let''s go to wash our faces." John reached out to hug her.


    Nina felt so weak and drained. She pouted and nodded, "Hmm."


    John knew that she was drunk right now, but he was still a little angry when she gave one-word replies.


    Although she was drunk, Nina was still sensitive. She knew he was angry and immediately looked up at him with her big eyes.


    "Do you not like how I''m replying?"


    "No, I don''t."


    ''I''m afraid that sometimes I don''t know what is on your mind and I can''t give you what you want.''


    John pinched her face dotingly. He loved her so much. The soft feel of her skin was enough to make him never want to let go.


    Nina pouted and said, "But when I say ''hmm,'' ''mmm,'' and ''yes'' together, you won''t be able to stand it."


    Just like that, John was stunned.


    His mind wentpletely nk.


    His eyes froze open and his throat dried up.

 Chapter 297 Jessicas Punishment

    Nina had no idea that she was toying with fire. Her vision was blurred, her gaze easily distracted.


    "Honey, do you know what you just said?" John bent down and reached out his hand to pinch Nina''s face.


    Nina nodded absentmindedly. "I asked if you didn''t like me giving one-word replies like mmm, yes, and hmm."


    "No, the other thing you said. The one after that." John kissed her lips, and what little space was left between them was filled with the sound of his heart''s frantic drumming and hisbored breathing.


    "I said, if I say those three words together, you can''t stand it," Nina repeated.


    She had developed the habit of speaking in a rather aggrieved tone when she was drunk.


    John chuckled.


    ''Is she seducing me right now?'' he wondered.


    "Then don''t cryter." John tipped her chin upward and pecked at her nose.


    Nina reveled in his scent, and she grabbed his cor to pull him forward so she could bask in it fully. Their bodies moved close.


    "But you do want me to cry. The more, the better, right?" She looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes, a sharp contrast to the forceful hand that had pulled him to her.


    John wasn''t daunted by her words; her tone was too casual for him to feel guilty.


    Anyone who mig


    back then? I could have easily had my pick of men from other, more powerful familiespared to the Shi family."


    Jessica''s tears had stopped, and her sobbing had been reced by the sound of sniffing. Ang''s words brought Jason to her mind. Jason, who had always been there for her, left her. Tears welled in her red eyes once again.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, ''Was I really wrong this whole time?''


    It wasn''t easy for Jessica to ept her wrongdoings in such a short time. She could only lower her head in silent shame as tears continued to flow down her face.


    She didn''t try to argue anymore, and it somewhat appeased Sam''s anger. He motioned for Jake. "Call Jason over. Tell him there''s something I want to discuss with him. As for you, keep kneeling. I''ll decide on your punishment after I''m done talking with your husband."


    The old man knew all too well the kind of person his daughter was. She was all grown up now; they were no longer in a position where he could discipline and educate her as he liked. That responsibility now fell on Jason''s shoulders, and he trusted his son-innw to uphold it.


    Jessica and Ang froze at the patriarch''s mandate.


    What was supposed toe would indeede sooner orter.

 Chapter 298 Cast Pearls Before Swine

    Ang also didn''t know what to do.


    Until tonight, she wasn''t aware that Jessica and Jason had a divorce. Her husband kept on warning her to not let Sam know.


    Sam was already old to receive such news.


    Right now, the old man was already angry at Jessica. If he had discovered about the divorce, it might take a huge toll on his health.


    Jessica trembled. She wouldn''t dare inform her father about her divorce.


    After what Ang had just said, Jessica felt a pang of guilt. She knew that she was partly responsible for the divorce.


    "He...he..." Jessica stammered.


    "I''ve heard that Jason has been working on a research project at the northwest region. Is that true?" Ang blurted out the first idea she coulde up with.


    Jessica nodded in agreement. "Yes. Recently, he has been studying on a certainnguage at a minority area over there. It might take him a long time."


    "Really?" The old man frowned.


    "Yes," Jessica answered with all the courage she had.


    Sam was silent for a moment before nodding. "It''s true that he likes academic research very much. You should support him more in the future. Don''t be too willful. Otherwise you will break his heart."


    Jessica felt a sudden pain in her chest. She had never supported Jason on any of his academic researches.


    She felt that the air


    en Nina called her brother, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she cried so hard like an abandoned child.


    Hearing her helpless wails broke John''s heart.


    He tried to make her happy, but it was no use.


    Even though Nina had already stopped crying, she looked down in the dumps.


    Nina continued to stare nkly at a random spot that she did not notice the school bell ringing.


    The ssroom had been almost empty when Chester decided to reach out to Nina. "Aunt Nina, ss is over."


    "Okay," Nina murmured. "What''s the next ss?"


    "We have no more sses today," Chester answered. His face was filled with concern as he nced over to Nina.


    "Okay, let''s go home." Nina simply grabbed Chester''s hand and walked out of the ssroom.


    It was already evening when they returned to North Yard.


    The ce was inplete darkness.


    "Is there no one here?" Nina squinted her eyes through the dark to try and see if there was someone at home. She took out her phone and used it as a shlight so that they could see their surroundings better.


    As soon as they had reached the garden, Nine came scurrying towards her with a g dangling from the corner of his mouth. The g glowed in the dark. Nina took it and found three words written on it. "Come with me."


    The words sparkled like gold.

 Chapter 299 The Surprise

    It was night and the buildings in the North Yard were faint in the darkness.


    Nine scouted ahead, sniffing things as he walked. Nina wasn''t far behind. Chester was there with a book in his arms. He didn''tin at all¡ªhe was looking forward to it.


    Nina had been depressed for the past couple days. Chester hoped John''s surprise could make her happy.


    The two walked on the winding cement road, flowers blooming on both sides and swaying gently in the breeze.


    Soon enough, Nine dog stopped in his tracks. So did Nina.


    They should be standing in the open space in the garden out back. But a huge ck shape reared up before them, blocking their way in. Not only that, it took up a lot of space by itself. It looked menacing in the darkness.


    A faint sound reached their ears. It was pleasant enough. Not to mention the tinkling wind chimes waiting for them under the eaves.


    Nina strained her ears, trying to make out what that sound was past the chimes. It got slightly louder, and she could hear a high-pitched buzzing.


    "What''s that sound?" Nina cupped her ear, but she just couldn''t figure out what it was. She could hear the chir


    r throat, she bit her lips.


    "Leon..."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t say goodbye. But I worried that if you didn''t want me to leave and cried at the airport, I''d have no choice but to take you back." Leon reached out his hand, as if he was trying to wipe away his sister''s tears.


    When Leon heard his sister had been down in the dumps for several days because he had left, he was both sad and d.


    Leon withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "Happy birthday, Nina."


    His voice was soft and slow, as if he could travel through mountains and rivers from C Ind to visit Nina.


    "Thank you, Leon." Nina smiled, her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and her red lips and white teeth looked adorable.


    Then the image vanished.


    Nina wiped her tears and began to look around for John.


    She looked everywhere but didn''t see him.


    "Aunt Nina, Uncle John was just here. I don''t know what happened, but he left in a hurry." James walked up to exin. "Don''t me Uncle John. Work has kept him busy. Probably too busy toe to your birthday party."


    Nina nced at him and said nothing.


    There was a sh of disappointment in her eyes.

 Chapter 300 The Banyan Tree

    Ang was outraged. "What''s up with John? This is Nina''s first birthday in the North Yard. How could he just leave like that?"


    "Maybe it was an emergency. Maybe he didn''t have a choice." Daniel patted his wife on the shoulder.


    Nina was disappointed.


    But she was grateful that so many people came to her birthday party. She raised her head and smiled. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s cut the cake."


    Nina''s favorite thing was to cut the cake and then distribute the pieces to all of her guests.


    She thought that sharing would make her happy.


    "You''re right. I''ve been looking forward to this. It looks delicious." Michelle was quite vocal about food.


    Emma stopped her and said, "We can''t cut it now, Mimi. We have to light candles for Nina to make a wish on."


    "Emma''s right. I''ll get the candles." James tried to be helpful.


    Emma felt anxious when she heard James say her name.


    She stole a nce at him, then quickly looked away.


    "Um...where are they?" James looked around but couldn''t find the candles.


    Just then, a person dressed in an elk costume came over, carrying candles. A


    o see it through."


    John nodded. "You''re right."


    He thought that Nina would be touched if she knew that he had hidden himself in the elk costume for a while.


    Thinking about this, he didn''t mind being hot.


    Nina thought she saw something. She paused at one particr tree and knocked on the trunk twice. She heard an echo. She balled her fist and drove it through the tree trunk, making a hole.


    The sound of the impact startled the others.


    They all looked at the small iron hammer nearby. She was supposed to use that.


    They were shocked to see her break the artificial tree with her bare hands.


    Nina reached into the tree trunk and took out a square box. When she was about to untie the bow and open the box, she found the bow was fake.


    There was a password lock.


    "Who knows the password?" Nina held up the box and the others shook their heads.


    "Find Uncle John. He''ll give you the password," James prompted.


    Nina paused for a moment and said, "Then I won''t unwrap the gift."


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    John didn''t know what to say.


    ''What a bad idea!'' he thought.

 Chapter 301 I Know Its You

    Seeing that Nina was really going to put the gift box aside, John considered not caring anymore and just taking off his hood, but he decided against it at thest minute.


    In a hoarse voice like an old man''s, he said, "Mrs. Shi, that box contains a dress Mr. Shi himself made for you. Would you like to have a look?"


    "A dress?" Nina thought about the dress that John had torn into pieces. She had challenged him to make a new one for her with his own hands.


    Did he really do it?


    Driven by curiosity, she took the securely locked gift box and handed it to him. "Do you know the password?"


    John paused as his heart skipped a beat.


    ''Does she recognize me?


    Maybe... No, it can''t be.''


    "Only Mr. Shi knows the password. You have to find him first." The voice John was using was beginning to scratch and irritate his throat, but he decided to keep on.


    It was not easy deceiving his little girl.


    Nina withdrew the gift box and inspected it carefully twice. "What if I can guess the password? I want to try my birthday."


    "No." John shook his head. "You must find Mr. Shi. It''s a facial recognition lock. Only Mr. Shi''s face can unlock it."


    "What?" Nina was stunned for a moment and smiled. "Why am I surprised? Of course John would give me a locked gift box that only his face could open. He''s narcissistic like that."


    ace. She said, "It''s excusable that I have a crush on Mr. Shi. But why do you think that I have a crush on Nina?"


    "I know Aunt Nina well. Even girls liked her. Look at my sister and Mimi. They worship Aunt Nina. It makes me feel sorry for Uncle John, really. He doesn''t just have to fend men off his wife. He has to keep an eye on women, too." He clicked his tongue.


    Emma''s face softened. She said, "And what if I prefer thepany of women?"


    James slowly turned his head at her. He could not tell whether she was telling the truth or not, so he bit the bullet and said, "Then I''ll disguise myself as a woman."


    "You? A woman?" Emma snickered and shook her head. James had always had the worst ideas, but they made him oddly charming.


    "You don''t believe me?" James raised his chin, put one hand on his hip, and flipped his invisible long hair. Emma almostughed out loud. "If I dress up as a woman, do you promise to be my girlfriend?" he asked.


    Emma was stunned.


    How could a man put on a woman''s clothes and keep his dignity intact at the same time?


    No man would do such a ridiculous thing, but maybe James was the rare exception.


    Maybe he was the exception Emma had been looking for her entire life.


    Perhaps it was the warm atmosphere tonight that allowed her to pluck up her courage.


    "Okay," she agreed.

 Chapter 302 Tearing-resistant

    As far as James was concerned, this was even more surprising than when John told him that there was no limit to his monthly allowance.


    Needless to say, he was stunned.


    Did he hear it right?


    Emma had actually agreed.


    So as long as James wore women''s clothes, Emma would be his girlfriend.


    ''Damn!


    I''m so lucky today!


    This is a piece of cake!''


    Astounded as he was, he could feel his heart pounding in his chest with excitement.


    Seeing him look and act so silly, Emma chuckled. She snapped a photo of him.


    Click!


    The sound of the shutter pulled James out of his daze. "Emma, what you said just now, can you say it again?"


    "Ahhh!" Dora''s sudden shriek promptly cut him off, and then she was there, grabbing his arm and shaking it excitedly. "James, look! Uncle John gave Aunt Nina the diamond ne as well as the old town which is being developed into a tourist attraction! But wait, that''s not the point."


    "Then what''s the point?" James asked in exasperation.


    Dora gestured to the dress that was in the box.


    "Well, the point is..."


    "What?" James shifted his gaze to the dark green fabric folded


    n looked at each other. Come to think of it, they couldn''t recall if they actually had a photo together.


    The only one was on the marriage license, but even that was a fabricated one, not something that was taken with them actually together.


    "Okay," Nina smiled, her eyes bright.


    John put an arm around Nina''s waist and gazed down at her.


    "Wait a minute! I want to take photos with you, too." James quickly ran over to join the fun and stood next to John.


    John said nothing, and Nina didn''t stop him either.


    "Then I''ll take a picture of you three first, and then I''ll take a photo of Nina and Mr. Shi." Emma aimed the camera at the three of them.


    Out of nowhere, John raised his other hand, put it on James'' neck, and pressed the young man''s head down. Hard.


    "Ah... Uncle John, let go of me..." The harder James struggled, the harder John kept him down.


    James never could win against his uncle.


    A smile yed at the corner of John''s mouth as he looked to the camera lens.


    Crack!


    Emma pressed the shutter.


    In the photo, there were only John and Nina.


    The camera didn''t even catch a shadow of James.

 Chapter 303 Thinking About Another Man

    After taking a photo of John and Nina, Emma quickly moved the camera down and aimed it at James.


    John''s hand was sping tightly around the back of his neck and holding him down. Looking like a duck that was about to be chopped on the block, James iled around helplessly.


    Emma snickered and pressed the shutter.


    She took a very memorable photo.


    "Damn it! Why did you take it? I wasn''t ready!" Hearing the camera click, James immediately raised his head.


    John smirked and let go of him. James then ran to grab the camera from Emma who hid it behind her back and away from his grasp.


    "I just want to have a look at my photo," James whined. "You can''t force me into doing anything I don''t want to do," Emma replied, shaking her head.


    James was speechless. ''I wasn''t forcing her.''


    Looking at Emma, he withdrew his hand and reminded her, "You can''t let another soul see that photo, okay?"


    "Okay." Emma nodded and went to take photos of everyone else.


    In the end, everyone had a group photo taken.


    It looked like a family photo, and it was beautiful.


    It was alreadyte when Nina''s birthday party finally came to a close.


    Everyone stayed in North Yard for the night.


    They were all given rooms where they


    ut they were still afraid.


    Nina slowly withdrew her hand.


    She had not expected that she had built such a notoriety in North Yard.


    "We''ll leave you to turn in for the night." Richard was rtively calm, but his voice still trembled a little.


    Nina had beaten him twice already, and he was hurt severely in both asions. He had gotten two of his ribs broken, and his chin was nearly dislocated.


    Even trying to talk was an assault to the senses.


    "Okay. Good night," John nodded. Richard, Amy, and Lena left at once as if they had just talked themselves out of an inquisition.


    Watching them walk away, Nina sighed, "What are they so afraid of? And why didn''t they defend themselves against me? I''m sure they could''ve beaten me."


    Hearing this, they were shocked and almost slipped.


    They could definitely beat her, but they did not dare.


    Hurting John''s wife even in self-defense meant that their lives were forfeit.


    John would introduce them to a whole new world of hurt and make them feel every painful second of it.


    None of them wanted that.


    "They can''t defeat you." With a smile, John held Nina in his arms again and patted her on the waist. "Why didn''t you beat Chester when you were drunkst time?"

 Chapter 304 Unwrap This Gift Yourself

    "He''s still a child." Nina had a serious look on her face. "I may have a tendency to beat someone up whenever I''m drunk, but I could still tell the difference between an adult and a child. I would never beat a child up."


    John felt a bit relieved upon hearing this.


    However, it still wasn''t enough.


    "Have you ever beaten up your brother?" he asked.


    "Yes, I did. Wynn tried to help him. In the end, they had rested for a few days," she answered.


    John couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Nina even beat her brother when she was drunk.


    A smirk formed on John''s lips. The thought of it made him feel better.


    His wife was indeed special to him.


    His lips came closer to Nina''s ear and he whispered, "Since you care for me so much, I''ll have another gift for youter."


    "Another gift?" Nina''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, a gift." John wore a faint smile on his face while he carried her upstairs. Once they entered the bedroom, he sat Nina on the edge of the bed.


    Nina grabbed John''s hand. She looked intently at the back side and noticed a scratch.


    In addition to the scratch, there was a small wound on his palm as well. Judging from its size and shape, it was probably caused by scissors.


    Thinking of this, Nina suddenly thought of something.


    She remembered the dress John made for her.


    "I''m fine. It was just an ident," John said. He wanted to withdraw his hand so that Nina couldn''t continue to scrutinize it.


    However, she tightened her grip on him and took a


    Who''s there?"


    Upon turning around, he saw Emma walking towards him.


    "Emma!"


    He looked at the girl with wide eyes.


    James wished that he could dig a hole on the floor and bury himself in it right then and there.


    His whole face turned red in embarrassment while he nced around in panic.


    Emma couldn''t help but chuckle. She didn''t try to hide the amusement on her face as she eyed James from top to bottom.


    James involuntarily shivered. He felt like he was getting goose bumps from Emma''s stare.


    He had never done something so shameful in his entire life.


    A deep sigh escaped from his lips.


    "Emma, you said you will to be my girlfriend if I wear women''s clothes." James needed to face the music.


    Emma bit her lips. Her long eyshes tried to cover the mysterious twinkle in her eyes. "Let''s go. Everyone''s waiting for you to have breakfast."


    "What?" James stood there dumbfounded. After being momentarily stunned, he grabbed Emma''s arm. "You haven''t answered my question. I''m not in the mood to eat breakfast."


    Emma slowly turned around and looked directly into his eyes. "You should have breakfast on time, my boyfriend."


    The corridor became silent.


    Emma could feel her heart racing. The rapid pounding from her chest now reached her ears.


    She could hear it loud and clear, and so did James.


    However, it wasn''t Emma''s heartbeat that James was hearing.


    It was his own.


    The two of them stood there in silence as if they were in a daze.

 Chapter 305 Big Boy And Little Girl

    At noon, Nina wrapped herself in the quilt and slept soundly, like a baby wrapped in their swaddle.


    Her phone constantly vibrated on the table sending a buzz throughout the whole room.


    She frowned and begrudgingly reached for it.


    The group chat of Beggars'' Sect was filled with over ny-nine messages and continued to keep going off.


    It was all from James.


    "Ha-ha! I seeded in wooing Emma!"


    "She is my girlfriend! She is actually my girlfriend!"


    "Aunt Nina, congratte me!"


    "Aunt Nina, Emma will have to call you Aunt Nina too."


    "Mimi, call me cousin-inw. Hurry up!"


    Michelle obliged but didn''t hesitate to threaten him, "You better not treat her like Harrison did or I will let Nini cut your manhood off with no remorse."


    Nina was speechless.


    James said, "I''m not like that bastard, Harrison. He was trying to hide their rtionship but I''ve already told as many people as I could. I want the whole world to know that she is mine now."


    "Okay. Then you''ll only have to be my taster for half a month," Michelle said.


    Tears welled up in James'' eyes. "Mimi..."


    The two of them were still chatting constantly in the group chat. After Nina''s sle


    No." Looking directly into John''s eyes, Henry pursed his lips and smiled.


    Being at his side for so many years, John knew the type of person that Henry was.


    It''s not that Henry had no ambition by any means, but rather he just didn''t want to get too involved.


    John looked away silently so Henry walked out.


    After Henry took only two steps, John asked, "For Adrian?"


    Henry stopped dead in his tracks.


    He adjusted his sses like a nervous tick.


    "No," he said firmly and briskly walked out.


    He didn''t slow down until he waspletely out of the office. His heart was racing as a million thoughts flooded his mind.


    John had an incredible talent for reading people''s mind.


    He knew that if Henry went back now, he would definitely be the CEO of the Ye Group and be recognized as a legitimate child.


    If he went back though, he would be cast into the center of the storm. He would be the focus of everything and every little detail of his life would be exposed, slowly but surely.


    Everything, including the ident between him and Adrian.


    If anyone found out, Adrian would be in a world of trouble.


    Henry wasn''t going to let himself destroy Adrian''s future.

 Chapter 306 Noahs Invitation

    In North Yard, Nina stilly in bed, trying to pass the time.


    She picked up her phone and checked WeChat Moments to distract herself.


    In Beggars'' Sect, she asked, "James, how did you manage to actually get Emma?"


    Michelle chimed in, "He disguised himself as a woman."


    Nina was astonished.


    ''A man disguised as a woman?''


    Nina had no idea what they were talking about. Michelle sent her a photo. It looked to be a woman hiding behind Emma, crouching to look a little shorter.


    Emma snickered and reached out to stop the person behind her.


    Nina didn''t care about any of that though. Her eye were fixated on the dress.


    Nina said, "This dress looks familiar."


    Michelle said, "Nini, this is your dress. The man hiding behind her is James."


    "Ha-ha..." Ninaughed and couldn''t take her eyes off this ridiculous picture. "Did James wear my dress?"


    James popped in, texting in a rage, "Mimi, when did you take the photo?


    Michelle giggled and said, "Just this morning. I took it with my phone."


    James eximed, "Damn it! Delete it; otherwise I''m going to kick you out of the group."


    . He just wants Evelyn to befortable. When there are a few people, she gets some practice socializing."


    Nina had heard rumors about the Song family and knew that Albert had lived a hard life. After Albert died, she had cried for him for a long time.


    "Evelyn, do you like lollipops? I can give you one." Nina reached to find it only to realize that it had been eaten.


    So she reached into Noah''s pocket and took one out. She did it so casually as if she saw nothing wrong with her actions.


    "Here you are, Evelyn."


    Looking at the lollipop, Evelyn''s eyes lit up. Instead of taking it, she reached out and clenched the hem of Ford''s shirt.


    Noticing her reaction, Ford nodded and said, "Take it."


    Evelyn reached out and grabbed it.


    Looking at how Noah and Nina got along with each other just now, Ford''s eyes deepened.


    He remembered that Albert wanted him to keep Nina by Noah''s side.


    Ford wondered whether M.C. worked or not.


    ''I''ll give it a tryter.''


    If the drug took effect, one of Ford''s tasks would bepleted, and then all he needed to do was wait for Evelyn to grow up.

 Chapter 307 Only Belong To You

    Noah walked Nina to their reserved table. The fragrance of the pink roses wafted around them.


    When Noah mentioned some recent cases, Nina began to talk, and the two chatted happily with each other.


    Since he stood far away, Ford couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but he could see the fondness in Noah''s gentle smile.


    He nced at the two people and walked into the kitchen. Linn was busy in the kitchen. The rest of the dishes were ready to be served, except for the bowl of birthday noodles.


    "Linn, how long will the birthday noodles take?" Ford stood aside and watched Linn meticulously kneading the dough.


    Linn raised her arm and quickly wiped the sweat off her forehead. She grinned at him and said, "It''s almost done. Is Ms. Lu here already?"


    "Yes, she just arrived." Ford nodded. Seeing the sweat on Linn''s forehead, he asked, "Why don''t you turn on the fan?"


    There was a fan in the kitchen, which wasn''t that far away from her.


    Linn continued to press on the dough and shook her head. "No, you can''t turn it on. It''s not rmended to shape the dough while the fan is on. If I knead the dough while the fan is blowing, the taste of the noo


    . These are the most authentic dishes you''ll have in Lexingport City, and Linn is an expert in cooking." Noah began to introduce them to her one by one.


    Nina ate each one of them; she praised every dish.


    She felt that she had more preferences now.


    In C Ind, she never made a decision on what she would eat. Even if it was something she liked, she was never able to eat it to her heart''s content.


    As time went by, Nina could tell whether a dish was delicious or not, but she didn''t know what she liked to eat most.


    After Nina came to Lexingport City, she knew that she fancied lollipops. Now, it seemed that these authentic dishes would also be added to her favorites.


    It was as if Noah was gradually opening her eyes to the world.


    After she arrived at Lexingport City, Nina felt like she was just a normal human being for the first time.


    Everyone she met taught her something.


    "Thank you, Noah." Nina gave him an appreciative look.


    In response, Noah gave her a gentle smile. His eyes caught sight of Linning over with a bowl of noodles. He said to Nina, "If you want to thank me, then you should eat the birthday noodles, my birthday girl."

 Chapter 308 Call Someone Else Honey

    "Please enjoy your noodles." Linn ced the bowl of noodles in front of Nina and pointed at the heart-shaped fried egg ced carefully on top. "Evelyn asked me to make this for you. She wanted to greet you a happy birthday."


    "Evelyn?" She looked around and saw Evelyn staring at her. As soon as Nina''s eyes met hers, she looked away.


    A soft smile appeared on Nina''s lips. "Thank you, Evelyn."


    Evelyn looked up and saw Nina''s gentle expression. Her lips slowly curved upward and she opened her mouth, but Nina couldn''t hear any sounding out.


    Nina still remained smiling at her. Although she wasn''t able to hear Evelyn, she could tell based on the movement of her lips that she was trying to say "No worries."


    She thought that Evelyn was adorable. Looking at the girl made her wish she had a daughter.


    "You''d better eat those noodles or they will end up getting cold." Noah''s voice interrupted her train of thought.


    Nina nced down at the noodles and found them appetizing. She grabbed a pair of chopsticks and started digging in.


    It didn''t take long for her to be able to finish it up.


    "This is quite d


    al right now."


    Since they had to walk for a bit to the parking area, Noah was worried that Nina would not be able to walk steadily because of her headache.


    Noah always kept a proper distance from Nina and had no choice but to pull her sleeve to assist her. He didn''t even touch her hand.


    Nina kept her head down and stared nkly at Noah''s hand. She felt like she was in a deep trance.


    She grabbed Noah''s hand and rubbed her temple with her other hand. Then, she shook her head slightly and looked up at the man beside her.


    The man looked like he was her husband, but at the same time he wasn''t.


    She blinked a few times and stared at Noah. Maybe, he was indeed her husband.


    "Let''s go, honey. My head hurts," Nina mumbled with a confused expression.


    Noah''s eyes widened.


    He suddenly felt weak. It was as if an electric current was spreading throughout his body.


    Nina''s soft voice as she blurted out the word "honey" echoed through his head.


    Noah had only seen Nina behave that way in front of John.


    His mouth was slightly opened in surprise as he stared back at Nina. She just called him "honey."

 Chapter 309 Buy Him A Flower

    Noah was stunned. Someone urged, "Sir, you''d better take your wife to the hospital as soon as possible. She doesn''t look well."


    Noah looked at Nina''s drooping head with worry consuming him. He bent down and picked her up, striding towards the parking lot.


    She was so dizzy. She squinted, trying to make out the figure before her.


    Nina saw somewhat of a mixture of John''s and Noah''s faces intertwined and ovepping.


    "No." She knew that something was wrong.


    Nina wasn''t used to being carried like this. It just felt off.


    John never carried her in his arms like this. Most of the time, he slung her over his shoulder and let her lie there like a lifeless corpse.


    Nina shook her head and snapped out of it, seeing the person holding her. "Noah?"


    "Nini, don''t worry. I''m going to take you to the hospital." Noah put her into the car and drove to the nearest hospital.


    Still dazed, Nina slumped against the seat and fell asleep after battling her droopy eyelids to stay open.


    Standing out on the street, Ford watched the car disappear around the corner. He looked on deeply as if his eyes could see through the buildings and he was still following the car.


    Looking at the passersby, Nina felt uneasy. She wasn''t Noah''s girlfriend.


    "We are brother and sister, not a couple. There is no need for roses, thank you." Noah dismissed the girl.


    Nina looked around and saw so many boys giving girls flowers. She asked Noah curiously, "Girls can also give boys flowers, right?"


    Noah replied, "You want to get John flowers?"


    "Yes, today is a day for lovers, isn''t it?" Nina called little girl back and bought a rose from her.


    She wanted to give it to John.


    She wondered whether John would love it.


    She held the flower proudly in her hand and continued walking with a smile. Noah asionally nced at Nina, walking beside her.


    The more he looked at her, the more he couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    The streets were packed with people celebrating, and it just so happened that James and Emma were there too.


    What was ringly obvious to James was that Nina held a rose in her hand.


    He frantically called John, wanting to spill the beans. He didn''t dare tell John that Nina was with another man so he decided to be a little more subtle.


    "Uncle John, didn''t you celebrate the festival with Aunt Nina today?"

 Chapter 310 I Dont Like Roses

    In the middle of signing multiple documents, John was interrupted by a phone call. As soon as he picked it up, he didn''t say anything and ced the phone on top of his table with its loud speaker on before continuing to sign thest document with a fountain pen.


    Hearing nothing from John, James rolled his eyes and expected this. As a matter of fact, he was already used to this. Without waiting for a greeting, he asked, "Uncle John, have you forgotten what day it is today?"


    James stayed silent as he waited for a reply. When he only heard the sound of pen writing on paper, he felt anxious. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. "Really, Uncle John? Today is a day for lovers! Did you know that Aunt Nina is with Noah today? He even gave her a rose."


    James waited once more and felt satisfied that he got John''s attention, because the sound of pen on paper suddenly stopped. Finally, John looked up at the phone and squinted at it.


    "But it''s not July 7th or Feb 14th today," he said cheaply.


    "Who told you that only July 7th and Feb 14th are for lovers? If you haven''t noticed, today is May 20th. It''s 520. Don''t tell me you also forgot that Aunt Nina transferred 5,200 to you so she could confess to you before! Uncle John, 520 means ''I love you,''" James said with a sigh.


    John immediately picked the phone up and turned off the loudspeaker. He ced the phone on his ear and clenched his fingers tightly on the phone, asking, "Where is she?"


    "I will send the location to you right now." James immediately ended the call and sent the address to John. Then, he sent a message to his fr


    er, waiting for her to get in.


    Nina gave John a smile before she got in and settled in her seat. She turned to him and said, "Today''s May 20th, a day for loves, honey."


    John gave her a quick nce without saying anything.


    She knew it, and yet she still went out to have dinner with another man.


    John turned his gaze on the rearview mirror and ordered coldly, "Drive."


    "Yes, Mr. Shi," Henry replied and started to drive. He took a quick nce at the rearview mirror as he felt the tension in the atmosphere turn a little bit less subtle. Because of that, he did not dare breathe heavily and stayed as calm as possible.


    Nine frowned and also realized that John was angry, but she didn''t know why he was angry for no reason. She wondered what wrong she could have done to him and thought about it for a moment. Then again, she knew that she didn''t do anything that would make him mad.


    She looked down on the rose in her hand. The drops of water had finally dried, but the fragrance of the rose still lingered in her nose.


    Nina turned to John and handed him the rose. "Here you go," she said with a smile.


    John gave a quick side nce before turning his eyes on his window side. "I don''t like roses." John felt ufortable. His fists started to clench at the thought that it was a flower that Noah gave his wife.


    What was the point of his wife epting the flower from another man?


    Even worse, his wife was handing it to him.


    ''No,'' John thought, not wanting to tolerate this situation.


    Trying to control his frustration, John loosened his tie, not giving the rose a look.

 Chapter 311 You Were Jealous

    "Okay." Nina took back the rose.


    Since John did not like it, it was useless to keep it.


    She put the flower aside and said nothing.


    John and Nina sometimes did not like to talk things over. It always made Henry anxious.


    John would rather suffer in his dignity than set himself free in vulnerability. Over his dead body would he admit to his own wife that he was jealous. Henry felt he had to ask for him. "Where did you get the rose, Mrs. Shi?"


    John looked out the window. Although he was staring at the traffic outside, he was waiting for an answer.


    "I bought it. Today''s for lovers, isn''t it? People would send their loved ones roses on this day, so I bought one." Nina touched the rose again. She had not sent anyone roses yet. She wanted John to be the first.


    There was nothing better to represent her love for her husband than a beautiful, fully-bloomed rose.


    Henry finally took a deep breath and replied, "Did you buy it for Mr. Shi?"


    "Yes," Nina nodded. "But he doesn''t like it. What a waste."


    John still looked out the window. He raised his left hand to his lips, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly.


    Hearing his wife, he felt a little guilty.


    "Give it to me." John turned to look at her and reached out for the rose. His face was calm,


    the tip of her nose and her lips.


    "Here, let me get that." John reached out and smoothed her hair. When his fingers touched the back of her ear, he turned over and ced her on her back in the back seat. He braced his hands on either side of her head and leaned in to kiss her.


    The space in the back seat of the car was not veryrge. Nina could see all of John looming over her. Their bodies were not even pressed together, but she could already feel his steady heartbeat. Hers thundered in her ears.


    "What are you doing?" Nina panicked.


    They could not possibly do it right now in such a tight space, not to mention with Henry in the driver''s seat.


    Besides, she had her period today.


    There was no way that this was happening.


    Raising her hands and pressing them against his chest, Nina looked John straight in the eye and said, "John, don''t act recklessly."


    John raised his eyebrows and smiled unscrupulously. He answered firmly, "No."


    Then, he leaned close enough to whisper in her ear, "You should''ve known by now, I can''t calm down around you."


    "You... Mmmph..." John''s lips crashed against hers, rendering her silent.


    She struggled for a while but ultimately gave in. In between hard, passionate kisses, she felt him smile against her lips.

 Chapter 312 Poke The Condoms With A Needle At Midnight

    Nina finally stopped resisting. She believed that John would stop eventually.


    Since she left the hospital, she had no spare time to buy a menstrual pad or go to the bathroom. She figured that there was already a lot of blood on the seat right now.


    John couldn''t do that thing to her right now.


    In less than three minutes, John ultimately stopped.


    Once he felt the blood on the seat of the car, he froze.


    Bewildered, John asked, "Honey, did you have a miscarriage?"


    In front of them, Henry wanted to cover his ears, but this thing was a serious matter. He tried to turn a deaf ear, but it was difficult to avoid eavesdropping, considering that he was just near them.


    ''A miscarriage?


    I didn''t peg Mr. Shi as someone so fierce.''


    "Mr. Shi, should we go to the hospital?" Henry couldn''t help but ask out of concern. He donned a solemn expression and looked at them expectantly.


    John''s face was just as stern. "Of course! Let''s go!"


    Hurriedly, John stood up and held Nina in his arms. Feeling sorry for her, he gently nted a kiss on her cheek and said, "I''m sorry."


    Giggling, Nina pped him on the forehead and muttered, "You''re an idiot. Just make me a cup of brown sugar water for me after we get home."


    Hearing the brown sugar, the two men finally realized what was happen


    sed. Why did John repeat it?


    For a few seconds, John did nothing but look at her with an expression that Nina couldn''t quite describe. Wordlessly, he just grabbed her hand and kissed it.


    After returning to North Yard, John entered the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom and looking at the dirty trousers she took off,


    Nina bit her lips.


    When she was about to turn around, the sound of the shower in the bathroom came to a stop. A few secondster, John came out with a bath towel wrapped around his waist; his hand held another towel that he used to dry his hair.


    Droplets of water dripped slowly from his body, he looked like someone from a movie or something. Nina followed the water drop to his abdominal muscles and gulped.


    This was her man, so it was okay for her to touch his body.


    Just as when Nina reached out, John caught her hand and stopped her. He touched her forehead and said pointedly, "You said that I am a match, and I''ll be on fire you touch me, right?"


    Nina couldn''t help but pout. She really wanted to touch his muscles.


    Honestly, she was utterly obsessed with his beauty.


    "So, stop it." John patted her head. "Otherwise, you''ll face the consequences."


    Nina was so startled that she took a step back.


    She better stay away from him.

 Chapter 313 Michelles Cooking

    On Monday


    Nina was back in school. She went to her apartment at noon. Michelle was cooking lunch in the kitchen.


    As soon as Nina entered the kitchen, Michelle jumped up and walked over to her. She quickly pushed her out.


    "You don''t need to help me, Nini. Just wait somewhere else. Better yet, contact Emma and find out if she''s on her way. Open the door for her when she arrives."


    "I don''t want to help. I just want to take a photo." Nina knew that she would break something if she stayed in the kitchen, so she did not linger for longer than she needed to.


    However, John asked her to take a photo of her lunch for him.


    Michelle sighed, let go of Nina, and stood aside. "Fine. Take the photos. After that, you leave me to do my thing."


    Since Nina broke the chopping block with a knife and Leon ended up breaking the dishes he was washing, Michelle had been particrly afraid whenever either of them entered the kitchen. What if they hurt themselves?


    Seeing that Michelle was eager to get rid of her, Nina could not helpughing.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be out of your hair in a second." Nina walked over, took the photos, and got out of Michelle''s way. She immediately sent the photos to John.


    She texted to him, "Are you satisfied now?"


    John replied, "Yes. You c


    d and said, "You and Nina can eat all of the chicken wings. I''ll buy more in the future."


    Then, Michelle turned around and began to cook the c chicken wings. Beside her, Emma watched and asked for some cooking advice.


    Seeing that Michelle did not notice her sneaking away with a broken chicken wing, Nina went back to the kitchen doorway. She leaned against the wall and took a photo. Then, she sent a message to the group chat of Beggars'' Sect.


    "James, are youing? Mimi made lunch."


    "No, I''m not. You guys eat lunch by yourselves. Aunt Nina, you know the agreement between Mimi and me. Why would you want me to go there? Do you have the heart to set me up?"


    With a smile, Nina sent the photo she had just taken to the group. There were only Michelle and Emma in it.


    Emma was there!


    James immediately replied, "I''m on my way."


    Staring at the screen, Nina smiled and said to Michelle, "Mimi, James ising."


    "Now? Then I''ll add another dish," Michelle replied with a glint of slyness in her eyes.


    Chuckling, Nina said, "Seize this opportunity, Mimi. The agreement between you two will be finished in two days."


    "I know, I know." Michelle nodded with a smile. She and Nina really knew each other well.


    Emma just watched them with raised eyebrows.

 Chapter 314 Campus Romance

    Emma went to the table in utter confusion.


    Michelle personally took half a bowl of soup and carefully put it in front of James. "James, no, I mean, my future cousin-inw, please remember to finish your soup."


    James stared with loathing at the soup in his bowl, which was as thick as mud. There was not even a trace of soup.


    Every dish on the table was delicious, except for the one and only soup in front of him which emitted an invisible poisonous odor.


    James'' expression was a little distorted agonizingly. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. All the cells in his body were refusing to take even a spoonful of the disgusting-looking soup.


    "Mimi, what''s wrong with this bowl of soup?" With just one nce, Emma didn''t have the stomach to eat it at all.


    James readily echoed, "Yes, Mimi, I''m your future cousin-inw. Can''t you just get me a bowl of normal soup? Or at least give me a soup with a normal color."


    The color of the soup in front of him was so horrible that James could not find the words to describe it.


    Hearing him say the word "cousin-inw", Emma''s face turned red in shyness. She reached out and pulled his arm. "What are you talking about? What do you mean with cousin-inw?"


    "Sooner orter, I will be," James said with conviction as he put his hand on Emma''s shoulder and winked mischievously at Michelle.


    ''We are all good friends here. Can you do me a favor and not embarrass me in front of my girlfriend?'' James eyed Michelle in silence.


    In response, Michelle turned her head away.


    ''I saw nothing,'' she thought to herself.


    ''Huh?'' J


    . Some of themughed in front of the teacher''s nose, and some listened carefully together.


    When there were still ten minutes left before the end of thest ss in the afternoon, Nina''s phone vibrated.


    John had sent a WeChat message to her. "See you at the school gate."


    At first nce, this sentence felt like her boyfriend was waiting for her at the school gate for them to go home together after school.


    Nina was overjoyed with excitement, and felt that the wait for ten minutes more was a little difficult to endure.


    As soon as the bell rang, she sprang to her feet and ran to the school gate.


    As she was about to reach the school gate, she slowed down and heard a group of girls screaming and gossiping.


    "Hey, hey, did you see the handsome man with crew cut at the school gate?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" One of the girls was so excited that she stamped her feet. "He is way too handsome! So handsome!"


    "Ah! I am going to be crazy! He''s so handsome and manly! My heart is beating so fast. I even want to touch his hair. Do you think I''m hopeless?"


    "You''re not alone. I want to touch it, too! Let me touch it. I''m willing to do anything for him!" Another girl was almost going crazy. "If I can find a boyfriend like him, I will definitely do anything he likes. I will even p myself if I have a quarrel with him."


    Nina was speechless.


    Was there a person as handsome as that?


    So much so that the girl would even p herself if they quarreled?


    A sudden curiosity arose in Nina''s heart. She wanted to see who this astonishingly handsome man with crew cut was.

 Chapter 315 Exceedingly Handsome

    Nina became more and more curious as she neared the college gate.


    She had always thought it was normal for women to talk about attractive men; she didn''t expect men to do the same. They were even sighing with their longing.


    "Is that guy by the gate also a student of our college?"


    "I don''t think so. If he did attend this college, all the campus girls would have gone crazy over him a long time ago and James would never rank first as the school hunk." "You''re right. I guess he is from another college."


    "But what is he doing here? If he''s after a girl, he''d be better off to the normal college. Our college has few girls. It''s hard enough for us to score a girl; if he joins in in thepetition, we''d definitely lose out on chances."


    "Indeed! Just look at those girls over there. Their eyes are practically glued to him. Don''t they have any sense of their surroundings? They''re going to trip on their own feet at this rate."


    "Nobody paid any attention to us back when Albert and James were still single. It''s like we didn''t exist. Now that they''re both in rtionships, it should be our turn to shine! But then this guy appears out of nowhere."


    "Fuck! I might not be on top of the list, but I''m still good-l


    m started to feel sore.


    Not that she minded much. This pain was nothing, she''d had worse.


    "Okay, okay, calm down," she said helplessly to the girl.


    "Ah! I can''t calm down. He''sing. He''sing over here!" The girl shook Nina''s arm again, even more furiously this time.


    In the frenzy, Nina raised her head just in time to get a good look at the man.


    And she promptly stopped breathing.


    It was really John.


    John had really shaved his head. Nina could think of nothing to say.


    All that came to mind was what those other girls had said.


    ''He''s exceedingly handsome


    and manly.''


    Nina''s eyes were fixed on that god-like face, her eyes unblinking.


    Seeing that his wife seemed to be in a daze, John only looked down at her with a faint smile. Then he caught sight of the phone in her hand, and his eyes eventually traveled along the length of her arm, which had grown red and tender.


    The girl beside Nina stopped breathing, too, and her face was gradually turning redder by the second. She could not believe that a man with such divine looks was standing before her.


    "Let her go." John spoke in a cold voice that hinted at danger, as though he was issuing a threat to someone who offended him.

 Chapter 316 Let Me Touch It

    For a few moments, the girl''s breath got caught in her throat.


    Finally, she regained her senses and immediately loosened her grip on Nina''s arm. With an apologetic look, the girl said, "I''m so sorry. I hurt you."


    Nina blinked her eyes slowly, as if in a trance. Her lips moved slightly, but no words came out of her for a long time.


    "Did you manage to take a photo?" John noticed that her phone was still in the camera mode.


    Nina nodded slightly, "Yes."


    The girl next to Nina took a deep breath. Was he going to smash Nina''s phone?


    She stretched out a hand and covered Nina''s phone to keep it out of sight for a while.


    However, John didn''t care at all. He quirked up an eyebrow and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm?" Nina knew that he was talking about his hair, but she was still stunned.


    "Who is more handsome, me or Noah?" John demanded an answer.


    Nina didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    She was just joking, but he took it seriously.


    "Not bad." Nina didn''t want him to be too arrogant.


    The corners of John''s mouth ttened slightly when he heard those words, and he said sulkily, "Not bad?"


    ''That''s it?''


    People flocked around him, intentionally or otherwise, and could not help


    nced that his opinion was correct.


    John''s face darkened. He squeezed Nina''s waist tightly and said in a loud voice, "My dear wife, let''s go home."


    He said it in a voice that could be clearly heard by everyone.


    "Okay, honey," Nina replied sweetly, going along with him.


    The male ssmate was speechless. This man was the real John Shi, after all. He was so scared that he immediately ducked his head to hide.


    The female ssmate beside Nina just now stood there stunned as she stared at the departing couple.


    Richard was still in the hospital, so Henry not only functioned as an assistant but also as a driver.


    Henry looked at the two peopleing over and made a soft cluck of the tongue.


    John was really handsome.


    Henry took a photo and sent it to Adrian.


    The person, who was extremely busy at work at that moment, raised his head when his mobile phone vibrated. When he saw that the message was from Henry, the tired furrow between his eyebrows cleared.


    Adrian clicked on the photo and was nearly scared out of his wits that he dropped his phone to the floor.


    The phonended with the screen facing up, and the photo remained on the screen.


    ''Didn''t Mr. Shi hate people with crew cut?''

 Chapter 317 Dont Touch It Anymore

    John had definitely mentioned this to Adrian.


    During that time, John and Nina''s rtionship as a married couple hadn''t been revealed yet.


    Adrian didn''t know the rtionship between them. He would asionally mention Noah in front of John. Every time that happened, John would shoot him a cold re.


    It didn''t take long for Adrian to discover that John wasn''t very fond of Noah.


    "Do you have a grudge against Noah? You don''t seem to like him," Adrian said.


    "Really?" John''s expression was stoic.


    Adrian nodded. "It''s quite obvious. You have a lot ofints about him when you don''t even know each other. Did he offend you?"


    John maintained his calm demeanor. There was no way he would be admitting that he was jealous.


    He knew that Nina and Noah were quite close, but he would never admit to anyone that it made him angry.


    "No," John answered.


    A faint smirk appeared on Adrian''s lips. Only a fool would fall for John''s answer.


    Adrian was bored and tried to bombard John with more questions. In the end, John answered with three words, "Crew cut."


    The corners of Adrian''s mouth twitched.


    John stayed silent for a few seconds before adding, "I hate people with crew cut."


    This had seemed to finally convince Adrian.


    Adrian actually believed in John.


    When he saw John''s new haircut, he wa


    ood on him."


    The moment John heard this, the cold expression on his face gradually softened.


    She always said yes and meant no.


    Earlier, she merely said that it was not bad.


    John stared at Nina. Seeing an adult like her holding a child with a dog next to her made him imagine what it would be like with his child in the future.


    He couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle at the thought.


    The more Nina spent more time with Chester, the more likely she might want to have a child of her own.


    John casually tagged along with them from behind.


    He nced at his watch and noticed that it was still early for his meeting. After shaving his hair in the office, he had headed to L University to pick Nina up.


    He still had a lot of work to do, so he turned around and headed for the study.


    Nina went to the man-made forest with Chester. John had a building torn down to make space for it. He also had a man-madeke ced inside the forest as well.


    The quiet road leading towards theke was surrounded by wild flowers.


    There was also a swing by theke. Some vines had crawled up on its bars and intertwined with each other. The flowers surrounding it had also started to bloom.


    However, one thing wascking and it was the elk.


    In John''s eyes, Nina was the elk in North Yard that he was raising.

 Chapter 318 Adrian Came To Visit

    In the study, John, who was dealing with some documents from work, raised his head and asked Henry, "Where are Nina and Chester?"


    "They are in the man-made forest." Henry pushed his sses up. "Do you need me to call them back?"


    "No, thanks," John said as he stood up. "I''ll go there myself. Carry on with the work."


    Henry was taken aback.


    ''You don''t have to remind me so particrly, Mr. Shi.


    I already know!


    All you do is leave work early and push all the pending business affairs over to me.''


    After John walked out of the study, Helen asked, "Where are you going, Mr. Shi?"


    "The forest." He picked up his coat from the sofa just in case.


    Helen stopped him in his tracks. "Mr. Shi, Mrs. Shi and Chester are by theke."


    John''s grip on his coat tightened, creasing the fabric.


    After a short pause, he turned on his heel and strode back to the study. "It''s time for dinner."


    "Yes. I''ll call them back right away." Helen sighed as she watched John''s retreating back.


    John was afraid of water. He hadn''t wanted the artificialke in the first ce, but Nina had grown up in an ind. He was sure she would love it, so he ended up having it made anyway. Though it was man-made, and ake to boot, it held saltwater, which had been acquired and transported


    with, she naturally zoned in on what her husband had said. "I also think that Henry should get a girlfriend already."


    "Well...I..." Henry stammered, embarrassed.


    "He already has a woman he likes," Adrian interrupted, rising from his newly designated chair and walking over to Nina. He brandished his phone at her. "This is the woman in question."


    Lit up on his screen was the photo he had saved. "What do you think?" he asked in a rather unnatural voice. "Is she beautiful or what?"


    Henry frowned as he came closer to peer at the photo. The moment he looked into Adrian''s phone, he stopped breathing.


    "Blurry." John nced at Adrian, who was trying his damnedest to act nonchnt even though his difort was palpable in the air.


    Nina was studying the photo carefully, and after a moment, she looked up at Adrian. There was a wealth of meaning in her eyes as she looked at him.


    Nina had somehow deciphered a message from that single, blurry picture, and her tone was calm when she spoke. "That is not a woman. That hair is just a wig. Those pair of eyes are very distinct. Adrian, don''t you think this person resembles you very much?"


    "Me?" Adrian''s expression froze. He pulled his phone back to look at the photo closely himself. Those eyes really did look like his.

 Chapter 319 I Want Both

    Adrian recalled how crazy he was after he got drunk that time.


    He put on a wig and grabbed Henry by the cor to get his attention and ask him if he was beautiful.


    Remembering what had transpired before, Adrian felt the blood rush to his face.


    Because of that, he didn''t dare take a look at Henry out of humiliation.


    A huge hand grabbed his wrist and a familiar voice said, "Come with me."


    Henry dragged Adrian by his wrist and left the North Yard.


    As soon as they reached the car, Henry opened the door and threw the absent-minded Adrian inside. Then he settled himself right next to him and rolled the car windows up.


    It was dark in the car.


    "Look, if you have anything to ask, then just ask me, but I will only answer one question," Henry said, feeling his throat tightening with the tension between the two of them.


    With Henry''s break of silence, Adrian finally came to his senses. He turned to Henry and asked, "Was it me in the photo?"


    Henry paused for a moment before answering, "Yes."


    When Adrian heard that, his breath quickened. "Then, are you..."


    Before he couldplete his question, Henry interrupted him. "I said, you can only ask one question. Now, it''s my turn to ask you. were you really drunk, or were you just pretending?"


    Adrian''s eyes went wide at the question. He looked away and did not dare look into Henry''s eyes. He hesitated for a moment, before he answered, "Honestly, I''m not really sure, but I guess..."


    He


    ore, she suspected that her brother had said something to John.


    Maybe Leon told John their parents'' three conditions for Nina''s husband.


    Thinking about this made her want to ask about it, but she did not get the courage to.


    After dinner, John excused himself and went to the study straight away. It was only when the clock struck eleven in the evening that he finally went to the bedroom.


    After taking a rxing shower, John crawled into bed and held Nina in his arms. In a soft voice, he said gently, "Good night."


    Nina kissed the corner of John''s mouth. It was not long before she felt her man''s breathing went steady.


    She stroke his hair gently and knew that John must be really exhausted.


    Then, she quietly and slowly removed herself from John''s arms. She took her phone out and sent a message to her brother.


    Leon quickly replied and confirmed that he did tell John the conditions. This made Nina heave a deep sigh.


    Then, she ced her phone back on the bedside table and crawled into John''s arms. "Good night, honey," she said softly. She ced a hand on John''s eyebrows and eyes as if trying tofort him. Thinking about what Leon said made him feel sorry for John.


    She heaved another deep breath as panic shed through her mind again. Recently, she had always felt uneasy. She then hugged John tight in her arms before she finally let sleep take over.


    That night, Nina had another strange dream.


    In this dream, she lost John.

 Chapter 320 Just A Dream

    Nina woke up from the horror of the dream in a cold sweat.


    She woke up heaving and lookingpletely traumatized, the sweat sticking her hair to her forehead.


    Everything about the dream felt so real. She sat and shook recalling what had happened.


    Nina turned her head frantically to look for John at her side. He wasn''t there but where hey was still warm.


    The sunlight shone in, but it was still unable to dispel the haze in her dream. Nina lifted the quilt and got out of bed, looking around in a panic.


    "John, John..."


    Nina couldn''t find him anywhere in the room. She ran out barefoot and searched for him in the hallway.


    She looked up at the clock on the wall, trying to figure out what John would usually be doing.


    Normally, he''d be at the breakfast table by now.


    To her dismay, nobody was there.


    Nina''s nerves consumed her.


    "Mrs. Shi, what''s wrong?" Hearing the rustling, Helen ran over and saw Nina wearing her nightdress, walking around barefoot. "Why don''t yo


    ?''


    Could it be because of M.C?


    John''s hands trembled as he clutched onto Nina''s quaking body. He suppressed his fear and gentlyforted, "It was just a dream."


    "It''s not as simple as a dream. The images were my memories. You were disappearing from my mind!" Nina guessed what was wrong with her. That was why she was so nervous.


    "John. I suspect it has something to do with M.C." As Nina aired her suspicions, she tightened her arms around John''s neck. Warm tears fell on his skin.


    After a long pause, John finally mustered up something to say.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The two of them sat in Brian''s office. Nina was in John''s arms, unwilling to leave him for a moment.


    Brian looked at the examination result and said, "We still can''t find a problem but that doesn''t mean everything is fine. After all, only she will know if her memory is slipping away. Our equipment can''t find it out.


    Mrs. Shi, aside from having nightmares, did you forget anything or anyone?"

 Chapter 321 A Couple Of Idiots

    Nina shook her head and said, "No. Aside for nightmares, I can remember almost everything I have experienced. I haven''t forgotten anyone or anything."


    Brian smiled and said, "Maybe you and Mr. Shi are too worried. That is why you are having nightmares."


    Brian didn''t believe that any type of medicine could tamper with a person''s memory. A person would lose their memories because there was something wrong with their nerves or they were hypnotized.


    "I don''t know." Nina was very confused. She curled up in John''s arms and didn''t say anything else.


    Once more, the examination came to nothing.


    The report was pointless, leaving John and Nina puzzled.


    John went back to work with Nina apanying him. He asked Lisa to bring a dress and a pair of shoes for Nina.


    Nina remained silent all the way to the Time Group and refused to speak even in the office. She sat still, clinging onto John''s hand.


    There were tears dripping from her eyes and soaking hershes. Her eyes and nose were red as she looked down woefully.


    Tears continued to stream.


    John was so heartbroken, staring at his poor girl. He had no idea what to do. He raised his hand and wiped her tears away. It didn''t stop her


    s going on.


    "Of course you can wash your feet. But don''t use a wet tissue. It''s cold." Adrian defused the embarrassment very smartly. "The chill runs through your body very quickly when it goes through your feet. You better use hot water to wash your feet.


    I''ll ask Henry to get it." He walked out and closed the door.


    Henry heard the conversation from outside and thanked his lucky stars that he didn''t barge in. He stood there and smiled at Adrian, who was still incredibly flustered.


    "I''ll get some hot water," he offered.


    "No." Adrian stopped him and patted his chest. "I''ll do it. Tell me where to get it and I''ll go."


    Henry narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "You?"


    Adrian walked to Henry and whispered, "I said that I''ll do it. Don''t tell them that I get it. Pretend like you do, okay?"


    Henry was slightly stunned. "Just like how Mr. Shi paid me with your money?"


    Adrian was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "Did Mr. Shi tell you?"


    Henry answered, "He always means what he says." John said he would deduct Henry''s pay, and he was a man of his word.


    Henry knew from the beginning that it was Adrian''s money.


    He had wanted to refuse, but eventually epted it.

 Chapter 322 Draw Her Attention

    Adrian came with a basin of hot water and handed it over to Henry. After wiping his hands with a paper towel, the two men entered the office.


    "Here''s the hot water, Mr. Shi," Henry said. After cing the basin next to John and Nina, he stood aside. Adrian immediately followed Henry.


    The both of them stood side by side at the door like bodyguards.


    John had no time to spare. He grabbed a towel and dipped it in the hot water before gently wiping the mud off Nina''s feet. Then, he lowered his head and blew at them softly to relieve some of her pain.


    The truth was that even though Nina had barely felt any pain, she would still end up telling John.


    It was because she liked how John showed his concern for her.


    John was cold to other people. When it came to Nina, however, he was gentle.


    Nina adored that gentle expression of his and liked how he smiled at her.


    John continued to gently wipe her feet. His hands were light and careful and Nina felt how tender his touch was.


    His feather-like touches tickled Nina, causing her to suddenly pull her feet back.


    "Does it hurt?" John asked. He paused for a while


    mean that I was the one who liked you first." Nina rolled her eyes.


    "It doesn''t mean that I was the one to like you first either." John always thought that Nina was attracted to his handsome features.


    A snort escaped Nina''s lips. No matter what he said, she still believed that it was John who liked her first.


    The two of them continued their discussion for a while. Nina gradually started to rx.


    Nina smiled at John. She wanted to stay beside him no matter what he did. It didn''t matter what he was doing. She would not disturb him and would just quietly stay by his side.


    When Nina went to school, she would make a video call and watch John through it. She didn''t care if he didn''t say anything. As long as she could see him, everything would be fine for her.


    The others didn''t know about M.C. They just thought they were showing off their love. James and Emma were jealous of the two.


    Michelle, on the other hand, had been busy every day trying to make up for her missed lessons. asionally, she would mention Leon.


    Unfortunately, Leon and Michelle didn''t exchange contact information with one another.

 Chapter 323 I Have A Lot Of Money

    Time passed quickly, and in a sh, half a month was already over.


    Nina had slowly begun to realize that she was being to clingy, causing John to lose focus on his business affairs most of the time.


    And so, one weekend, she decided to go out shopping with Michelle and Emma. They were passing by a stationery shop when Emma stopped.


    "I want to buy a new diary." They walked into the store and Emma picked a loose-leaf notebook.


    There were no lines or patterns in it and Nina personally felt that it was a little monotonous.


    "I think your eyes will feel tired when you see that journal full of words and very little else."


    "I''ll be drawing some things and pasting some photos to decorate the pages," Emma exined with a smile.


    "Emma has been keeping a diary since she was a child," Michelle chimed in. "Nini, would you like to buy one, too?"


    "I''ve never kept a diary," Nina said nonchntly.


    "Nini, you can write down the stories between you and your husband. You can also draw something. In this way, you can record anything and everything going on in your life. Even if your memory gets bad when you get older, the diary can help you remember these moments," Michelle suggested excitedly while Emma remained silent.


    ''Would I really remember


    ave be a couple, he would often mention you on his Weibo and Wechat Moments." She smiled. "We are all jealous, I must say."


    Emma blushed.


    She continued, "Your surname is Lin. Are you from the famous Lin family? I met Miss Lin, the eldest daughter of the Lin family''s head. Is she your sister? I have heard that you''re very talented. You and James are a perfect match."


    "No. My parents just own a bookstore." Emma was a little embarrassed in light of the other girl''s expectation, but she was full of tenderness and pride when she mentioned her parents.


    "Emma, I''m sorry," She said quickly with an apologetic look on her face. "I thought you were from the Lin family. But I don''t mean that you are not good enough for James. I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have said that."


    She lowered her head, obviously ridden with guilt. "You don''t mind it, do you?"


    Emma didn''t look so well either.


    ''It turns out that James'' friends all think that I don''t deserve him.


    They''re right. It''s the truth.''


    A beat passed in silence before Emma finally smiled and spoke gently. "I don''t mind."


    "Well, I mind," Nina said coldly. She had been observing for a while and thought that there was more to She''s words.


    She started to feel nervous.

 Chapter 324 You Are Getting Better And Better

    "Nina, Emma, you''ve really misunderstood me. It was so stupid of me to have said something so wrong," She said hurriedly. She kept apologizing to them.


    Other customers were starting to look at them. Emma reached out to touch Nina''s arm and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter."


    What She said was true anyway.


    Emma didn''t really care much about it.


    But the same could not be said about Nina. It was true that she didn''t care about what other people thought of her either.


    But she couldn''t ept it that She mocked Emma, saying she was not good enough for James.


    "A slip of the tongue is never a coincidence," Nina said slowly. "You just said what is on your mind."


    "She, did you say that to Emma on purpose?" Michelle asked.


    She cocked her head to the side as she asked her question, and her eyes bore an innocent look.


    She''s face turned pale at first, then flushed with embarrassment. She had to take a moment to calm herself down.


    Nina was John''s wife, and was James'' aunt.


    She co


    his chin proudly. "Your boyfriend is so smart."


    Seeing that he was happy, Emma smiled too.


    "Well, let''s go. Bye, Aunt Nina. Bye, Mimi." James opened the door and assisted Emma into the passenger seat. He waved at the two people on the side of the road and drove off.


    As they watched the car disappear into the highway, Nina couldn''t help but think back on what had happened back at the tea house. She was feeling a little worried.


    No wonder John had said that James was so stupid. He didn''t even notice She''s feelings for him.


    "Nini, let''s go." Michelle took her arm. They were about to leave when a ck Lincoln screeched into a halt in front of them.


    John quickly exited the vehicle, his face dark. He pounced on his wife and carried her back into the car without saying anything. In the next second, the car was off as well.


    Michelle stood in ce, stunned.


    ''Sure, you all had someone to pick you up, but what about me?''


    It suddenly urred to Michelle that she no longer wanted to be single.

 Chapter 325 The World Is Dangerous

    The ride home was mostly silent.


    John wore a stoic expression. He had been in a bad mood the whole time.


    He didn''t utter a single word after pushing Nina into the car.


    Nina didn''t have to ask why John acted that way because she knew exactly what the reason was. He had called her for more than ten times. Every time he called, she would tell him that she was about to go home. However, more than an hour had already passed and she still sat there drinking her afternoon tea.


    "You don''t need to hold back your anger. It''s unhealthy." Nina tried to convince John in a soft tone.


    John, however, still remained silent.


    He nced sideways at her and caught a glimpse of Nina''s rxed expression. This made him even angrier.


    He had been so busy with his work, and yet his wife had been hanging around with her friends.


    It was so unfair.


    Nina leaned to one side and fixed her gaze on John.


    After he got his haircut, the sharp angles on his face became more prominent.


    As the sun continued to set, the orange hues of its rays touched the other side of John''s face through the car window.


    Since it was a bit dark inside the car, the light entuated his features even more.


    He had


    d is dangerous."


    John''s hot breath made Nina weak. She slightly opened her eyes and stared at her husband. "What are you doing?"


    "Guess." John wore a meaningful smile and got up to move beside her feet. He held her ankle gently with hisrge hand. "I remember thest time when I wiped your feet, you said you were ticklish."


    Nina frowned and tried to get rid of the big hand.


    However, she was toote.


    John started to tickle her. At first, Nina tried to suppress herughter. She wasn''t able to hold it for long, however. She wasn''t able to hold it for long, though.


    John''s fingertips lightly grazed her foot. They moved like a slow melody whenever Nina yed the piano.


    Nina felt weak from the feeling. She had soon lost all of her strength to pull her foot back. Instead, she ended upughing so hard and leaned back.


    John found her reaction amusing.


    "Are you going to change it?" He paused for a while and gently scratched the sole of her foot.


    "I..." Nina burst into a fit ofughter once more. "I won''t..." She wasughing so hard that tears started to roll down her face.


    "You won''t?" John smirked at her.


    He showed no mercy and continued to tickle her foot.

 Chapter 326 Too Fast

    Of course, Nina wouldn''t budge.


    If she took a step back, John would be insatiable.


    Michelle would thenugh at her saying that she was a ve for John.


    Nina resolved to stand by her principles, neverpromising.


    However, John was getting more and more determined. He was so strong and there was no way for her to break free.


    Nina continued to chuckle.


    If things went on like this, she mightugh herself to death. ''I have to find a way,'' she thought to herself.


    "I was wrong, honey. I was wrong." Her eyshes fluttered as tears pooled at the corners of her eyes. Her eyes glistening, she looked pitiful.


    As John met her gaze, his heart softened. He then hesitated.


    The look in her eyes quickly shifted. Nina braced herself to get out of bed and flee.


    If this had been in the past, she would have easily seeded.


    However, things were different now. John was constantly on guard and rightfully so.


    Not a single thing went unnoticed by John. He caught the glimmer in her eyes as he grasped her ankle with his hand, triumphantly stopping her n of escaping.


    His grasp nail


    or tough. She replied, "I have photos from Nina''s birthday. I''ll send them to you."


    Ang responded, "I see!"


    James replied, "Mom, why do you sound a little disappointed?"


    Ang said, "No, no."


    Emma selected twenty photos and posted them in the group. She included a photo of all of them.


    Nelson said, "Chesterughed in the photo! Is that real? Am I seeing this right?"


    Chester replied, "I was just happy at that time."


    The others were shocked.


    Tears welled up in Nelson''s eyes. "My son''s facial paralysis is finally gone. He looks like a normal person!"


    Nina replied, "Chester''s smart and cute!"


    Nelson answered, "Thank you, Nina. Even Chesterughed. It''s all thanks to you and John. What if Chester stays with you for one more month? I hope you can take good care of him."


    Chester piped in, "Where are you going next month?"


    Nelson replied, "ns change all the time. Nothing''s been decided yet. My son, you should listen to Nina and have fun...no... study with her."


    Chester was rendered speechless.


    Nina never let him study; she only wanted him to have fun.

 Chapter 327 An Opportunity

    It seemed to be quite a lively time but three people were dead silent. Since John was taking a shower, he couldn''t reply. Even if he saw the messages, he wouldn''t join in.


    After divorcing Jessica, Jason kept far away from the Shi family affairs.


    He took the initiative and cared for Sam from time to time, though. James also still addressed Jason as his uncle without knowing that Jessica and Jason were divorced.


    Jessica seemed to iste herself, just pondering her mistakes. Without Sam''s permission, she couldn''t leave her house anyway.


    Looking at messages in the group chat, Jessica felt even more upset.


    She felt like her whole family hated her. Was she in the wrong?


    "Yvonne, what do you think I should do?" she asked.


    "It''s always better to make amends instead of letting it consume you."


    "Do I have to show Nina some affection or something?" Jessica refused to give up her pride. "This is the Shi family. I''m a Shi while Nina is just an outsider."


    She was less arrogant than before. In fact, she felt wronged.


    Yvonne said, "Ms. Lu goes to Kanner Hospital for an examination every week. I think you go find her and clear the misunderstanding between you and her."


    "Misunderstanding?" Jessica rolled her eyes and sneered. "Yes, there''s a big misunderstanding. She was hiding that she is the princess o


    your mother is experienced, she should know that as well."


    "I see. Thank you, Dr. Zhou." Vivian stood up and left. When she returned to her mother''s ward, she said, "Mom, Dr. Zhou said that the baby is stable in your belly."


    "Really?" Julie put down the parenting book and looked at Vivian excitedly. "Can I get out of bed and take a walk? I was too scared to do anything with the baby."


    Vivian nced at the parenting book on her mother''s bed and said, "Just read for today. I''ll help you go out for a walk tomorrow afternoon."


    "Why tomorrow afternoon? I just want to go today." Julie pulled the quilt off and gestured for Vivian to help her up.


    After tucking her in, Vivian put the parenting book back into Julie''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Take your time. It''ll be better for my brother to just go out tomorrow."


    The word "brother" really sent Julie to a state of euphoria. Julie patted her daughter''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, Vivi. Your brother will give you everything you deserve when he grows up."


    Julie touched her bulging belly and smiled kindly.


    Vivian smiled and nodded.


    She looked over at Julie''s pregnant bump and stared.


    ''Make the most of the time you can spend together now.


    You may not have much time left.


    You may not even make it to tomorrow afternoon,'' Vivian thought.

 Chapter 328 My Husband Is Hotter Than You

    On Thursday afternoon


    As usual, Nina went to Kanner Hospital for an exam. No matter how busy he was, John would take time off work and go to the hospital with her.


    John remembered Nina changed her WeChat profile pic. He kept a straight face and said nothing, but he held her a little too tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "Honey?" Nina said, tentatively. John gave a perfunctory reply. "Yes?"


    ''Oh, that again!''


    Nina curled her lips. "That all you can say to me?"


    John said, "Yes."


    Nina put her hand to her forehead in frustration. John had thrown this jealous fit all day. Why didn''t he give it a rest?


    "Honey, let me show you something." Nina took out her phone and found the photo Emma sent her this morning. It was the first photo taken of Nina and John.


    Nina was on the left, her bright eyes smiling. She only came up to John''s shoulder.


    John was standing with his side facing the camera, looking at Nina. His ck eyes zed like stars with the love he fe


    urned light pink, as if she had drunk a little wine.


    Soon they arrived at Kanner Hospital.


    Five minutes before that, Vivian had already heard Nina and John were pulling into the parking lot. She plotted the most likely hallways they''d take to see Dr. Brian.


    "Did you want to go back to the room, Mom?" Vivian asked Julie. Nina and John should be here any minute.


    Vivian indicated she wanted go back, but she guided her mother to the most likely hallways Nina would go through.


    "I''ve only been walking around for three minutes. I still want to walk more and get some exercise. Your brother put me through a lot. Now I''m fat." Julie held her waist with one hand and walked slowly. "Dr. Zhou said that the baby''s in good condition. I should walk more."


    "But Dr. Zhou asked you to be more careful," Vivian said worriedly.


    "I''ll be back in ten minutes." Julie paid special attention to the baby in her belly.


    Ten minutes was enough for Vivian to carry out her n.

 Chapter 329 Youre A Murderer

    The neurology department was located downstairs, where Nina was going to get an MRI scan of her brain.


    It would take less than a minute to ride the elevator down there.


    But Julie didn''t want to take the elevator. She asked Vivian to help her walk downstairs. As Vivian''s gaze brushed across the staircase, she grew fearful.


    If something happened to Julie when she helped her downstairs, Vivian would take the me.


    But if Vivian didn''t do something, her ns would be ruined.


    Maybe it could wait till next Thursday.


    Vivian decided to risk it and carefully helped her mother downstairs. Julie walked slowly. She had a baby in her belly to think of. It would normally take two minutes to descend the stairway. She took five.


    She felt much better after she got a walk in.


    Julie had been bedridden for a while. Because of her baby, she didn''t even put her feet on the floor. All she had to do with rx. Even her meals were brought to her. But she couldn''t stand it anymore. Julie had to get up and move around.


    She smiled and said, "How about one more floor?"


    "No." Vivian immediately shut her down. "Think of my brother. Today we''ll do one flight of stairs. You can walk moreter. We''re taking the elevat


    lowered her head with a triumphant smile.


    With that much blood shed, the child was as good as dead.


    And the best thing was that she could me it all on Nina. Vivian''s father thought the world of that child, even if he weren''t born yet. He would definitely take revenge.


    Nina tried to think of something, but with her thoughts racing, it was impossible.


    She walked over and helped the pregnant woman up. Fortunately, there were nurses and doctors flocking to her side in an instant. Nina helped lift Julie onto the stretcher.


    Nina''s hands and clothes were stained with blood.


    She stared nkly as the attendants wheeled Julie away. She felt guilty.


    It was her. She bumped into Julie.


    At this time, someone beside Nina said timidly, "What the hell were you thinking? Why did you try to steady yourself using a pregnant woman? You made her fall."


    Nina stared at the middle-aged woman in shock.


    This woman was hired by Vivian to cause this catastrophe.


    When Nina didn''t respond, she raised her voice. "That was a lot of blood. If she loses her child, you''re a murderer!"


    Nina felt like she''d just been hit by a tidal wave, and rumors of her involvement spread like wildfire throughout the hospital.

 Chapter 330 She Ended A Life

    "With the amount of blood that she has lost, it''s highly probable that the fetus has been lost."


    "I think so, too."


    "It''s the fault of those two. They were walking very haphazardly¡ªpushing and pulling each other, not caring whether they hit anyone. Of all the people they could have hit, it had to be a pregnant woman."


    "It''s not her fault. She didn''t expect it to happen. She didn''t mean it."


    "It''s her fault! If she hadn''t pushed her when she took a tumble, then the other woman wouldn''t have lost her baby."


    "If I had a miscarriage by ident, I would cry myself to death. I would never forgive the person even if she didn''t do it on purpose."


    Many people had flocked to the corridor to find out what was going on. Their eyes were fixed on John and Nina, and everyone was sighing, shaking their head, and even loudly expressing their condemnation.


    Nina and John heard every single word.


    The middle-aged woman stood among the crowd and shot Nina a disdainful look. "That was a life. It''s a crime to end it like this."


    Nina stood there numbly, her bloody hands trembling slightl


    eir own things. Nobody dared to provoke the rich.


    After all, money makes the mare go.


    They didn''t dare to offend Nina or John. It was already difficult enough to have a sick family member to take care of¡ªit would be even worse for them to get into trouble with rich people.


    People left one by one, and the middle-aged woman returned to the ward in a sulk.


    The moment she turned around, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''I havepleted my task, haven''t I?''


    Nina saw that the woman''s tense body rxed. There was something strange in her behavior.


    However, her suspicions had been dismissed.


    Nina really didn''t know that people who washed clothes with soap all year round would reek of soapy water.


    That subject matter was one of her blind spots. She didn''t need to pay attention to such trifles since she was born.


    Nina''s eyes darkened.


    Maybe she did slip by ident.


    Maybe she was wrong.


    Nina cast down her eyes. Her eyshes trembled, giving a clue to the massive guilt that she felt at that moment.


    She might have unwittingly ended an innocent baby''s life.

 Chapter 331 I Cant Redeem Myself

    Noticing her trembling hands, John tightened his grip on them and took Nina to Brian''s office.


    Nina couldn''t clear her mind. She believed that she killed the baby. She was like a puppet just letting John control her as they walked into Brian''s office.


    Seeing Nina''s judgment of herself worsening, John''s heart ached. He silently wiped the blood off her hands.


    It was not until he had cleaned up the blood on Nina''s hands that John said, "It''s not your fault."


    Nina stared back into John''s eyes and could only feel guiltier.


    "You always take my side. How can I believe you?" Nina couldn''t stop her voice from wavering.


    John was at a loss. He didn''t know what to say to his little girl.


    She knew that he loved her, so his vision would always be skewed.


    What was he to do though? It actually wasn''t Nina''s fault.


    "It''s my fault." With one knee squatting in front of Nina, John held her hands and looked her in the eye. "I should have been on guard when I saw them."


    Recently, Vivian had kept a low profile and seldom appeared in public. John and Nina came to the hospital every


    ch to Brian''s relief. She swiftly turned back to him though, catching himpletely off guard.


    "Ms. Shi, what else can I do for you?" he asked.


    "When I came here just now, I heard that a pregnant woman in the VIP ward upstairs had a miscarriage. I just wanted to know if it was Mrs. Ye?"


    Jessica''s attention swiftly moved on from John and Nina.


    Brian could finally stop holding his breath. He didn''t know that Nina had anything to do with the miscarriage and since Jessica was the one asking, he didn''t hesitate in sharing.


    "Yes, it was Mrs. Ye who lost her child. It''s a shame. I heard that they were really looking forward to having this child," Brian said, feeling sorry for their family.


    It was not until then that Jessica came to her senses. "How did that happen though? Julie was fine all these days, wasn''t she? How did she lose the baby all of a sudden?"


    "She identally bumped into someone and fell." Brian had only just heard about it.


    "ident?" Jessica was so furious. "Was that person blind? Just wait and see. Howard will not let that person off that easily."

 Chapter 332 Nina Pushed Me

    Brian didn''t respond¡ªhe only smiled and watched Jessica leave.


    When he pushed the door open and entered the office, he was greeted by the sight of two preupied people.


    Brian thought that there was something wrong with the examination report, so he picked it up from the table and looked at it carefully. He couldn''t find any ws in the report.


    "Mrs. Shi? Is there anything wrong?" Brian looked down at Nina, who was sitting there staring absently at nothing.


    Nina raised her eyes and asked, "Really? Did the woman miscarry?"


    "Huh?" Brian hesitated for a moment, thinking that she overheard the conversation between him and Jessica outside the door. "She lost the baby."


    With tears in her eyes, Nina nodded and said, "Okay. How is the situation looking right now?"


    "Mrs. Ye is emotionally unstable. Her husband is on his way here." That was all Brian knew.


    "I see." Nina slowly stood up and steeled her back, determined to take responsibility for this matter.


    She held John''s hand and said, "Honey,e with me."


    "It has nothing to do with you," John replied calmly, raising his hand to tenderly tuck a strand of Nina''s hair behin


    stopped what she was doing. Fear shed through her eyes, and she had a bad feeling about the situation.


    ''I''m screwed!'' she thought to herself.


    "Dr. Zhou." Vivian interrupted her thoughts by calling her name in a low, meaningful tone.


    "I will finish it soon." Dr. Zhou''s mind was in a mess.


    Howard was about to give in to his anger, but he suppressed it as soon as he heard Nina''s name.


    Even if he weren''t afraid of the Shi family, he did not want to incur the wrath of C Ind.


    Nina was the princess of C Ind, and he couldn''t offend her just like that. He had to know the whole story.


    "Why did you meet her when you were supposed to be in bed?" Howard demanded in a loud voice. "Don''t lie!"


    "I''m not lying, I swear! How could I lie about what happened to my own son?" Julie was so angry that she nearly fainted, and her chest heaved violently. "Why aren''t you on my side this time?"


    Vivian exined, "Dr. Zhou said that since the baby''s condition was stable, Mom could do some light exercise. I helped her walk, and we happened to meet Mr. Shi and Nina. I don''t know what happened to Nina, but she slipped and pulled Mom down."

 Chapter 333 Avenge Our Childs Death

    "Nina slipped? She''s not a toddler or an old woman to be teetering while she walks." Julie copsed into her husband''s arms and wailed with tearful eyes. "I think she did it on purpose!"


    Julie firmly believed that Nina sought to harm her baby, but she couldn''t answer when Howard asked her why Nina did so.


    She could only cry and curse the younger woman.


    Howard knew that Julie was upset, so he didn''t stop her diatribe. He turned to his daughter and asked, "Vivi, tell me what happened. If what your mother said is true, then I will seek justice for her no matter what. Even though Nina is the princess of C Ind, she''s not above thew!"


    "Dad, it''s all my fault." Vivian watched the nurse bandaging her wound. Her eyes darkened, and there was a slight curve to her mouth that was hidden by her long hair.


    "If I had protected Mom well, things wouldn''t have ended this way. Ultimately, everything''s my fault." Vivian choked out in self-recrimination and sobbed bitterly.


    Of course she couldn''t pin the me on Nina, or else Howard would think that his wife and daughter were lying.


    "Dad, I


    e told Henry, "If he wants to talk, then let hime to the North Yard."


    "Yes, sir." Henry didn''t cut the call. After a moment of silence, he said, "Mr. Shi, I haven''t decided yet."


    "Okay." John wouldn''t force Henry to do anything. "Ask someone else to bring him here."


    "Yes, sir." After Henry hung up the phone, Adrian said, "I''ll drive him there."


    "You?" Henry asked in disbelief, staring at thezy man. "Why are you so idle?"


    "Idle?" Adrian spread out his hands. "Obviously, I''m busy apanying you." He threw the other man a mischievous grin.


    Henry blushed but said in a calm voice, "Please pay attention to your image."


    Adrian smiled and said nothing. He grabbed the car keys and walked out.


    He drove Howard to the North Yard. On the way, Howard snorted, "You''re the CEO of the Song Group. Why are you doing a lowly job of running errands for Mr. Shi?"


    Adrian pretended not to understand Howard''s sarcasm. He said with a carefree smile, "You know what, one of my friends said the exact same thing!"


    He nced at Howard. "Come to think of it, you and he look quite alike."

 Chapter 334 Death And Dismemberment

    Adrian was a yboy. Even if he had changed after bing the CEO of Song Group, people didn''t believe him. After all, a leopard cannot change its spots.


    Noah, on the other hand, was responsible and mature. His father, Howard, didn''t take Adrian seriously.


    "I''m not you. I don''t have an illegitimate son."


    Howard didn''t have an illegitimate son. But his daughter had been born out of wedlock.


    And that was Vivian.


    Adrian just snorted to himself and didn''t show it. As long as Howard didn''t cross the line, he''d just let it slide.


    Dark clouds blotted out the sun. Sheets of rain fell from the heavens.


    Outside the window, the rain was streaming and the room was dim. When Nina looked up, she could see the raindrops streaking across the ss window, leaving traces like meteors.


    Thick clouds of fog hung outside.


    The sudden heavy rain made Nina even more restless.


    Then, her phone rang. It was Noah.


    "Nin, pleasee to No. 144 River Road."


    When Nina heard Noah''s serious tone, she knew something was up. She got to her feet and said, "I''ll be there soon."


    and a box.


    "Beth Wang found the fingers in the pocket of this coat. The severed leg was found in this box. There was a dirty piece of clothes in this box."


    Nina took the coat and looked at the Logo on the box. It was a high-profile luxury brand.


    If a person could afford this brand, there should be a servant who specialized in washing clothes for them. Why would they send the clothes to a low-endundry shop?


    "Have you asked who own this coat and this box?"


    "Yes," Noah nodded. "I''ve sent someone to investigate. We''ll get the result soon."


    Putting down the coat, Nina walked towards Beth Wang and asked, "Do you know who own the coat and the box?"


    "Yes." Beth Wang had no reason to lie. "These two people are sterers. My husband works with them. A week ago, they asked someone to send the dirty clothes here. My husband is in the hospital, so I didn''t have time to wash them. I happen to be free this afternoon, and I wanted to wash the clothes. Who knows..."


    "sterers?" How could sterers afford such expensive clothes?


    Something was definitely amiss.

 Chapter 335 The Truth Of Julies Miscarriage

    Noah frowned and said, "Her husband hurt his leg at the construction site a week ago. He''s receiving the best treatment at Kanner Hospital."


    Nina and Noah looked at each other and felt that something was off.


    Noah gave Tom a look, which thetter immediately understood. He said to Beth, "You need toe with us to the police station to make a statement."


    "What? Why? Am I under arrest?" Beth nced up at Nina and then quickly lowered her head, looking all guilty.


    Every fiber of Beth''s being refused to go to the police station. "Do I have to go? You can ask whatever you want to know here, and I''ll dly answer it.


    I''m scared of that ce," Beth muttered.


    "Beth, you didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t be afraid." Tom meant tofort Beth, but the result was the opposite. The expression on Beth''s face twisted in a fit of panic.


    "No, no, no. I don''t want to go. I didn''t kill or dismember anyone. I have nothing to do with any of it."


    Beth''s reaction confused everyone.


    Noah said, "It''s just a statement. You''re not under arrest. We''re not using you


    know? One million means a lot to people like us. If it weren''t for my husband, I wouldn''t have done such a thing. Besides, Miss Ye said that that pregnant woman would bepletely safe. The miscarriage was an ident. Nobody wanted that to happen."


    "You..." Nina was so angry that she could feel her heartbeat in her temples. Vivian even paid one million to get rid of her own sibling.


    She had taken one innocent life in the name of vengeance. The thought made Nina sick to her stomach.


    Tom asked, "Who is this Miss Ye?"


    Mr. ck asked, "What miscarriage?"


    "Vivian Ye." Nina spat Vivian''s name. "Her mother, Julie, had a miscarriage."


    Mr. ck''s eyes widened. "Captain Ye''s stepsister?"


    "Shut up!" Tom scolded. Mr. ck pursed his lips and turned to get down to business.


    Nina looked at Noah and found that his expression was so calm that it was frightening.


    "Noah..."


    "Do whatever you want. Do let her go just because she''s my stepsister." Noah''s heart sank into a dark void. He couldn''t understand why Vivian would have done such a horrible thing.

 Chapter 336 Always Alone

    No one paid attention to Julie''s miscarriage again. The most important thing right now was the dismemberment.


    Mr. ck came back and said, "The people who own these two clothes are not at home. ording to their neighbors, they left and went on a trip a week ago."


    "What? A week ago?" Nina asked in confusion. "They must be dead. Three fingers and a leg."


    There was nothing but silence around.


    Compared with catching the murderer, they wanted to protect the citizens more.


    But it was already toote.


    Noah had encountered such things before but he still clenched his fists. "Tom, the three of them made a fortune at the same time. Look into it. Mr. ck will go and search for ces where the corpses may have been hidden. Nini and I will be visiting the houses of the victims."


    "Copy that," Tom said as he turned around.


    Before Nina left with Tom, she looked back at Beth who was trembling.


    Beth looked like a frightened rabbit. Nina''s stare made her so scared to get down on her knees. "Please, have mercy! We are living such a miserable life. I will g


    .


    "Nini, you need to rx a little. Take a hot shower and some medicine so you wouldn''t catch a cold. We shouldn''t be able to get ahold of the results until tomorrow, anyway. No matter how anxious we get today, it will just be pointless."


    "Alright," Nina responded.


    "The North Yard is far away from here. You can go to my ce for now." Noah then drove Nina and Amy to his apartment just nearby.


    ording to the principle that no man could ever get close to Nina, Amy stood between her and Noah all the time.


    Noah and Nina didn''t seem to care for Amy much and kept talking to each other.


    "Here, Nini. These are clean clothes that you can use after you take a shower," Noah said while holding a new set of clothes and trousers from his wardrobe and then handed them over to Nina.


    Nina took them and went to take a shower.


    After she finished showering, she saw Amy sitting on the couch while Noah stood in the balcony, staring nkly at the rainy night.


    Nina walked over to him. "You used to say I''m like a sister to you. But I don''t think it''s enough."

 Chapter 337 Ill Break Your Legs

    Noah smiled when he heard what Nina said.


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Nina turned to look at him, her eyes gleaming. "I want to be your sister. Not just like a sister to you."


    A stiff smile formed on Noah''s face. His eyes glistened as he gazed into Nina''s eyes. He could read what she was thinking.


    She knew he felt lonely.


    She wanted to be his family.


    "Thank you, Nini." The smile on his face gradually softened. He was at a loss for words, not knowing how to describe the emotions that surged inside him.


    "What are you thanking me?" Nina asked knowingly, expecting to hear the answer she wanted.


    Noah didn''t treat the Ye family members as his family.


    "Nina, I''ve always seen you as my sister. I''ve considered you family ever since you started calling Aunt Kristina your aunt." Noah reached for the dry towel in Nina''s hand and stepped forward to dry her hair.


    Letting him dry her hair, Nina smiled and called, "Brother."


    Noah stopped what he was doing. Upon hearing Nina call him her brother, he knew he couldn''t confess his feeling


    sn''t letting up."


    John paused for a moment.


    "I lied to your aunt Nina. You didn''t notice that?"


    "I did," Chester answered.


    "Then why did you say that?"


    "Uncle John, you can''t lie to people. It makes it even worse that you''re lying to Aunt Nina."


    John reached out and stroked Chester''s hair. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. "You still have a lot to learn."


    "I''m only ten years old." ''Isn''t it too early to learn this?'' he thought to himself.


    John nced at him and said, "I didn''t ask you to look for a girlfriend now."


    "Okay." Chester lowered his head. "I''ll find a woman like Aunt Nina to be my wife when I''m thirty."


    "Don''t even consider. There''s only one Nina in the world." John raised his chin proudly. "And she''s mine."


    John grabbed his coat as he made his way to the door. Before leaving, he warned, "You better watch yourself. If you do anything to Nina, I will personally break your legs."


    Chester broke out into a cold sweat.


    ''Uncle John, I''m only ten years old!


    Not thirty years old.''

 Chapter 338 Rainy Days

    After hanging up the phone, Nina shook her head and sighed, "John''s ridiculous. He said he was one year old."


    Noah just smiled. He thought back to the conversation between Nina and John just now and asked her casually, "Is he afraid of thunder and rain?"


    "Yes," Nina confessed. "Noah, I''m not sure if I can go out with you on rainy days anymore. I think I''d like to just be with him."


    "I will sort out the information and e-mail it to you. The more you analyze, the better you will be at profiling," Noah said. "Its'' a little cold out here. Let''s go inside and have a seat. Is heing to pick you upter?"


    "Did you hear that?" Nina was a little surprised.


    Noah shook his head. "I took a guess."


    Noah knew that John wasn''t afraid of the thunder or rain, it was the water that scared him. Very few people knew about that though. He assumed John would have told Nina by now but it seemed not.


    Maybe John didn''t want her to worry about him.


    After all, it was between John and Nina. Noah knew that it was none of his


    Before Nina, the only woman who was even allowed near John was Vivian. This was a well-known fact and this really sparked rumors throughout Lexingport City


    Nina knew that John didn''t have any feelings for Vivian but she couldn''t help the jealousy that crept in.


    Nina didn''t know anything about John''s life before they met. It was an area that Vivian knew much better than her.


    "Two days. You''ll know in two days," John said intriguingly.


    He gave Henry two days to decide whether he would go back to Ye family.


    "Okay." Nina wasn''t expecting him to be so mysterious, letting the suspense build.


    For the next two days, she investigated the dismemberment case with Noah while waiting to see what John''s scheme was.


    Noah and Nina had cracked the case. It was reported everywhere and it should be as a result of it being such a massive breakthrough.


    However, the limelight soon shifted to some hot topic about a rich family.


    John''s assistant turned out to be the illegitimate son of the chairman of the Ye Group.

 Chapter 339 All In Vain

    Nina didn''t pay attention to any kind of entertainment news. There were only two things she would bother doing on the Inte: searching learning materials for herself and gain unauthorized ess to ssified data about others.


    It was James who reposted the news in the group chat of the Beggars'' Sect.


    Nina and James were ying with their phones on the sofa while John was busy with his work in his office. Seeing the news, the two of them were stunned.


    It took them a while to get back to their senses. After that, James sprang onto his feet, and with wide eyes, called John''s attention. "Uncle John! Uncle John! Your assistant is Howard''s son!"


    But John acted as if he didn''t hear anything. He continued to busy himself with his work.


    "Uncle John, did you hear me?" James knew that John was not the type to dwell on the Inte often, so he thought that John still had no idea about their discovery. James rushed to John to shove his phone on his face. "Uncle John, look! Look! Your assistant is a member of the Ye family! Henry, he is..."


    But his voice faded into silence after his persistent attempt to draw John''s interest. He put his phone down the moment John raised his head and looked at James in his eye. James felt intimidated w


    is not interested in the family''s property. If he was, then he would have taken over the family business. Besides, he isn''t short on money. He is even the top on the rank of richest people. Uncle John is only temporarily at the second ce," said James.


    "I can''t believe you still have the time to read such list. You seem to have a lot of free time. Anyway, I hope for them to be good brothers," Nina added.


    If there was no conflict of interests, there should be no friction between them. Nina believed so.


    All that Nina could wish for was for Henry to treat Noah well.


    John stared at his wife intensely. He couldn''t digest the thought that she began to care about another man again. Just the thought of it made him upset.


    "Where is Emma?" John asked as an excuse to send James away so he could be alone with his wife. "You two don''t date? Maybe you need money for a date. How much do you need? Here you go."


    "What?" Before James could react, John had already taken out a nk check and ced it on the table.


    John searched for James'' eyes and hinted that he should take it and leave as soon as possible.


    With that gesture, John couldn''t wait to ask his wife what was bothering him.


    No one else should know what he would ask her.

 Chapter 340 Her Husband Is A Good Man

    Looking at the nk check on the table, James didn''t get John''s signal. He didn''t grab the chance to run with it. Instead, he saidnguidly, "No. Emma has gone to the filming site with the crew."


    "Even so, you can go to her," John insisted with a frown on his face.


    James said gloomily, "If I go there, I won''t be able to bear to see her get ordered around. I won''t let her do those things. She said I would only cause her trouble, so I decided not to go there."


    He sighed and paused for a moment. "I miss her so much." James took out his phone and opened the WeChat app. There, he was weed with the sight of Emma''s picture.


    It was the background image James had customized for their chat. In it was Emma resting her head on the table sleeping out of tiredness. He couldn''t help himself that time but take a picture of her. She had her hair in a mess and her face stained with mud.


    Regardless, he found it cute to see her like that. Emma still looked effortlessly beautiful even in that state.


    The more he stared at the picture, the more he missed Emma. "Damn, Emma. I couldn''t help myself but miss you," Ja


    mad. If he gets near me in the future, I will kick him away."


    Her efforts to calm him down didn''t seem to work. He was staring at her, not budging or anything.


    Nina didn''t know what to do to satisfy him.


    So she asked, "What the hell¡ª"


    "Brother Noah?" Finally, he said something. She couldn''t mistake the rage in his tone.


    "Huh?" Nina was perplexed and dumbfounded.


    He pressed his body to her and whispered in her ear, "Why are you calling him Brother Noah? You''re getting closer and closer to him."


    His voice was stern.


    Nina came to understand where his anger wasing from.


    "Honey, why are you so jealous? It''s nothing to be jealous of." Nina smiled and squinted her eyes. "If you''re often jealous, you''ll be less handsome."


    "Don''t change the topic!" John reached out his hand and held her chin tightly. He raised her face and met her eyes once more.


    He kissed her with burning passion. That was the only way for him to cope with his anger.


    "Tell me, Nina. Why? Tell me the truth."


    ''What if they be closer to each other?


    No! I won''t let that happen!'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 341 Henrys Secret

    "Honey, you''re being unreasonably jealous again." Nina rolled her eyes at John, got out of his arms, and walked away from the sofa.


    "The reason I call him Brother Noah is that..." She was about to exin, but her husband was already in front of her in a sh. He snaked his arm around her waist and pressed her body against his. He yfully nibbled on her shoulder.


    "Ouch!" She red at him. "Why are you acting like a hungry dog?"


    "I''m Nine''s father, and you''re Nine''s mother." As John spoke, he reached for Nina''s chin and tipped her head backward. He stared deeply into his wife''s eyes, his blood boiling with anticipation.


    "Hmm..." Nina frowned.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    She thought he wanted her to exin, but just as she was about to, he pounced on her like a wild animal.


    The struggle did notst long. Eventually, it turned into somethingpletely different.


    It had been a long time since John and Nina had been intimate with each other. They could not control themselves now.


    When


    real appearance?"


    "What do you mean?" Adrian looked Henry up and down and didn''t realize what he meant.


    Henry smiled and said, "Take off my sses and put them on."


    "Fine." Adrian took off Henry''s sses and put them on.


    His eyes widened at what he saw.


    "These aren''t prescription sses." Adrian was sure that he was not nearsighted. He took the sses off and put them on again, but nothing changed at all.


    "Why do you bother wearing these if they''re not prescription?" Adrian pushed the sses to the bridge of his nose as Henry turned around and started adjusting his hair.


    Henry''s hair had grown out like that of a Korean pop idol. His bangspletely covered his forehead. After squeezing out everyst drop of water from his hair, Henry slicked it back, revealing his angr face in excruciating detail.


    The moment Henry turned around, Adrian stood still, dumbfounded. "You and Noah are really brothers."


    When Henry pushed his hair back, Adrian realized his striking resemnce to Noah.

 Chapter 342 Youve Hidden It Well

    "I figured you''d be surprised but won¡¯t your mouth get numb?" Henry walked towards Adrian and helped him close his mouth.


    Hanging his mouth open for too long might dislocate his jaw.


    Adrian came back to his senses. "Howe I never found out your secret before?"


    "You know now." Henry looked down at the sses in his hand and then pointed to his hair.


    He hid it on purpose to avoid any suspicion. Even though Adrian managed to take his sses off several times, he was drunk and didn''t see Henry''s face clearly.


    "You''re good at acting," Adrian said as he held up the sses. Henry didn''t know if he was praising or mocking him.


    Henry took out the clothes that he was nning to wear tonight. He began to exin as he buttoned up his top. "When my mother found out that I would work in Lexingport City, she told me not to let other people see my face. Thus, my disguise."


    "Our mother doesn''t want you to go back to the Ye family yet you''re doing the opposite. How are you going to exin that?" Adrian pressed because he didn''t want him to go back to that family.


    "That''s my mother," Henry corrected deliberately.


    Adrian cocked h


    ad''s illegitimate child surfaced. Even a paternity test was conducted.


    I think there is some kind of conspiracy behind this. I''m sure that what happened to you was not an ident. Dad reassured us that he would get even with Nina, but he didn''t. Maybe they nned this."


    Vivian continued to throw mud at Nina. "Mom, that must be it. Nina must have pushed you to get even with me for getting close to Brother John.


    It''s my fault, I''m sorry¡­" Vivian hugged her mother and feigned a cry.


    "Those wicked people!" Julie greeted her teeth and cursed. "I swear I will never let this slide. I won''t let go of Nina or Henry. I may not have a son right now, but I still have you, Vivi. I believe that you canpete with Henry for the position of CEO. Moreover, you''ve been working in the industry for a long time. I''m sure you''re more skilled than him."


    "Mom¡­" Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes. Finally, her mother''s attention was back to her. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone take what¡¯s ours."


    "You really are my daughter," Julie imed. They helped each other up as Julie rubbed her daughter''s hand. "Let''s go. We need to wee your brother."

 Chapter 343 The Tacit Understanding Between Brothers

    A Lamborghini pulled over at the Ye family estate''s driveway.


    Adrian and Henry got out of the car and saw a rolled-out red carpet nked by two line of servants.


    "Wee home, Mr. Ye," they said in unison.


    The wee gesture was grand, and everyone''s smile was the same.


    Adrian nudged Henry''s arm and teased, "Your father went through all this trouble to wee you home.


    Maybe he wants to make it up to you." "Well, it''s unnecessary," Henry answered.


    Adrian shoved his hands in his trouser pockets and pushed Henry with his body. "Go on in, Mr. Ye."


    "Why don''t youe inside with me?" Henry really wanted to invite Adrian to meet his father, but Adrian refused decisively.


    "No. I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Ye family. Besides, your father certainly doesn''t want to see me."


    Howard had said firmly in front of Adrian that he would never have an illegitimate child.


    Adrian knew that Howard would be embarrassed if they saw each other again.


    "I''ll go now. Call me when the dinner is almost over, and I''lle pick you up." Adrian patted Henry on the shoulder, slid back into the car, and drove away.


    Henry waited for the car to leave his sight before turning around and walking in.


    He was


    y. He frowned, feeling a little impatient. Then, he remembered he had something to announce tonight, so he needed his two sons to be present. He called to the butler once again and said, "Wait. Get Vivian and ask her toe here. Julie''s not feeling well. Let her rest."


    When thest dish was served on the table, Vivian walked in gracefully and greeted the three men on the table. "Good evening, Dad, Noah, Henry."


    "Have a seat." Howard motioned for her to sit down.


    Feeling her father''s indifference, Vivian felt uneasy. She guessed that her father had heard about the rumors going around. She was worried that he believed that she had something to do with her mother''s miscarriage.


    She had to find a way to clear her father''s suspicions.


    "You look so much like Dad, Henry. I wonder why I hadn''t noticed before. We have seen each other so many times," Vivianmented. "Had I been more observant, I would''ve realized."


    "Really?" Henry smiled, but there was ice in his voice.


    He thought, ''If she had realized earlier, I would have suffered or even been killed.


    She''s so cruel and merciless that she has murdered her own unborn sibling. If she could do that to her own flesh and blood, what more to a half-brother like me?''

 Chapter 344 Be More Confident

    Henry''s rhetorical question left a chill in the air.


    Howard and Noah fixed their eyes on Vivian and made her ufortable.


    "I don''t know what I did wrong. I don''t think Henry likes me." Vivian pursed her lips, hurt reflected in her watery eyes.


    Henry raised his eyebrow and said, "You''re not confident enough.


    You should be more confident and get rid of ''I think'' statements. It''s true I don''t like you."


    Henry didn''t like this girl at all. Vivian didn''t have any advantage here.


    She was not as beautiful as Nina, not as pure and lovely as Michelle, not as elegant as Emma and certainly not as thoughtful as John''s female assistant.


    When Henry thought of women, they were the ones that came to mind. And she couldn''t hold a candle to them. The only thing Vivian had going for her was that she was from a rich family.


    Henry sighed in his heart.


    Embarrassment became apparent on Vivian''s face. She wanted to ask Henry why he came back to the Ye family. But before she could speak, Howard spoke up.


    "You three should try to get along with each other from now on." Howard


    "Sounds good." Howard was beaming. The wrinkles returned to the corners of his eyes as he smiled broadly.


    Seeing them chatting happily, Vivian felt ignored. She decided to remind that she was still there.


    "Does Henry have a girlfriend now?"


    "No," Howard replied. He had a boyfriend.


    Howard remembered one thing. Henry would get engaged to Vera. He had to mention it in a roundabout way so that Henry wouldn''t get pissed off.


    "I''m d you''re not seeing anyone. I''ve got someone in mind. I''ll introduce you to Vera Fu soon. She''s about your age. I think you''ll like her."


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''m pretty busy right now," Henry refused politely.


    Howard thought for a while and agreed. Henry would be very busy after he took over the Ye Group, so Howard didn''t mention it again.


    He turned to Noah. "So when are you getting married, Noah?"


    Noah didn''t have a girlfriend. How could he get married?


    Noah said calmly, "I''m still young."


    Henry was speechless.


    ''Is he serious?''


    That was a pretty flip answer to give their father.


    What was he thinking?

 Chapter 345 This Wasnt Noahs Style At All

    Howard said coldly, "Young? Hardly. You''re already twenty-seven!"


    "Mr. Shi didn''t get married till he was thirty. I have three years left. Why rush it?" Noah said slowly. He didn''t talk back, but told the truth.


    "You..." Howard was speechless for a moment. "But you''re not Mr. Shi!"


    "What''s the difference?" Noah raised his eyebrows and nced at everyone else calmly.


    Vivian whispered, "Can youpete with Brother John?"


    "Yes, I can," Noah said calmly. "I have more money than him."


    Henry widened his eyes and didn''t know what to say.


    He turned his head in disbelief and stared nkly at Noah''s profile.


    This wasn''t like Noah at all.


    This sounded familiar, but he couldn''t figure out where Noah had gotten such a harebrained idea.


    After the meal, Noah and Henry left together. Henry couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you today?"


    "Wrong? You mean my saying I''m younger and richer than John?" Noah asked.


    "Mm hmm." Henry nodded.


    This wasn''t Noah''s style at all. He was normally calm and steady. Right now, he sounded more like John and Nina.


    The more he tho


    d struggled, but couldn''t break free.


    "All right, all right. Quit it. Who cares who you are?" Adrian was drunk. He approached Vivian and pinched her chin. At the same time, he waved his hand to tell his men to stand down.


    They thought Adrian was looking for a woman to y with, so they all turned around with their backs to them. Adrian said unhappily, "What are you doing? Why would I want a woman like this? She even killed her unborn sibling."


    Vivian red at Adrian and said, "Adrian, what are you talking about?"


    "Seriously? You don''t know what you did?" Adrian let go of her chin and pped her. "It was you, wasn''t it? If you hadn''t been such a bitch, they wouldn''t have sent Henry back to Ye family. You deserve every miserable thing that happens to you. You fucking make me sick!"


    Adrian''s p was neither too heavy nor too light. Everyone heard it, though Vivian''s pride was hurt more than anything.


    "Adrian, what the hell?" Vivian red at Adrian with malicious and insidious eyes. This was no weak girl, but a cold, calcting woman. "They? Who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 346 Het Him Definitely

    The narrow alley was pitch-ck under the starless night sky and only the looming wall of men was visible.


    Adrian continued to p Vivian. This time harder. He gnashed his teeth in anger and said, "You know better than anyone why your mother had a miscarriage. Why did you frame Mrs. Shi? How dare you do such a cruel thing? Now that Henry is back in the Ye family, you won''t be able to get the Ye Group anymore. Why aren''t you stopping you evil plots? Isn''t it enough that you have the privilege to enjoy a peaceful life? Henry is back! And my happiness is gone!"


    Enduring the throbbing pain on her face, Vivian looked at Adrian and kept his words in her mind.


    She noticed that Adrian was not sober, so she grabbed the opportunity and asked, "Did Nina asked Henry toe back just to take revenge on me?"


    "Revenge?" Adrian dusted off his shirt with his hands as he was disgusted by her. "This is not called ''revenge.'' You deserve it!"


    Vivian clenched her fists as firm as she could. She knew that she couldn''t afford to have a head-on collision with Adrian or offend the Song family.


    She did what she had to do and contained her rage inside her. "You''re too dr


    Jessica earlier today, and I happen to stumble on something that would help us. I know what to do. Since she is the princess of C Ind, she should go back to her own country."


    Julie gave her encouragement and said, "I trust you on that one. Do you still love Mr. Shi? He is indeed an ideal husband. But he loves Nina. You need to move on."


    Vivian''s face twitched and she said, "I''ve loved him for so many years, Mom. How can I afford to give up on him so easily? It doesn''t matter if he loves me back or not. I must have him even if I don''t receive the same amount of affection in return."


    "Then you have to start scribbling a genius n. No man in this world doesn''t cheat on his wife. Just look at your father. He couldn''t stop his lust so he cheated on me while I was pregnant! Be smart and cunning, Vivian. You shouldn''t keep your virginity all the time. In special times, make the most out of it. I''m confident that Mr. Shi is not the perfect man. He will cheat on his wife sooner orter."


    Vivian blushed a rosy glow to her mother''s words. She was still a virgin.


    At Julie''s words, her heart raced to the excitement as she was itching to give it a try.

 Chapter 347 A Joke

    It was examination week at L University. The halls were filled with silence and anxiety sincete June.


    Nina and Michelle were engrossed in their studies in the library, preparing for the final examinations. They were often preupied with books and found it difficult to free themselves from them.


    John was in his office. He always sat there for the entire day, often forgetting the time. But there was one thing he could not forget. He would ask where his wife was at 5 p.m. every day.


    "Where''s my wife?"


    Hearing that question, Richard would be at a loss. ''She''s not my wife. How would I know where she is?''


    He had failed to answer that question a couple of times. This time, however, he was able to answer the question. "Mrs. Shi is in L University''s library."


    "Is she studying again?" ''Is studying more important than having dinner with me?'' John thought to himself.


    Nina did note back on time for several times already.


    "Go to L University." John put down his work and went to the university library.


    However, if John wanted to get in the library, he had to use a student card.


    The library guard was a man in his 40s. He was respectful and dedicated. He halte


    she whispered into John''s ear with her arms around his neck.


    "Where there are many people, I''ll carry you on my back. When there are a few people, I''ll carry you in my arms." When John turned his head, they touched faces. It felt a bit itchy.


    Nina smiled and said, "Good idea."


    John''s broad shoulders made Nina feel at ease. She smiled and whispered, "Why did youe here today?"


    "I''m just afraid that a certain someone might not be able to find her way home, forgetting that her husband is worriedly waiting for her." John pretended to be angry and snorted.


    Ninaughed out loud.


    She remembered she had forgotten toe back home to have dinner with John because of how busy she was. John would call her and remind her.


    No wonder she felt there was something amiss early. He did not call her this afternoon.


    "Let me ask you a question. What do you call a person who apologizes if he hasmitted a mistake?" Nina asked. "An honest man."


    "Good. And what do you call a person who apologizes even if he hasmitted no mistake?" "I don''t know."


    "A boyfriend." After saying that, Nina herself burst intoughter.


    John also smiled. His little girl was so cute.

 Chapter 348 Preparing For Pregnancy

    Holding a book in her arms, Michelle walked beside Richard and whispered, "Is Nini pregnant?"


    Richard was not Henry. Richard was a man of few words and he seldom gave any responses.


    Michelle thought that Richard didn''t hear her, so she asked again, "Is Nini pregnant? Back then, Uncle John would carry her in his arms. Now he carries her on his back instead."


    Noticing that Michelle kept talking, Richard replied, "I don''t know."


    "Oh. Okay." Michelle was sure that her best friend was pregnant.


    She decided to go back and check what pregnant women shouldn''t do.


    After two years, there would be a cute toddler following her.


    Thinking about it made Michelle happy, she could not help but put on a bright smile.


    The four of them had dinner at a restaurant.


    Michelle had been staring at Nina''s belly, tilting her head and wondering if the baby in Nina''s womb was only the size of a grain of rice.


    John''s gaze became intimidating. Perhaps it was because he caught Michelle staring at his wife for too long. "Michelle," he called out coldly.


    The warning was obvious.


    Michelle shivered all over. John''s eyes were ominously cold.


    Michelle was terrified,


    so she looked away.


    him?


    Nina felt sorry for Chester, but even sorrier for John.


    "I''m sorry."


    For the first time, John did not get mad about Nina hugging Chester. He was once in that situation, he was not as brave and as lucky as Chester.


    There was not a person like Nina in his childhood. He had never asked Sam why he hade back sote.


    "We haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go eat," John lied.


    Nina did not try and debunk John''s little lie. She held Chester''s hand and said with a smile, "Let''s go to dinner."


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Chester had no clue. He happily held Nina''s hand and tugged on John''s sleeve.


    John pretended not to know, but slowed down a bit.


    They were like a typical family of three followed by a happy dog.


    ''Uncle John, Aunt Nina. I will be filial to you, just like how I am with Mom and Dad.''


    That night when John was taking a shower, Nina touched her belly and rubbed it.


    The reason why John wanted a child was that he wanted aplete family.


    "I want aplete family. It''s something I''ve always longed for." With a gentle but mischievous smile, Nina quietly went to Helen and took one of her needles. She found John''s stash of condoms and pricked them one by one.

 Chapter 349 Are You Impotent

    When John came out of the steaming shower, he happened to catch Nina tucking something under the pillow.


    Nina heard John''s footsteps and hurriedly put the needle under the pillow. She quickly pivoted and sat on a cross-legged pose as she beamed an alluring smile at John.


    "Are you finished taking a bath?"


    "Yes." John leaned against the door crevice and stood still with his hands crossed over his chest.


    He wondered,


    ''What did she put under the pillow? There are only condoms there.


    Was she checking the condoms, thinking I pricked them again?''


    He had always wanted a baby because he was afraid of losing her.


    Nina once said that she wasn''t ready to have a child yet.


    John was a man who wouldn''t force his way to something she didn''t like.


    Nina tried to hide her guilt under her smile as she saw that he was confused.


    She had used him of pricking the condoms before.


    Now, she was the one who did the same thing.


    If John found out, he would certainly mock her.


    She wouldn''t let that happen.


    Nina convinced herself that he was clueless about what she had done. She graduallyposed herself andy in the bed.


    "It''s time to go to bed now, honey." Nina raised her eyebrows


    ball and gripped on his groin.


    "Honey, that hurts!" Nina narrowed her eyes and said, "I got jabbed by a needle!"


    "But I haven''t¡­" John bit his lips in torment. His little girl added an extra muscle in that kick.


    ''Needle?'' With a distressed expression,


    John looked at Nina. Under the dim light of the room, a thin shiny object glistened in Nina''s bleeding finger.


    He couldn''t believe it! His wife was indeed pricked by a needle!


    "What happened?" Nina was whimpering in pain. How could he care about his recuperating crotch? He took her hand and saw the pin standing on her fingertip as blood oozed out of the incision. "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    John quickly wrapped his robe around his body, wrapped Nina in the quilt, and carried her outside.


    "No! There''s no need to go to the hospital. Just pull it out and apply some first aid. It doesn''t hurt as much now." Nina shook her legs out of the nket and refused to go to the hospital.


    Not only was the injury not that serious, but also they didn''t wear any clothes. People might misunderstand the situation and judge them if they went out like this.


    How often did you see a man in a robe and a nude woman swathed in a quilt at a hospital?

 Chapter 350 Morning Exercise

    "We have to go to the hospital now!" John insisted on taking his wife to the hospital.


    Nina grew anxious and said, "Go on! Send me there! Tomorrow, the headlines will be filled with nothing but our scandal. ''Mr. Shi rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night with his wife. Was he so violent that he hurt his wife?''"


    "What?" John nced at her with a puzzled look.


    With her arms wrapped around his neck, Nina looked at his face from the side, and her eyes seemed to dare him that if he was not afraid of being teased by the media, then he could take her to the hospital.


    The two of them locked eyes for a moment until John decided to turn around and head back to the bedroom. He picked up the tumbled nightgown on the floor and carefully dressed her from her toes to her shoulders. His movements were cautious as he was afraid of touching her finger.


    After clothing Nina, John stood up and snatched the first aid kit.


    Nina sat on the sofa near the window as she managed to pull out the needle and wrapped the wound with some tissue paper.


    "I did it!" Nina was enthusiastic as she raised her finger, and the white tissue was stained with her fresh crimson blood.


    Apparently, she was doing just fine.


    John was filled with heartache when


    it for Chester." Nina rolled her eyes. "You tter yourself too much."


    John smiled and said, "Well, I feel admired."


    "Come on, it''s time to go to bed." Nina tapped his shoulder and stood up from his encapsting arms.


    John was swift to stop her as he grabbed her arm and asked, "Shouldn''t we continue our moment?"


    "I''m injured, remember?" Nina raised her finger deliberately in front of his face for him to see clearly. She lifted the quilt and tucked herself in before closing her eyes to sleep.


    John grinned at her and went to the bathroom again.


    He had an electrifying reaction in between his legs the moment she pounced on top of him.


    The two of them cuddled through the night and fell asleep.


    When Nina opened her eyes the next morning, she found that she was buried against John''s brawny chest.


    She stretched her hand and thumped the bridge of John''s nose with her pointy elbow.


    "Ouch! Honey, you''re so sweet that you wake me up in the special way possible." John was pounded to his consciousness as he woke up to the morning sunshine. His voice was hoarse as he squinted his blurry eyes to rity.


    His slender fingers slithered across Nina''s palm as they interlocked with her fingers.


    He said, "Honey, morning exercise?"

 Chapter 351 An Earthquake

    With drowsy eyes, Nina turned around to face John. "Honey, we won''t do morning exercise today."


    John smiled and wrapped her in his arms. "Then sleep a little longer."


    "Okay, honey." Nina said that in a monotonous tone. It seemed she expected to hear something else from John. Heughed and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    They slept earlyst night. The sun had not yet risen when they woke up, so the both of them decided to go back to sleep before heading downstairs for breakfast.


    "My final exams areing. It will be difficult for me to go to the campus from here. I should stay there for a few days ande back after the exams, what do you think?" Nina tore a small piece of bread to eat. She nced at John as she put it in her mouth, almost yfully.


    "How many days?" John asked.


    "Six. The exams will be held three days from now, and they''llst for another three days. So a total of six."


    That was too long for John.


    He could not stand it. He wanted to have Nina close every second of the day.


    "I''ll go live with you then," John said decisively.


    Nina almost spat out the milk she was drinking. "Honey, it''s only six days. It''s not even a week. Do you really have to live in my apartment with me?"


    "Is there a problem with that?" John reached out to wipe the milk f


    e news due to the earthquake. People were devastated.


    John did not do anything for charity, nor did he care about other people''s lives at all. He only cared about people around him. However, it seemed that Nina has influenced a change in that attitude.


    His drive to go to C City was to help James.


    He knew how kind-hearted his wife is.


    She always exerted effort to extend help to other people.


    "Okay." John nodded in agreement. He admired his wife so much.


    James rushed from B City to C City at an almost impossible speed.


    Emma''s crew did encounter an earthquake but they were shooting in a square at that time. No one from their crew was injured.


    That was what they thought. No one noticed there was someone missing.


    It was not until everyone was settled down in the morning that Director Xin realized that Emma was missing.


    "Where''s Emma? Did anyone see her?"


    Almost everyone shook their head. "No, sir."


    However, there was one person who did not say a word. She was a nameless actress.


    With a ss of warm water sped in her hand, she lowered her eyes and did not even dare to look at Director Xin. Her body was still trembling slightly.


    Last night, she ordered Emma to buy milk tea. That was when the earthquake happened, and she did not hear from Emma since then.

 Chapter 352 Her True Colors

    Someone noticed that there was something wrong with the actress and asked her concernedly, "Alice, are you okay? Why are you shaking so hard? Are you sick?"


    "No, no." Alice held the cup tighter and forced a smile.


    "I don''t think you feel well. Your face looks pale. You''d better go see the doctor. I''m afraid that you can''t continue to act."


    "Can you leave me alone?" Alice red at the person impatiently. The thought that something might have happened to Emma scared her. "I''ve told you that I''m not sick!"


    Everyone appeared stern and serious. They had saved themselves, but this natural disaster still took some lives.


    They witnessed a lot of people''s breakdown and heartbreaks after being separated from their loved ones forever.


    Everyone was praying silently.


    In her outburst, Alice''s scream shattered their mourning and hopeful silence.


    Director Xin turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Alice shed a ttering smile. "Thank you for your concern, Director Xin. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Director Xin''s eyes gleamed with worry. "Who was thest one to see Emmast night?"


    He must find Emma.


    Emma wa


    tor Xin felt his hair turn grey all of a sudden. "I just wish there would be no aftershocks. We have to find Emma as soon as possible. I hope she''s fine."


    Although the earthquake struck fast, the epicenter was not in the city, so the damage was not as severe. Several buildings copsed and some people were injured. Overall, there were a few casualties.


    No matter what, there were still casualties.


    Director Xin looked at the direction of Maple Road. A big crack had fissured the ground and the buildings along the road crooked and tilted.


    He could only pray that they find Emma quickly. If James discovered any of this, things would get worse.


    "Emma, Emma!" A voice echoed from afar, rushing steps growing louder with each second. James arrived in an innocent excitement to see the crew at the center of the square. He pulled one of them and asked, "Where''s Emma? Did you see Emma? Where is she?"


    The person he grabbed was none other than Alice. She was inching backwards, wanting to reduce her sense of existence from the crowd.


    "Emma?" Alice was startled. Her face went pale with nervousness when she heard the name. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 353 Look For Emma

    James looked around, but he still could not find Emma. His eyes were as red as an angry wolf''s. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Have you seen Emma?"


    Alice had never met such a handsome and fierce man. Although he looked a little disheveled and stressed out, he still gave off a vibe that she foundpletely irresistible.


    "No, no," she answered. A ssh of color slowly crept up her usually pale face. "Are you a friend of Emma''s?"


    James ignored her question and pushed her aside. He yelled in frustration, "Weren''t you together? How could you not have seen her? Are you blind?"


    Alice staggered backward with the force of James'' push. She almost fell, but someone came in time to catch her.


    The person who helped her was the one who had asked her before if she was sick.


    Alice wanted to fall down so that she would have an excuse to ost James, but someone steadied her. She turned around and saw the staff who caught her. "You again? Can you stop ruining my ns?" she said angrily.


    The staff let go of her and said nothing.


    Alice did not appreciate his kindness at all.


    Alice stared him down and then looked at James. She recognized the sort of clothes James was wearing. They were expensive, the ki


    nd took the apron. "We have to wait. They have to check every shop. We are in the middle of the street. It will take some time."


    "I guess you''re right. I hope theye soon. It''s getting a little difficult to breathe in here, and I''m starving," he said. "Are you an actress? I''ve never seen any actresse here to buy milk tea.


    The filming site is a little far away from here. Why did youe? If you hadn''te, you wouldn''t have ended up here with me, squatting in the dust like a trapped little mouse." The man was good at dealing with people. He shed his white teeth and two dimples at Emma. "My name is Roman Chen, a student of C University."


    Emma realized why this milk tea shop was popr. The man was rather attractive.


    When she came all the way here, she happened toe across a group of girls who were sipping their milk tea and giggling among themselves.


    Emma gradually smiled.


    She was reminded of how adorable her boyfriend was.


    Wherever James went, there was always a group of avid female followers. They swooned over him, but every time they came too close, he took the initiative to put his arm around her shoulder and announce their rtionship proudly.


    He had a girlfriend.

 Chapter 354 I Miss You

    "I''m not an actress. I''m Emma Lin, an intern in the crew," Emma replied with a smile, looking away, waiting for the rescue.


    Her phone ran out of battery. She couldn''t contact anyone.


    Her boyfriend would surely be worried and angry.


    He would p himself across the face every time he boiled with rage.


    As long as he couldn''t contact her, he wouldn''t think twice of hurting himself.


    "Why do you hit yourself when you''re angry? You can scold me," Emma once asked him.


    James red at her and said, "What''s the difference between beating you and myself? No, there is a difference. It will only hurt for a few days if I beat myself, but for a lifetime if I beat you."


    Every time he said so, Emma curved her lips.


    She had never met anyone who was so stupid. But this stupid man moved her deeply.


    ''James, I miss you,'' she thought to herself.


    "Emma, Emma, where are you?" There was a muffled wail. It was James. In her hopeful prayer, she heard James calling outside the ruins. He seemed to be fen


    of the rocks.


    He didn''t care about himself. He only knew that the woman he loved was still alive, could sing, and was waiting for him.


    The rescue team also rushed over to help clear away the rubbles. A group of abled survivors flurried in to join them.


    Emma sang the song again and again, listening to the sound of digging outside. She felt at ease.


    Atst,


    the stone blocking Emma and Roman was moved away, and a ray of sunshine shone on their faces.


    The sudden light blinded them and prompted their hands to block the sun.


    "Emma,e out. I''ll carry you out." James couldn''t see her clearly against the light, but it was indeed Emma.


    Emma only saw a tall figure. He stretched out a pair of strong hands and hugged her.


    "James," Emma murmured, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    They caught each other in a reuniting embrace.


    Emma was relieved she was finally again with the greatest support in her life.


    He was the happiest thing that came into her life. And now, he saved her.

 Chapter 355 Blush

    Emma and Roman were safe. They weren''t hurt, and the only marks on their faces and bodies were streaks of dust.


    However, the rescue team still insisted for Roman to visit the hospital for a general check-up.


    He bent down to thank the rescue team. He nced at James and Emma, who were still locked in a tight embrace.


    Roman and Emma only met by chance, and with it went through a life-of-death experience together. They''d go their separate ways soon; they were just passers-by in each other''s life.


    They didn''t even try to ask for each other''s numbers. They were just two boats passing the same lighthouse once, each fading away into the horizon without a trace.


    Roman made his way to the hospital.


    James bent down and carried Emma away.


    "Why are you here?" Emma asked as she gotfortable in James'' arms. With her arms around his neck, she felt warmth.


    "I came because you missed me." James rxed his pace and tried to walk as steadily as possible. He wanted to carry Emma with as much stability as he could muster.


    Emma thought,


    ''How did he know that I missed him?


    Can he read my mind?''


    "You sent me two pictures, remember? One with a roadside view, and the


    a. Furious, she asked, "Is he really a member of the Shi family? How could he fall in love with Emma?"


    "Well, you see, Emma is a top student of L Communication University. When she was still a sophomore, she made a short film that dealt with public welfare. The film became quite popr. She''s good. This is also the reason why she has the privilege of working for Director Xin as in intern." The man who answered her was one of Director Xin''s long-time employees. He was known to be knowledgeable in the entertainment industry.


    He looked at Alice and added, "Maybe you''re not aware that she''s good friends with Nina? You may not even know who Nina is."


    "Well, who''s she?" Alice knew nothing about Nina.


    Before she got a response, a dark cloud covered the square in shade. A strong wind blew.


    A helicopter circled above the ce, and everyone''s eyes looked up.


    There was nowhere tond the helicopter, but John needed to take James and Emma up as soon as possible. So, he dropped a ropedder.


    Then, while John was still scrambling to climb down, Nina had already tied a safety rope and jumped along the ropedder.


    "Nina!" John shouted.


    ''She''s always so reckless!''

 Chapter 356 I Cant Afford to Offend Nina

    Anger was prominent on John''s face as he sat in the helicopter.


    Nina shivered as she raised her head and looked at John. "Honey, wait for me to bring them back here."


    The people below saw a nimble and agile silhouette of a gant woman. It seemed she was descending from the sky. Her roughly tied hair swayed in the wind, and her unbound strands of hair swept through her face.


    When she was less than half a meter away from the ground, Nina jumped andnded gently to the ground.


    She nced at the crowd around her and spotted James and Emma. She walked toward them.


    When Nina passed by Alice, she heard a man whisper, "That is Nina Lu, Mr. Shi''s wife, the princess of C Ind and the campus belle of L University. She''s a famous painter. Her artworks cost a pretty penny.


    She is one of Emma''s friends. Just pray that Emma doesn''t mention you, Alice, or there will be hell to pay."


    The man clicked his tongue. He did not dare think about the consequences.


    Nina slowed down and gave a sharp and stern nce at Alice.


    When Alice heard that, her temples began to throb in pain. She raised her head and met Nina''s eyes. Nina''s cold gaze made Al


    forward steadily. Some of the moving air went into Nina''s mouth.


    It made her choke.


    John pulled her up and held her in his arms. "Next time, tell me what you''re going to do before you do it."


    It took a few seconds for Nina to recover. "I''m sorry. I won''t make you worry like that again."


    "Okay." John caressed her waist and let her go.


    The S-76 was an all-weather, civil transportation helicopter. The cabin was spacious andfortable. It could amodate 12 people at most.


    Emma changed into the dress Nina prepared for her. She then cleaned her face with a wet towel. She looked much better, but her fatigue was still so obvious.


    She was up all night. She was sleepy.


    When Emma saw John, she bowed and nodded to express her gratitude. "Uncle John¡­"


    This was the first time that Emma had called him like that.


    "Hello, Emma," John calmly greeted.


    "Honey, what did you say just now?" James got excited upon hearing how Emma greeted John. He even introduced Nina to Emma without thinking. "This is Aunt Nina."


    Nina pped James'' head.


    ''Is he crazy? He


    even let one of my good friends call me Auntie?'' Nina thought with fury.

 Chapter 357 A Dog In The Manger

    Under Nina''s stare, James stopped talking, turned around, and talked to Emma.


    The helicopter flew back to Lexingport City andnded on the top floor of North Yard''s main building.


    The family doctor, who had been waiting for a long time, examined Emma from head to toe. She sustained no other injury except for a slight bruise.


    Chester tugged on Nina''s hand and asked, "Aunt Nina, how are the people in C City?"


    Nina looked down at the child with a smile and touched his head. "I''m not sure about the details of the disaster, but your uncle has done everything he can."


    Nina had always thought that Sam wanted to send Chester to college in B City in September for the future development of Shi family.


    As it turned out, she was wrong.


    It was Chester who wanted to take this path.


    Chester looked at John and said, "Thank you, Uncle John."


    "Okay. Never forget why you are doing this in the first ce." This was John''s only hope for Chester.


    Lexingport City was aplicated ce. John had seen many people who held high positions but didn''t care about masses. He hoped that Chester would never be one of them.


    Emma left North Yard not long


    o contact my assistant for an interview."


    John attached great importance to talent selection.


    The boy looked stunned.


    In the next moment, John strode toward Nina. Chester raised his head, and their eyes met.


    "Uncle..." he murmured.


    "Shh..." John ced his index finger against his lips.


    Chester continued to read as if nothing had happened.


    Nina was immersed in her book. She got a little distracted when another person sat down beside her, but she didn''t look at the neer. She only reached out and pulled her books toward her section of the table to make room for the other person on their table.


    John was taken aback.


    Did that mean that Nina gave this seat to any random student who came over?


    On the second day, when Nina arrived at the library to study, she saw a pile of professional books on management on the table. It looked like one of the seats were already upied, but the person who brought the books was noticeably absent.


    Nina told Chester, "Chester, don''t be a dog in the manger like that guy. They can be pretty insufferable."


    Lost in thought, Chester said nothing. ''Aunt Nina, you are talking about Uncle John!''

 Chapter 358 Shes So Smart

    When Nina and Chester walked out of the library, Michelle was standing by the door and waving at the two of them.


    "Nini, here."


    "Let''s go, Chester. It''s almost dinner time." Nina took Chester to meet Michelle and nned to go to a nearby supermarket to buy groceries.


    Michelle was holding a white paper bag in her hand. When Chester approached her, she handed the bag to him and said, "Here you go, Chester."


    Chester stared at the bag and made no move to take it. There was confusion mixed in with the gratitude in his eyes.


    "I did nothing to merit any reward."


    Michelle grinned, revealing two cute canine teeth. "You''re so cute!"


    "Chester, you can take the gift from Aunt Michelle." Hearing Nina''s words, Chester reached out his hand to take the bag and politely bowed. "Thank you, Aunt Michelle."


    There was no expression on his face¡ªnot even the usual excitement children showed when then receive gifts. Even so, Chester''s disciplined demeanor made Michelle happy.


    "Little Chester, you are so cute. I like you so much. Oh, and you shouldn''t call me Aunt Michelle¡ªmy cousin and your brother are dating." Michelle reached out to pinch his face, but Chester didn''t really like


    "Okay. I''ll¡ª"


    "I''ll go get it," Michelle interjected and turned around to grab several packs of instant noodles.


    Other people were waiting for them. Then, Nina saw a girl, a ssmate of hers, who stalked toward the shelves angrily.


    "Excuse me, where are the instant noodles?" she asked one of the staff with a feral grin on her face. "You know, those crispy ones that will get break if you kneel on them."


    "Instant noodles? Kneel on them?" The saleswoman was confused.


    The girl gritted her teeth and said, "Yes, I''m buying them for my boyfriend so that he can kneel on them. Don''t worry, I won''t waste food. He will have to eat all of the noodles if he breaks them while kneeling."


    "Ah,e with me. I''ll take you to them," said the saleswoman with a stunned look.


    The girl greeted Nina with a smile and left with a whole bag of instant noodles.


    Nina''s eyes went wide.


    "If he breaks the instant noodles while kneeling, he will have to eat them all. Thus, he has to keep some distance between the noodles and his knees. That would be very tiring." Nina''s eyes lit up. "She''s so smart."


    Everyone else was speechless.


    They suddenly had a mental image of John''s future.

 Chapter 359 Robbery

    Henry and Adrian owned a luxury apartment.


    It was a quiet, low-profile ce. No one would think that the president of the Song Group and the president of the Ye Group would have a residence in such an area.


    Every weekend, the two of them came to stay here. They turned off their mobile phones to avoid interruptions.


    They came to the apartment and began to prepare hot pot.


    Chester went to get the drinks while Michelle prepared the ingredients. Nina was washing some fruits in the sink while Henry got the hot pot started.


    Everyone had their own task except for Adrian who had nothing to do. He just went around and took photos and posted them in his WeChat Moments.


    While Nina was washing some grapes, Adrian walked over to her and picked one from the pile she had already washed. He popped the grape into his mouth and smiled.


    "Thanks, Nina," he said. Adrian felt that he had to find something to do, so he said, "I''m going to go y some music."


    He then turned around and went to the living room where he turned the stereo on and connected his phone. He yed some electronic dance music, the kind of music the DJ yed in dance clubs. He cranked up the


    t to see her and greeted John.


    Chester said, "Uncle John."


    Henry said, "John."


    Michelle said, "Good afternoon, Uncle John. Since you''re here, you can join us for some hot pot."


    The two-vor hot pot was already boiling on the table, smelling incredibly delicious.


    John heard footsteps behind him and smiled. Without turning around, he knew it was his wife.


    She could be a naughty little girl sometimes.


    He deliberately slowed down his pace.


    Nina seized the opportunity and pressed a fruit knife she was holding against his waist.


    "Don''t move. Put your hands in the air." Nina''s voice was cold, but her eyes were wild with excitement. "This is a robbery."


    With a faint smile tugging at the corner of John''s mouth, he raised his hands cooperatively. "Do you want my money, or do you want my body?"


    Without hesitation, Nina blurted out, "I want your body."


    "Are you sure?" John turned around, bent down, and swept Nina off her feet. She was in his arms before she could protest.


    "John!" She iled around and blushed furiously. "Put me down! There are so many people here!"


    She just wanted to make a joke.


    Why did he take it so seriously?

 Chapter 360 Good Sound Insulation Effect

    With a yful look on her face, Michelle covered Chester''s eyes.


    He was too young to see or hear such mature exchanges.


    "How''s the sound instion in your bedroom?" Michelle asked.


    They looked at John as he carried Nina into the bedroom.


    Adrian smiled, "Very, very good."


    "Great. We have nothing to worry about then." Michelle breathed a sigh of relief and took her hands off Chester''s eyes.


    Without waiting for John and Nina to join them, they started eating. Thankfully, as they were enjoying the hot pot, they did not hear any sounding from the bedroom.


    Jamesmented, "Adrian, why did you soundproof your bedroom?"


    Henry almost choked on his food while Adrian turned his head at James. Henry raised a fist to his lips and coughed. He nced at Adrian, telling him with his eyes not to say anything stupid.


    No one knew about Henry and Adrian''s rtionship except for John and Nina.


    Adrian understood and answered, "I''m afraid of disturbing others."


    "Afraid of disturbing others? Why? That''s even stranger.


    What could you possibly do to disturb others?" James asked.


    "Just pay more attention to your girlfriend, James," Henry interjected, trying to shift James'' attention.


    Emma lifted her head and smiled. "I''m fine. You guys just talk. The three of us can continue eating."


    "That''s right. Talk more." Michelle picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and tossed it into the h


    nd challenge her worth. However, Emma had been a straight-A student since she started studying. She did not have that many friends, but she did not offend anyone, so everyone could only talk about her family background.


    When James came across the news articles, he was so furious. "How dare these people speak ill of my fiancee? I will destroy them," he grumbled.


    Even James'' mother, Ang, announced, "They can only decide whether my future daughter-inw is worthy of my son or not when they fill my shoes. Otherwise, they should all just shut up."


    Emma turned into a celebrity. Wherever she went, people followed and blessings flowed, rendering her a little dizzy and overwhelmed.


    She had never been so happy in her entire life.


    When the Ye family received the invitation to James and Emma''s engagement party, Julie went to speak to her daughter. "This is your chance, Vivi. You haven''t been able to get close to Mr. Shi. You must get close to him at the engagement party. This time, we will act ording to n, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mom," Vivian replied. "Recently, I''ve learned a lot about seduction and maniption ording to your requirements. I won''t let you down."


    "Silly girl, don''t worry about letting me down. Just do your best to satisfy Mr. Shi and ensnare him. You can''t disappoint him this time, do you understand?" Julie patted the back of her daughter''s hand and smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 361 My Love

    On July fifth, Nina had finally finished herst exam and strode out of the teaching building with a sense of relief. A ssmate handed Nina a rose as she pointed to a direction and said, "Mrs. Shi, your husband is waiting for you over there."


    The rose in her hand was decorated with little water droplets, dazzling in the setting sun.


    "What? My husband?" Nina reached out and took the rose. A wisp of a familiar fragrance wafted into her nose.


    Nina looked in the direction, trying to see John but to no avail.


    "Thank you." Nina just decided to thank her and walk to the direction she pointed at.


    Just a few steps away, another ssmate handed her a rose and pointed to the same direction, saying the same words.


    "Mrs. Shi, your husband is waiting for you over there."


    Nina was stunned and took the second rose.


    Then the third, the fourth, the fifth...


    After walking for some time now, Nina couldn''t even count how many roses she had. Her arms were filled with more than a bouquet by now.


    What was John up to?


    Was this because she finished her exams?


    Nina looked down and carefully arranged the roses i


    e to see how in love they were.


    She always thought that showing off one''s love was a childish thing to do, but once she felt such pure emotion for John, she couldn''t help wanting the world to see it.


    She needed them all to know that John was hers.


    The cashier smiled and said, "WeChat Pay or Alipay? Please show me the payment code and I''ll swipe it."


    "Pay by card." John took out the ck card and handed it to the cashier.


    She took the card and realized that the couple in front of her had to be rich. She did her best to be as careful as possible as she swiped the card.


    After swiping the card a couple times, the cashier hesitantly said, "Sir, your card has been frozen."


    Nina was stunned. "Who would even think about freezing your card?"


    "You!" John calmly took the card and turned his head to face Nina. "When did you freeze it?"


    "Me? I only froze the secondary card." Nina stopped dead. Her mouth hung open as she slowly blinked. She couldn''t believe it.


    "So I have the principal card?"


    "Yes."


    Nina was shocked.


    John had given her the principal card, and he used the secondary card himself.

 Chapter 362 Follow Her

    John neither used WeChat or Alipay, nor did he bring any cash with him. Knowing this, Nina took out her mobile phone and was about to pay.


    "We''ll buy them tomorrow," John said, stopping Nina.


    He would not allow his wife to pay for the things he intended to buy for her.


    He was not going to lose face like that.


    "Set them aside, and don''t let anyone else touch them. I''lle to buy them tomorrow." Hearing John''s words, the cashier simply nodded and did not say anything.


    "Thank you," John said. Nina put her phone away, and the two of them left the store hand in hand.


    On their way back, Nina asked, "Why did you give me the principal card?"


    "Because I want to. And why did you freeze it?" John asked.


    "I want to leave you some money in case you go bankrupt one day," Nina answered bluntly.


    John turned his head at her, speechless.


    To this day, she was still thinking that he would go bankrupt someday.


    "I''ve never seen a CEO whoes to workte and leaves early." Nina sighed and shook her head.


    All the things that happened in the past kept rolling in her mind.


    She understood that it was natural for men to get an erection in the morning. Other men calmed down by themselves, but John was


    ''s great," Michelle smiled. "By the way, Uncle John, are you going to Spring City with Nini? I have training sessions to attend during summer vacation, so I can''t go with her."


    Nina looked up at John. She had said that it did not matter to her whether he went to Spring City with her or not, but it would make her happy if he did.


    "I''m busy," John said inly.


    Nina nodded. It was really fine with her.


    She woulde home soon anyway.


    She said, "I won''t being back to North Yard. It''s more convenient for me to go to the airport from here. Do you want to stay here with me or...?"


    "I''ll stay here with you." John had already known that she would not go back to North Yard, so he had already asked someone to bring some necessities here.


    Chester was sent to the Shi family vi on Stone Road. Michelle also went home. Her parents were on vacation and would return in time for James and Emma''s engagement party.


    The next day, the engagement party was held as scheduled. It was a grand party with a lot of celebrities and noblemen in attendance. There were even designated media people present.


    It was a night of drinking, dancing, and unrestrained revelry. Many people came with different intentions.

 Chapter 363 The Engagement Party

    James and Emma had not shown up yet at the banquet hall. James'' parents, Daniel and Ang, weed all their friends and guests. They did not sit down until Emma''s parents arrived. They looked very harmonious from afar.


    Wearing an elegant long dress, Vivian walked through the crowd with a smile. She asked one of the waiters where the bathroom was.


    There were two bathrooms in total, one for the guests and one for the staff.


    Vivian went into the guests'' bathroom first, walked around, and then went into the staff''s.


    The staff''s bathroom was a certain distance from the banquet hall. To get there, she needed to cross a small garden full of lovely, blooming roses.


    In the bathroom, Vivian stood in front of the wash basin, put her handbag aside, and turned on the tap. She washed her hands and checked her makeup in the mirror.


    The staff was busy at the moment, so the bathroom was empty and quiet.


    Vivian listened to the sound of flowing water for nearly two minutes. Then, she heard footsteps approaching. She turned off the tap, took out a lipstick from her bag, and applied some on her lips.


    "Miss Ye." A w


    "Emma is a good girl. My son-inw, Jason, is a professor at L University. Not long ago, I told him about Emma. He had nothing but good words for her. He also praised her brilliant dissertation. Maybe she can be James'' tutor in the future. Let''s see if he''ll study well and hard this time under his wife''s tutge."


    Sam spoke with a hint of disappointment in his eyes, which amused everyone.


    Hearing her father mention her ex-husband''s name, Jessica felt as if a big invisible hand reached for her throat and squeezed it.


    "Dad, my..." Jessica wanted to address Jason as her husband, but then she realized he was not her husband anymore. "Do you often contact Jason?" she asked.


    "Of course." Every time Sam mentioned Jason, he looked happy and proud. "He calls me every week and asks how I''m doing. He even ys chess with me online sometimes."


    "I see." Swallowing the bitter lump in her throat and shielding her now misty eyes, Jessica stood up and excused herself. "I have to go to the bathroom. Excuse me."


    Then, Jessica turned around and left.


    That was Vivian''s cue to leave her spot and follow Jessica.

 Chapter 364 An Elaborate Plan (Part One)

    Jessica trudged all the way to the corner of the small garden with her back to the light and sobbing softly.


    Jason called her father every week, but never replied to her messages.


    He would nevere back to her anymore.


    Jessica choked through the sobs until she heard footstepsing up from behind her. She frantically wiped the tears from her eyes and tried topose herself.


    "Jessica?"


    When Jessica turned around, she saw Vivian standing behind her. She forced a smile and asked, "Vivi, what are you doing here?"


    "I saw youe out here all by yourself and I was worried about you. There are all kinds of people here tonight and it''s dangerous to just be by yourself." As Vivian spoke, she walked over and took Jessica''s hand. Seeing Jessica''s slightly red eyes, Vivian looked away and changed the topic, smiling. "Jessica, let''s go inside."


    Jessica nced up at Vivian. She was grateful that Vivian didn''t pry about the redness of her eyes. Jessica knew she wouldn''t have been able to g


    ade up an excuse and left with Jessica.


    The waiter found a corner that was hidden away from cameras. He then wiped the ss with his index finger.


    He also used the jasmine-scented hand cream.


    Unknown to anyone, it was not just a simple hand cream.


    After carrying out the n, the waiter strode over to John''s side. "Mr. Shi."


    John took the wine ss while the waiter retreated into the background.


    "I also want some wine." Nina was about to pick up the ss, but John wasn''t having any of her nonsense. He stopped her and said to the waiter, "Orange juice."


    The waiter swiftly came back with some orange juice for Nina.


    Nina and John clinked sses.


    The waiter stood and watched from afar. As soon as he saw John take a sip, he left.


    He marched into the garden and walked past Vivian.


    All they needed was a sly nce to understand that the deed was done.


    The waiter''s payment was ced under the washbasin and he picked it up after washing the hand cream off his finger.

 Chapter 365 An Elaborate Plan (Part Two)

    When Vivian returned to the banquet hall, she did not focus on John and Nina but on two men standing not far away.


    They were Adrian and Henry.


    After a few moments, she looked away and spotted Vera.


    "Vera." Vivian walked over to her, a ss of red wine in hand.


    Seeing Vivian, Vera whispered something to her mother and excused herself.


    "Vivian, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Where have you been?" Vera seldom attended banquets, and she had just returned from abroad. She did not know manydies in Lexingport City.


    She had just met Vivian recently when thetter identally upied her parking space.


    Unbeknownst to Vera, her meeting with Vivian was not a coincidence. It was part of Vivian''s borate n.


    "I apanied Jessica upstairs. I want to make sure she''s okay. She''s a little tired. She''s resting now." Vivian clinked sses with Vera. "Have you met my brother?"


    "No, not yet." Vera took a sip of her wine and shook her head. "I''m excited to meet Henry. I''m really curious about him."


    "He''s ove


    c expression on Nina''s face. "Okay. How about I call them Beauty and the Beast?"


    Nina was speechless.


    John whipped his head to them.


    "James is not... the Beast." Dora stood up and spoke for her brother. "My brother is good-looking, and he''s gentle to Emma. He may not be as smart as her, but he''s okay."


    Michelle tilted her head and said, "Well, I don''t know how to describe them. I''m not as brainy as my cousin either. All I think about is eating and ying games."


    If Michelle was not thinking about new recipes, she was ying games to practice her skills. How could she think about other things?


    Doraughed. The others alsoughed with her.


    All of a sudden, John felt a little ufortable. He did not think about it too much since he thought he was just tired.


    He patted Nina''s waist and said, "Honey..."


    "Shh, it''s starting. Let''s see what kind of words James will say." Nina stared at James and Emma who were standing in the spotlight.


    John simply smiled. He turned around and went back to his hotel room.

 Chapter 366 Sleeping With Another Woman

    While John was waiting for the elevator, he happened to meet Vivianing downstairs.


    "Mr. Shi? Are you going upstairs?" Vivian asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Then he entered the elevator and pressed the button. He didn''t even give her a nce.


    She didn''t seem to be bothered though. Instead, she gave a weird smile and watched the elevator doors shut.


    Everything was going ording to her n.


    John would go back to his room and sleep deeply, unaware of what would happen next.


    Standing at the doors of the elevator, Vivian took her phone out of her bag, and lifted it to her ear.


    No one called her.


    She pretended to be answering a phone call.


    She was just putting on an act for the surveince cameras. They were recording everything so she had to put on a show to avoid suspicion.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for the elevator," Vivian said to herself. She put her phone in her bag and pressed the elevator button.


    She stepped into the elevator and went back to Jessica''s room.


    Vivian got to the room a short whileter and knocked on the door.


    Jessica strode over to the door to see who it was.


    eaned back as if he was there and fell down.


    Everyone was so immersed in this moment that nobody noticed her blunder. Even Michelle was too distracted to notice.


    The only person who had his concentration fixed on Nina was Noah. He saw her falling and rushed over to catch her.


    "Nini, are you okay?"


    "Noah." With half of her body leaning against Noah''s chest, Nina stood up and looked around, but couldn''t see John anywhere. "When did John leave?"


    Noah propped Nina up, withdrew his hands and said, "I didn''t see him."


    "I''ll give him a call." Nina called several times, but John didn''t answer. She went to elevator and was about to go look for John back in the room.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, a hotel waitress slumped to the floor in front of the door to her room with a scream.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden shout shocked Nina senseless. She rushed into the room only to find a bunch of clothes scattered on the floor. As she looked deeper into the room, she saw the horrific sight of John in the bed with another woman.


    Nina''s phone fell to the floor.


    The sound didn''t wake the two people up.

 Chapter 367 Something Is Wrong

    Nina stood at the door in a daze. The scene of John and a woman sleeping together in the bed was now seared into her memory. Her throat was so tight that she could not breathe.


    In their own bedroom, her husband was lying with another woman.


    Nina wanted to rush in and hit them. Thankfully, her rational brain, which had served her all these years, stopped her from doing so and reminded her that she should never act like a shrew.


    Sometimes, things weren''t what they seemed.


    Ninaforted herself inwardly. Her fingers slowly clenching into fists, she stared at the scene for a long time without saying anything


    "Mrs. Shi, are you okay?" The one who screamed just now was a young waitress. She took off her high heels and got up from the floor.


    "Nothing." Nina shook her head.


    She gritted her teeth and whirled around to leave.


    Every step she took was like a knife cutting her foot.


    Then, she suddenly stopped, her fists clenched tightly. She turned around and looked at the door. Her eyes were as dark as an abys


    at John.


    ''Why hasn''t he woken up yet?''


    John finally stirred from his deep slumber. Unaware of what had happened, he sat up with a frown on his face, wiping away the water stains from his face.


    "Honey? What''s going on?" John looked at the empty fish tank in Nina''s hands in confusion.


    Then, he spied Noah standing with his back to them, and his eyes became cold.


    Nina snorted, "You should see who''s in the bed first."


    His frown deepening, John turned and saw Vivian shivering against the headboard.


    John rolled out of bed and stared at the woman in growing horror. "Why is she here?"


    "How do I know?" Nina took a step to the side and kept her distance from John.


    He smelled of another woman''s perfume,


    and she hated it.


    "I...I don''t know what happened. I...I don''t know..." Vivian buried her head in her knees and began to sob, like she was being raped.


    "Fuck off!" John growled at Vivian in a low, menacing voice.


    John came up to have a short nap. How in the world could Vivian creep into his bed?

 Chapter 368 Be Busy Having Sex

    "She can''t fuck off now." Nina scolded coldly, "Are you afraid that others won''t know? You two go out like this. Who believes that nothing has happened between you two? "


    Even Nina herself might not believe it.


    Nina believed that John wouldn''t act recklessly, but she didn''t believe that Vivian wouldn''t trick John.


    If Noah hadn''t told Nina to calm down, if Vivian and John hadn''t had sex, if both of Vivian and John had chance to been set up, Nina would have pped Vivian to death.


    John didn''t dare to make a sound when he faced Nina''s scolding. He subconsciously reached out his hand to pull Nina, but she took a step back and shook it off.


    Who knew if his hand had touched Vivian''s body or not.


    After a moment of silence, John opened his mouth slightly and said, "I''ll find it out."


    "No, thanks." Nina would figure it out herself.


    Noah and Nina walked out of the room one after another. John''s shirt was half wet, and there was a grass hanging on his short hair. He looked so embarrassed that he couldn''t catch up with Nina in this way.


    As long as he went downstairs in th


    ad sex with someone, she couldn''t be with Adrian. She didn''t know if that yboy was sick or not.


    Henry pushed away the woman in his arms and strode towards the big suite. He was so angry that he wanted to settle ounts with Adrian.


    Vera stood still, moved.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did you have sex while chatting? Why did she sleep on the same bed with you when she woke up? Are you still naked? " Adrian walked back and forth in a bath towel.


    He was sure that nothing had happened between him and Vera. It was impossible.


    ''Is it possible that Vera found out the rtionship between me and Henry, so she deliberately framed me and wanted me to break up with Henry so that she could marry Henry?'' Adrian stopped pacing back and forth, this idea startled him.


    He was sure that it must be the case.


    "Damn it! She must have gone to see Henry." Adrian put on his clothes, turned around and ran out.


    Adrian just took two steps and bumped into Henry.


    "Who is it?" Adrian looked up and saw Henry''s dark face. Adrian stammered, "Henry? What...What are you doing here? "

 Chapter 369 Evidence Pointing To Jessica

    Henry grabbed Adrian''s cor and gritted his teeth, "What did you do to Vera?"


    Adrian knew that Vera had gone toin about him even though she was the bad person.


    Adrian hurriedly exined, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. This matter..."


    Bang...


    As Henry closed the door, he punched Adrian in the face, grabbed his cor and forced him to the wall step by step. "I don''t care about your dissolute past, but from now on, don''t be unable to control your body all day long. You just want to have sex with anyone."


    It was the first time that Adrian had seen Henry so angry. Henry''s face was as dark as a pan, and his words were harsh. Henry was not a refined person who usually wore sses.


    Adrian was annoyed by his words. He punched Henry back and forced Henry to step back.


    "Yes, I just can''t control my body." Adrian deliberately said something to irritate Henry. Adrian raised his hand and touched his face, which was red and swollen.


    How heavy Henry punched him?


    Did he get disfigured?


    Adrian punched Henry, and the anger of being wronged almost disappeared. He looked at the mirror to check the injury on


    e victim.


    Nina picked up her phone and was about to answer it, but the other party had already hung up. There was only a number on the screen.


    "Hang up?" She lifted the quilt and sat up, waiting for the next call, but the third call didn''te.


    Nina clenched her phone.


    Why didn''t he stop calling her after only two calls?


    Couldn''t he call her third time?


    She would answer the third one.


    After waiting for a while, Nina still didn''t receive a third call from John.


    She threw the phone away, covered her face with the quilt andy still.


    Inexplicable grievance ignited in her heart, as if the thing in her hand suddenly became invisible.


    Every woman would be angry when she saw her husband lying next to another woman, and the woman would leave when she was angry. Wasn''t this a scene that everyone knew?


    And the woman''s husband woulde out to exin.


    Not only didn''t Johne out, he only called her two times, but he wouldn''t call one more.


    Nina pursed her lips and felt wronged. Her eyes were moistened unconsciously, and she just fell asleep.


    She didn''t know that John was on his way here.

 Chapter 370 The Thief Is Mr. John

    At the police station of Lexingport City.


    "Boss, it''s already 11 o''clock. Don''t forget to go back to bed early." Tom stood up from the chair.


    "I''ll go back after I finish this. Be careful on your way back." Noah replied, still concentrating on his work.


    Tom smiled, "Boss, I just want to go home and have a rest. I''m not going to catch the bad person. It''s safe. I''m leaving."


    Tom had just taken two steps when he heard a young man''s voice from outside. He was a little excited and told the police what happened.


    Coincidentally, ck came in with his neck twisted. Tom pulled ck and asked, "What happened outside?"


    ck stopped and said, "It''s not a big deal. The man caught a thief in L University''s apartment and was telling the story of catching a thief."


    "L University''s apartment? Thief? " Tom doubted, "That ce has always been in good order. Where did the thiefe from?"


    ck shook his head, "I don''t know. Maybe the man is a newer. He didn''t find a right ce and time, so that man caught him and dragged the thief here directly."


    Tom and ck smiled.


    Noah suddenly turned around and asked, "Th


    e you? It''s dangerous. "


    John stopped and red at Noah, with anger and embarrassment in his eyes.


    Noah had been dealing with criminals for many years, their eyes were much more horrible than John''s.


    The eyes of the criminals were dark and gloomy, frightening, with crime and evil hidden in them.


    And John''s eyes were just full of anger.


    Noah didn''t know him before, but he had heard a lot of shocking rumors about John. Later, he had contact with John because of Nini, and gradually Noah was no longer as afraid as before.


    Noah sent John out in person. At that time, Richard just arrived. Before the car stopped, Richard felt the murderous look from John.


    Richard''s hands trembled.


    John sat in the passenger seat and turned to look at Noah and warned him silently not to tell Nina what had happened tonight.


    Noah nodded with a smile and waved goodbye. "John, be careful on the way. Besides, next time when you climb the balcony, pay attention to the surrounding environment and time choice. Ten o''clock is still early for modern young people. There are people around. "


    John was speechless...


    Could it be over?

 Chapter 371 He Wont Hurt His Sister

    John just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Richard mistakenly thought that they still needed to talk, so he didn''t drive until John turned to look at him. The wind that came in turned into an invisible knife.


    After realizing what had happened, Richard stepped on the elerator and the car sped away.


    Noah stood by the road and watched them leave. Then he picked up his phone and called Nina.


    "Nini, John is looking for you."


    "He didn''t."


    A muffled voice came from the other end of the phone. Noah knew that NIna was hiding in the quilt, so he persuaded, "Don''t be too depressed. John is on his way to find you. You... "


    "Are you going to persuade me for him? Noah. " Nina uncovered the quilt and sat up. She said discontentedly, "He only called two times. I didn''t answer it, so he didn''t call anymore."


    Noah said, "He called you two times but you didn''t answer, so he went straight to you."


    "Why haven''t he found me yet?" Nina stood up and went to the balcony. She looked down and said, "There''s no one downstairs now."


    "Ahem..." Noah wanted to tell her that John climbed to the balcony and let others send him to the police station as a thief, but he promised John not to tell her.


    John had to talk about it


    soon as the phone was connected, he wasined by Michelle''s angrily.


    "Uncle John, you''ve gone too far. Humph, bye."


    As soon as John opened his mouth, there was only the sound of "beep". Then, Michelle hung up the phone.


    Since Michelle was so angry, his wife would only be angrier.


    John was so anxious that he had to disturb the newly engaged James.


    However, as soon as the phone was connected, there was a burst ofints.


    "Uncle John, why didn''t you go to coax Aunt Nina? Why did you call me? Are you going tough at me together after coaxing Aunt Nina? It''s my engagement party tonight, but you and Adrian took the limelight. The top search is all about you, everywhere. Emma and I have no exposure at all. I want everyone to know that I''m engaged to Emma. Can''t you find some other time to make trouble? Why? Can''t you? " The more James said, the more excited he became.


    John hung up the phone directly, in case James would cry like a pig on the phone.


    Both of them wereining, but John sensed something different.


    "The top search?" John asked in confusion.


    Richard opened the top search and was surprised to see the title.


    "Mr. John." The hand of Richard that handed the phone to John was trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 372 Turn Over The Balcony To Find His Wife

    Adrian slept with the fiancee of the CEO of Ye Group, and the former friends became rivals in love.


    It seemed that the rtionship between John and Vivian had been rekindled, and the status of Mrs. Nina was in jeopardy.


    The two hot search events instantly caught the attention of John. At this moment, he was too busy to care about himself. He had no mood to pay attention to the affairs of Adrian and others, but clicked the hot search rted to himself.


    John took a rough nce at the picture and saw that Vivian was wearing his coat. He immediately frowned.


    "Remove the hot search that is not in ordance with the fact and ask the legal department to send awyer''s letter to the media who spread the rumor." John handed the phone to Richard and John had always been efficient in dealing with things.


    After a pause, John added, "Besides, ask Vivian to buy the whole brand of this clothes since she wore mine."


    Although Richard knew the first two things clearly, he was really shocked by the third thing.


    The brands that John wore were all customized for him, only for him


    sweat off her forehead. The wind from the balcony dispelled the haze of her dream.


    And the wind brought the man''s steps.


    "Who?" Nina keenly sensed that there was someone. She vigntly looked at the balcony and got out of bed.


    Afraid of disturbing the other party with the light on, Nina fumbled for a pair of slippers as a weapon in her hand. She walked quietly to the balcony and hid behind the door.


    She saw a tall figure in the dark night.


    When John heard the wary sound of Nina, he stopped.


    Since he had been noticed, why not go in generously.


    John didn''t hide anymore and he walked forward as usual. When he was about to make a sound, Nina, who was hiding behind the door, waved her slippers at the man''s head.


    p...


    The sound of slippers hitting something could be heard in the air.


    John raised his arm to block the attack. His strong arm made him unharmed.


    "Honey, it''s me." At the same time, John held Nina''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. He circled her waist into the room and mmed the door.


    The man''s familiar breath came to Nina''s face.

 Chapter 373 John Will Accept The Punishment Of Kneel Down

    John pressed Nina against the door and bowed his head, intending to kiss her. However, she nimbly slid down the wall and avoided his kiss.


    Atst, John came to her. Although Nina was happy, she couldn''t forget that he and Vivian were lying on the same bed.


    Nina was unhappy.


    "Why are you here?" Nina turned around and turned on the light. The dim room instantly became bright.


    Nina stood in the light in a slip pajama. The shirt on John became a little wrinkled because of the twists and turns. He frowned slightly, and looked dejected when he saw the calm expression of Nina.


    John knew why she had such a reaction.


    He didn''t me her. His gloomy face gradually lit up.


    His little girl was jealous, very Jealous.


    "What are youughing at?" Nina really didn''t understand his emotional change, which was really confusing.


    Without answering, John unbuttoned his shirt. The first, the second...


    His solid chest was gradually exposed to the air. With a flicker in Nina''s eyes, she turned her head and snorted.


    ''Don''t think that you can seduce me and I will let it


    ill be broken as soon as you kneel down on it."


    "Break as soon as kneeling down on it?" It was not until then that John realized something and asked, "Kneel down?"


    "Yes, it''s just the instant noodles that will be broken as soon as kneeling down on it." Seeing that he was a little stunned, Nina finally showed a sincere smile.


    When John saw her smile, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and answered briskly, "No problem."


    As long as he could make his wifeugh, he would ept the punishment of kneeling down.


    John asked Richard to go back to have a rest. John went back to have a rest, and he held the Nina and slept peacefully.


    The next morning, John got up early, simply freshened up and went to the supermarket.


    Then, the saledy led John to the instant noodles section. He looked around and found no one around. Then he asked, "Which kind of instant noodles is easy to break?"


    "Well, which one of your instant noodles is easier to break?"


    Two voices sounded at the same time. At the same time, John and Adrian looked up in surprise. The two eyes met...

 Chapter 374 John Ate Up All The Noodles

    "Instant noodles are easy to break when they are not soaked in water. The main reason is that the tastes are different. They are probably all in this section. You can choose ording to your preferences." The saleswoman said a few words enthusiastically and was called over by others.


    John looked at Adrian, and so did Adrian. The eyes of the two were full of inquiry.


    "John, what a coincidence! You are here to buy noodles, too?" Adrian smiled to hide his guilt and exined to himself, "Henry suddenly wanted to eat noodles, so I bought it for him to make breakfast."


    "Yes, my wife also wants to eat noodles." John also felt a little guilty. If others knew that he had bought instant noodles so that Nina could punish him to kneel down, things would be out of control.


    "Ha ha, what a coincidence!" Adrian threw a big bag of instant noodles into the shopping cart.


    John kept looking at his hand. Just now, he heard Adrian say that he wanted the instant noodles to be broken easily. Was it so fragile?


    "Why did you choose this one?" Asked John.


    Adrian''s heart jolted. He picked it ran


    e message, she was shocked. She didn''t ask him to buy it for him to eat, but for kneeling!


    Big boy sent another message to exin, "I''m hungry."


    Looking at the message, Nina''s mouth twitched for two times and replied, "Okay.


    Don''t eat it when you buy it next time."


    John stared at his phone for a while and fixed his eyes on the instant noodles on the table. As expected, he opened it and made noodles for himself.


    After soaking the noodles, he didn''t eat it. Instead, he took a photo and sent it to Adrian. Only the photo without a text exnation, and he believed that Adrian could understand.


    John was revenging.


    As expected, Adrian felt deeply malice. It took Adrian a lot of effort to maintain the posture of kneeling down and not breaking the instant noodles. In less than three seconds, he was so angry because of John''s photo that he made a crisp sound.


    The instant noodles were broken into pieces.


    Adrian''s eyes widened, "! ! !"


    After Nina checked in and got on the ne, a staff of the airport quietly made a phone call.


    "Miss Vivian, Nina is on the ne."

 Chapter 375 In The Same Boat Of Glory And Loss

    As soon as Vivian hung up the phone, Julie rushed in with her phone in her hand. She had just read the hot news titled "Vivian And One Hundred And Thirty Million".


    "Vivi, what''s going on?" Pointing at the news on the phone, Julie said discontentedly, "I asked you to seduce John, not to spend one hundred million."


    One hundred million was not a small amount of money for Vivian. Although she had been scheming in the Ye family for so many years, it was impossible for her to save one hundred million. In the end, she had to sell a lot of her jewelry to pay the money.


    Vivian didn''t expect that John would be so heartless and make her lose so much money, but she was also lucky because of misfortune. At least in others'' eyes, she was an infatuated woman.


    As long as Vivian''s n in Spring City went smoothly and Nina was sent back to C Ind, it would be easy for Vivian to get what she wanted.


    "Mom, I have my own n. Don''t worry." Vivian took a nce at her mother''s phone and didn''t care about the news.


    "I''m worried." Julie sat next to Vivian angrily and scolded her, "We nned to make th


    ter''s words, but she suddenly felt that the U disk in her hand was a little hot.


    "Vivi, isn''t it too much to irritate Sam?" Julie was resourceful but timid. After all, Sam was a respected man in the Shi family. If they were really found out, a big disaster would be imminent.


    Vivian persuaded her mother, "Mom, if we aren''t ruthless, we won''t get what we want. John is going to propose to Nina in Spring City tonight. If the two of them make up, my one hundred and thirty million dors will be in vain, won''t it? If anything happens to Sam, John will definitelye back. At that time, I will try to make Nina give up John."


    Thinking of her daughter''s wless n, Julie couldn''t help nodding in agreement, but then she thought of something and quickly reminded Vivian, "Vivi, don''t forget that Nina is the princess of C Ind. We can''t offend her."


    "I don''t intend to offend her. I just want to send her back to C Ind to live a good life there as a princess and marry a powerful man. She has nothing to do with this city." Vivian had already made a n and everything was under her control.

 Chapter 376 Take Nina Back To C Island

    It was already six o''clock in the afternoon when Nina arrived at Spring City. The scorching summer sun was nting in the sky, and golden color was sprinkled all over the ground through the ss window.


    Carrying a small bag on her back, Nina went back to her ocean view vi with her hands empty. The first thing she did was to throw herself into the big bed and have afortable sleep.


    The sea breeze gently blew the gauze curtain, and the thin moonlight came in and sprinkled on the soft bed of Nina. She was sleeping soundly.


    Moonlight was shining on the surface of the sea. A cruise ship with the logo of the royal family of C Ind was slowly heading for Spring City.


    On the deck of the cruise ship stood a woman with blonde hair. She was tall, and her amber eyes were even colder than the moonlight. The most obvious thing on her deep features was her red lips.


    She used to be the international movie queen, Anne, who had been out of the movie for many years. Now she was the queen of C Ind, and also the mother of Nina.


    The forty-five year old queen Anne was well maintained. At first nce, she was a twenty year old fair skinned girl.


    Anne was absorbed i


    ne and the others didn''t know where Vivian was, but Vivian knew their route. After all, this wasn''t the sea area of C Ind.


    Vivian took the same flight with John. She knew that there would be a risk of being exposed and it might be a w. But when she saw the back of John at the airport, she really couldn''t help but want to follow him, so she changed the air ticket temporarily. However, she still restrained herself and chose the different grades to avoid a direct encounter with John.


    Sometimes when Vivian liked someone, she would feel happy as long as she took the same ne with him.


    This kind of happiness was too shallow, and Vivian hoped that it could be deeper and deeper. She wanted to live with John and have children.


    In order to achieve this goal, Vivian had to do anything.


    Standing at the ce where the ocean view vi of Nina could be seen, Vivian''s eyes gradually became ferocious. She stared at the seemingly calm sea and smiled gloomily.


    "Nina, you can go back tonight. They are here to pick you up. That''s your home."


    Vivian hid a dagger in her smile and it disappeared in the sea breeze. Vivian picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 377 Struggle Before Giving Up

    The phone on the table was buzzing.


    With sleepy eyes, Nina reached out her hand to touch the phone and answered it, but she didn''t see the virtualwork number on the phone clearly.


    "Hello?"


    "Nina, good evening." Vivian''s gentle voice was full of joy, as if she had seen a friend she hadn''t seen for days.


    "Vivian?" Nina suddenly sat up from the bed, with surprise in her slightly open eyes.


    Only the people whose phone numbers she had saved could call her. How could Vivian get through to her?


    Before Nina asked, Vivian had already answered her question.


    "Do you want to know why I can call you?" With a friendly smile on her face, Vivian said, "Nina, you''re so good at hiding yourself. The famous painter Elk is you and the top-level hacker Elk is also you. It turns out that you like elks so much. No wonder there''s a cute elk hung on John''s phone."


    Nina was stunned. She didn''t expect that Vivian had found out her identity. Nina used the name Elk just because she waszy. It was troublesome to pick out different names for different identities. Besides, there were so many people w


    I still want to struggle."


    "Go ahead." Obviously, Nina had guessed it. She raised her eyebrows and didn''t take it seriously.


    Vivian finally came to the point. "After John proposes to you,e to the seaside. I''ll wait for you at a huge reef. I won''t hurt you. If you don''t trust me, you can bring John here."


    Nina asked suspiciously, "Do you allow me to take him with me?"


    She thought, ''It isn''t like what she usually does. Does she really n to give up so that she dares to be so calm?''


    "Yes. I have a precondition. Don''t let John know that I''m here for the time being. Just tell him that you want to go to the beach for a while and ask him toe with you." Vivian''s eyes were cunning, but her voice was extremely calm.


    "You can only ask John toe with you. If he refuses, you can onlye alone."


    Nina wanted to know what tricks Vivian was going to y, so she said, "I know."


    "See you then. I hope he wille with youter, but I don''t think he will." After saying that, Vivian hung up the phone.


    Nina was confused.


    ''How does she know that John won''t go with me?''

 Chapter 378 Kiss You Many Times

    Less than a minute after the phone was hung up, John called Nina.


    Nina answered the phone with a bright smile, "Honey, good evening."


    Hearing the cheerful voice of his wife, John smiled. "Good evening, honey."


    "Honey, what''s up?" Nina asked with a smile. In order not to disappoint him, she had to pretend that she knew nothing.


    All of a sudden, he felt that his wife was a little strange. ''She was at odds with mest night, but why does she be so obedient tonight?


    Does she feel better aftering to Spring City?


    Just as Nelson and his wife say, changing a ce will help someone change his or her mood.


    Travel makes people forget their troubles, so they are still traveling all over the world, leaving their child to us.''


    "Are you happy after you go to Spring City?" John asked.


    Every year, Nina took a holiday in Spring City, because she could see the direction of C Ind. She was a little happy, but she was more mncholy because she missed her home.


    The reason why she was so happy was that she was curious about how John would propose.


    "Yes,


    y that Nina finally found what had been put into the dinner and then he didn''t need to rush out.


    It was a piece of paper. Nina frowned and said, "Not a ring? Shouldn''t it be a ring?"


    It was totally different from what she had imagined.


    ''Is he nning to write a note to propose?'' Nina thought.


    She stared at the piece of paper and didn''t even read it. She put the dinner on the ground, pointed at the dark ce where the temporary actor was crouching and shouted, "You, where is John?"


    The actor was speechless. ''Do you have sharp eyes? Have you seen me?''


    Knowing the surprise of John''s proposal, Nina kept an eye. Although she was eating, she looked at the actor out of the corner of her eyes and knew where he was hiding.


    "Come out. I see you." Nina said helplessly, "It''s okay if you don''te out. Point at the route."


    The actor reached out his hand in the dim light to show the direction. The light in the vi could only light up his hand.


    Nina went straight to the destination, ignoring the sign of theic character standing quietly in the darkness.

 Chapter 379 Its Warm

    Nina walked along the direction which the actor pointed at and reached a ce which was a certain distance from the sea. On both sides of the road, there were small trees as tall as people. Small colorful lights flickered and there was brightness in front of her.


    After walking for a few minutes, Nina couldn''t feel the strong sea wind, but only the breeze. She looked back and couldn''t see the sea.


    Part of the sea was blocked by the huge reef and the rest was dark.


    Sitting on the reef, Vivian hid herself in the dark night. Although Nina couldn''t see her, she could see the little figure of Nina with the flickering colorful lights.


    Nina just nced around casually and continued to walk a few steps forward. She saw John standing straight ten meters away, who was holding a bouquet of roses in his hands. He was so nervous that his legs were closed together.


    At the same time, John also saw his wifeing slowly. He immediately straightened his cor and walked over with the bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    "Honey,


    ut no one believed me. Now, if anyone doesn''t believe me, I will show them my hand." Nina rubbed against John''s body with a smile.


    "You''re so lovely." He chuckled.


    She raised her chin and snorted, "Of course."


    "My little girl," John said with a smile, patting Nina on the back. "I''ve prepared the proposal for a long time, but it''s still disturbed by you. No matter what I do, you always do something out of my expectation."


    "So are there other surprises?" Nina blinked curiously.


    "On your way here." Then he pinched her face, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Go back and walk again."


    Looking at the dark road, Nina thought it would be troublesome for her to run back and slowly walk again, so she pouted and said, "I want to look at the surprises from here."


    With a doting smile, John said, "Then it will be reverse."


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe it''s another story." With excitement and curiosity, Nina walked over.


    Then he picked up his clothes and put one hand in his trouser pocket, staring at her figure.

 Chapter 380 Drew A Story Of Them

    Nina walked to the dim light and looked at the wooden road in front of her. She looked carefully at both sides and found that there was a sign of half a meter high on both sides.


    She reached out and touched the sign, and the darkness in front of her suddenly became bright. The signs on both sides of the road were lit up in order, like the lights lit up one after another at night, lighting up the entire crooked road.


    These signs were different from ordinary signs. They were allic characters, and they looked like she and John.


    Twoic characters on the first sign were kissing in the way of holding a ko. Beside them, there was a vigorous and powerful line: Honey, remember to kiss me when you see me.


    As soon as Nina saw it, she knew it was John who wrote it. She burst intoughter and looked at theics with different postures on both sides. They were all her and John''s past.


    Nina, who was good at observing, also saw a little bit of the style of John on the lines of the characters in theics. She turned around and asked the man behind her, "Did you draw it?"


    "Yes. Not bad, right? " John raised his eyebrows and


    n."


    There was still a year left before the summer vacation next year. He would find a psychologist as soon as possible and cooperate with the treatment actively.


    He didn''t even want to take this step before.


    But looking at the expectant eyes of his little girl, he was willing to take this step.


    Even if he would face the fear deep in his heart.


    "Next year?" Nina''s eyes flickered. Why was Vivian so sure that John didn''t want to go to the seaside with her?


    Was there any secret that Nina didn''t know about John?


    "Next year." John rubbed Nina''s head, his eyes flickering as if he was thinking about something important.


    Seeing this, Nina nodded and said, "Okay, you have to watch the sea with me next summer vacation. But wait for me here. I have something to do and will be back soon. "


    "What''s the matter?" John held her hand and was worried about her.


    However, John had already told Richard and others to stay as far away from him and Nina as possible. They couldn''t be seen within a kilometer.


    Nina said vaguely, "I just have something to deal with. Just wait for me."


    Then, Nina turned around to look for Vivian.

 Chapter 381 I Want To Make A Bet With You

    Sitting on the reef, Vivian was enjoying the sea breeze. When she heard the footsteps behind her, she smiled sinisterly.


    "Nina, do you miss home?" Vivian asked in a soft voice, staring ahead with burning eyes. "If your familyes to pick you up, will you go back?"


    Nina felt that Vivian''s behavior was very strange. She seemed to be talking with friends. She was not affected, as if she really cared about Nina.


    "No, I won''t." Nina said firmly, "I will be where he is."


    "Yes, wherever John is, you''re with him, but now you are here and he hasn''te with you." With a gentle smile, Vivian stood up and looked at Nina.


    After staying in the dark for a long time, they would gradually adapt to the darkness. Both of them could vaguely see each other''s outline and face.


    Even in the dark night, Nina''s special temperament still could not be ignored and the jealousy in Vivian''s heart was even greater.


    She only med herself for not having a life as good as Nina''s. She wasn''t born in a good family, didn''t have a beautiful face and wasn''t rich.


    She didn''t have so


    is phone call that made Nina''s hesitation disappear. How could she doubt John?


    Nina shook off Vivian''s hand and answered the phone.


    "Honey, it''s raining." The man''s deep voice came through the phone. John was anxiously looking for Nina.


    "Find a ce to hide from the rain. Don''t be afraid. I''lle to you right away." Nina was also nervous. She was afraid that John would be afraid.


    Seeing that her n was about to fail, Vivian had no other choice. She held Nina in her arms and fell into the sea together.


    "Ah!" Nina let out a cry. Her voice passed through the phone and reached the ears of John.


    "What''s wrong?" John looked up nervously, only to find that it was dark everywhere.


    Then he heard the sound of falling into the water on the phone.


    The sound was like a space tunnel, bringing him back to his ten-year-old birthday. Fear immediately spread through his limbs. His body gradually stiffened and his slightly white lips opened, but he did not shout out the words that he wanted to say.


    With a shake of his hand, John''s phone fell to the ground.

 Chapter 382 He Didnt Save Her. He Lied To Her.

    Vivian and Nina fell into the sea together.


    Vivian was mentally prepared and smoothly surfaced. However, Nina was forced to drink two mouthfuls of sea water before she popped out her head and coughed several times on the sea.


    Suddenly, it began to rain cats and dogs. The rain fell on their faces, making them feel a little painful, and the wind blew even colder.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier on the sea, causing waves one after another. ording to this, there would be big wavester.


    They had to swim back to the shore as soon as possible.


    Without even taking a look at Vivian, Nina swam straight to the shore. After Nina swam a little, she was blocked by Vivian.


    "Nina, you are here now. Don''t you want to have a try? I promise that John won''te to save you. "


    The sound of the rain was so loud that Nina didn''t hear clearly what Vivian was saying. Vivian turned around and shouted for help towards the shore.


    "Help! Help! Someone fell into the sea!"


    Vivian''s voice was so soft that it was not so prating as to resist the sound of the torrential rain, and then reached the ears of John.


    It was true that Vivia


    tonight''s wind was cold, and the rain was bone piercing. She took out her cell phone, but it had been soaked in the sea and could not be turned on.


    "Use mine." Vivian took out her phone and even found the phone number of James, "I know you don''t believe me. Then you can verify it yourself. Is John lying to you?"


    After hesitating for a while, Nina finally took her phone.


    "Who is it? Why do you call me at night? It''s disturbing! " James roared angrily.


    Nina said calmly, "Me."


    "Aunt Nina?" James immediately became obedient and asked, "Aunt Nina, what can I do for you?"


    "I..." Nina''s voice paused. "Is John afraid of rain?"


    "He is not afraid. He is a man. Why is he afraid of rain?" Patting his chest, James promised, "Uncle John is not afraid of rain. Ah, Aunt Nina, my father called me. If there is nothing else, I will hang up first. It''s the first time that my father called me. There must be something urgent. Bye, Aunt Nina. "


    James was in a hurry to hang up the phone.


    The beep in Nina''s ear didn''t bring her thoughts back. The words from James kept hovering in her mind.


    ''John is not afraid of rain.


    He lied to me.''

 Chapter 383 Nina Is Pregnant

    The clothes soaked in rain and sea water were very cold, and a gust of wind blew, making Nina teeth tremble.


    "Nina, are you Okay?" Vivian asked indifferently.


    There was only endless darkness in front of Nina. It was so dark that she couldn''t breathe. Her eyes darkened and she fainted.


    Vivian took half a step back, and Nina missed her body and fell to the ground. The rain ruthlessly patted her pale face and wet body.


    "Are you fainting now? It''s really useless. " Vivian cast a disdainful nce at Nina and dialed a number.


    "Hello, are you arriving at the wharf of Spring City? Someone saw Nina fainting nearby. Come and save her as soon as possible. " Vivian used a voice changer so that it was impossible to tell whether Vivian''s voice was a man or a woman.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Vivian threw her phone into the sea, turned around and left proudly.


    Vivian also had to go back to Lexingport City that night. Sending Nina away was only half of the n, and there was still half waiting for her to deal with.


    "Anne, that person called us again and said that the little princess fainted near the dock of Sp


    ve a rest. I''ll stay here with Nina myself."


    "Your Majesty, go to bed. I''ll take care of the little princess."


    "No, I can take care of her by myself." Anne waved her hand to refuse, indicating them to leave the room first.


    "Queen Anne," the doctor hesitated for a moment before handing the examination report to her.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne took it over in confusion and opened it. She was stunned by the content on the report.


    The doctor lowered her eyes and said, "The little princess is pregnant."


    Anne''s hand trembled, and the examination report fell to the ground. Her eyes shed with astonishment and unknownplexity.


    "Is Nina pregnant?"


    "Yes, the little princess has been pregnant for six weeks."


    "Six weeks..." Anne''s voice also trembled. "More than a month. Nina has been pregnant for more than a month."


    The doctor and Reba didn''t say anything. They just kept silent, and so did Anne.


    After a while, Anne recovered from the shock and ordered coldly, "Except the three of us, no one is allowed to know about it, including the little princess. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." The two said in unison.

 Chapter 384 Sam Is In Critical Condition

    In Lexingport City.


    The operation light in Kanner Hospital was still on.


    At present, in Lexingport City, there were only Daniel and his wife, Jessica, and Dora and Chester of Shi family.


    Daniel was standing at the door of the operating room with Ang in his arms, staring at the red light of the operating room.


    Jessica sat on a cold chair and lowered her head remorsefully. Tears fell down from her eyes and she sobbed silently.


    It had been more than an hour since the operation, but Sam hadn''te out of the operating room safely.


    "Dora, will Grandpa be Okay?" Chester sat on the chair and touched his knees uneasily.


    Dora sat next to Chester, with her soft hand on the back of Chester''s cold hand, andforted, "Grandpa wille out soon. It''s Okay."


    Dora''s eyes were as red as rabbit''s. sheforted her brother, but she cried, "Waah... Waah I don''t know if Grandpa will be okay. The doctor said that Grandpa couldn''t bear the stimtion at his old age... It''s all aunt''s fault. Grandpa fell from such a high ce. "


    ulie was ready. After hanging up the phone, she rushed to Kanner Hospital.


    Vivian called back and promised Jessica.


    Within ten minutes, Julie arrived at the hospital.


    Jessica held her hand and said, "Mrs. Julie, you must save my father. Now only you can save my father."


    Julie unhurriedly raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. Now that Jessica had something to ask for, just call her Mrs. Julie. Jessica had never been nice to her before.


    "I am also very sad about Sam''s ident. Because you are so good to Vivi, I would definitely save Sam, but..." Julie''s eyes shed with shrewdness. "I have a condition. If you agree, I will go in and transfuse blood to Sam."


    "As long as you are willing to save my father, I will promise you anything." At this moment, Jessica was burning with anxiety. She pushed Julie towards the operating room.


    Julie said slowly, "You haven''t heard my conditions yet."


    "Go ahead." Daniel was the one who could make the decision here.


    Julie said unhurriedly, "Let my daughter marry John."

 Chapter 385 Agree To Marry Vivian

    Both of Daniel and Ang were stunned. Apparently, they didn''t expect that Julie would propose such a condition.


    Julie was taking advantage of the situation to rob them?


    Jessica hesitated. She didn''t want to continue the stalemate with her brother. For some reason, her brother had blocked her phone and WeChat.


    Before Jessica could figure out what had happened, this matter happened.


    Julie saw their hesitation and contempt in the eyes of the two children, but Julie didn''t care.


    For her daughter''s happiness and for the rich life in the rest of her life, she didn''t care about what others thought.


    "Whether you think I''m despicable or taking advantage of you, I just want my daughter to marry John." Julie pretended that if they didn''t agree, she wouldn''t save Sam. She was a little tough. "My daughter has been admiring John since childhood. As a mother, I can''t bear to see her tears all day long. I can only help her in this way. As long as you agree to let my daughter marry John, I will transfuse blood. Otherwise, why should I save a


    oved out of Lexingport City two days ago. Now only Miss Vivian''s mother, Julie, is still in Lexingport City. John, I''m going to take Julie to the hospital now. "


    When John heard that there were three people with panda blood in Lexingport City, a glimmer of hope lit up in his eyes, but in the end, it was all shattered.


    "No, thanks." John hung up the phone in a low voice.


    Not to mention that Jessica was begging him bitterly, the person lying in the operating room was his father who gave birth to him and raised him, John couldn''t sit by and do nothing.


    Not only would he not sit by and do nothing, but he would save his father at any price.


    But... He hesitated when he thought of Nina.


    Coincidentally, the doctor in the operating room ran out again. "Oh, no, No. He is dying. Come in with me quickly."


    Julie looked back at John, waiting for his answer.


    As long as John nodded, she would go in immediately.


    John''s fingers had turned pale. It was just a simple move, but he couldn''t move his head at all.


    Finally, John nodded.

 Chapter 386 Plan To Divorce

    At twelve o''clock in the evening, the red light of the operating room turned off.


    Everyone stood up. They had been waiting for the result for several hours.


    Sam was rescued sessfully.


    However, one of his legs was broken and he could only live in a wheelchair in the future.


    Such a result was already a blessing in the misfortune for Shi family. It was better than losing his life.


    Sam was sent to the ICU. Julie came out of the operating room weakly, and the color on her face obviously faded a lot.


    "Mrs. Julie, are you Okay?" Jessica immediately went to hold Julie and said, "Thank you so much tonight."


    Julie shook her head and said, "You''re wee. As long as John doesn''t forget to marry my daughter, I hope John can fulfill his promise this morning."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on John. They all knew that there was nothing that John couldn''t do with his words.


    But people who knew him well knew that he had broken many of his original shackles for Nina. No one knew whether he would go back on his word when it came to Nina.


    Even if John broke his promise, no one in Lexing


    snorted and didn''t shake off his daughter''s hand.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Jessica loosened her grip and said nothing.


    "Grandpa, you are fine. That''s great." Dora pouted and held Sam in her arms, tears welling up again.


    "Dora, Grandpa is fine. Don''t worry." Sam smiled and looked up at his grandsons, telling them not to worry.


    Seeing Sam''s smile, the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing the whole family and his future granddaughter-inw here, Sam felt much better.


    When people were old, they would only ask for a full house of children and grandchildren.


    But there was no Jason.


    He looked around and found that there was one person missing. His daughter-inw, Nina, was not here.


    But John was here. Didn''t he go to Spring City to make some romantic proposal?


    Why did Johne back alone?


    "Little bastard, how was your proposalst night?" Sam didn''t pay much attention to his own health. Anyway, he would always be sick when he was old.


    It was just that he should pay more attention to the emotional life of his children while he was still alive.

 Chapter 387 Being Too Ashamed To Face Nina

    The other people''s expressions changed, but only James didn''t know what happenedst night, he jumped out excitedly and said, "Oh, Uncle John, you can y romance now? Tell me. Was Aunt Nina moved to tearsst night? "


    James nced at the people here, but didn''t see Nina.


    "Why isn''t Aunt Nina here?" As soon as James asked, he felt that the air was getting cold. His mother red at him and winked at him.


    "Didn''t Uncle John tell Aunt Nina that something happened to Grandpa?" Asked James, confused.


    "Yes." Finally, John spoke. With an unusual expression on his face, he said, "She didn''te... I don''t want her to worry. "


    John wanted to say that he didn''t have time, but finally changed his words.


    The moment someone told John that his little girl had fallen into the sea, the seed in his heart that he wanted to save her had taken root and sprouted. The shadow of the past was like a huge iron chain, tying him to the spot.


    He tried his best to break free, but he couldn''t.


    However, bad news came from Lexingport City. Richard dragged him onto the ne, leaving only Amy looking for Ni


    "Well, aunt, he is out of breath," said Emma sadly.


    "What?" Ang came over and took a look at her son. Seeing that his face was flushed with anger, she loosened her hand and said, "An ident."


    James took a deep breath and thought, ''What a mother! She just got away with saying it was an ident.''


    "Dad, don''t worry. The boy is strong and doesn''t need a lot of tonics. But I will ask the kitchen to prepare some tonics for him to eat." Ang immediately exined to Sam. She was afraid that Sam would have a psychological burden if he knew what happenedst night, so they could only hide it from him.


    Sam was too old to be in good health. If he had a knot in his heart again, he would be depressed.


    "Well, he should eat more nutritious food." Sam smiled and looked much better.


    As expected, people were in high spirits at happy events.


    "By the way, Grandpa, I told Jason about your surgery. He is on his way back. He will arrive this afternoon." Suddenly, it urred to James and he mentioned it casually.


    The expression on Jessica''s face suddenly changed.


    ''Jason ising back?''

 Chapter 388 Day After Day

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Jason came to the hospital as expected.


    He was no longer in a suit as he used to be. The ck T-shirt he was wearing didn''t look so monotonous with a light yellow daisy on it. He was wearing light gray casual trousers, which made his legs look very long.


    It was the first time that Jessica had seen Jason in such casual clothes. He exuded the unique charm of a middle-aged man. The smile at the corners of his mouth was confident and charming.


    "Dad, I just heard you and James chatting andughing. It seems that you are recovering well." Jason came in with some tonics.


    In a panic, Jessica stood up from the chair and used her phone as a mirror to look at her makeup.


    Knowing that Jason woulde back, she had fixed her makeup.


    In her heart, she hoped that Jason woulde up and hold her waist as before and praise her for her beauty.


    However, she was disappointed.


    Jason just smiled politely at her.


    "Jason, it''s all because of James'' thoughtlessness that he told you that something happened to me. You must have been tired on the way back, r


    her here.


    However, he didn''t expect that Jessica would misunderstand them.


    Jason was just Maya''s teacher, but in the eyes of Jessica, there was something else. She sneered, "Jason, you''ve found a little girlfriend so soon. Have you ever told her that you got married?"


    Jason was stunned. He felt a pain in his heart when he looked at the mocking eyes of Jessica. Maya was about to exin, but he stopped her.


    Maya knew who Jessica was at the first sight, because Jason always brought her photos with him. Every night, he stared at the direction of Lexingport City and it would take him one or two hours to do that.


    Maya thought, ''It turns out that Mr. Fu doesn''t miss his family, but his wife.


    Besides doing research, Mr. Fu spends his time missing his wife day after day. He never feels bored.''


    "Yes, I got married and divorced." Appearing as a gentleman, Jason patted on Maya''s shoulder and said, "Go get the medicine first and wait for me at the ce where we live."


    "Okay." Maya left.


    Seeing that Maya was about to leave, Jessica stopped her and said loudly, "You can''t go."

 Chapter 389 The Death Certificate

    As expected, Maya stopped and took a timid look at Jessica. She clearly saw jealousy and indignation in Jessica''s eyes.


    "I..." Maya turned to look at Jason, as if she was asking for help, "Mr. Jason..."


    "Maya, it''s Okay. You can go out now." Jason smiled gently, giving Maya enough courage to push the door open.


    When Maya pushed the door open, she happened to meet Richard who had brought the chessboard. She moved aside and made way for him.


    At this moment, Jessica grabbed Maya''s wrist and pressed it down hard. The pain made Maya''s face turn pale. "I have something to talk to you. Come out with me."


    "What?" Maya looked at her in fear.


    John said, "Richard, send Ms. Jessica back to Stone Road."


    John''s tone was deep and strong, and there was even an unknown depression in it, making people dare not to say anything against him.


    Jessica opened her mouth, but in the end, she was escorted back to Stone Road by Richard.


    Sam was ying chess with Jason in a wheelchair, while Jason was obviously absent-minded, so he lost the game for no reason.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sam knew what was on Jason''s mind, but he still asked.


    Jason replied, "Nothing. Sa


    mless, with a cold light.


    His little girl was so bold now that she even dared to make such a joke.


    John didn''t say anything, Nina was afraid that Mr. John would be hit hard. She endured the pain in her heart for Mrs. Nina''s death andforted him with tears in her eyes.


    "Mr. John, I''m sorry for your loss."


    "She won''t die." With a calm expression in his eyes, John tore up all the documents and threw them into the trash can.


    How could his little girl be easily drown to death?


    There was only one possibility that she had left. As for where she would go, he couldn''t tell.


    No matter where she went, he would find her even if he searched the whole world.


    After a thorough investigation, John found that Nina had cancelled her residence and disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, ording to the investigation, a luxury cruise ship appeared on the sea of Spring Cityst night and left not long after it was ashore.


    The cruise ship was headed for C Ind, which was marked by the royal family of C Ind.


    John heaved a sigh of relief. His little girl was fine, but her family took her away.


    But...


    How could he find her across the vast sea?

 Chapter 390 Things Are Not That Simple

    When John was worrying about how to look for someone across the coast, a tsunami appeared on the Inte.


    The news that Nina was dead was on the top search.


    God was jealous of Nina so that Nina drowned to death.


    The person who posted this micro-blog message was an unknown beauty blogger, whose location was in Spring City.


    In just a few minutes, some media dug deeper into this matter, and soon exposed and confirmed it.


    When John looked at the top search, he frowned and his face was as gloomy as ink. Amy quickly said, "I''ll contact Richard immediately and remove the top search."


    When she connected the phone, John''s eyes shed and he said to stop her.


    "No need."


    "?" Confused, Amy hung up the phone and let the news spread on the Inte.


    John tapped his fingers gently on the table. A series of things had happened too closely recently, and he needed to sort out his thoughts.


    The wine incident at the engagement party, the news that his father suddenly knew his sister and Jason divorced, and the news that his little girl drowned to death was on the top search...


    Things happened one by one. It seemed that there was no certain con


    tter?" John frowned.


    "Miss Michelle broke the porcin and scolded you. She asked you to give Mrs. Nina back to her." Helen lowered her head.


    Miss Michelle usually looked like a delicate girl, but she threw things without mercy, and cursed without mercy.


    What''s more, Michelle cried and cursed, which scared Nine to find a ce to hide. Mr. James and Mr. Chester didn''t dare to get close to her.


    Fortunately, the sound instion effect upstairs was good. If John heard what Miss Michelle said, he would probably want to poison Miss Michelle to mute.


    The rabbit was fiercer when the rabbit anxious than a dog who was biting people.


    Helen was worried that John really wanted to poison Miss Michelle to mute, so she pleaded for Michelle on purpose, "Miss Michelle said something outrageous just because she couldn''t ept Mrs. Nina''s matter. I hope you won''t punish her."


    "It doesn''t matter." John wouldn''t do anything to Michelle.


    She was his wife''s best friend.


    After lunch, John had left North Yard, and the two people on the sofa were still sleeping soundly.


    Instead of going to thepany, John went to a psychological counseling room.

 Chapter 391 Wait For John To Take The Initiative

    Julie was in the house of the Ye family.


    Julie sat on the balcony to have afternoon tea. She had just read the top search news.


    The news of Nina''s drowning was still eye-catching.


    Julie didn''t care about thements below the hot search. She only cared when John would fulfill his promise to marry her daughter.


    She called Vivian and asked her toe back early from the Ye Group to discuss something important.


    Vivian studied hard while working in the Ye Group. She was polite to everyone around her and earned a good reputation. Even Henry had praised her many times in front of Adrian.


    "Boss, I want to ask for a leave and go home." Vivian was now Henry''s assistant. She never sought any personal privileges. She did everything before getting Henry''s approval.


    Henry didn''t have such a high request for her, so he nodded and let her go back.


    As soon as she walked out of the office, she met Adrian.


    "Mr. Song, are you waiting for boss again?" It was not the first time for Vivian to see Adrian waiting for Henry to get off work. Adrian did it almost eve


    udy. She patted Vivian on the shoulder and said, "Go and inquire about what has happened. He seldomes back. Something must have happened."


    What Julie thought was true.


    Noah applied to leave Lexingport City to work in Spring City.


    Knowing the news, Julie and Vivian were both happy and worried. They were worried because Noah was still the biggest shareholder of the Ye Group even though he went to Spring City.


    However, after Noah left, they could do whatever they wanted and Noah would be unable to do anything about it.


    From this point of view, Noah''s leaving was a good thing for Julie and Vivian.


    At present, what they worried about most was whether John would find out what they had done.


    Julie and Vivian did guess that Amy and Lena were investigating secretly, but they didn''t guess that some other people who were good at investigating were also working for John secretly.


    Richard stayed with John. In addition to helping John deal with thepany''s affairs, he was also responsible for training John''s fighting skills.


    John also had a n.

 Chapter 392 The Castle In The Mountain

    The sea of C Ind was deep and cyan. The ind, which covered an area of only one hundred and sixty thousand square kilometers, stood in the boundless sea. The waters and skies merged in one colour.


    Nina was in aa because of the rain of Spring City. She woke up many times in a daze. She only saw the figures shaking in front of her eyes and falling into aa again.


    When Nina waspletely awake, she was already in the bedroom of Scher Mountain. The huge crystal light was on, and the breeze from the balcony brought the unique smell of C Ind.


    Nina nced around the room. The decorations in the bedroom were the same as when she left two years ago, and there was no change.


    "What happened?" Nina opened her mouth and whispered, "Why am I home?"


    Nina suspected that she was dreaming, so she turned over and ran to the balcony. She looked at the direction of thend of C Ind, and many distinctive buildings were reflected in her eyes.


    She looked down and saw a mirage on the cyan sea. It was Scher Mountain.


    At this time, Nina was in the castle of Scher Mountain, where the royal family of Scher Mounta


    a little dejected.


    The ring, the phone, the pendant, the watch that Nina clenched tightly in her hand... Anything rted to that ce was confiscated by Queen Anne.


    "Reba, have you seen my ring?" Nina pointed at her finger where her ring should be on to Reba and said, "It''s the wedding ring that my husband proposed to me."


    Although Nina was angry that John had lied to her, the ring was a token of the two of them. She couldn''t lose it anyway.


    She couldn''t lose anything that John had given her.


    "My little princess," Reba''s voice suddenly became serious, "You are not married yet. How can you have a proposal ring and a husband? As the princess of C Ind, you should know what to say and do. "


    The panic on Nina''s face gradually became serious. She stopped searching and looked at Reba with burning eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Nina''s voice was as cold as the ice in winter.


    Reba looked at the cold eyes of Nina in a neither humble nor pushy way and emphasized again, "Little princess, you are not married, nor do you have a wedding ring or husband. Please be careful about what you say and do."

 Chapter 393 Supervision

    The day when Nina quietly left C Ind, she knew clearly that her mother would catch her back sooner orter. Therefore, when she woke up and found that it was not a dream to live on Scher Mountain, Nina behaved very calm.


    Nina also knew that the moment her mother saw her, her mother would investigate what had happened in the past two years of her. She couldn''t hide the marriage with John from her mother.


    Therefore, she admitted frankly that she was married, and when it came to John, she called him "husband" as usual.


    But she didn''t expect that Reba would directly say that she was not married.


    Reba must have been instructed by her mother to say so, which meant that her mother did not admit John''s identity.


    "I''m married. I not only have a wedding ring, but also a husband." Nina announced loudly, "John is my husband, my only husband in my life."


    Reba had watched Nina grow up. She knew that Nina was as cold as Queen Anne and would never give any unnecessary exnation.


    What Nina said surprised her. The little princess had changed a lot.


    Reba felt surprised and worry at the same time. Since the little princess could say such firm words, it could be seen that the status of John in t


    and saw her daughter standing at the door when she woke up.


    "Nina," Anne said with a joyful face. She quickened her pace and hugged her daughter, who was about the same height as her. With red eyes, Anne said, "You''re finally awake. My little princess is finally awake. You''ve made me so worried."


    Nina had littlemunication with her parents. When she was suddenly held in her mother''s arms, she was still a little ufortable. Her body was slightly stiff, but she felt warm.


    This was her childhood''s greed, and she did not expect to realize it until now.


    "Mother," Nina gradually rxed the tensed cells all over her body. "I''m awake. Don''t worry, mother."


    "It''s good that you are awake." Anne took her daughter into the room and sat on the sofa to ask if her daughter was feeling well.


    Facing her mother''s questions, Nina answered them seriously at first, butter she just responded simply.


    Anne noticed that there was something wrong with Nina''s expression. "Nina, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Yes." Nina said frankly, "Mother, I want to take back my ring, cell phone and watch. I want to contact my husband and my friend."


    Anne let go of her daughter''s hand and Anne''s face changed.

 Chapter 394 I Would Rather Give Up My Identity As A Princess

    The mother and daughter looked into each other''s eyes, not giving in.


    The room was so quiet that people could hear the sea breeze. Anne looked serious and Nina looked indifferent. They were in a stalemate for a moment.


    "Nina, I''ve handled everything for you. Don''t worry." Anne had always been strict as Nina''s mother, and even aforting word from her was stiff.


    However, Nina could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force.


    "You mean I''m dead? The way you deal with it is to fake the death certificate of me, cancel my household registration and say that I''m dead. " For the first time in Nina''s life, she hated her mother.


    Since Nina was a child, she didn''t have her mother''spany, Nina had been restricted by various rules and learned different skills. At that time, she onlyined in her heart, and gradually became numb.


    She could let it go, but she couldn''t let John go.


    Everyone she met in Lexingport City brought her different emotional experience. She had her own home and friends. She became to have flesh and blood, crying,ughing, and ying cute...


    "Nina, I did all this for your own good." Seeing the hatred in her daughter''s eyes, Anne''s heart suddenly twitched and her voice softened.


    When her daughter ran away from home, sh


    could change his clothes.


    If Anne yed the role of strict mother at home, then Bruce was a kind father.


    At the age of forty-seven, Bruce was handsome and strong. Except for a little fat, he had no shorings and didn''t even have wrinkled when he smiled.


    "Nina, my dear daughter, you''re finally back. How have you been doing outside these two years? Are you happy? " Bruce didn''t know that Nina was married outside, nor did he know how his daughter came back. He just thought that his daughter was tired of the life outside and came back by herself.


    When he heard the news that Nina ran away from home, he was scolded by his wife secretly because he thought what Nina did was not wrong and liked him when he was young.


    But when he saw that his daughter''s expression was much better than two years ago, Bruce feltforted.


    She looked like a normal girl now.


    However, this smile was like a forced smile after eating something bitter.


    "Yes, I''m very happy in the past two years."


    "Then why do you look unhappy?" Compared with his wife''smunication with his daughter, Bruce had moremunication with his daughter. The two of them had a close parent-child rtionship.


    Nina opened her innocent eyes and lowered her face. "I can''t contact my friends."

 Chapter 395 Get Fathers Support

    "Friends? My daughter has friends? " Said Bruce with a bright smile.


    The smile on her father''s face calmed Nina down a lot. She nodded and said, "Her name is Michelle, just like the rabbit my brother gave me when I was a child, and Noah, he is a very righteous person. James and Emma have just been engaged, and I don''t know where they are ying, and..."


    After a pause, Nina decided to confess to her father, "I''m married."


    Bruce was speechless... Bruce was stunned for a while. He had never encountered any big waves in his life, but this was beyond his endurance.


    His own daughter got married?


    But he didn''t know.


    "Where did this pige from? Why is he so arrogant?" With indignation, Bruce stood up and rolled up his sleeves.


    "Father, calm down and pay attention to your image management." Nina quickly reached out and grabbed her father, who was about to explode. She was too familiar with this state, and her brother had said something simr.


    Bruce was so angry, "Did your mother know about it? You just said that you couldn''t contact your friends. Is it because your mother didn


    e was stunned and didn''t react until his daughter leaned over.


    "What did you call me?" With a trembling voice, Bruce slowly raised his hand to touch his daughter''s back, which was so thin that he felt sorry for her.


    It was not until Nina called father that her body was truly rxed. She hugged her father and said, "Father, thank you. Thank you for not scolding me like my mother did when you heard the news of my marriage, and denying the marriage I chose. "


    Tears welled up in Bruce''s eyes.


    Her daughter had grown up and knew that her father needed care.


    It had been more than 20 years. It was not easy to hear his daughter call him father.


    "Don''t mind what your mother said. It''s your freedom to choose a marriage. I will support you." Bruce''s heart waspletely captured by his daughter''s coquetry.


    With her father''s support, Nina no longer felt helpless.


    "Father, you won''t let me marry Vicente, will you?" In fact, Nina had always known about it, but she didn''t want to mention it.


    Now with her father''s support, she had to solve the political marriage as soon as possible.

 Chapter 396 A Quarrel Between Husband And Wife

    The next day.


    There was arge-scale war on Scher Mountain.


    The war was sorge that all the people in the castle lowered their heads, not daring to breathe heavily. Everyone talked and did things with all their heart.


    Bruce and Anne had a dispute.


    "Anyway, we can''t force our daughter to marry into Nangong family. She doesn''t like Vicente." Said Bruce firmly, turning his back to his wife.


    He couldn''t speak loudly in front of his wife.


    Anne sneered and sat elegantly on the sofa. She picked up a cup of coffee and sipped it. "What''s the point of saying that now? Who made the marriage in person? Who picked Vicente as our son-inw? Now you are ming me instead. "


    Bruce felt guilty, "Then I regret it now. I don''t want my daughter to marry Vicente. I take back what I said before."


    "Regret?" Anne raised her head to look at her husband, who still had his back to her, and shook her head. "Others may take back their words, but only you can''t. Why didn''t you think about your daughter''s feelings when you talked about the marriage with Vicente?"


    "I..." Bruce was rendered speechless. He turned around and looked at the woman who was sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee


    an''t deprive their brotherhood, can you? And the phone... "


    "She can''t have her phone." Anne said worriedly, "She can''t contact the people in Lexingport City anymore. I''m afraid that John wille to make trouble."


    Bruce was helpless, ''Can I finish my words?''


    "Nina just wants the mobile phone''s pendant, not the mobile phone."


    "No phone?" Anne stared at her husband suspiciously, "Are you going to help her secretly contact John?"


    Hearing this, Bruce''s heart skipped a beat?


    "No." Bruce shook his head and denied.


    Anne continued to stare at him, "You''d better not. John doesn''t deserve our daughter. Don''t make a match between them, or we will live separately. "


    "Please don''t," said Bruce timidly, "I promise I won''t make a match between them. Is that Okay?"


    "That''s good." Anne finally smiled with satisfaction. "For your sake, I''ll send the watch and the mobile phone''s pendant to Nina."


    "Thank you, honey." With a smile, Bruce went to bring them to his daughter in person.


    After the man left, Anne ordered that no one whose surname was Shi was allowed to enter or leave C Ind.


    This order undoubtedly gave a fatal blow to Lexingport City''s seafood restaurant.

 Chapter 397 I Want Nini

    Everyone in Lexingport City knew that John''s wife died recently.


    The staff of Time Group were even more trembling, afraid that they would be unlucky.


    None of them dared to talk about Nina''s death. They made a detour when they saw John. They knew that they must work hard and that the proposals must be wless.


    Since Nina drowned, John had be more silent and unpredictable than before.


    He didn''t smile at all, like a walking corpse.


    He worked crazily, constantly broadening thepany''s business field and marching into different industries. He won one project after another at an astonishing speed.


    Some might think that John wanted to paralyze himself with work, but no one could get in touch with him after four o''clock in the afternoon.


    From four o''clock in the afternoon to eight o''clock in the evening, John wasn''t working. He had two other important things to do.


    Psychological consulting and fighting training.


    It seemed that he had be a machine in his own mind, but he didn''t feel tired. He just felt that he was too weak, but haste didn''t bring sess.


    He waited every day and lived a suffering life.


    He was waiting to be strong enough to bring Nina back from her parents on C Ind.


    Therefore he must


    sfaction and said, "You lied to me. You''re not beautiful."


    After she finished speaking, she ran towards John.


    "John, stop!" Michelle roared angrily, startling the people passing by. They all looked at this little girl in horror.


    It shocked everyone that she dared to shout at John.


    The receptionist immediately came up to stop her and dragged her out.


    Although Michelle was small in size, she had a strong explosive force. She stepped on the receptionist''s foot and rushed towards John.


    John looked back.


    Seeing that it was Michelle, he stopped. He knew that she had been looking for him recently.


    The moment Michelle saw John, all the bitterness and pain in her heart surged out, as if she had found a way to vent her feelings.


    "John, return my dear Nini to me. Didn''t you say that you would protect her well?"


    John stood still, allowing Michelle to use all her strength to kick him, but John wasn''t hurt at all.


    Compared with Nina, Michelle''s kicks and beats were just a scratch.


    "You said you would protect Nini, but you didn''t protect her well. You couldn''t protect her and her favorite restaurant.


    Do you want to forget her and start a new marriage after you close Seafood Restaurant? You want to marry Vivian."

 Chapter 398 Become Thinner

    Michelle''sst sentence surprised John. ''Why does she connect these two things?''


    "What do you know?" Then he narrowed his eagle-like sharp eyes.


    John''s cold tone stopped Michelle from kicking him. She was timid and then became brave to look into his eyes and saw a murderous look.


    Nina once told Michelle that one would be angry when other''s words about his or her bad thoughts were true.


    Michelle was so angry that her face turned pale. She pointed at John and cursed, "Just as theizens say, you''ll really marry your childhood sweetheart. Nini must be killed by you two!


    You''re a bad guy, a scum, a heartbreaker! Shit!" Since the news that Nina drowned was confirmed, Michelle was like a crazy wild dog,pletely irrational.


    Hearing Michelle''s words, John remained calm and indifferent, but there was deep pain in his eyes.


    Except for Nina, no one dared to irritate John.


    The people passing by were frightened by Michelle''s scolding and kept away from her.


    th his eyes closed and didn''t feel any pain, even though James didn''t apply the medicine gently.


    When James was wiping thest bruise on John''s legs, James'' eyes suddenly turned red. "Uncle John, do you know you''ve lost weight? You''re so thin. I''m sure that Aunt Nina will feel ufortable when you hug her. She doesn''t like this."


    When James mentioned Nina, John''s eyshes trembled.


    On Scher Mountain, Bruce took the watch and the pendant to meet Nina.


    He felt guilty and said, "I can only take back these two things. The ring is still kept by your mother."


    "Thank you, Dad." Holding the watch and the pendant in her hands, Nina finally revealed a smile which hadn''t been seen for a long time.


    She felt happy that she could get back the watch and the pendant.


    As for the ring, she thought she could take it back slowly.


    At present, the happiest thing for Nina was that she could get the watch. When everyone fell asleep at night, she could secretly contact John.

 Chapter 399 Appear In Johns Dream

    At night.


    Nina was sitting in front of the dressing mirror and carefully applying skin care products. Reba stood beside her and watched her every move.


    "Reba, I want to sleep." Nina stood up and walked to the bed, yawning. She indeed looked like very sleepy.


    Reba knew that pregnant women tended to feel sleepy, so she didn''t think too much about why the little princess went to bed so early tonight.


    She waved her hand to let the others go out. After Nina lied in the quilt, Reba personally put down the gauze curtain for her. "Good night, little princess."


    "Good night, Reba." Nina slowly closed her eyes and breathed evenly.


    Reba turned off the light and left.


    A bright moon was hanging at the ce where the sea and the sky met. The blue sky was full of shiny stars, constantly blinking at the sea.


    The sparkling sea gently rippled a castle, and some of the rooms in the castle still had yellow light in it.


    When all the lights in the room went out, it waste at night.


    A light blue light suddenly came out of the dark room, which was as ethereal as smoke and couldn''t be captured.


    The light blue light came out of the


    little face on the screen, his fingers trembling uncontrobly. He opened his slightly dry lips, but even without the movement of Nina to keep quiet, he could not speak.


    Thousands of words were stuck in his throat. He couldn''t make any sound and didn''t know what to say.


    Following the instructions of Nina, he opened the chatting interface and realized that the room was dark and she couldn''t see anything.


    John turned on the light, and Nina immediately saw his appearance.


    He frowned and looked tired. His handsome face was thinner and more angr, and even the corbone on his shoulder and neck was more obvious.


    It was only a week. How could he be so thin?


    And the shirt he was wearing and the wall behind him...


    "Are you not in North Yard? Where are you? " Nina sent him the message quickly, "Why don''t you go home and have a rest? Why don''t you eat and sleep well? Why are you so thin? "


    In the video, John sat still without any movement, and only his deep ck eyes became moist at one point one.


    "I miss you." John opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound.


    ''Little girl, I miss you so much.


    I really miss you very, very much...''

 Chapter 400 Mother, I Beg You

    Nina could read John''s lips.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. Hot tears fell down along her cheeks.


    The light blue light shone on the girl''s silent crying face, which broke the man''s heart.


    The worry that he hadn''t seen her for a few days, the anxiety that he couldn''t get in touch with, and the thought hidden in the bottom of his heart were rolling in the man''s tears.


    Then John said softly, "Don''t cry."


    Nina bit her lips tightly. When she loosened her grip, her lips werepletely red, and crystal tears were stained on them. Her pitiful look made John wanted to fly to her side right now.


    John sent a message to her, "Don''t cry. I''m flustered when you cry."


    Staring at the words full of missing and tension, Nina finally couldn''t hold back the grievance she had endured for several days.


    "Waah...Waah..." Nina''s mouth twitched and she identally cried out. She nervously raised her hand to cover her mouth, sobbing, and her tears were like ake that had a levee failure, constantly surging out.


    John was flustered, he reached out but couldn''t hold her.


    His fingers only touched the cold screen.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry." The only thing John could do was to repeat this sentence. His voice was low and weak. "Wait for me."


    ''Wai


    o angry that she ordered the bodyguards outside the door toe in. "Go and grab the watch from the little princess."


    The two bodyguards approached Nina and politely said, "Little princess, please hand over your watch."


    "No way." Nina raised her chin, not afraid of their fierce looks at all.


    "I''m sorry, your highness." After saying that, the bodyguards went straight to grab it.


    Nina was agile and dodged several times in a row. And because she was a princess, the two bodyguards didn''t dare to be serious, fearing that they would hurt the little princess and get into trouble.


    Seeing that the bodyguard was at a disadvantage, Anne said abruptly, "Grab it. I''ll take the responsibility if anything happens."


    With the queen''s words, one of the bodyguards quickly approached Nina, quickly grabbed her arm and pressed it back. Nina bowed and took a deep breath.


    It hurt...


    "My little princess, please forgive me." Another bodyguard reached out to take the watch held in Nina''s hand.


    Nina squeezed so hard that her whole palm was sweating.


    The bodyguards could only break her fingers one by one. Seeing that the watch was about to be taken away, Nina chose to lower her head and beg.


    "No, mother, No. I beg you. Please don''t take it away. I beg you."

 Chapter 401 James Was Scared By A Ghost

    If the watch was taken away, Nina would never be able to contact John again.


    She couldn''t contact John. She was really afraid that she couldn''t hold on to wait for him to pick her up.


    Anne was unmoved by her daughter''s pleading. The bodyguards forcefully broke thest finger of Nina. Thisst line of defense was broken, and what Nina protected was gone.


    The watch was handed to Anne.


    The bodyguards also let go of Nina''s hand.


    The moment they let go of her, Nina lost all her strength. She hadn''t seen John for only a week, but she couldn''t bear it anymore. She couldn''t contact himter. How could she bear it?


    "Mother, please give me back the watch, Okay?" Nina''s eyes suddenly turned red. She came to Anne and put her hand on Anne''s arm. "Mother, I beg you. I really can''t live without him. I will go crazy if I can''t contact him."


    Anne''s understanding of Nina was still limited to two years ago. What she said was no threat to Anne.


    In Anne''s memory, her daughter was not such a sentimental person. How could she go crazy because of a man?


    "Nina, you are still young. You don''t know what lo


    at him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Call John."


    "Okay." Then Daniel called his brother through his son''s WeChat. Soon, the man''s deep voice came from the other end of the line.


    "What''s the matter?" This voice sounded a little emotional, not as cold as a few days ago.


    Before they could say anything, James asked in a trembling voice, "Uncle John, did Aunt Nina appear in your dreamst night?"


    There was silence for two seconds.


    James seized the opportunity to exin, "After a person dies, the ghost will tell the people around him something in their dream and enter others'' dreams." He swallowed and asked, "Did Aunt Nina appear in your dream?"


    Judging from the voice, John knew that James was afraid. He thought that it must be because his little girl didn''t know that James was afraid of ghosts so that Nina scared James.


    "I saw herst night." John answered honestly.


    When James heard this, the hair on his forehead stood up. "Listen to Uncle John. I''ve told you that Aunt Nina said that she would appear in Uncle John''s dream. And there is really a ghost. Oh my God, please protect me!"

 Chapter 402 The Love Affair Of Michelle

    When Daniel and Ang looked at each other, Ang asked, "Did you really see Ninast night?"


    John said, "Yes. I saw her. "


    The two looked at each other again. How could John see a dead person?


    It only meant that Nina was still alive.


    From the beginning, the two of them felt that something was wrong. Something happened to Sam just now and then something happened to Nina. What a coincidence?


    Daniel said, "It''s good for him to see her. Should I tell Dad? "


    John said, "No. It''s not easy to deal with the matter about Vivian if he knows. "


    "Are you really going to do this?" Ang was talking about John''s marriage with Vivian. "I always feel that there is something wrong."


    John said in a cold voice, "I''ll handle it."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    The reason why they didn''t make it clear to James was that they hoped that if there was someone who didn''t know the truth that would be easier to hide it from Sam.


    James was still in a state of lingering fear. Ang patted her son on the shoulder and said, "Well, don''t think about it. Your Aunt Nina is so


    ine, "Us?"


    Michelle said, "yes, he is James. He is my cousin''s fiance."


    Adams and ine were speechless...


    "No one else?" Adams said with confusion, "Is there anyone in the school who wrote you a love letter?"


    ine was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Who else will write love letters nowadays? You are an old people. Michelle, tell me, is there a boy who confessed his love to you? "


    "Yes, I have refused them. I don''t like them." Michelle was having breakfast seriously.


    "Then what do you like?" ine seemed to sense something unusual.


    All of a sudden, Michelle stopped eating. After thinking for a while, she said seriously, "Nini also asked me this question. I said that I liked the kind of person like your brother. Nini said that I liked good-looking people, and I also thought that I liked good-looking people. The person also bought me strawberry cakes."


    Adams and ine frowned.


    ''Isn''t our daughter too gullible?''


    Facts speak louder than words. Later, Michelle really found a handsome boyfriend who liked to buy strawberry cake for her.

 Chapter 403 The Deal Between Mother And Daughter

    On Scher Mountain.


    Since her watch was confiscatedst night, Nina didn''t eat or drink, nor did she speak.


    No matter what Reba said, Nina just ignored it and stood on the balcony in a daze.


    She was in a daze for the whole day.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for dinner." Reba went to the balcony to call Nina, but still got no response.


    Nina was like a sculpture, staring at the boundless sea.


    She knew that John was on the other side of the sea and was trying to take her back home.


    She was waiting for him.


    "Your Highness, you haven''t had lunch or water this noon. If it goes on like this, you will get sick." Reba persuaded with concern.


    Nina still turned a deaf ear to Reba. She held the phone pendant of the elk in her hand and gently stroked it with her thumb.


    Reba was really anxious now. She hurried to report to Anne, "Your Majesty, the little princess hasn''t eaten anything for a day and hasn''t even drunk a mouthful of water. If it goes on like this, she will fall ill due to exhaustion."


    "Hasn''t she has dinner?" Anne asked worriedly.


    "Yes, the little princess didn''t eat anything at all. No matter wh


    wenty minutes."


    Twenty minutester, without Reba''s reminder, Nina turned around and was led by Reba to a small garden.


    Vicente was already sitting on the stone bench, with one arm on the stone table and the other holding a cup of coffee.


    Even he had been waiting for half an hour, he didn''t show any impatience. Instead, he leisurely looked at the rising sails of the sea.


    From his back, Nina couldn''t see anything, but only saw that he was a little thin with a straight back and looked a little nervous.


    Someone was about to remind Vicente, but was stopped by Nina. She stared at the cup of coffee in Vicente''s hand with a sly look.


    Holding her hemline, she took a deep breath, shook off her high heels and rushed towards him.


    "Your Highness, don''t run. Slow down, slow down!" Reba was startled and chased after Nina.


    Hearing the messy footsteps, Vicente stood up. Before he could turn around, Nina had hit his arm directly.


    Vicente threw the coffee onto his face and suit.


    Seeing this, Nina tittered.


    Vicente closed his eyes instinctively and frowned unhappily. "Princess Nina, your gift is really surprising."

 Chapter 404 Im Bound to Marry You

    With acent look on her face, Nina said innocently, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to do that. I was just too anxious just now."


    "Anxious?" Vicente wiped his face with a tissue and slowly opened his eyes. Instead of getting angry, he teased, "It seems that Princess Nina likes me very much, so you can''t wait toe over to me."


    Nina: "eh..."


    It was said that Vicente was a prudent gentleman. How could he be so shameless? He even flirted with her in public.


    She didn''t allow anyone to flirt with her casually.


    Nina looked serious. "It seems that Nangong Earl often flirts with girls. You said something like that casually."


    Vicente raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t care.


    Reba caught up with them and saw Vicente in a mess because of the little princess. She felt bad.


    "Nangong Earl, I''m sorry to trouble you, but pleasee with me to change your clothes."


    Vicente nced at Nina who looked calm like nothing had happened, and smiled gently. She was still as naughty as when she was a child.


    No, it was different.


    She was naughty privately when she was a child, but after she grew


    thing to talk to me? What is it?"


    If he didn''t mention it, Nina almost forgot the important thing.


    The main reason was that the sea breeze was sofortable that she didn''t feel depressed as she was trapped in the castle. Instead, she felt much more rxed.


    "Why do you want to marry me?" Nina asked.


    Vicente looked into her wet eyes and suddenly smiled. "Because I like you, I won''t marry anyone other than you."


    "Nonsense!" Nina felt that sometimes he looked somewhat like James. "Eyes tell love."


    "My eyes tell that I don''t love you?" Vicente began to tease her again. "Look at my eyes carefully. Is there shadow of you in them?"


    "It''s different. I like someone, so I know the eyes on the lover." Nina confessed to him, "Vicente, he and I have been married."


    Vicente was not surprised at all. "Queen Anne told me, but your marriage with him doesn''t count."


    "Did my mother tell you everything?" Nina was surprised. "Then why do you still want to marry me?"


    "I don''t care if you have been married or not." Vicente said calmly, "I only know that I''m bound to marry you, and I can only marry you."

 Chapter 405 Princess Jumped Into The Sea To Kill Herself

    It was the first time that Vicente and Nina met, but they parted in discord.


    When Vicente said that he was willing to talk about it with her, she seemed to see hope. As long as she was not the only one who was against the marriage, she would have a chance to reverse the situation.


    However, Vicente had already epted his fate.


    He didn''t care whether his wife was loyal to him and loved him. What he cared about was who his wife was.


    And Vicente''s wife could only be Nina.


    This was like an unwritten rule, crushing thest life-saving straw that Nina grasped.


    At night, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. It was impossible for her to escape again.


    And this matter had to be solved sooner orter. If she just kept escaping, she would live a restless life.


    Nina couldn''t fall asleep, and it was in the small hours.


    She gave up her attempt to fall asleep. She pulled a chair and sat on the balcony. She looked at the sky with the morning light, and saw the sun slowly rising from the sea, and the golden light was reflected by the sea.


    The sun rose every morning and set in the evening. The sun had the same routine


    t be drowned; if she hit the reef next to her, she would be dead, and the scene would be nasty. What a tragic scene.


    This scene made Nina''s flesh creep.


    "Little princess, let''s pull you up."


    Nina slowly rose like an elevator, with a joy of narrow escape.


    As expected, only when people were about to die could they understand how precious and rare life was.


    Anne and Bruce were scared to death. They quickly ran over to grab her. Anne almost cried when her hand touched Nina''s arm.


    She almost lost her baby.


    Anne scolded with red eyes, "You dare to learn tomit suicide. Why don''t you learn something good? I''ve raised you for so many years in vain. You would be happy if I died from anger.


    Even if you don''t care about your parents, you should think about the baby in your belly. Don''t you like John so much? Are you willing to die with his child? I''m pissed off."


    Anne had been nervous all the time. She spilled the beans in a hurry, and everyone present heard her clearly.


    Nina had been pulled up.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she couldn''t wait to ask her mother, "what did you say just now? I''m pregnant?"

 Chapter 406 Nina Knew Her Pregnancy

    Anne realized that she had spilled the beans. She turned her head to avoid talking about it.


    Her evasive eyes showed that what she said was true.


    Nina knew that she was really pregnant.


    "I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with John''s child." Nina smiled and touched her t belly, but she didn''t dare to touch it directly, fearing that she might identally lose the baby.


    "Dad, I''m a mother now." Nina''s wet eyes were shining like stars. She excitedly grabbed her father''s arm.


    Bruce hadn''t calmed down and knew that his daughter was pregnant, which made him dizzy.


    Seeing that his daughter was so happy, he also smiled. "Are you pregnant?"


    "Yes, dad. I''m pregnant." Nina hugged her father excitedly and calmed down a little. She patted his back and said, "Dad, you are going to be a grandfather."


    "A grandfather? Am I going to be a grandfather?" Bruce finally realized what had happened and grinned from ear to ear.


    "Yes, yes. You are going to be a grandfather and I am going to be a mother. I am pregnant, dad." Nina left her father''s arms. The two of them were as happy as children, hand in


    penly. Under the guidance of the maid, she came to the ce where Vicente lived.


    "Miss Shi, please wait here for a moment. Nangong Earl is now busy and wille downter."


    "Okay, thank you." Nina sat down on the sofa and waited for Vicente to go downstairs.


    Vicente had just taken a shower. When he heard ady whose surname was Shi waiting for him, he went out in a bathrobe.


    "I remember that I don''t know anydy whose surname is Shi." Vicente walked down the stairs step by step and said with a faint smile, "I only know that the surname of Princess Nina''s ex-husband is Shi."


    Nina looked up and knew she was recognized.


    "You are so smart." Nina took off her hat and said calmly. It was hard to tell whether she was praising or disapproving.


    Vicente raised his eyebrows and said, "Thank you for your praise, Princess Nina. What brings you here?"


    "The same thing." Nina went straight to the point.


    Vicente also said bluntly, "The same answer. I will marry you anyway."


    "Anyway?" Nina approached him and whispered in his ear, "What if I''m pregnant with someone else''s child?"

 Chapter 407 I Really Doubt If You Are A Man

    Vicente''s eyes froze. He chuckled in her ear, "I can get a wife and a baby at the same time, isn''t it good?"


    When Nina looked sideways into Vicente''s serious eyes, she was confused for a moment. "You don''t even care about this?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Vicente sat down on the sofa, hinting her to sit opposite him. Nina sat down slowly.


    They looked into each other''s eyes.


    Vicente leaned backzily. "I don''t care, and I will take the baby in your belly as my own child and raise it up."


    Nina was even more confused and kept calm on her face. "I really doubt if you are a man."


    "You will know whether I am a man after we get married." Vicente had a pair of beautiful almond eyes. If one only looked at his eyes, he would be regarded as a woman.


    Although his words sounded a little frivolous, his smile and expression were not evilly attractive, but like the beautiful spring day.


    Nina narrowed her eyes. She could dig out nothing but his nature of repressing himself and yearning for freedom under his body.


    The fortress of


    r the wedding two years ago.


    Everything was ready, and as long as Nina nodded, he would immediately choose the nearest auspicious day to get married.


    "You can''t answer my question." Then she turned around and left.


    Vicente opened his mouth, but said, "Wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes and send you out."


    Nina turned her head and said, "I have feet to walk by myself."


    "I not only know you have feet, but also know you have hands." "Wait, I''ll drive you home," said Nangong sourly.


    Nina had always felt strange and reserved in C Ind. Except for her brother, she didn''t have any ymate. Other people at her age would talk respectfully to her, giving her a sense of alienation.


    After getting along with Vicente for two times, she felt that they were equal. Vicente didn''t respect her as a princess, but treated her like a... friend?


    "Okay." Nina nodded unconsciously and asked him, "Vicente, do you have a sister?"


    Nina thought of a little girl she met when she was a child.


    Vicente paused for a moment, "No."

 Chapter 408 Mad Mrs. Nangong

    Vicente went upstairs.


    Looking at his back, Nina felt that he was a little hasty, as if he was hiding something.


    The little girl mentioned by Nina was her first friend in her life, but she had only met her once and had never heard of her.


    At the birthday party when she was eight years old, many dignitaries and their children came to Scher Mountain. They happily sang birthday songs for Nina and gave her gifts.


    Nina didn''t smile or speak, which made the children unwilling to get close to her.


    While they were having fun, she found a quiet ce to sit and happened to bump into the little girl who was eating chicken drumsticks.


    Nina wanted someone to y with her, but she didn''t know how tomunicate. Coincidentally, she saw a boy grab something from a girl at the banquet, and the two ran happily around.


    Nina suddenly had an idea and grabbed the little girl''s drumstick. She was about to run sideways to let the little girl chase and y with her, but the little girl did not catch up.


    The joy in Nina''s eyes gradually disappeared. She didn''t know if she should give the chicken drumstick back to he


    fell to the ground unsteadily. Mrs. Nangong suddenly grabbed her wrist and shook it, begging, "forgive me, okay? Okay?"


    Seeing that she was agitated, Nina could only nod her head. "Okay, don''t be excited. Calm down first."


    "Waah... Waah... Waah You finally forgive me." Mrs. Nangong cried, holding Nina in her arms.


    Nina could only pat her on the back tofort her.


    What did Mrs. Nangong do to make her so guilty for her daughter?


    At the same time, a light sound of footsteps came from the door.


    "Mom, are you hiding in my room again?" Nina heard the voice but didn''t see the person.


    It was a very intelligent female voice, as graceful and touching as an oriole.


    Hearing this voice, Mrs. Nangong suddenly pushed Nina away. Her gentle eyes suddenly became ferocious. She pointed at Nina and scolded, "you are not my baby girl. You are not my daughter. Who are you?"


    At this time, the master of the bird-like voice appeared at the door. The person asked in confusion, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Nina looked up in confusion, and the person also looked at her.


    "Nina, Princess?"


    "Vicente?"

 Chapter 409 Dress Up As A Man

    Vicente was dressed in neutral clothes and had neat and short hair. He indeed looked like a man.


    However, the Oriole-like voice dide from his mouth just now.


    It was obviously a woman''s voice.


    Nina thought, ''Does she dress up as a man?''


    With this thought, Nina looked at Vicente and found that he should be a woman.


    She thought that Vicente wasn''t a man who looked like a woman at all.


    "You are really not a man." Nina kept still. She dropped all the Barbie dolls on the ground.


    With his long and narrow eyes, Vicente snapped, "Who allowed you toe up?"


    He said in a young man''s voice.


    It was the first time for Nina to see a cold light in Vicente''s eyes. There was even anger.


    Nina was speechless. She thought, ''Your mother brought me here.''


    Nina took a look at Mrs. Nangong, who was hiding behind Vicente. Vicente looked at his timid mother and his anger gradually extinguished.


    "My mother is insane. She mistook you for my younger sister. Please forgive her, Your Highness."


    Nina didn''t feel any apology in his words. She stared at the two of t


    and changed into a new underwear.


    Nina just smiled without saying anything. After knowing that Vicente was a woman, she felt much more relieved.


    She chuckled and promised, "Don''t worry. I will keep the secret for you."


    In Vicente''s eyes, Nina had taken advantage but pretended to be innocent. Vicente snorted and said, "If you don''t keep it a secret, I''ll tell others that you are pregnant. I''ll see how you deal with the crisis then."


    "Are you threatening me?" Nina said with a smile.


    Vicente really wanted to give Nina a p on the back of her head to make herpletely forget what happened just now.


    Only her mother and she knew that she disguised as a man. Her mother was mentally abnormal. Even if her mother told the truth, others would only take it as that she missed her "dead daughter" too much.


    "I''m threatening you." Vicente said crossly, "Don''tugh like that. It makes my scalp tingle."


    Nina still pursed her lips andughed, which made Vicente very angry. Nina said, "Are you angry because I know your gender or because I robbed your drumstick?"

 Chapter 410 I Like You So Much

    Nina was sure that the person in front of her was the girl from whom she snatched the chicken drumstick when she was a child. Eyes didn''t lie.


    No wonder she felt familiar with Vicente when she saw him, and talking with him was like talking to an old friend.


    "Who knows whose drumstick you grabbed? I don''t like drumsticks." Although Vicente said that, he felt warm in his heart. It turned out that Nina hadn''t forgotten him.


    Nina was the first friend she knew in her true identity.


    "Stubborn." Nina pouted.


    "Humph..." Vicente smoothed his hair and asked, "now that you know I''m a woman, when will you marry me? If I don''t keep you under surveince, I''m afraid you''ll make trouble for me."


    After knowing the biggest secret of Vicente, Nina was not nervous at all. Instead, she felt extremely relieved. "Now I know that you disguised as a man, and you know that I''m pregnant. Let''s call it even."


    "We can''t call it even." Vicente said angrily, "I didn''t force you to tell me about your pregnancy. You told me yourself. It has nothing to do with me."


    Nina was speechless.


    Who on earth said that Vicente was mature, stead


    me."


    ¡°¡­¡­ My injury is also because of you." Pointing at his waist helplessly, Vicente still had a lingering fear at the thought of what had just happened.


    Nina smiled bitterly and theplicated expression in her eyes made Vicente unable to figure it out. Vicente immediately joked with a smile, "Only your husband and I are kind-hearted and fearless enough to marry you."


    Seeing that Nina didn''t say anything, Vicente continued to ask her the previous question, "When on earth will you marry me? I''ve already prepared everything for the wedding. Now that you know that I''m a woman, I can''t take advantage of you. I''ll give you a decent identity as a pregnant woman and raise your child as my own child in the future. What do you need to consider for a month?"


    "Ring." Since Nina knew that Vicente was a woman and recognized that Vicente was the girl she met in the past, she was no longer wary of him. She confessed, "My husband''s proposal ring was confiscated by my mother. She will only give it to me after I date you for a month."


    "Just for this matter?" Vicente said, "Will you marry me as soon as I get your ring back?"

 Chapter 411 Nina, Marry Me

    Vicente had mentioned more than once the wish of marrying Nina as soon as possible. At first, Vicente didn''t dare to say that directly. Now that Nina knew Vicente''s biggest secret, Vicente became bold and went directly to the point.


    "I''m serious. Will you marry me as long as I help you get back your ring?"


    "You are in such a hurry. I really think that you like me." Nina''s eyes were cold and her tone was serious. It seemed that she was telling a truth, not a joke.


    Vicente said, "You really don''t know how to joke.


    Just wait for me. I''ll get the ring back for you soon." With a confident look on the face, Vicente promised, "Next time when we date, you will get the ring."


    "Date?" The corners of Nina''s mouth twitched. "How dare you say that. It''s weird for a woman dates a person who is both male and female."


    "Others don''t know I''m a woman. Don''t let it slip, or no one will be willing to marry you and take care of your child." Vicente reminded Nina again.


    "Do you really care about me or worry that I won''t marry you?" Nina saw through Vicente.


    Vicente smiled. "It hurts our rtionship, Princess Nina. You know it, but you do


    the love of the little princess?


    The little princess guesses that the man is Nangong Earl. Is it because she misses him?''


    "Yes, I miss you so much." Nina replied. She nced at Vicente lightly and then looked at the seagulls flying over the sea.


    The white seagulls sometimes flew across the sea, causing ripples, and sometimes pped their wings to y with each other.


    Nina stared at the flying seagulls and said, "We two should be members of them."


    Seagulls fought bravely at the top of the waves, symbolizing freedom, purity, unyielding and courage to fight.


    This was the unyielding soul deep in Nina''s heart and the desire deep in Vicente''s heart.


    "Yes." Vicente didn''t notice that there was a glimmer of light in her own eyes, but Nina saw it.


    Nina hadn''t seen such light in Vicente''s eyes before. It was like that a faint light came out from a dark curtain which was identally scratched.


    Something was opening in Vicente''s heart.


    "We two can be seagulls and also mandarin ducks." Vicente said and opened the box, where a ring was shining.


    Vicente stood up and knelt on one knee with a smile. "Nina, marry me."

 Chapter 412 The Ring Is Back

    It was hot in mid-July. The sun in the sky shone down on the trestle bridge on the sea. Nina was sitting under a huge sunshade. When she turned her head, she slightly narrowed her eyes and her expression was changing.


    She was surprised for a moment. When her eyes fell on the ring in Vicente''s hand, she was surprised and pleased.


    Nina looked at Vicente excitedly.


    Vicente smiled and winked at her. At that moment, Nina felt that the light in his eyes was as bright as the ring in his hand.


    "Marry me?" Vicente shook the ring box on purpose, not hiding the sly look in his eyes.


    Nina kept staring at the ring.


    It was the ring that John put on her finger when he proposed to her. There was no second ring that was exactly the same in the world.


    She remembered the letters carved on the inner side of the ring: J&N.


    John and Nina.


    It was hard for her to hide her excitement on the way to see Vivian that night. She touched the ring in her hand and looked at it again and again before she found the carved letters.


    However, it was a pity that she fainted before the ring could get the warmth of her finger. When she woke up again, the ring had already disappeared.


    Now the ring appeared in fron


    she willpletely separate me from John."


    A trace of sadness shed through Nina''s eyes as she spoke. Vicente couldn''t bear see her sad face. "I''m not the only one who can promise you. I''ve persuaded the queen to give me your ring, and I''m sure she won''t make it public. Trust me."


    Vicente said confidently, almost raising his hand to swear with his own life.


    "Did you really persuade my mother?" Nina thought about it carefully and judged from her understanding of Vicente that she was indeed a person with all aspects.


    Vicente rubbed his forehead and asked, "Can we trust each other?"


    "Build it slowly." Nina patted heavily on Vicente''s shoulder, which made him feel pain and almost fall down.


    Vicente took half a step back in pain and widened his eyes in disbelief. "You not only put me down easily and but also pped me hard. Didn''t you kill your husband?"


    "It''s you who are weak." Nina said honestly.


    Vicente was so angry that he almost jumped his feet. "Can you not let me lose face?"


    "He is a proud man." With her right hand touching the ring on her left ring finger, Nina looked at the direction of Lexingport City. She missed him.


    ''I miss you, John''


    She missed him so much.

 Chapter 413 Vicente And Ninas CP Fans Fantasizing Their Wedding On The Lunar July 7th

    The news of Vicente''s sessful proposal to Nina went virus on the Inte, covering all the streets and alleys of the whole C Ind with the speed of light. Everyone knew that the beautiful little princess of C Ind was going to marry the young earl Vicente of the famous Nangong family who had a good reputation and held great power.


    Vicente was the prince charming of many girls, and Nina was the dream lover of many boys. Now Vicente woke up many boys from dreams and broke their hearts into pieces.


    On the contrary, the girls talked about the love story between Nina and Vicente with great interest.


    It was more like a made-up story than a talk.


    Netizens made up stories of "childhood sweethearts having secret crush on each other", "political connection by marriage without love", "a quarrelsome and loving couple dating for many years", etc. In the end, among this kind of stories, the most popr one was themed "God never disappoints an infatuated lover. Nangong Earl finally calls Nina his."


    Theizens all sighed with emotion that every cloud had silver lining.


    I


    our highness."


    "I see." Ninaughed heartlessly.


    With Vicente''s exnation, the strange look in Bruce''s eyes disappeared.


    Anne looked back and forth between the two of them and found something fishy. Why did the rtionship between the two who didn''t get along well at the beginning suddenly advance by leaps and bounds?


    On their way back, Anne brought up this question, and Bruce was also confused. But he answered it with the online "quarrelsome lovers" and Nina''s and Vicente''s history.


    "We didn''t get along well with each other in the beginning. Aren''t we good now? Some people say they are quarrelsome lovers. Enemies and lovers are destined to meet. They will end up sleeping on the same bed.


    "Well..." As soon as Anne opened her mouth, Bruce insisted, "It must be so. I''m sure my guess is right."


    Bruce seeded in persuading his wife.


    The lunar July 7th Festival wasing soon. This would be the wedding day of Nina and Vicente.


    There was no wall in the world that would not let the secret out. This news was known to John who was thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 414 Misjudge You

    "John, I have told you to go to C Ind to find my sister as soon as possible. Why didn''t you do it?"


    John received a call from Leon when he was in the middle of a meeting. He left the meeting room, leaving his employees there, who were confused.


    They wondered, ''Such a situation only appeared when his wife was still alive. Now that his wife has passed away, who will be able to make him do so?''


    They kept exchanging nces and guessing whether John had a new girlfriend.


    Richard coughed lightly. All the people present sat up in silence.


    Richard was different from Henry. Richard was good at martial arts. As long as his fingers moved slightly and made a sound, others would be afraid of being beaten by him.


    John was already frightening enough. Richard was now John''s assistant, which made them never dare to act rashly.


    The meeting room became silent again. Through the ss, Richard looked at the cold back of John.


    Richard knew that this phone call must have something to do with Nina, otherwise John wouldn''t have left suddenly during th


    na married Vicente.


    Helpless, Nina could only shake her head and ask the maid to leave. Then she let Mrs. Nangong hold her arm all the time.


    Jett Nangong sneered, "Vicki? Princess Nina, she doesn''t treat you as her daughter-inw. She treats you as her dead daughter. Can you bear it?"


    "Is there any difference between a daughter and a daughter-inw?" Facing his provocative eyes, Nina said, "Oh, yes, there''s difference. A daughter is more intimate."


    "Princess Nina is so considerate." Jett Nangong sneered.


    On the day of her wedding, Nina knew that he was against Vicente, so she didn''t want to talk to him. She said indifferently, "Cut the crap."


    Jett Nangong smiled. "I''m not here to make trouble. I just want an exnation."


    Nina knew that he was indeed making trouble.


    Nina looked up at him. "What exnation?"


    "She grabbed my wife''s face and made it full of blood. Do you think I shoulde and ask for an exnation?" Jett Nangong''s eyes became malicious and ferocious. He pointed at Mrs. Nangong, who was hiding behind Nina.

 Chapter 415 Oppress Others With Identity

    Mrs. Nangong shrank her neck and dared not look directly into Jett''s cold eyes.


    At the same time, a bodyguard took out his phone and yed a video in front of Nina.


    Mrs. Nangong grabbed Jett''s wife''s hair and scratched her face. There were women roaring crazily everywhere. The servants came up to pull the two away, and Mrs. Nangong couldn''t be stopped and she was just like a bull now.


    The woman''s face was indeed scratched by Mrs. Nangong.


    "The evidence is conclusive." Jett waved his hand and asked the bodyguards to put away the evidence. His eyes were burning with anger. "Give my wife an exnation."


    Nina frowned. It seemed that Jett wouldn''t let it go until she gave him an exnation today.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s very simple." Jett restrained the anger in his eyes and shifted his eyes from Nina to the timid Mrs. Nangong. "Leave her to me."


    "No way." Nina refused decisively and reached out to pull Mrs. Nangong to her back to protect Mrs. Nangong.


    Jett expected Nina''s answer, so he said, "Then let Vicente have a talk with me."


    "He hasn''te back yet." Nina vigntly looked at Jett. T


    ed her face and mouth because she was talking nonsense. She cursed you. Humph, bad woman, she deserves it!"


    Then, Nina asked the servant to help Mrs. Nangong leave.


    There were only the four of them left in therge living room. Jett''s face changed slightly. He sneered before Nina could speak, "You believe a madman''s words."


    "You know whether my mother-inw is lying or not." Nina turned around and looked into Jett''s eyes. She raised her chin slightly and said, "If you are reasonable, you should know the cause and effect of the matter first. You just showed me a video representing the result and wanted me to give you an exnation. That''s too unreasonable."


    Jett gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "I remember that there are many surveince cameras in this castle. We should go and check the surveince video." Nina slowly poured herself a ss of warm water.


    She was a little thirsty after talking so much just now.


    The air suddenly became much quieter, so quiet that Jett heard his gritted teeth and stared at Nina with aplicated expression in his eyes.


    Why was Nina so hard to deal with?

 Chapter 416 Break The Fingers One By One

    Nina and Jett stared at each other for a long time. Nina sneered, "How do you think about it? Don''t you dare to watch the surveince video?"


    In fact, Jett dared not.


    His wife disliked Vicente''s mother from the bottom of her heart and was often hostile to her. Since Jett''s wife knew the cause of Vicki''s death, she often said malicious words to Vicente''s mother and reminded her of her daughter''s death. And then the two would fight.


    Vicente was angry with Jett and his wife, but didn''t dare to say anything. Every time he just left with her mother angrily.


    As Nina had just married Vicente, she didn''t know anything about the Nangong family. She wasn''t afraid at all.


    More importantly, she did have the ability to resist.


    "There''s no need to do so. It''s not the first time that the two of them joke and have fun like this." Jett suppressed his anger and said, "Even so, she can''t directly scratch my wife''s face. It''s all her fault."


    "If your wife hadn''t said something unpleasant, mom wouldn''t have scratched her face." At first, Nina thought that Jett was going topromise, but she didn''t expect him to make a concession for the sake of adv


    d. He didn''t believe that there would be such a stupid woman in the world. "Vicente married you just because of your identity as a princess. Don''t you mind at all?"


    "I don''t mind." Nina shook her head calmly.


    Nina didn''t mind it, of course.


    It was Vicente, not John. Besides, Vicente was a woman.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you so humble?" Jett shook his head and sighed sarcastically, as if he was very pitiful.


    Nina didn''t want to talk to Jett. She looked outside, but didn''t see Vicente. She couldn''t help muttering, "He''s just gone to take the pregnancy test report. Why hasn''t hee back yet?"


    Standing not far from Nina, Jett heard her whispering. His mocking smile gradually stiffened and finally disappeared on his face.


    His ck pupils kept shrinking, as if he had encountered a great crisis and wanted to escape in horror.


    "The pregnancy test? What pregnancy test? Are you pregnant?" Jett stared at Nina''s belly. She was wearing a loose shirt, so it was impossible for others to find out that she had been pregnant for three months.


    Jett wondered, ''How could she be pregnant?


    How could she get pregnant with Vicente''s child?''

 Chapter 417 Twins

    "Yes, I am pregnant." Nina reached out her hand to touch her lower abdomen. Her face, which had just been as cold as ice, was like the spring water that had been melted by the warm sun, shining with the radiance of maternal love.


    Hiding his astonishment, Jett looked at Nina''s belly. When she reached out her hand to touch her belly, she pressed her loose clothes, and Jett saw that her belly bulged slightly. She was indeed pregnant.


    How could she be pregnant?


    Jett had added medicine to Vicente''s food a long time ago. Vicente shouldn''t be able to make babies.


    Jett frowned.


    "Are you really pregnant? Are you just getting fat after being fed by Vicente?"


    All of a sudden, a cold nce was shot at him, and Nina''s face darkened. When she looked at Jett, she felt something strange in his eyes. She asked tentatively, "Is it strange that I''m pregnant?"


    "No, no, not at all." Jett shook his head and denied.


    He answered so quickly that Nina had to be suspicious. She didn''t know the specific grudge between Vicente and Jett, nor did she have any clue to suspect Jett. She just st


    Don''t do this in front of the children. If the children follow your bad example in the future, I will press you to the ground and beat you."


    "They are only three-month fetuses. Don''t panic." Vicente replied in a female voice, "The babies are too small and they won''t follow bad example."


    "Babies can also perceive the outside world in the belly, so there are so many parents to do prenatal education." Nina was very concerned about the babies in her belly. Now when she touched her belly, she seemed to feel the existence of two babies.


    "You''re right. I''d better be serious." Vicente said seriously, "But you just said in front of the children that you would press me on the ground to beat me, aren''t you too violent? It is a bad example for the babies, won''t it?"


    Nina was stunned, "... It seems to have some influence."


    "Look, you haven''t set an example yourself. How dare you talk about me like that?" Vicente nced at her.


    Nina smiled sheepishly.


    "By the way, do you want to tell your brother about your pregnancy? I can get in touch with him." Vicente suddenly asked her.

 Chapter 418 The Numbness Of Vicente

    Nina thought for a while and said, "No, I don''t need it for the time being. My brother cares about me the most. If he knows that I''m pregnant, he will try every means toe back. If my mother catches him, I''m afraid he will go to a further ce to study."


    "Is there anything wrong with studying abroad?"


    "Do you really think it''s an overseas study tour?"


    "Is it not?" Vicente asked in confusion.


    Nina shook her head and said, "No. I heard from my father that my mother didn''t allow Leon to go out with a penny, and she didn''t allow him to reveal his identity. "


    "So he is penniless now?" Surprise shed through Vicente''s eyes, but he was not surprised at the thought of Queen Anne''s character. "Don''t worry. It''s not a problem for your brother to make money with his brain to support himself."


    "My mother has also thought of it." Nina felt sorry and self-reproach for her brother. "It''s all because he helped me run away from home, so my mother restricted him everywhere. He won''t die, but the quality of his life is not good."


    "Gee..." Vicente''s heart ached for no reason. "It''s not an overseas study tour. It


    efits. How greedy they are!


    As long as I''m not by my mother''s side, they stimted my mother to do something out of line, and then used it to threaten me. Since my father passed away, my grandfather had a grudge against my mother. Later, my mother went crazy. He hated the two of us together and tried to protect Jett''s family! "


    The more Vicente said, the angrier he became. But he could only stay here to be angry. He could not resist the elders at home at all.


    Nina''s eyes darkened.


    In the past, Nina felt that she was unfortunate. It turned out that there were many people who were more unfortunate than her, and even the pain she could not imagine.


    "Why is your mother crazy?" Knowing that it was not appropriate for her to ask this question, Nina asked out of concern.


    Vicente gave a meaningful look at Nina, and then kept silent.


    About two or three minutester, Vicente''s face darkened and his voice became depressed. "My brother died of food poisoning when he was three years old. After my mother told me something, she was taken away by my grandfather. When she came back, she waspletely crazy."

 Chapter 419 Shackles

    Vicente recalled what had happened when he was three years old. He felt as if it had happened yesterday, haunting him like a nightmare. He didn''t remember how he had been through these years.


    "Do you know what my mother told me that day?"


    Nina shook her head and sat beside Vicente. As soon as she approached Vicente, she could feel the pain around him, which was suffocating.


    She put her hand on the back of Vicente''s cold hand and stared at his side face quietly. His long and thin eyshes trembled slightly.


    "My brother and I were twins and we looked almost the same. I liked to stick to my brother. He had short hair and I also had short hair. I wore the same clothes as he wore. Except for my mother, no one could distinguish the two of us were brother and sister.


    My brother died from food poisoning on the spot, and there was no time for rescue. My mother pulled me to a ce where no one was around and told me that the person who died was me, it was me who died, not my brother. From now on, I will be my brother, and I will be Vicente. The person who died is Vicki.


    I don''t understand why my mother did this. She just nkly said that I am Vicente, not Vicki. My mo


    , James stepped forward and said, "Emma is weak. I''ll push you with her."


    "Thank you." Emma looked at James with a smile.


    James raised his eyebrows with a smile, "If you really want to thank me, you can do something practical. I don''t ept oral gratitude."


    "What do you want?" When Sam suddenly spoke out, James almost answered his words subconsciously.


    James was so smart that he didn''t say anything shameless in front of the old man. James paused for a moment, "Grandpa? What do you mean? "


    "You must have transfused a lot of blood to me during the operation, right? Although this is what you should do as a junior, I still want to thank you. What do you want, as long as Grandpa can give you, I will satisfy you. " Sam said sincerely.


    James paused for a moment again, "Grandpa, did you make a mistake? I didn''t transfuse blood to you. You were out of danger when I came back. "


    "You didn''t transfuse blood to me?" Sam turned to look at the person behind him.


    James shook his head firmly, "No."


    Sam squinted his eyes, only the sound of the wheelchair rubbing on the ground could be heard.


    If it wasn''t James, then who was it?


    Why did they hide it from him?

 Chapter 420 I Want To Marry Vivian

    At New Year''s Day''s dinner party, John was thest person to take a seat.


    Next to John and Jessica, there was an empty seat, which was specially reserved for sirand Jason by Sam


    Jessica sat in her seat and nced at the side face of John from time to time. He was as cold and hard as ever, not giving her a good look.


    The two of them hadn''t spoken for more than half a year since Sam had an ident and Jessica begged him to marry Vivian.


    Jessica knew she was in the wrong, but she also felt guilty. She had tried to ease the stiff rtionship between the two of them, but she hadn''t even seen brother''s figures for a long time. Richard had imed that John was busy, and it had always been like this.


    Her brother didn''t see her, but John often took James with him.


    Knowing that her brother didn''t want to see her, Jessica stopped disturbing John.


    This was the first time they had seen each other in half a year. Jessica found that John was much thinner. John wore thick clothes in winter and Jessica could see his figure. But the outline of his face was more outlined, with his hair cut short.


    It was cold in Lexingport City''s winter. She wondered whether John would feel cold outside.


    There was a hint of worry and pity in J


    areful or not. My sister likes Roman."


    James stressed the word "sister" on purpose, indicating that Emma should not have anything to do with Roman, who was his sister''s man.


    Emma could tell the jealousy in James'' voice. She chuckled, "Okay."


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Dora stood up and scolded James with a red face, "James, why did you break your promise? You promised not to tell them!"


    "What? Did I promise you? " "An ident," said James with an awkward smile.


    "Humph!" Dora was so angry that her cheeks bulged up.


    Ang nced at her husband and said, "Our daughter has fallen in love with someone."


    Daniel nodded. "The person who can make John remember should not be bad."


    "Dad, mom!" Dora blushed, but no one answered her.


    "John, when Daniel and I have time, can we go to your ce to have a look?" Ang asked.


    John nodded, "Yes."


    Sam, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly beamed with joy. "It''s really good news. Our Dora has grown up. I''m so lucky."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t react too fiercely, the red clouds on Dora''s face gradually dissipated.


    "I happen to have something to tell you." The smile on the table faded away when they heard the low voice of John. John said calmly, "I want to marry Vivian."

 Chapter 421 Wedding Day Was The New Years Eve

    His words were like a tossed stone that raised a thousand ripples.


    People who knew the truth of this matter were erratic. They wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. People at the table suddenly became quiet.


    "Uncle John, are you so happy because of Dora so you said something wrong?" James smiled perfunctorily.


    "Are you, Uncle John?" Emma echoed. Neither she nor James knew what had happened, but she didn''t fake a smile. Instead, she looked at Uncle John to judge whether he was telling the truth.


    Dora said timidly, "Uncle John..."


    John nced at the crowd and said, "I am going to marry Vivian."


    John wouldn''t make the same mistake for two times. If he made the second mistake, it was not a mistake, but his choice.


    Grandpa''s face was getting darkened.


    "I don''t agree."


    "I''m here to tell you and I don''t need your permission. The wedding date is set on January 23rd, the day before New Year''s Eve." John''s voice was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    It was this pool of stagnant water that made everyone unhappy.


    Then James stood up and scolded, "Uncle John, you wife has just passed away for half a year. And


    one spoke for Jessica. Everyone continued to eat. In the end, grandpa felt sorry for his daughter and gave her an out, but his tone was not very kind.


    "Eat more and talk less."


    "Dad, I... I see." Jessica''s face darkened. She leaned forward a little to pick up her favorite food. The ne on her neck shook slightly, shed a red light, and disappeared in less than a second.


    Chester who sat opposite noticed the ne and narrowed his eyes. He was mature at such a young age.


    "Aunt, do you like this ne very much? I haven''t seen you take it off."


    Very few people in the family were willing to talk to her voluntarily. When Jessica heard her little nephew call her, the haze on her face disappeared and she said gently, "Yes, I like it very much. It''s the only one in the world."


    Jessica reached out her hand to touch the ne. Every time she wore it, it would always make manydies jealous. After all, it was unique in the world. Even the rich people couldn''t customize the same ne.


    Vivi was so awesome. She could even find a designer to design and customize it for her.


    "Who gave it to you?" Chester asked abruptly.

 Chapter 422 Suspicion

    Everyone was curious why Chester suddenly paid attention to the ne around Jessica''s neck. It was not strange for a woman to wear a valuable ne.


    In particr, Jessica always liked to show off, so it was not strange for her to wear it often.


    As long as she got other people''s attention, she would be in a good mood. She gently twirled the ne with her fingers. She felt that this ne could bring her good luck and liked it more.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to answer that it was a gift from Vivian, but before she could say anything, Dora said, "Aunt doesn''t need others to buy her nes. She can afford them."


    As a member of the Shi family, Jessica could indeed afford all kinds of precious nes, but she couldn''t afford to buy the unique design. A ne with such a design was either sold at an astronomical price or specially customized.


    Jessica had been raised up in a rich family. She didn''t need to develop personal rtionship with anyone to live a rich and free life. She didn''t have much friends and most of them were women from the powerful and rich familie


    ot." Sam felt depressed.


    Jakeforted, "I''ve also informed the media. Without young master''s admission, no media will dare to report their marriage."


    "Okay." Hearing this, Sam felt a little relieved. His eyes became a little wet. "I''m worried that he decides to marry Vivian for the sake of me. In the whole family, only James has the same blood type as mine. Since James didn''t donate the blood, then it''s someone else.


    If it''s really because of me, I''ll be sorry for John and Nina for the rest of my life." Sam began to me himself.


    In fact, he knew that he had something to do with it even without investigation and confirmation.


    Sam was not the only one who was depressed. Vivian, who had been eavesdropping on the Shi family''s conversation through the ne, was also depressed.


    She had known that someone began to suspect the ne.


    What''s more, she had known that Sam and many of other members of the Shi family were not willing to attend her wedding.


    If none of the members of the Shi family showed up at the wedding, Vivian would be quite embarrassed in front of the media.

 Chapter 423 I Can Finally Marry John

    "Vivi, Vivi..."


    Hearing her mother''s cheerful voice before seeing her mother, Vivian turned off herputer and took off her headphones.


    With a squeak, Julie pushed the door open and came in. She looked around the room and walked towards her daughter with a smile. She held her daughter''s hand and sat down.


    "Just now, Mr. John''s assistant came to deliver a message that the wedding will be held on January 23rd. It''s the afternoon before the new year''s eve. I''ve asked someone to have a fortelling about it. It''s a good day to get married."


    "My dear daughter, your dream finallyes true." Julie held Vivian in her arms, patted Vivian on the back and said, "Mom''s blood is finally not in vain. If you marry John, my status in Ye family will be higher. We two can live a rich life forever."


    ''Yes, I''m going to marry John.


    Even if Shi family didn''t like me, I will be Brother John''s wife in the future. I will live in North Yard with John, and I won''t live on Stone Road.


    What am I worried about here?''


    "Yes, I''m finally going to marry John. Mom, I''m finally able to marry the person I lov


    it. Henry is now my brother, the second son of Ye family, not anyone else."


    "Okay, I know." Julie waved her hand. She had topromise for the future of her and her daughter. "Let''s go out first."


    The mother and daughter walked out of the bedroom. There was a small living room outside. Vivian went to open the door herself. "Henry,e in, please."


    "Thank you." Henry was still in his suit. His hair was meticulouslybed, and there was a kind smile on his face, but Vivian couldn''t feel his kind.


    Sitting on the sofa, Henry went straight to the point. "Mr. John contacted me and said that the wedding would be held in The Mist Water Park. He wanted to know what you think."


    "The Mist Water Park?" Vivian was stunned.


    Julie looked at her daughter and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with the mist park The Mist Water Park? I think The Mist Water Park is good. The river there is warm in winter and cold in summer. The river is steaming in this season, as beautiful as the mist. "


    "But..." Vivian wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    ''But John is afraid of water.''

 Chapter 424 A Long Delay May Cause Trouble

    "But what? Is there anything wrong with The Mist Water Park? " A sharp light shed across Henry''s eyes, so fast that no one could notice it.


    Vivian pursed her lips and hesitated whether she should tell them that John was afraid of water.


    But when she thought of how she had deceived Nina into jumping into the sea and then felt disheartened in Spring City, she didn''t dare to expose John''s fear of water, for fear that the secret would be exposed one day.


    "No, no problem. Since it''s the ce chosen by John, we can hold it in The Mist Water Park." Vivian smiled thoughtfully and gently.


    As usual, Henry wanted to lift his sses, only to find that his sses was left behind in Adrian''s house.


    His hand paused. Thinking of the scene that Adrian took off his sses every time, he smiled.


    "Henry?" Vivian frowned and called Henry''s soul back.


    "What? Well, let''s hold my wedding at The Mist Water Park. Next, you need to confirm the guest list. Mr. John will personally send the invitation, and choose a media you trust to be present, and... "


    "Wait!" Julie interrupted him, "Are we going to confirm the guest list now? Besides, we should let Mr. John and Vivi discuss it tog


    may cause trouble. "


    The cold wind howled outside the window, squeezing in through the crack of the window one by one, and pouring into the mind of Vivian along with the words "a long dy may cause trouble" of Henry.


    "A long dy may cause trouble..." Vivian became clear in an instant. She knew which was more important.


    She smiled and said, "The wedding is a form. It doesn''t matter if there are many people. I really like John and want to be with him and take care of him all my life.


    Since it''s not appropriate for John to invite guests, we can also invite less people my side. Later, I will give you the list and the media we want to invite. "


    As long as the media she trusted was there, no matter whether the wedding was hot or not, as long as it was written ording to her requirements, she was not afraid that no one knew how grand her wedding with John would be.


    "Okay, next weekend..."


    Before Henry finished his words, someone''s exclusive ringtone rang.


    "Wait a minute. I have to answer the phone." Henry took out his phone and answered the phone.


    Vivian took a nce at the caller ID and saw it was... The whole world.


    When did Henry have a girlfriend?

 Chapter 425 Found Out The Secret Of Henry

    Standing by the window, Henry asked in a low voice, "When did you change the call ID?"


    "I changed it secretly when you were asleep." At this moment, Adrian was leaning against the sofa, ying with Henry''s sses without degree with one hand and the other hand was holding his phone, "Have you finished your work? Do you need your sses or not? "


    "Yes. I''ll be back in half an hour."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up with your sses. I''ll let you feel the happiness of taking off your sses tonight." Adrian put on his sses, jumped up from the sofa, grabbed a ck coat and walked out.


    Even through the phone, Henry could think of his unruly snicker. He raised his clenched hand slightly to his lips and scolded in a low voice, "Be serious."


    "I''m very serious. You misunderstood me."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Henry''s WeChat dialogue box popped up, "I am going to pick up my boyfriend." Henry couldn''t help smiling. His eyes were attracted by the three words "the whole world". He stared at the screen and smiled silently for


    se te number was a little familiar, and a person she was more familiar with got out of the car.


    "Adrian?" Vivian said in surprise.


    They were far away from each other. The sound of the engine of the car was heard, and Vivian''s voice couldn''t be heard by Henry and Adrian.


    Adrian was wearing a pair of slippers. He put his arm around Henry''s shoulder and asked, "Why do you wear so little? Are you cold? " He rubbed Henry''s shoulder to warm Henry up.


    "It''s a little cold outside. It''s not cold after getting on the car." Henry noticed Adrian''s shoes and asked, "Why did you wear slippers?"


    "It''s warm, and I''m afraid you''ll wait too long." Adrian opened the door for Henry and sat on the passenger seat.


    There was nothing unusual about these two people''s actions. To Vivian''s surprise, how could their rtionship be so good?


    Adrian came out to pick Henry up in slippers?


    Just as Vivian was surprised at the deep rtionship between them, she saw an unimaginable scene through the window of her life.


    Henry kissed Adrian''s...

 Chapter 426 John Wont Come To Choose The Wedding Dress

    Snow was falling in the night.


    Like feathers, the snow fell gently on the roof of the car and then floated past the window, dancing in the pale yellow light.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, covering the car windows like a waterfall. Vivian could only see the figures vaguely. After the engine sound, the car left.


    The road was dark.


    Vivian didn''t recover from the shock until the snow on her shoulder melted and fell on her neck.


    Coincidentally, Julie came over with an umbre. "Vivi, Vivi?"


    "Mom?" Vivian turned around and saw her mother. She walked towards her mother and stood under the umbre.


    Vivian''s hands and cheeks were frozen red and she spoke with a hot breath, "Why are you here?"


    "Why did youe out in a hurry without telling me what happened? I''m worried about you, so Ie out. It''s snowing again. Without an umbre, you will get sick because of walking in the snow."


    Julie leaned the umbre a little towards her daughter and continued to nag, "You''re going to get married and can''t get sick now. There''s nothing more important than your m


    in Lexingport City was particrly cold this year.


    As scheduled, Vivian went to the headquarters of FG Clothing Store on Saturday.


    She arrived ten minutes earlier.


    "Miss Ye, you are here." It was Lisa who was responsible for receiving Vivian. She led Vivian to a seat in the shop politely and made her a cup of coffee.


    The heating was on in the shop. After sitting down, Vivian took off her light tan overcoat. Inside the overcoat, there was a well-fitting milky white sweater dress.


    She was wearing a pair of warm tights, the colour of which was close to the colour of her skin, and a pair of shiny ck boots.


    Vivian handed the overcoat to Lisa and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "This is what I should do. Miss Ye, wait a moment. I''ll ask someone to take the wedding dress down from the second floor."


    "Wait a minute." said Vivian, whose hand was holding the cup and trembling. She was a little nervous and a little shy. "I want to wait for John."


    Lisa, who had just reached the stairway, stopped and turned around. "Miss ye, Mr. Shi is busy today and he won''te."

 Chapter 427 Gorgeous Wedding Gown Shinning More Brightly Than Starry River

    Vivian had been looking forward to today, the wedding, and being together with John and making ns about the future with him.


    However, Vivian''s first dream was disillusioned.


    She hadn''t seen John for half a year.


    Why couldn''t hee here all of a sudden?


    Vivian''s hand was shaking because of nervousness. Now that her expectation failed, she was greatly shocked and identally knocked over the cup in her hand.


    With a bang, Vivian couldn''t dodge. The brown coffee sshed on the hem of her dress and the back of her shoes, making arge area dirty.


    "Ah!" Vivian screamed and stood up in panic.


    Lisa quickly gave her the tissue, bent down and wiped the hemline of her dress. "Miss Ye, are you hurt?"


    Vivian''s white wool dress was stained with brown coffee, which couldn''t be wiped away at all. Therge stain on it was very annoying to her.


    At first, John didn''te here because of something, and then her dress suffered. Vivian suddenly felt an uncontroble rage.


    Why was everything not smooth?


    Vivian clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, trying not to get angry. Lisa wiped her dress with tissues. The m


    was still shining, but not as obvious as in the darkness.


    But it was also beautiful enough with the lights on.


    The fabrics and fine gauze used in wedding dresses are valuable at first nce, especially theyers of gauze on the outside - they are exceptionally light.


    As long as someone passed by, the hemline of the dress would shake slightly. If one looked carefully, he would find that there were fireflies embroidered with silver threads hidden in the hemline, partly hidden and partly visible.


    Vivian was about to reach out her hand to touch the dress, but Lisa reached out her hand and spun the woman who was lowering her waist ny degrees to face Vivian. Then Lisa also bent down and said, "Miss Ye, I''m sorry. It''s our fault. We took the wrong wedding dress."


    "What?" Vivian''s hand froze in the air, as if a bolt from the blue hit her head.


    "Miss Ye, I''m really sorry. We took the wrong wedding dress. It''s not yours." Lisa lowered her head. No one could see her expression.


    Lisa just felt a little tired. Only Mr. John coulde up with such a mean idea.


    "The wedding dress is not mine?" Vivian was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 428 The Wedding Dress Reflected Johns Missing

    Lisa kept bending over and said, "Miss Ye, I''m really sorry. It''s our fault that we took the wrong wedding dress. Your wedding dress is still on the second floor. I''ll ask them to bring the wedding dress for you right away."


    After saying that, Lisa elbowed the saleswoman who was also bending over and asked her to go upstairs and bring the wedding dresses.


    The saleswoman immediately pulled the salesman''s arm and went upstairs together.


    Lisa slowly stood up and found that Vivian was still looking at Starry River behind her. There was a strong obsession in Vivian''s eyes, looking like she wanted to take it as her own immediately.


    "Whose wedding dress is it?" Just now, Vivian had been focusing on the shining starry river in front of her, so she didn''t hear clearly what the saleswoman had said in a low voice.


    Even though the light was on, Vivian was still attracted by the wedding dress in front of her. She walked towards it step by step and asked, "Who designed this wedding dress? Do you have a name card? Is it toote for me to ask him to design a wedding dress for me?"


    "Miss Ye, you may be disappointed. The designer


    y. When she saw the meaningful look in Lisa''s eyes, she was suddenly stunned. "Nina?"


    "You mean Nina?" When Vivian saw Starry River, she was fascinated and directly ignored Nina, who was deemed dead. When she thought of Nina, she suddenly trembled.


    Lisa smiled and didn''t answer, which meant she acquiesced.


    The disdainful sneer on Vivian''s face froze. She pointed at Starry River and said, "The wedding dress belongs to Nina? Even Nina..."


    "Miss Ye, your wedding dress is here. Please have a look." Lisa raised her voice and interrupted Vivian. Lisa stepped forward and stood in the middle of the clothes rack.


    "Uncover this, so Miss Ye could pick."


    With Lisa''s order, each of the two men stood in front of the dust cover and put one hand on the zipper of the dust cover and pulled it down at the same time skillfully.


    They acted in unison as if they had practiced it for countless times. When the zipper was zipped down, the dust cover fell to the ground, and the four wedding dresses were hung there in disorder.


    Vivian felt nothing but darkness.


    The two men were in ck, and the wedding dresses were also ck.

 Chapter 429 Black Wedding Dress

    "Miss Vivian, this is your wedding dress. Please choose one." Lisa stood beside the floor hanger which was taller than her and kept smiling.


    In Vivian''s eyes, such a smile was just a mockery.


    "A ck wedding dress?" Vivian angrily pointed at the row of ck in front of her.


    At the same time, she found that Lisa''s business wear was also ck, except for the white shirt inside.


    The two men beside Lisa were also in ck.


    It seemed that Vivian was attending a funeral.


    She was going to get married, not to be a widow.


    At first, Starry River didn''t design for her, then Lisa respectfully called Nina John''s wife who was no longer existed, and finally gave her a ck wedding dress.


    Vivian couldn''t stand it anymore. She red at the three of them and asked, "What do you mean? Who''s wearing a ck wedding dress?"


    Her tone was full of anger and usation, as if she was going to tear up everyone present in the next second.


    There were a man and a woman on the second floor, one in a ck suit and the other in a ck dress. They were sitting at the table near the entrance of the stairs and ying with their mobile phones with their heads down.


    One of them had connected the phone t


    omething else."


    "Miss Vivian, do you want to try this one first?"


    "Or do you want to try the one in my hand first?"


    The two men who had been lowering their hat finally spoke. One was on the left and the other was on the right of Vivian.


    The two men''s voices were very different. The first man''s voice was full of energy and his tone was brisk. He was a middle-aged man with a happy family.


    The second man''s voice sounded a little tired. He was a young white-cor worker who worked overtime and went on a business trip all year round.


    Vivian didn''t feel anything wrong. She habitually stretched out her right hand first. When she turned around, the young man raised the brim of his hat so that Vivian could see his face clearly.


    "You..." Vivian''s eyes widened. Her hand stopped in midair and her fingertip trembled.


    She withdrew her hand in panic and looked away to hide her panic. She turned to the other side and said, "I... I''ll try this first."


    The middle-aged man also raised the brim of his hat and said with a smile, "Here you are, Miss Vivian."


    Vivian raised her head and saw the man''s face clearly. She stepped back several steps as if she had seen a ghost.


    How could it be them?

 Chapter 430 Was It Really A Coincidence

    Lisa seemed to have foreseen what would happen, so she stepped forward and steadied Vivian when she saw Vivian step back in panic.


    "Miss Ye, are you okay?"


    As soon as Lisa approached Vivian, she heard Vivian''s rapid breath. Vivian''s undting chest showed how scared she was at the moment.


    As for what Vivian was afraid of, Lisa didn''t know. Lisa just followed Mr. John''s instructions step by step.


    "No, I''m fine." With the help of Lisa, Vivian regained her bnce. She endured the pain from her ankle and said, "Lisa, my ankle seems to have sprained. Help me to sit down first."


    Lisa carefully helped Vivian to sit down.


    The two men were confused. Why did Miss Ye look like as if she had seen ghosts when she saw them?


    "Do we look scary?" The young man turned to the middle-aged man and touched his own face.


    The middle-aged man smiled kindly. "You''re a handsome young man. How can you scare people? Maybe it was my fat face that scared her."


    The two men didn''t talk loudly, but they were not far away from the others. Vivian rubbed her ankle absent mindedly, and her eyes asionally floated to the two men standing there.


    Lisa applied medicine on Vivian''s


    now.


    When Nina was here, Vivian could only call him Mr. John. Now she could finally call him Brother John in front of him.


    Just like in the past, everyone said that they were peas and carrots and it was also an enviable honor to call him Brother John.


    Vivian finally got what belonged to her.


    "Brother John, what do you think of my wedding dress?" Vivian turned around in front of him naturally.


    John stared at her for a full second and asked, "Are you cold?"


    Vivian was stunned. ''Is Brother John caring about me?


    "No, I''m not cold." She was ttered.


    "The heating is on in the shop, so it''s not cold." Lisa said, "But The Mist Water Park is an open-air ce. This wedding dress is the thinnest and it will be very cold to wear."


    "Are you afraid of the cold?" John lowered his head to drink coffee and didn''t look up at her.


    "I''m afraid." Vivian lowered her head shyly and thought, ''Brother John, you really care about me!''


    "Wear the dress on January 23." John decided the thinnest ck wedding dress in a calm voice.


    Vivian opened her mouth slightly, " It will be cold."


    "Okay." John took a sip of his coffee and said casually, "I''m not cold."

 Chapter 431 Loving A Person To The Extreme Was A Sin

    Vivian was speechless and aggrieved.


    "The wedding dress I picked is not good?" John turned a deaf ear to her grievance.


    "It''s good." How dare Vivian say no? "Very good, very beautiful. Then I will wear this wedding dress you like on our wedding day."


    She agreed reluctantly mainly because he liked the wedding dress.


    "Since the wedding dress is picked. Let''s talk about something else." John raised his chin to the opposite seat, indicating her to sit down there.


    It was rare for Brother John to sit face to face with her in a peaceful manner. Even before Nina appeared, he only asionally responded with one or two words.


    Sitting and chatting peacefully like this was the happiness that she didn''t dare to own but had imagined for countless times.


    Although Brother John looked a little strange, she was really ttered.


    He could treat her well before they got married. Would he treat her better after getting married?


    Vivian was excited. She couldn''t wait to get married and hoped that January 23 would arrive soon.


    "Okay." Vivian sat opposite him gracefully, staring at the person she had been thinking about day and night tenderly,


    to the wedding which will never be forgotten." John put one hand into his trouser pocket, turned around and left.


    Lisa also walked the two men out. The other shop assistants were busy with their own work, leaving Vivian frozen in ce.


    Look forward?


    She didn''t dare to look forward to it.


    Her whole body was trembling. The fear in her heart finally opened the door and rushed out, upying her whole body.


    When Vivian returned home, she was still wearing a ck wedding dress. She was as cold as an ice stick.


    She forgot how she went back. All she remembered was that someone pulled her into the car with one hand, pulled her out of the car, and another person to pull her home.


    "Vivi? Why did youe back in your wedding dress? Where is your coat?" As soon as Julie touched her daughter''s bare arm, she felt the coldness and withdrew her hand. Then she took off her coat and put it on her daughter. "Why are you so cold?"


    Vivian was as dull as a walking corpse. All she could think about was the words of John before she left, "look forward to the wedding which will never be forgotten."


    It was like a curse that lingered on her.

 Chapter 432 Whats Wrong With You, Vivian

    Since her daughter didn''t say anything, Julie had to turn around and ask the person who sent her back, "What''s wrong with you? Why did my daughter end up like this after trying on her wedding dresses? "


    "Well..." Lisa looked back and didn''te up with a proper excuse in a short time.


    Julie red at Lisa. "If anything happens to my daughter, can you take responsibility? She will marry Mr. John in a few days. If anything happens to the bride, John will kill you. "


    Hearing what she said, Lisa could only think of ame but reasonable excuse. "Miss Vivian must be very happy. Mr. John picked the wedding dress for Miss Vivian himself and promised to give Miss Vivian an unforgettable wedding that day. So Miss Vivian was so excited that she came back in the wedding dress."


    "Really?" This statement really won Julie''s favor. She said arrogantly, "That''s more like it. You can go now."


    "Okay." Lisa couldn''t wait to leave.


    Along the way, she suspected that Miss Vivian was so scared by Mr. John''s y that her soul was out of her body.


    Julie took her daughter all the way back to her room. The heating was on. The green nts and flowers were blooming just in time,


    aside andughed at me."


    "I...I..." It was the first time that Julie had been frightened by her daughter''s appearance, as if the girl in front of her was not her gentle and lovely daughter, but a devil who came to ask for her debt.


    Julie''s heart skipped a beat.


    The strength on Julie''s shoulder was getting heavier and heavier, and she finally woke up from the pain. She pushed her daughter away and asked, "Vivian, what''s wrong with you?"


    Julie stood up and felt a pain in her shoulder.


    "I''m not crazy. No, I''m going crazy. John is going to take revenge on me." Terrified, Vivian grabbed her mother''s hand and said, "Mom, John will definitely take revenge on me. He must have known everything."


    "What on earth does he know?" As a mother, Julie sat down andforted her daughter, "Don''t panic. Tell me what he knows first. Who knows what?"


    Trembling with fear, Vivian said, "John has known what we have done. Today, I met two people when I went to try on the wedding dress. They were found by John himself. The two people were also panda blood like you. He specially asked them toe in order to test me. "


    Julie was shocked, what Vivian said numbed her soul.

 Chapter 433 A Frightened Bird

    Julie was also stunned for a while. She was so nervous that she kept patting on the back of her daughter''s hand. She didn''t know if she shouldfort her daughter or persuade herself to calm down first.


    Julie was 20 years older than her daughter and had much more life experience than her daughter.


    She quickly became rational.


    "Don''t panic. Don''t panic. Tell me what happened this afternoon from the beginning to the end. Tell me everything that John said to you." Julie calmed down.


    Holding her mother''s hand tightly, Vivian told her everything she remembered in detail.


    "Before John left, he said that he would give me an unforgettable wedding. Mom, there is a hidden meaning in his words. The wedding will not be smooth." Vivian said emotionally.


    "Vivi, calm down first." Hearing Vivian''s words, Julie was not as nervous as before. She smoothed her daughter''s hair and said, "Trust me. In fact, John hasn''t found anything."


    "No! He knows it." Vivian said, "He asked those two people toe and act in front of me deliberately. This means tha


    only had some jewelry.


    "I''m going to sell my jewelry." Vivian''s face darkened. It would be disgraceful if others knew that she had to sell her jewelry to get money.


    Julie''s thoughts coincided with Vivian''s. "Don''t sell it. Those who are discerning will know that''s your jewelry. Don''t do anything to lose face at this moment. If you really do that, you''ll lose not only the face of our family, but also John''s face."


    "Wait a minute." Julie turned around and went out. When she came back, there was a card in her hand. She gave the card to her daughter and said, "This is all the money that I have. It''s enough to pay for a ne."


    Vivian took the card and felt it was warm. She looked at her mother gratefully and said, "Mom, thank you."


    "You''re wee. I''ll bask in the reflected glory of your marriage with John. At that time, many people will get in touch with me because of John and money wille." Julie waved her hand and didn''t care her money much.


    ''If Vivi marries John, I will get rich and money won''t be a problem.'' Julie thought.

 Chapter 434 What I Was Worried About Finally Happened

    As soon as Vivian took her mother''s card, she asked her friend to find the designer.


    Coincidentally, the new product was just designed by the designer. Before it was sold, Vivian bought it at two times the price without blinking her eyes.


    The second day after Vivian got the ne, she had an afternoon tea with Jessica.


    Jessica appeared in front of Vivian in ady''s dress, but she didn''t look as happy as before. After all, Julie had to force John to marry Vivian before Julie was willing to save Sam. Jessica was both grateful and angry.


    "Is there anything? It''s so cold for me to go out in winter. "


    Jessica''s lukewarm attitude made Vivian feel ufortable, but she still greeted Jessica with a smile.


    "Jessica, the designer you like has released new products. They are not on sale yet." Vivian took out a square box from her bag and pushed it in front of Jessica. "But I bought it in advance and I wanted to give it to you."


    "Really?" As Jessica spoke, she reached out her hand to open the box. As soon as she saw that it was a real ne, she couldn''t help but love it. Her attitude changed at one hundred and eighty degrees. "It''s really his design. Vivi, you''re too considerate."


    "I just think this ne matches you very well. Let me put it o


    ry him. Even if I know that he only loves Nina, I am willing to stay with him, take care of him, and take good care of him all my life."


    Jessica had always known how much she loved him. Hearing such touching words, her heart softened.


    "Everyone has his or her own selfish motive when facing a rtionship. You have to remember what you said today. Take good care of John. He has lost a lot of weight in the past six months. "


    "I went to try on the wedding dress two days ago and found that. I was learning to cook from my cook recently. I want to give John some nourishment." Vivian said with concern.


    "Did you cook?" Jessica was surprised and moved. "Your hands are used to y the piano. How can you cook?"


    "It''s okay. I can wear gloves. And it''s a happy thing to cook the meal for the person I like." Vivian said happily.


    "Well, that''s true. You''d better pay more attention to it."


    "Okay."


    The two of them sat down and chatted for a while. Then Jessica left.


    Vivian watched her leave with a smile. The moment Jessica stepped out of the shop, the smile on Vivian''s face immediately disappeared, and her face gradually darkened.


    Vivian took out her phone and dialed a number. "As usual, help me check the flight from Capital City to Lexingport City."

 Chapter 435 James Doesnt Want His Sister Anymore

    Before the wedding.


    Lexingport City ushered in the second snow, covering the streets and eaves of the whole city.


    The snow was heavier than before, and the weather forecast had warned of heavy snow. Affected by the cold air, the temperature in Lexingport City continued to fall from tonight. It was expected to usher in the coldest day of this winter tomorrow.


    The temperature was so low that no one wanted to get out. Tomorrow afternoon, the famous Mr. John and Miss Vivian of Ye family would get married on the open-airwn of The Mist Water Park.


    God was unfair.


    Worried about the dy of the wedding, Vivian asked the media to inquire about it. After getting the answer that the wedding would be held as scheduled, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vivian sat in her room, smiling shyly and tearfully, looking forward to tomorrow''s arrival.


    This time, John was also looking forward to tomorrow''s arrival.


    The cold and expressionless man for half a year finally showed a gentle smile, very shallow, but it was still noticed by Shi family who had been caring about John.


    James angrily put the bowl and chopsticks on the table and asked in a clear voice, "Uncle John, are you happy to marry Vivian? What d


    way.


    James sighed, "It''s all my fault. Others are full of confidence when they are rich, but I amck of confidence, although I am rich. Emma''s parents worry that I will have a mistress outside to let their daughter down.


    Maybe there are too few rich good men nowadays.


    Can I be that kind of person? If I were that kind of rich man, I would have learned to be bad when I was a child." James was defending himself.


    Dora said in a low voice, "In fact, you are rich only when you are famous. Before you became famous, your parents and Uncle John all deducted your money. You are so poor."


    James was speechless...


    Dora always spoke the truth, he didn''t want his sister anymore!


    James shook off his sister''s hand and strode forward angrily. In the heavy snow, Dora doubled up withughter. She didn''t catch up with him until she hadughed enough.


    After walking less than ten meters, James stopped there waiting for her.


    The brother and sister left Stone Road together.


    After the meal, Sam asked John to go to the study.


    Sam looked at his tall and straight son and said, "I know everything."


    "Okay." It was not surprising to John.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Tears welled up in Sam''s eyes.

 Chapter 436 What Are You Doing Behind Our Back

    With a determined look in his eyes, John said, "Yes, I''ve made up my mind."


    "In that case, just do as you said. I will go to The Mist Water Park tomorrow. I can preside over the overall situation when the situation is chaotic." Sam sighed slightly, and the wrinkles on his face deepened.


    Sam turned his wheelchair back to his son and looked at the snow outside the window. "It will be very cold tomorrow. You must take care of yourself."


    "I''ve been working out for the past six months. I''m in good health." The reason why John looked thinner was that his flesh was stronger.


    John let Richard and others train him for half a year. If John was not strong enough, he would feel sorry for Richard and others.


    "I know. I also know that you went to see a psychologist, but I still feel that taking the waterway is too dangerous." Sam had always been shrewd. It was possible for John to hide his actions from others, but how could John hide his action from Sam?


    With a faint smile, John said, "In this way, there will be less ws. If we use the explosion, you will have to find a corpse."


    "All right." Sam didn''t want to hear any more.


    he two of them seriously and said, "And Chester, after you pick up Leon, go to a hotel in the west of the city to pick up Chester. Don''t let others know that Chester is back."


    "When did Chestere back? I heard from James that he was going to pick up Chester at the airport tomorrow. Why didn''t Chester tell others that he came back ahead of time? " Adrian suddenly realized that tomorrow''s wedding was not as simple as he thought. His face became serious. "What are you doing behind our backs?"


    "Nothing." Since John didn''t want Adrian to know, the y would be less realistic if more people knew about it. "No matter what happens tomorrow, you must protect Chester well. He knows what to do next."


    "Okay." Henry seldom asked about anything that John didn''t want to say, but Adrian was different. The more Adrian heard it, the more strange he felt. "Chester is a ten year old child. You..."


    Henry said, "Don''t underestimate Chester. He is more powerful than you."


    "You..." Adrian couldn''t even refute, "Okay."


    The three people''s eyes met in the air for a moment. Adrian tentatively asked, "What are you going to do tomorrow?"

 Chapter 437 Something More Important Than His Life

    "What are you two going to do?" The topic shifted to Henry and Adrian, John was avoiding the question just now.


    It was so obvious that Adrian could see it as long as he was not stupid. He changed the topic, "it''s good for us two now, isn''t it?"


    He elbowed at Henry''s arm and looked at Henry sideways.


    "Well, we are good now." "But my mother has known it," said Henry.


    "What?" Adrian sat up straight in an instant, "When did our mother know? When did you say that? "


    "You call her mother now. Of course she should know why she had another son all of a sudden." Looking at his nervous face, Henry wanted tough. "She asked me if I liked someone on the video call, and I told her the truth. Why are you so excited? "


    "I am just excited!" Adrian''s heart was pounding in his throat. He rubbed his legs with both hands, sweating.


    He paused for a moment and said, "Didn''t your mothere out from the screen and beat you? Pointing at your nose and cursing that you are an unfilial son? "


    If Adrian''s parents knew it, Song family would turn upside down.


    "Is it not your mother now?" A hint of danger s


    a bad feeling and his face darkened.


    "It''s not convenient to take it with me tomorrow." John said.


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief, "You are going to get married but you made it like that you are going to die, and your words were likest words."


    "Really?" John asked in a low voice.


    The two nodded at the same time.


    Adrian clicked his tongue, "A little."


    "Let''s go." John whistled at Nine and Nine immediately followed John out.


    "Are you going to take Nine to get married?" Looking at the docile Tibetan mastiff, Adrian couldn''t help but want to y with it.


    John''s eyes were deep. "Nine is good at swimming."


    "Swimming?" Adrian''s back froze. He knew how John afraid of water. "I suddenly remember something. Will we be in The Mist Water Park tomorrow? Why did you choose that ce? "


    "It''s convenient."


    "For what? It''s convenient for you to learn from my sister-inw about how to drown. "


    "Yes." John''s eyes flickered.


    Adrian thought John was just joking, "You are getting more and more humorous now. I don''t know whom you learned it from."


    Maybe with John''s little girl.

 Chapter 438 Mimi Was So Cool

    January 23rd.


    It was the wedding day of John and Vivian.


    Last night, it snowed all night. The whole Lexingport City was covered with white snow, and the roof and streets were white.


    It should be a quiet and peaceful morning, but today was the wedding day of Mr. John''s second marriage. Many onlookers were waiting to see the bragged wedding of century.


    No one knew who revealed that today''s wedding was very grand, making people who had nothing to do look forward to it.


    As for those who had business contact with Shi family, they didn''t receive the invitation but they didn''t get angry. Instead, they were observing how things would develop from the other side.


    It was a hot topic outside, but there was no big news inside. There must be something wrong.


    For a moment, the wedding attracted much attention.


    Vivian also felt that something was wrong. She felt uneasy again when she saw the blessings and expectations all over the Inte.


    The make-up artist was helping her with her make-up and put on her wedding dress. During the


    respect to her. "Mimi, you''re cool. You''ve learned a lot of the cool style from Aunt Nina."


    Emma didn''t expect that the cute rabbit would turn into a cool girl. She was stunned for a while and said, "Mimi, are you going to snatch the bridegroom for Nina?"


    "Of course not." Michelle''s angry voice didn''t match her dress, and her tall figure shrank by arge part in an instant.


    She bent down and took out a toy pistol from her pocket. She loaded the toy pistol with a swish twice. She was very skilled.


    "I''m going to blow up their wedding ce to vent Nini''s anger."


    "You are so familiar with it. Do you often y with toy guns?"


    "I usually hit the balloons precisely. Every time I hit the balloons, they exploded and I got a lot of awards back." Michelle''s posture was indeed very standard. She looked around.


    "Don''t aim at me. It can disfigure my face." The corners of James''s mouth twitched. "Are you going to blow up the wedding just with this? You are having a dream."


    Emma smiled, "Mimi, you must have other tricks, right?"

 Chapter 439 Perish Together

    "You know me, cousin. It''s a waste of time to make a friend with my brother-inw. I''m so angry." Michelle red at James fiercely.


    Even though she had put on makeup, her stare was still not destructive.


    James was amused and said, "If you don''t speak and don''t show any expression, you really look like Aunt Nina. But your cool image couldn''t be maintained as soon as you speak."


    "It''s none of your business." Michelle rolled her eyes, bent over and took out firecrackers from another big pocket of her trousers. She showed them to everyone, "I''ll use this to blow it up. I promise it''ll blow it up."


    "Are these firecrackers?" James walked over and picked up a firecracker for observation. "Why isn''t there any lead? How can you ignite it without the lead?"


    "Don''t say anything if you don''t understand." Michelle snatched it over and turned aside angrily. "This is the most powerful rubbing cracker. It needs to be rubbed and ignited with a piece of phosphorus paper. All firecrackers I bring are this kind"


    With a curious look on his face


    not look."


    "If we share moremon characters, we will have husband-wife looks. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change."


    "Dear, you''ve grown up." Emma praised him with a teasing tone.


    As long as someone praised him, James would be so happy and proud. He didn''t forget to tter her, "You have taught me well."


    "Glib-tongued." Emma replied with a smile.


    James saidcently, "I have no choice. Handsome men always have some shorings, or others can''t live."


    Michelleined, "Shame on you."


    Emma smiled.


    She was much more lively than before.


    At the same time, James was much calmer than before in some aspects, but he still kept the boy''s passion.


    The two of them had been affecting each other, helping each other be better.


    The three of them found a ce to change clothes. Dressed in the same style, they walked valiantly on the road, heading for The Mist Water Park.


    When the three of them came to The Mist Water Park, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    How could this be?

 Chapter 440 A Black Wedding

    Seeing that everything was ck in The Mist Water Park, they were surprised and didn''t dare to walk.


    "Is this really a wedding?" Emma was bbergasted. She turned around and looked at the two people next to her, who were also shocked.


    Footsteps and discussions came from behind. James took Emma''s hand and Emma immediately took Michelle''s hand. The three of them sneaked away like thieves.


    It was already half past two in the afternoon. People who attended the wedding came one after another. Almost all of them were the rtives and friends of the Ye family, without business partners.


    Among so many people there, James only knew Howard and Julie. James thought that Vivian might be in the wedding car behind.


    "I think it''s a weird wedding. Uncle John didn''t go to the Ye family to pick up Vivian and she came here by her own car." James said as he poked his head out.


    The three of them hid themselves behind a wall of the public toilet and pinched their noses at the same time.


    In fact, the smell of the toilet was not that strong, but when they thought that it was a public toilet, they felt there was a strong smell.


    Michelle pinched her nose with one hand and took out the lighter from her pocket


    ith the support of Howard, Julie also tried to stir up the trouble. "These are arranged by the people of the Shi family. If anything goes wrong, they should be responsible. They should give us an exnation. Honey, we can''t let our daughter be wronged. They''re humiliating our family."


    She turned tofort her daughter, "Don''t worry. Your father will get justice for you. How can they decorate the wedding like this? They just want to embarrass our family."


    "Why haven''t the people of the Shi familye yet?" Howard asked angrily.


    His roar was so loud that even James heard it when he was hiding. He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to go out, but was stopped by Emma.


    "Herees the people of the Shi family."


    It was Chester. His face was as cold as John''s.


    "What can Chester do? He''s still a child. What if he is bulliedter?" James still wanted to go out.


    Emma held his hand and said, "Richard is next to Chester. Richard always represents Uncle John. Don''t worry. Uncle John must have arranged a lot of things. We don''t have the chance to make trouble in the wedding."


    "Mimi, let''s go." Emma reached out her hand to pull Michelle, but failed.


    She didn''t know when Michelle slipped away.

 Chapter 441 Fortunately, I Got You

    Michelle identally caught a glimpse of a person.


    He stood by the river.


    "Brother?" Confused, Michelle approached. She gradually saw the side face of Leon, and a bright smile appeared in his almond eyes.


    She trotted over and shouted, "Brother!"


    Hearing the sound, Leon turned his head and saw a sensitive girl running all the way through thewn and steps of the park.


    "Are you speaking to me?" At the first sight, Leon didn''t recognize Michelle who had changed her style and worn made up.


    In his eyes, Michelle had always been a soft rabbit who only liked strawberry cakes.


    "It seems to be Michelle." Wynn recognized her as soon as he turned around. After all, he had spent some time with Michelle day and night.


    As Michelle was getting closer and closer, Leon also recognized her. "Sister?"


    "Brother, brother..." Michelle hadn''t seen him for more than half a year, and the two of them didn''t have contact information. She missed him so much.


    She quickened her pace and smiled more happily.


    Leon saw her cute canine teeth from a distance. He turned around and walked towar


    sleeves.


    "Brother, the coat is too big." Michelle raised her hand. 1/3 of her sleeves were empty.


    "It doesn''t matter." Leon pulled the sleeves and was about to take her away.


    Michelle stood still and said, "Brother, I really have to do something important."


    Before she finished her words, she withdrew one of her hands, turned around and escaped from her coat. Then she ran away again. "Brother, wait for me here. I''lle back to you after I finish my work."


    The caramel colored overcoat fell to the ground, and only one sleeve was still held by Leon.


    Leon was petrified for a moment. He shook his head and sighed, "She is so stubborn. I don''t know if I have time to wait for her toe back after she finishes her work."


    He took his coat back and threw it to Wynn. He found that a phone was left on the floor.


    It was Michelle''s phone that just fell down.


    Leon picked it up and lit up the screen. He saw his own photo, which was taken by Michelle in the amusement park.


    She used the photo as a screen wallpaper.


    Leon stared at the phone for a while and suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 442 Mr. John Had A Car Accident

    Michelle arrived at the wedding venue, only to find that the wedding site was empty, only the northwest wind blowing.


    But as soon as she turned around, she saw one of the targets.


    Vivian was wiping her tears with her head down.


    Michelle heard from her mother that every girl would cry on their wedding day, because she was reluctant to leave her parents'' family.


    ''If you don''t want to leave your parents'' house, then don''t marry John.''


    Michelle took out the lighter from her pocket and was about to show off, but she saw Chester walking towards them.


    This made her stop.


    What if Chester was hurt?


    "Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, Miss Ye." Richard and Chester walked towards them.


    Howard was facing them, while Julie and Vivian were standing with their backs to them. Only Richard made a sound. Julie and Vivian didn''t notice that Chester also came over.


    "Chester?" Howard frowned, "Are you here alone?"


    Who?


    Chester?


    The backs of Julie and Vivian froze at the same time, and the hands of the mother and daughter holding together tightened at the same time. They looked at each ot


    e by himself?"


    Adrian, who suddenly stood up, attracted everyone''s attention. Henry reached out his hand to touch Adrian''s arm, "Didn''t he drive well? Sit down."


    Vivian also heard the noise and looked over. She stared at Henry''s hand on Adrian]''s arm for a while.


    Noticing a strange look, Henry turned his head and found it was Vivian. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Vivian might have known something.


    "Sit down." Henry withdrew his hand.


    Everyone looked back to the road outside the window. The Rolls-Royce was about to arrive at the hotel.


    At this moment, the Rolls-Royce did not slow down. It rushed to the fence as if the brake failed.


    Bang


    Boom


    The car crashed into the fence and rushed into the Mist River.


    It kept sinking.


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. They widened their eyes and couldn''t make a sound, as if something was blocking their throats.


    "Oh, no! There was a car ident!" The media reacted quickly and rushed out with the cameras. "Hurry up, help! Help!"


    Only then did everyone realize the fact.


    Mr. John had a car ident.

 Chapter 443 Cancel The Wedding

    "Oh my God!"


    "Mr. John..."


    "John, John..."


    "Uncle John!"


    "Oh my God! What happened?"


    "Help! Help!"


    The banquet hall was in a mess. Adrian ran downstairs, followed by Henry.


    Only Sam stayed there calmly and asked the butler to push the wheelchair to the window.


    In winter, there were few people going out. The river here was quiet, and no passer-by.


    They could do nothing but watch the car sank into the river.


    At this critical moment, James jumped out of nowhere, took off his clothes and ran to the river. He jumped into the river to save people.


    "Uncle John! Uncle John!" The cold water almost made James cramp, but he couldn''t think so much.


    Just now, they saw John''s car rushing into the river.


    John was afraid of water, so he couldn''t even breathe when he saw the river. He fell into the river now, he must...


    James was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He swam forward with all his strength.


    "Uncle John..." Emma, who ran to the river, widened her eyes in horror and didn''t react for a long time. The river was full of the sound of James pping the water. She finally came to her senses and said, "James, you must be careful."


    She st


    It would probably be another two days of turmoil.


    As for the wedding, if John was safe, the wedding would be continued. If John was still missing, it would be no good for Ye family to get married now.


    Howard thought for a while and said, "Now the wedding ceremony is not a big deal. The safety of John is the most important. Let''s talk about it when we find John."


    "Okay." Knowing what was on Howard''s mind, Sam turned to ask, "Vivian, what do you think? s, no one here is an outsider. Everyone knows that John is afraid of water, right? Now he is sinking into the river with his car... "


    Tears welled up in Sam''s eyes. He was really worried about his son.


    Why did John choose the most dangerous path?


    "s..." Sam sighed heavily.


    Vivian raised her red and swollen eyes and was about to speak but her mother pulled her, Vivian pushed away her mother''s hand.


    "I will wait until I find John. I only marry him all my life." Vivian said firmly with a nasal sound of excessive crying.


    Julie''s face turned blue and red at her daughter.


    Judging from Sam''s words, John was likely to be in danger this time. Why did Vivian want him for the rest of her life?

 Chapter 444 The Micro Listener in the Necklace Was Exposed

    Julie winked at her husband. Howard thought for a while and said, "Let''s talk about it after we find Mr. John."


    "Okay." Sam nodded slightly, "Then let''s wait for a while."


    He had nned to take this opportunity to cancel the marriage. He had seen the little trick that Julie had done just now, but he didn''t expect Vivian to be so stubborn.


    It seemed that this kid really liked John.


    Unfortunately, John didn''t like her.


    Love was something that couldn''t be forced. People can''t pretend to love someone.


    Sometimes, love can''t be cultivated. The two of them had known each other since they were children. To John, Vivian was an exception, but he still didn''t fall in love with her even after so many years.


    Sometimes an exception couldn''t win an unexpected encounter.


    Both Vivian and Nina were someone special to John, but the rtionships were different.


    John fell in love with the unexpected encounter, and then made Nina the only special person in his life.


    "Brother John will be fine. He will be fine." Vivian held her mother''s hand tightly and prayed silently.


    He muste


    ting.


    The two of them didn''t dare to look back, but Vivian knew that the brooch was used to break the crack on the ne.


    Back then, she had someone break a small crack on the ne and put the tiny listener on it.


    Vivian pretended to faint in her mother''s arms, in for a penny and in for a pound.


    "Vivi! Vivi!" Julie was also a smart woman. She reacted quickly and held her daughter in her arms. "Honey, hurry up. Take my daughter to the hospital. She has fainted."


    Howard got anxious at once. He went straight to his daughter and picked her up. He said apologetically, "I''ll take my daughter to the hospital first."


    At this time, Chester just opened the crack of the ne and picked out a small listener. Before Howard stepped out, Chester said, "Aunt, I''ve checked it. The listener was not installed by the designer, but the person who gave you the ne."


    "Vivi?" Jessica was stunned, and then looked up at the person at the door and raised her voice, "Vivi gave me the ne."


    Everyone present heard what she said.


    Howard and his wife stopped at the same time.

 Chapter 445 Denial

    With her eyes closed, Vivian stopped breathing. At this time, she couldn''t suddenly wake up and exin. She had to pretend to be unconscious to the end.


    With her father around, she should be fine.


    Although Vivian tried tofort herself, her heart was still beating fast.


    When Chester suddenly appeared, she knew that the matter would be exposed.


    What happened today happened one after another. Before she could think of a solution, the other party caught her off guard.


    Vivian was so nervous that sweat began to break out on her forehead.


    Julie took advantage of the situation and wiped the sweat off her daughter''s forehead. "Honey, let''s go to the hospital quickly. My daughter must be very painful. She sweated and her forehead is hot."


    Howard turned his head to look at Julie, but Julie didn''t dare to look at him directly. She kept her head down and cared about her daughter.


    Obviously, Julie was trying to avoid something.


    He didn''t think about it carefully and just nodded.


    "Wait!" Jessica shouted at the three of them.


    Julie''s throat tightened. She turned around and s


    I''m sorry.".


    She looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Her father had always been nice to her, so it was impossible for him not to help her.


    But this time, Vivian thought too much.


    Howard was a man who knew how to make a choice. It was impossible for him to cover up his daughter when Sam already knew the truth.


    "Thank you." Howard put his daughter on the chair.


    Vivian''s heart sank. She clenched her teeth and opened her eyes, pretending to be in a daze.


    "Father," called Vivian ufortably. She was shocked by her father''s look that asked her to rely on herself and immediately turned to her mother. "Mother, what''s wrong? My head hurts. "


    "It''s Okay. I''m here." Julie immediately held her daughter''s shaky body andforted her, but Julie was too nervous to know what to do.


    Doctor Brian was right in front of her, and her husband just ignored her and her daughter. What should she do now?


    What should she do?


    Julie trembled with anxiety.


    Vivian was also suffering like an ant on a hot pan, watching Brian walking towards her.


    ''Oh my God! I''m so screwed this time!''

 Chapter 446 Insisted On Denying

    Brian checked on her and said in surprise, "Miss Ye doesn''t have a fever. Her temperature is normal."


    Julie thought she would be doomed. Howard suddenly said, "Then why does she feel a headache and pass out? If it''s not a physiological problem, is it a psychological problem?"


    Thest sentence seemed to remove the clouds and let the sunlight shine through, indicating the way to move on.


    Julie didn''t understand what her husband meant, but retorted, "How could Vivi have a mental problem? Don''t..."


    Vivian held her mother''s hand hard, indicating her not to talk nonsense. As expected, Julie shut up halfway.


    "Doctor, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just felt dizzy and felt ufortable all over, so I fainted." Vivian squinted her eyes, as if she was not feeling well.


    She reached out and rubbed her temples. Two drops of tears fell from her eyes and slid across the cold tip of her nose.


    "I saw Brother John... Brother John, I saw Brother John." When Vivian thought of the scene that the car rushed into the river, she choked with sobs. "Brother John had an ident. I...I..."


    Even Vivian couldn''tpl


    h red eyes, "I really don''t know what''s going on."


    "This is the copy from yourputer. How dare you say that you don''t know what happened?" Jessica flew into a rage and walked towards Vivian in her high heels.


    Jessica was so angry that she wanted to beat Vivian.


    Knowing that the angry Jessica was no worse than those street shrews, Vivian was a little scared and moved her feet.


    At this critical moment, Vivian pulled the corner of her father''s clothes.


    Howard stood in front of his daughter and said seriously, "There are only recordings here, which can''t prove that they are copied from my daughter''sputer. Ye family can''t be wronged for no reason."


    "Dad," Vivian cried.


    With her husband''s support, Julie suddenly straightened up. "That''s right. You can''t wrong us. Don''t think our Ye family is easy to bully."


    Jessica stopped and hesitated, but the anger in her eyes did not disappear.


    Suddenly, Chester sighed, "Jake, open the video please."


    "Video?" Julie was stunned. "What video?"


    Vivian was surprised. How could there be a video?


    Where did the videoe from?


    What kind of video?

 Chapter 447 A Slap

    Jake clicked on the file and a video began to y.


    The video was disyed on the LED screen. The desktop of Vivian''sputer could be seen.


    The desktop background was a photo of Vivian.


    It was a screen recording video.


    Seeing this video, Vivian''s pupils contracted all of a sudden and she stood up from the chair.


    Someone had controlled herputer and even unlocked her encryptedputer folder, which was full of recordings of the monitor. Jake clicked to y the recordings and Jessica''s voice could be heard.


    The voice echoed in Vivian''s ears.


    "How, how could it be? Vivi, yourputer..." Julie was too shocked to speak aplete sentence.


    Howard''s face darkened.


    He thought, ''There are so many important things in theputer so you should have fortified the system.


    What a loser.''


    "Surprised?" Chester kept a calm look, not like a child at all. "Uncle John hacked into yourputer, recorded this video and copied the recording files."


    ''John? He did it?''


    Vivian''s lips tremble


    and.


    He wanted to help his daughter, but he also knew which was more important between his daughter and hispany.


    Vivian felt an unprecedented chill when her hand was shook off by her father.


    She thought, ''Why do you abandon me?


    As a father, why do you abandon your daughter?


    I couldn''t get much love from dad when I was born. It was not easy for me to return to my own home, but I had to get dad''s love by special means. It was not easy to get dad''s love, but you chose to abandon me because of a little profit.''


    Vivian lowered her hand, feeling hopeless.


    At the same time, Jessica waved her hand in anger.


    Knowing that she couldn''t escape the p, Vivian closed her eyes subconsciously.


    Jessica pped her.


    There was the sound of a p.


    Vivian didn''t feel any pain. When she opened her eyes slightly, she saw the back of a person, who was thin and wearing a cheongsam embroidered with red gold thread.


    Her mother liked cheongsam the most.


    "Mom?" Vivian said with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 448 A Little Impatience Would Spoil A Great Plan

    Julie took the p for her daughter.


    This p carried one hundred percent of Jessica''s strength, and the p mark on Julie''s face was clearly visible. It was as red as a hot iron, burning her skin.


    "Mom, mom, are you okay? Does it hurt? Does it hurt?" Vivian stood in front of her mother, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her trembling hands tried to touch her mother, but she was afraid of hurting her. "It must be very painful. It must be painful to death. Mom, why do you take it for me?"


    "I can''t let my daughter be beaten." Enduring the pain, Julie pulled her daughter behind her to protect her. Julie looked up at Jessica and said, "it has nothing to do with Vivi. I did it."


    "Mom?" Vivian''s voice trembled.


    Jessica sneered, "You?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Julie put the me on herself. Anyway, she had to protect her daughter.


    Howard was an unreliable man. She had to admit it and assumed all responsibilities, or Jessica would not let them go.


    Vivi had almost entered into Shi family. She couldn''t fail now.


    "Vivi has been kind since she was a chi


    still in danger. But you kept calling me sister. Are you reminding me that my brother had an ident? You are a jinx. Vivian, you are a jinx. If John didn''t hold the wedding ceremony, this wouldn''t have happened!"


    Jessica had been worried about her brother''s safety, and she had also been disturbed by the matter of the listener. She seemed to have eaten a bomb and would explode when anything made her angry.


    Jessica pointed at the pale face of Vivian and said, "If anything happens to my brother, I won''t let you go. And if I find out what your mother has done behind my back with the recording, I won''t let her go either."


    Vivian endured the humiliation in her heart and the impulse to go up and p Jessica in the face. Vivian lowered her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    She had to put up with it.


    A little impatience would spoil a great n.


    When Vivian was silent, Chester raised his lips slightly, revealing a shrewd look that didn''t match his young age. "Aunt, the two of them really hurt someone with your recording. It was grandpa who was hurt."

 Chapter 449 Fell Into A Trap

    Before the trouble of micro listener was over, another trouble came. With a pale face, Vivian stepped back slightly, trying to leave this awful ce as soon as possible.


    After she just moved a step, she stopped her movement.


    She couldn''t run away now, or people would think that she ran away because she felt guilty in conscience and tried to escape from scolding.


    She didn''t believe that Chester would show evidence to prove that what he would say next had anything to do with her.


    Vivian tried her best to calm down and struck first to gain the initiative before other people made a sound.


    She asked in surprise, "Chester, what do you mean? Did my mother do something else wrong to you?"


    Chester had already known the truth of the whole matter. When he saw the skilled acting of Vivian, he couldn''t help but sneer, "So you don''t know about this either?"


    Vivian''s pupils narrowed, and a bad feeling spread in the bottom of her heart.


    "I don''t know." She insisted on denying.


    Chester nced at the others and had contacts with their confused gazes. Jessica stood up and asked Chester with a serious look, "Chester,


    me?" Jessica turned her head to look at Vivian. Jessica''s hatred had reached the peak. "How dare you use me?"


    Jessica was about to tear Vivian apart, but Ang stopped Jessica and said, "Let''s listen to her first."


    "Humph!" Jessica said coldly.


    With so many eyes staring at her, Vivian finally came to her senses and said, "These are just spections."


    She kindly advised, "Chester, children can''t talk nonsense, understand?"


    Chester remembered what Uncle John had told him to do and then answered, "I have a witness. Grandpa is the witness. Grandpa heard the voice of the person making the call clearly. So Grandpa could tell who the person is"


    "Child''s words are really brainless. How could he tell who it was when a voice changer was used? I''ve told you children cannot lie." Vivian smiledcently, not knowing that she had fallen into a trap.


    Sitting still in the wheelchair, Sam finally showed a touch of mockery. "How do you know that a voice changer was used?"


    Vivian''s smile froze.


    She stood straight unconsciously, and a gust of cold wind blew from her back.


    ''I''m doomed! I fell into a trap!''.

 Chapter 450 A Chick To Be Slaughtered

    Vivian''s reaction proved that what Chester said was true.


    All of a sudden, Jessica shook off Ang''s hand and rushed towards Vivian. "It''s really you! You bitch! It''s really you!"


    Jessica grabbed Vivian''s hair and pulled it hard. It hurt so much that Vivian opened her mouth and shouted, "It hurts! Let go of me!"


    "Hurt? Do you still know it hurts?" Jessica pulled Vivian''s hair with more strength. Vivian protected her hair with her hands and bent back with a painful face. This did not vent Jessica''s anger. She stepped on the back of Vivian''s foot.


    The heel of Jessica''s shoes was like an awl and the sound of bones breaking could be heard as soon as she stepped down.


    "Ah!" Vivian screamed and was so painful that her face turned pale and tears kept rolling down.


    Enjoying the pleasure of revenge, Jessica said viciously, "Does it hurt? My husband taught me this. You used me to hurt my father. You are such a vicious woman. I must punish you heavily today."


    She lifted her foot gently and stepped down hard again.


    At the same t


    The sudden pain made Vivian loosen her hand. The bottle fell to the ground and broke into smaller pieces.


    Astonishment and unwillingness were written all over Vivian''s face. Before she could dodge, she was kicked far away by Yvonne, who had jumped up in the air.


    Vivian fell down where she had pushed Jessica. There were still fragments of the wine bottle on the ground and each of them stabbed into her body like a sharp de.


    "Ah!" Vivian curled up in pain.


    Dora blinked her eyes and asked, "Where did Yvonnee from? So awesome."


    "I''ve been here all the time." Yvonne turned around and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    With a lingering fear, Jessica patted her chest and said, "I''m fine. Fortunately, you''re here."


    She pointed at Vivian, who was curling up on the ground, and ordered, "Take her back. I''ll get even with her."


    Yvonne walked over to carry Vivian, which was as easy as lifting a chicken.


    Sam only said, "Don''t kill her. It''s hard to exin."


    With this, Vivian was like a chick waiting to be ughtered.

 Chapter 451 Didnt Find Him

    The people of Shi family searched him for a whole day, and searched each inch of the rivers in Lexingport City. They even asked the people nearby one by one, but they found nothing.


    It was New Year''s Eve now. It was supposed to be a family reunion day, but Stone Road was shrouded in the cold winter wind and snow, without a trace of celebrating the New Year.


    Even so, Sam still asked them to have the New Year Eve dinner together and sit out the year.


    James came back home tiredly, everyone looked at him expectantly.


    "Brother, have you found him?" Dora asked in a hoarse voice. It seemed that she had cried quietly.


    "No." James shook his head, threw his coat away andy down on the sofa.


    The family looked even more sorrowful.


    They had looked for him for such a long time, but there was no news at all. There was little hope.


    Emma was also invited by Sam to have the New Year''s Eve dinner. When she heard the sound of James who returned home, she thoughtfully poured him a ss of warm water.


    Taking a sip of hot water, James pulled Emma to sit on the sofa with his head resting on her legs.


    He kept se


    s the best news that we can''t find him now."


    "Yes, it''s the best news that there is no news." Dora was mncholy, "I hope Uncle John is safe."


    "Everything will be fine." Dora suddenly changed to a firm tone, and her eyes seemed to be filled with hope.


    Her Uncle John was a hero, the most powerful person in the world. He could get rid of any danger.


    She had to trust Uncle John and firmly believe him.


    "I also think that Uncle John will be fine. Although I''m worried about him, I don''t seem to be in a panic all the time. I have an indescribable feeling." James reached out to pull back his hair, his untidy hair suddenly became a mess, like a chicken nest.


    Emma lowered her eyes and smiled, "maybe Uncle John was just like Nina. It was just a false rm. Nothing happened."


    "If only that''s the case." James held her hand tightly and crossed their ten fingers, which seemed to make him more relieved.


    In fact, it was not as bad as the news reported, but it was not as good as Emma and the others thought.


    ording to his original n, John went ashore to meet Leon. But John fainted and didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 452 Noah Arrived At C Island

    On the afternoon of New Year''s Eve, the wind was strong in C Ind, mixed with cold rain.


    It was still cold in winter.


    People on the road opened the umbre for less than a second, and it was deformed by the wind. They had no choice but to tight their clothes and hurry back home or find a ce to shelter from the rain.


    A man in a ck windbreaker walked slowly in the wind and rain, with his hands in his pockets.


    He was tall and thin, and it was supposed to be difficult to walk because of the strong wind, but he walked steadily into the most expensive hotel on C Ind with his back up.


    As soon as the man entered, Vicente also entered the hotel. This was the only ce Vicente stayed when he was not in his castle.


    Two stepster, his phone rang.


    Vicente took it out and saw the caller ID was "Princess Nina".


    "Oh, it''s so rare for our little princess to call me. Do you expect me to go home and celebrate the New Year''s Eve with you and the children?" Vicente walked inside with a smile and patted the water drops on his body with his empty hands from time to time. He was still wet just now.


    Nina said, "Yes, you have been out for a month. When will youe back? I feel a little bored. "


    "You want me to go back because you a


    ess Nina, you should be able to contact her."


    Noah frowned slightly. "I can''t get in touch with her."


    "Sir, you should go to see Count Nangong."


    "Who?"


    When the receptionist was about to answer, she saw Vicente walking over. She bowed respectfully and said, "Count Nangong."


    Noah turned his head and saw a man with a feminine face walking towards him. The man was not as tall as him, but a little pretentious.


    When Vicente saw Noah''s firm and handsome face, he was a little surprised and a little anthomaniac. This kind of man waspletely based on Vicente''s aesthetic taste.


    But Noah looked a little embarrassed and pitiful after getting wet in the rain.


    "Are you looking for Nina?" Vicente asked again before Noah could answer, "Are you from Lexingport City? A friend of Nina? "


    Noah''s eyes became deep. He looked at the man in front of him and said, "It seems that you have a good rtionship with Nini."


    "Yes, you are right." "I''m Nina''s husband," said Vicente with a smile.


    "Husband?" Noah eximed in surprise.


    Faced with such a surprise, Vicente seemed to know who he was. "He is from Lexingport City. His surname is Ye. He is a friend of Nina. Are you Noah?"


    If he was really Noah, Vicente would have a gift for Nina.

 Chapter 453 Take Off The Clothes In Front Of Him

    A hint of joy shed through Vicente''s eyes. Noah frowned and asked, "Count Nangong, Nini''s... Husband? "


    To be honest, Noah still felt that the woman at the front desk and the man in front of him were joking. ''Nini''s husband should be John. Why does the man in front of me be Nina''s husband?''


    "Yes, Don''t I look like?" Vicente raised his head to look at Noah.


    ''Why is he so tall?


    It made me lose face.''


    Vicente moved backward a little bit so that the difference in height between them was not obvious, and it looked like they looked at each other.


    "No, Nini''s husband is 1.9 meter." Noah said that on purpose because he noticed what Vicente was doing.


    Vicente was speechless...


    "Are you Noah or not? Why are you different from what Nina said? " In Vicente''s impression, Noah was a mature, steady and gentleman man. How could Noah say something hurt him?


    Vicente doubted the man in front of him deeply.


    Demi whispered in his ear, "Count Nangong, you are different from the rumors."


    "What?" Vicente turned his head with a murderous look.


    Demi said fearlessly, "Before the interview, I thought you were a po


    lothes and shoes you want have been packed."


    "Put them in the back seat."


    "Okay. You two put the things in it. " The woman asked the shop assistants to open the door and put something in it. After closing the door, she watched Vicente''s car leave.


    "Follow the navigation now. Find a ce with few people to park and change into clean clothes." Vicente said, "I''m sure you can''t go to see Nina like this."


    Noah didn''t refuse and pulled over and took the clothes off the back seat and then took off his windbreaker and he was going to take off more his clothes.


    "Wait!" Seeing this, Vicente immediately stopped Noah. Vicente said in horror, "Are you going to take off your clothes here? Go back and change it. "


    "It''s a little troublesome. I will change it here. I don''t like men." Noah said as he took off his shirt and stripped himself naked!


    Vicente''s eyes widened! ! !


    ''I am a woman and he is a man. How could he take off his clothes in front of me? !''


    Vicente inadvertently caught a glimpse of Noah''s strong abdomen. Vicente felt his head hit and a hot stream flowed out of his nose.


    Vicente had a nosebleed.

 Chapter 454 Of Course I Like Men

    This was the first time Vicente had seen a man''s body - only the upper part of his body, which made Vicente had nosebleed.


    Although Vicente was a man in other people''s eyes, she had a private space on the second floor in the castle, and she would make room for herself outside. Even Demi, her personal assistant, couldn''t get close to her.


    In the castle, only Mrs. Nangong and Nina were allowed to enter the second floor freely. Only the two of them in C Ind knew that Vicente was a woman pretending to be a man.


    She used to deal with men, but she had never been with any man naked.


    Vicente quickly grabbed a tissue from the car and covered his mouth and nose. He turned around with his back to Noah.


    Noah was a real man. When he was in the police school, he lived with his roommates. When they entered the dormitory, they took off their shirts and walked around with upper part of their bodies naked. It was not rare.


    What surprised Noah was that Count Nangong didn''t dare to look at him. What''s more, Vicente even had nosebleed.


    After a short pause, Noah put on the sweater and asked, "So you like men?"


    "No!" Vicente re


    oment he turned his head and looked straight ahead, his heart was filled with sadness.


    He didn''t know if the sad feeling was for himself or for Mr. Shi.


    Since Nini had remarried and had children, the wedding of Mr. Shi and Vivian should have been held smoothly yesterday.


    He didn''t want to get involved in the matter of Mr. Shi and Vivian, but he had to get involved in the matter of Nini.


    "Is Nini willing to marry you?" Noah tightened his grip on the steering wheel and stepped on the gas unconsciously.


    Feeling that the car was speeding up, Vicente sat straight in silence and said, "of course. I know what you are worried about. I''m very kind to her and our children. We are a loving couple and we are on good terms. Just now she called me for a gift, and I happened to meet you.


    You are her good friend in Lexingport City. This gift will certainly make her happy for a long time, so that the babies in her belly will also be happy and grow up smoothly. After the babies are born, I will give them the best things in the world."


    Noah was a little annoyed by Vicente''s words. "Do you really like her or just like babies?"

 Chapter 455 The Man Who Came Here For You

    "I like both." In fact, Vicente was more eager to hear that Nina could say the children, because Vicente didn''t like women, and every night, Nina would catch Vicente to listen to her story with John with the children in her belly.


    The name John was getting on Vicente''s nerves.


    When John came, Nina would definitely go with her husband. There must be nothing for her to miss. Perhaps only the children could made Nina miss.


    Thinking of this, Vicente suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    In order not to let the disappointment continue, Vicente took out his phone and called Nina. Vicente smiled and said, "My little princess, I''ll tell you something. The gift for you is very special, especially from a very far ce to travel through mountains and rivers for you."


    Nina was stunned when she received the phone call. "A very far ce?"


    She seemed to think of something and her heart trembled slightly. "Is the gift here for me?"


    "Yes." Vicente turned his head to look at Noah. He saw Noah at the entrance of the hotel. Noah was indeed worn out with water all over his body. "I''m hanging up. If


    y belly the most. It must be a naughty kid in the future."


    "I heard that Count Nangong was the most naughty when he was three or four years old." Cali said with a smile. Coincidentally, she saw a figure at the door. "Mrs. Nina, your husband is here."


    Nina looked at the direction of Cali''s finger pointing nervously and excitedly.


    "Be careful. This is the gift I prepared for our little princess. Don''t damage it." Vicente ordered his men to bring up a round box.


    The box was put in the middle of the hall.


    "Well, you can leave now." Vicente waved his hand and asked the servants to leave. Then he turned around and walked towards Nina with a smile. "Here is your gift."


    Nina stared at the box and asked, "Is it in the box?"


    "Yes." Vicente held her hand and whispered in her ear, "I asked someone to buy it for you from Lexingport City. Go and have a look."


    "You bought it... Is it a thing? " Nina was dubious, "Not a human?"


    "It''s illegal to buy people. I''m not a human trafficker." Vicente immediately shook his head and said seriously.


    Nina began to doubt. Did she guessing wrong?

 Chapter 456 This Woman Betrayed Her Teammates

    Vicente stood in front of the one meter high box with Nina in her hand and ordered the others, "All of you can go out now. Cali, help Mrs. Shi go out for a while ande back at dinner time."


    "Yes, sir." All the servants in the castle left.


    Nina looked at him in confusion, "Is it so mysterious?"


    "Very mysterious." Vicente raised her eyebrows slightly. "You have to open the mysterious gift by yourself. Open it quickly."


    "Okay." Nina stared at the bowknot on the box. As long as she gently tore it, she could open the box.


    She wondered what was in the box and if it was John who came here for her.


    These questions were wandering in her mind. When her fingers touched the ribbon, she suddenly didn''t dare to open it.


    For half a year, she had no contact with the people in Lexingport City. She lived the same life as before. The only change was that the baby in her belly grew up day by day.


    In the past eighteen years, she felt that time had passed quickly. But now, half a


    and stared at Nina.


    "Okay." In fact, Nina didn''t realize that she was angry.


    Vicente had never been angry with Nina. Even if she red at her, it was not true.


    But Vicente was really on the alert against Noah.


    But Nina didn''t seem to be a person who didn''t care about the overall situation. She dared to confess to Noah because she believed in his moral quality.


    So Vicente''s vignce dropped a little, but she still red at Nina and said sourly, "I can trust him. During his time in C Ind, he must be under my watch all the time. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong, our efforts will be in vain."


    Nina nced at Noah, and Noah gave her a hint to make a decision.


    "Okay." Holding Vicente''s arm, Nina turned around and said in a low voice, "No problem in the daytime. Are you going to watch him in the evening? Don''t forget that you are..."


    Nina gave her a look.


    Vicente looked at her body and was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± How could she forget that she was still a woman.

 Chapter 457 Being Jealous Because Of The Babies

    But for safety, she had to make sure that Noah was within the scope of her control.


    "It''s no big deal. He must be in my sight all the time, and even at night there is no exception." Vicente didn''t lower his voice on purpose to let Noah hear him.


    "But," Vicente suddenly felt embarrassed. "In that case, you can only sleep by yourself."


    For the two women, it was a normal thing, but for Noah, who knew they were not a real couple, it was a dangerous thing.


    "I agree to sleep in the same room with him." Noah said in a hurry. Thinking that Vicente liked men, he added, "two beds."


    "Or do you think we sleep on the same bed?" Vicente got angry. She didn''t dislike him, but he disliked her.


    She sneered, "You are not my type."


    "I know." Noah said calmly.


    "Humph," Vicente didn''t take it seriously. "What do you know? You know nothing."


    You don''t know I''m a woman at all.


    The two of them had a good rtionship at the beginning. Since Noah knew the secret between Vicente and Nina, Vicente had deliberately or unintentionally given Noah a hard time.


    The two of them talked as if they were going to fight.


    The reason why they couldn''t fight was that Noah was calm an


    olded him while kicking, scolding him for not protecting you well and calling him by his name, Mr. Shi was not angry at all. Instead, he stood there and let her kick him. I heard from Henry that his legs were bruised."


    Nina''s heart twitched and her eyes turned red.


    Hearing of Mimi''s actions, she really felt warm in her heart. She was moved, but at the same time, she felt sorry for John. She felt sorry for the fact that he had been willing to give up his dignity for her, and that he had even been kicked and reproached by Mimi.


    He must feel guilty and sad.


    "It has nothing to do with John. I was brought back by force. The death certificate was issued by my mother''s people." Nina moved her head and held the tears in her eyes.


    "Noah, I miss him so much. I miss him so much now." Nina cried.


    Even if she raised her head, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling.


    Two lines of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, along her cheeks to her fair neck, and stayed at the position of her corbone for a moment.


    The light of the tears was weak, but it hurt Noah''s eyes.


    John also saw Nina''s tears.


    John felt sorry for her and reached out to hug her, but failed.

 Chapter 458 She Can Only Be My Little Girl

    Nina, who John had been missing, disappeared from his arms.


    "Little girl!" John looked around nervously, but didn''t see Nina at all. There was only heavy mist. "Little girl, where are you?"


    He called Nina and ran back and forth in the mist.


    "Little girl..." With his eyebrows knitted, he murmured, sweating profusely.


    Hearing the voice, Wynn opened the door and entered the room. Finding that John was in a nightmare, Wynn reached out his hand and shook John''s shoulder. "Mr. Shi, wake up."


    Hearing someone call him, John suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Wynn''s wrist. "Who are you?"


    John said with cold and sharp eyes. He was like a wolf whose territory had been upied.


    Wynn was taken aback.


    "Fuck..." Wynn cursed in a low voice and reminded John, "It''s me, Wynn."


    "Wynn." John murmured. He loosened his grip and sat up.


    Wynn withdrew his hand. Seeing that his wrist was red, heined in a low voice, "You are stronger than the little princess."


    John reached out his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Thinking of the dream in which he couldn''t find Nina, he fe


    to waste time on talking to Wynn.


    He thought, ''My little girl is mine and she only belongs to me.


    No one can take her away from me.


    I''ll fight with anyone who takes her away.''


    However, what was more important for John now was to make Leon help him go to C Ind.


    A hint of slyness shed through John''s eyes. "What can I do to prevent being stopped?"


    "I don''t know either. I haven''t been back for half a year and know little about thetest information of C Ind." Leon touched his nose.


    John was speechless.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I must have a better solution than you. After all, that''s my home." Leon said confidently.


    John could only trust Leon for the time being.


    "Apart from hiding my identity, what else do I need to do?"


    "Impulsive." Leon said word by word, "Don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive when you see that Vicente is with my sister."


    Hearing the name of Vicente, John''s eyes were already filled with anger. He clenched his fists and the room was filled with the sound of finger joints cracking.


    Whoever was punched by him would be badly hurt.

 Chapter 459 Use Violence To Solve Problems

    Seeing him rubbing his hands, Leon couldn''t help asking, "Who is more powerful, you or my sister? To hit someone."


    "It''s me." John lied without any blush on his face.


    Leon asked, "My sister can''t defeat you?"


    "Yes." John said, "She won''t hit me."


    As for what happened just now... John hoped that it was blocked automatically.


    Leon still had a skeptical look on his face. He looked at him up and down with inquiring eyes and thought that this man was obviously much stronger than half a year ago. It was a little credible that Nini couldn''t beat him now... It was impossible.


    His bright eyes were like a radar, which made John feel guilty for a moment. Then he looked at him with sharp and defiant eyes.


    "I heard that my wife hit you when she was drunk, but she never hit me. You saw it with your own eyes."


    A hint of surprise shed through Leon''s eyes, but it suddenly calmed down. "So you know we did it on purpose."


    The corners of John''s mouth rose slightly.


    It was important to save face.


    Leon sighed, "Well, I believe my si


    she even said suspiciously that you might not like her and dump her one day."


    "What?" John was stunned.


    Leon thought he didn''t believe him, so he gave an example, "It took my sister two or three years to make progress in hacking, and you caught up with her in two or three months.


    And your legend in the business world. My sister always unted and admired you very much."


    Hearing thest sentence, John gave him a meaningful look.


    It was undeniable that he was a fast learner and business legend. But he didn''t believed that she admired him... So he thought that Leon was just making up a story.


    He know that his little girl had their ambitions elsewhere and she worshiped Professor Gu and his disciples, including Noah.


    This had troubled him a lot.


    In order to keep her love, he often took off his clothes and made good use of his face.


    The main reason was that she really liked his figure. The key point was that it didn''t work for others, but he was useful.


    Thinking of this, John suddenly became more confident. "I see."

 Chapter 460 Punish Vivian (Part one)

    Noticing that John was confident, Leon wasforted like an old father.


    "Okay, let''s continue the topic." Leon said seriously, "It''s a fact that Nini and Vicente are a couple. Moreover, it has something to do with the political and economic development of C Ind.


    It''s not all my parents'' fault. You are also a ruler, so you should understand the principle of being a ruler. My parents are also thinking about the development of C Ind. As a princess, Nini must help C Ind and can''t do anything at will.


    No one in the world can do whatever he wants. We will always be shackled by something. "


    John understood how hard Leon had tried to convince him. It was the same for John to marry Vivian and not to hurt Ye family.


    John had to sacrifice something.


    But John also believed that everything could be broken through by his own efforts, creating another path.


    "There will be a solution." John''s low voice was like the sound of a cello, somewhat depressing.


    There would be a way, but John didn''t know what kind of way to achieve both ends.


    Leon knew the helpless in the matter. "Nini and Vicente have been married for half a year, and the curren


    nd walked up to Vivian, looking down at her.


    The woman standing on the ground was dressed in luxurious clothes, and the other woman was lying on the ground as embarrassed as a beggar. There was a huge difference between them.


    There was also a stench from Vivian''s body. With a disgusted look, Jessica raised her hand against her nose and kicked Vivian''s arm.


    "Yvonne, take her to wash and change her clothes, or someone will say that we mistreated her."


    Aren''t you abusing me?


    Vivian raised her head resentfully and tightened her grip on the ground. Her nails, which hadn''t been cut for a long time, scratched the ground and made a harsh sound.


    Jessica frowned unhappily. "Hurry up and wash her body. Cut her nails too."


    Yvonne walked over and dragged Vivian away.


    Vivian was thrown into the bathtub. The hot water warmed her stiff body and made her feel better.


    The hot water poured into her wound and her face twisted in pain.


    "Ouch..." Taking a deep breath, Vivian was about to stand up from the bathtub, but she was pressed into the water by Yvonne.


    "HMM..." Vivian struggled with her hands patting the water.


    The water was surging.

 Chapter 461 Punish Vivian (2)

    The feeling of suffocation made Vivian have the illusion of the God of Death reaching out his hand to her.


    With her eyes wide open, she kept patting the water surface and whimpered for help.


    Vivian didn''t expect that Jessica would want to drown her. After all, she thought that Jessica didn''t have the guts to do so.


    In a society ruled byw, drowning a person would be punished byw. Even if her brother didn''t like her, he would investigate the cause of her death.


    Even if her father considered the interests of Ye family, he would not remain uninvolved in her death. Drowning her was challenging her father''s authority.


    If she died, it would do no good to both families.


    Vivian maintained her astonishing sanity when she felt difficult to breathe, so she decided not to struggle anymore.


    She didn''t believe that Jessica would dare to drown her.


    As expected, Yvonne''s eyes narrowed and she lifted Vivian up from the water.


    "Puff..." Vivian stood in the bathtub, gasping for air, and her whole body copsed feebly.


    Vivian smiled triumphantly.


    ''I''m right.


    Jessica didn''t dare to take my life.''


    The smile at the corners of Vivian


    ll to the ground. She bent down to pick it up nervously, but Jake kicked the knife away.


    "It''s for Howard''s sake that we didn''t expose these things to the public. If you don''t ept the punishment now, you will be disgraced." Jake turned around and warned her.


    Although he was old, his eyes were still filled with the cruelty that he had when he was young, showing that he was not a man that people should provoke.


    Julie was so frightened that she almost forgot to breathe. When Jake turned around and continued to walk forward, she said in a trembling voice, "Do you, do you have any evidence to prove that we did it?"


    "If you want to lose your reputation and be a rat across the street, you can have a try."


    Jake stopped. Julie was too scared to move or talk back.


    Now without her husband''s protection, she and her daughter were like two lonely boats floating on the sea. It was easy for anyone to smash the boats, not to mention Shi family.


    She had to follow him obediently.


    Before she entered the room, she heard the sound of ss breaking, followed by a scolding.


    "Vivian, you can even spill a cup of tea. Why are you so useless?"

 Chapter 462 Punishing Vivian (Part Three)

    The shards of the cup scattered at Vivian''s feet. The tea sshed and stained her cheap slippers, and the back of her feet was scalded.


    Vivian''s hands trembled in the air, and her only uninjured finger was now scalded red.


    Tears were rolling back and forth in her eyes. A sense of humiliation arose naturally, and hatred grew crazily in the bottom of her heart.


    She had never worn such ugly and cheap shoes, and no one dared to let her serve tea or hot tea.


    As expected, Jessica wanted to torture her and treated her as a maid.


    But she was not a maid. She was thedy of the Ye family!


    She was the eldest daughter of the Ye n, Zoe Ye!


    "What are you thinking about? Are you not convinced?" Seeing that she gritted her teeth and didn''t dare to speak, Jessica felt funny.


    "Do you still think you are the richdy?" Jessica sneered, "Your father and brother have known what you have done. They are very angry. They didn''t expect that there would be such a vicious person in Ye family. If you dare to hurt me here now, you will soon be expelled from Ye family. Do you believe it?"


    Of course she believed that.


    From the moment


    mother had already taken her hand and left. As soon as she walked out of the door, she heard her mother talking endlessly.


    "Did you just want to say that you were going to marry? Vivi, you are so silly. Mr. Shi''s whereabouts are unknown now. Maybe he is dead. When they find him, he will be a corpse!


    And now, the Time Group is under the management of James. As long as the news of Mr. Shi''s deathes out, James will be the president of the Time Group. Even if you marry Mr. Shi, you will be nothing.


    Let''s hurry up and don''t stay here any longer. I think the Stone Road is very frightening."


    Vivian had been wondering what the housekeeper had said to Jessica so that Jessica would let her go easily, so she didn''t hear what her mother had said.


    However, these words were all heard by Jessica.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jessica smiled and ordered, "Add this paragraph as well. Connect it naturally and send it out to the reliable media."


    "Yes, I''ll ask someone to do it right away." Yvonne left with all the recordings.


    As soon as Vivian returned to her house, she heard the news that she had been scolded on the top search list.

 Chapter 463 Discredited

    Vivian picked up her phone and saw that there were many articles about her on the Inte. One of them was headlined:


    Mr. Shi fell into the water and disappeared on the wedding day and Vivian immediately broke off the engagement. It seems that her love is a lie.


    "How could this be?" With her eyes wide open, Vivian quickly clicked in and saw a pile of words.


    She was not in the mood to read it word by word. She stared at the audio and clicked it.


    She heard Jessica''s voice.


    "Don''t call me Ms. Shi. It sounds so unfamiliar. You should continue to call me sister."


    "Well, it''s okay that you don''t call me sister. We haven''t known how John is yet and don''t want to waste your time."


    "Vivi, Vivi..."


    "Mom?"


    "Mom, I thought you abandoned me."


    "How could I abandon you? You are my daughter."


    "Wait a minute. Before you leave, I''ll ask you something and you must tell me the truth."


    "Just ask."


    "Do you know that John''s life is uncertain?"


    "I know."


    "Do you still want to marry him?"


    "I¡­ No."


    "In that case, you


    or more than 20 years, copsed in an instant.


    She didn''t dare to turn on her phone. There were arge number of articles about her on the Inte and lots ofizens were discussing and abusing her.


    Netizens leftments on her social ount and even on the ounts of her good friends, which made their lives a mess.


    Vivian knew that it was Jessica who did all these.


    However, Vivian could do nothing.


    Howard had no choice but to disassociate himself from Vivian in order to protect Ye Group.


    When Howard returned home, he turned a blind eye to his daughter''s silent protest and sighed, "Vivi, live somewhere else for a period of time and take good care of yourself. When the right timees, I will take you back home."


    Vivian thought, ''Right time?


    When is the right time?''


    Vivian sneered in her heart. She was sent out of the Ye family for recuperation seemingly, but in fact, she was expelled from her family.


    Sure enough, in her father''s eyes, she was just a pawn. If she was of no use, he would kick her away.

 Chapter 464 John Come

    In just a week, Vivian''s reputation was ruined.


    She lived in an old city, a shabby building, as if it would copse as long as the wind blew.


    People here wore cheap clothes, spoke with guns and sticks, and their bodies were dirty with the smell of sweat. There were all kinds of people from different walks of life.


    "What the hell is this ce?" With a suitcase in her hand and high heels on the bumpy road, Vivian was sshed with water by the children who ran over.


    Thispletely ignited the anger in her heart. She pointed at the child and cursed, "Ah! Kid, stop!"


    The boy looked back at her and continued running.


    Vivian was so angry that she stamped her feet. She wanted to catch up with the boy and beat him up. But after two steps, she tripped over the uneven road.


    "Ah..." She screamed and fell to the ground.


    The pain swept over her body instantly and attracted the attention of passers-by.


    Raising her dirty face, Vivian nced around and felt that everyone wasughing at her, just like those people on the Inte were insulting her.


    "Girl, are you okay? Let me help you up."


    "No need!" Vivian shouted wi


    James?"


    John turned around and looked at Noah, his eyes flickering. "Yes."


    Back then, in order to show off in front of him, James immediately sent it to him when the movie came out.


    He saved it after watching it.


    At this time, Noah''s phone rang. Vicente was looking for him.


    "Send it to meter. I''m leaving now." Noah didn''t answer the phone. He put the phone in his pocket and left the teahouse.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the cinema, he saw Nangong striding towards him and questioning, "Noah, where have you been?"


    "Find a cinema."


    "Why are you looking for a cinema?" Vicente looked him up and down and said, "You are leaving tomorrow. Don''t y tricks on me."


    "I''m leaving tomorrow, so I want to invite Nini to watch a movie." Noah turned around and walked inside.


    "What movie?" Vicente followed him in.


    "The cinema haven''t shown the movie yet. Nini will like it." Noah took out his phone. At the same time, John had sent the movie to him.


    Vicente was shorter than him, so she didn''t notice anything unusual behind Noah. She just asked, "What movie on earth is it?"


    "It''s a movie yed by James."

 Chapter 465 Watch A Movie

    Vicente had heard of the name "James".


    "Is it the childish and naive James mentioned by Nina?"


    "Childish and naive?" Noah smiled, "Who had said that?"


    "It''s aprehensive one from us." When Vicente heard Nina mention people and things in Lexingport City, she also was interested in it.


    It was more interesting than her life.


    "Is there anyone watching the movie he just ys?" Vicente was really suspicious.


    Noah said, "It''s a box office hit, and James has be a popr star. In the eyes of outsiders, James is just an idle young man. Once he is focused on his career, he will have a bright future."


    Hearing this, Vicente was slightly shocked, followed by curiosity. "Then it''s worth a look. I''ll watch it with you."


    "You want to watch with me?" Noah stopped.


    He wanted to let Nina and Mr. Shi meet each other in the name of watching a movie.


    If Vicente was there, it would be troublesome.


    "Do you want to watch a movie with Nina alone?" Vicente smiled at Noah and said seriously, "Don''t even think about it. She is my wife."


    He found the cinema


    e. Be careful not to be found."


    At the same time, Vicente called her personal assistant when she went downstairs. "Demi, you should be responsible for the movie theater, especially the security. Don''t let anything go wrong."


    Since Nina was pregnant, she was surrounded by bodyguards wherever she went.


    "It''s just a movie. What else can happen?" Nina didn''t care.


    Vicente said seriously, "Just in case, Jett has been keeping an eye on your belly. I''m afraid that he will do harm to you and the baby. At that time, I''ll be guiltier."


    "Okay." Nina smiled and said to the baby in her belly, "Tomorrow I''ll take you to see the movie yed by James. He is very handsome and promising."


    "He is twenty years older than your baby. And his baby has to call your child uncle or aunt in the future. This scene is..."


    "Expected?" Nina suddenly burst intoughter.


    "No, it''s strange."


    Jett received a call. A sinister smile gradually appeared on his face after he heard the news.


    "They finally went out. Remember, don''t hurt the adult, as long as the child is lost.

 Chapter 466 Honey, Im Here

    Two o''clock the next afternoon.


    The three of them came to the cinema. Demi and the manager had been waiting for a long time, and there were some bodyguards in the cinema.


    When the manager saw that Nina and Vicente were standing together, she almost cried out excitedly. She was afraid of disturbing the normal order, so she could only hold it in her heart and secretly took out her mobile phone to take photos.


    After sending them to room 2, the manager immediately posted it online: Mr. and Mrs. Nangong watch a movie hand in hand, which makes me jealous!


    Soon, the message was forwarded andmented.


    Vicente helped Nina sit down. He sat on her left hand, and Noah sat on her right hand.


    There were only the three of them in the huge movie hall.


    There was an advertisement on the screen, which was in sync with other studios, but the movie here had been switched.


    Noah sat in his seat and said, "I just saw someone taking pictures of you."


    Nina said, "That female manager? I saw it." If I''m not wrong, she should be fan of Vicente and me. I guess she has posted it online."


    "Your fan?" Noah asked in confusion.


    Nina nodded, "Okay, take out your p


    was right in front of him.


    It was not a dream.


    Noah nodded at John and said to Nina, "Nini, here''s the popcorn I ordered for you."


    "Okay." Nina was fascinated by the scene and didn''t care much about it.


    When John walked towards, he felt as if he had missed a step every time he lifted his foot, as if he was afraid that this was just the longest and most real dream he had ever had.


    And he was afraid that Nina would disappear in front of him.


    With every step John took, he could feel his heart beating.


    He didn''t miss a step, and his heart was beating when he woke up. This feeling was very real, just like the person in front of him.


    Nina didn''t disappear.


    At this moment, John stood at the feet of Noah, staring at the side face of Nina, forgetting what to do and what to say.


    Seeing John standing still, Noah reminded, "Nini, popcorn."


    Without turning her head, Nina reached out her hand and touched nothing. "Where is the popcorn?"


    When she turned her head, a bucket of popcorn was handed to her hand. At the same time, she heard a voice that had rolled in her mind countless times.


    "Here." John stared at Nina.


    ''Honey, I''m here.''

 Chapter 467 Eager To Hug Her

    A hint of astonishment shed across Nina''s eyes.


    This voice... This voice...


    How was it possible?


    Nina gradually sat up straight. She suspected that she had an illusion because of what Noah had just said.


    "Where is the popcorn?" Nina tentatively asked, her amber eyes showing an expression ofplication and flickering.


    When John was about to say something, Vicente said something first. "Isn''t the popcorn here?"


    "Shut up!" Nina interrupted Vicente. Vicente was so frightened that his hand, which was reaching out to take the popcorn, trembled and quietly retracted.


    Did Nina eat gunpowder?


    Why did she suddenly be so fierce?


    Vicente suddenly felt that someone was looking at him with hostility, which made him feel ufortable, so he followed that gaze.


    It turned out to be a waiter serving popcorn.


    "Put down the popcorn and get out." Vicente asked the waiter to leave in an angry tone, as if he wanted to find someone to vent the depression resulted from Nina''s unfriendly attitude.


    John didn''t mind at all and put the popcorn in Nina''s hand that had been frozen in the a


    ente wanted to throw the can away, but found that there was no dustbin, so he could only hold it in his hand.


    The two of them continued to watch the remaining part of the movie.


    John held Nina''s hand and walked all the way to the corridor. It was time for the movie to be shown, and there was no one outside except the staff of the cinema.


    He took her into the men''s room and put a sign of "Under Repair" outside.


    Nina was stunned. The prop was well prepared.


    "Why the bathroom?" When Nina followed him in, she couldn''t help but ask the question.


    "I was in a hurry. I couldn''t find a better ce." Then he held her hand tightly, pulled her to a wall, let her stand against the wall, and leaned over.


    He was tall and strong, which was known to Nina. But at this moment, he looked like an insurmountable wall, and his shadow projected,pletely covering her.


    The wall behind her was a little cold even though she wore thick clothes, but the wall in front of her was warm.


    Her sparkling eyes seemed to invite him to do something.


    "Oh..." John took off his mask and bent over to kiss her.

 Chapter 468 You Are Finally Back In My Arms

    The man''s kiss was dominant and gentle, as if to pour all his longing into this long kiss.


    Nina smelled his unique scent, felt his hot breath, and heard a low gasp.


    And all the cells in her body were responding to him.


    In response to this man who only belonged to her.


    The man''s gentle face was very close to her, and she could see his tall nose, and his exceptionally long and slender eyshes with his eyes closed, trembling slightly one by one.


    He even kissed her with trembling lips.


    Nina slowly closed her eyes, and her crystal clear tears rolled down, falling between the lips of them, with a faint salty taste.


    The salty taste of tears in John''s mouth was like gathering the longing and suffering for more than half a year, which made him feel bitter and aching.


    He stopped kissing, slowly opened his eyes, held Nina''s little face, gently kissed the tip of her delicate nose, kissed her closed eyes and her tearful eyshes, and kissed her forehead.


    John didn''t say a word. When he closed his eyes again, two lines of tears fell.


    ''Final


    at the repair sign and coughed.


    He didn''t want to disturb the two of them, but he was going back to Spring City and wanted to say goodbye to Nina.


    "It''s Noah." Nina recognized the voice, and said, "They have finished watching the movie. Let''s go out," said Nina.


    "Wait!" John pulled her back and said, "Don''t go out until there are few people outside. Otherwise, someone will see you walk out from the men''s room."


    "You are so considerate. But who pulled me in just now?" Nina red at him.


    John chose to be silent.


    When the next movie started, there was no one outside. The two of them came out one after another.


    Noah stood in the corridor waiting for them.


    "Noah, where is Vicente?" Nina nced at the corridor and didn''t see Vicente.


    "I''m waiting for you outside. He said he wanted to see what popcorn kept you for so long." Noah nced at Mr. Shi who was wearing a mask. Mr. Shi''s eyes were not dejected, instead, full of life.


    At this moment, John frowned slightly. It seemed that Vicente was deliberately targeting his little girl.

 Chapter 469 Theyre Watched

    Nina pulled John''s arm. "I want a box of sweet popcorn please."


    "Okay, wait a minute." John answered and walked towards the ce where the popcorn was sold.


    Looking at his tall and straight back, Nina felt satisfied.


    Seeing that she was so happy, Noah felt that he had finally done a good thing before he left C Ind.


    "Nini, I''m going to the airport." Noah reminded her, "You must take good care of yourself."


    "Oh, you''re leaving today. I almost forgot it." Nina nced at him apologetically. Then she reached into her pocket to take out a small square box and handed it to him. "This is a gift for you."


    "A gift for me?" Noah was overjoyed. He took it and opened it. There was a watch in it. "A watch?"


    "It''s not an ordinary watch." Nina said, "The watch is specially modified for you. It can be used as aputer, a camera, a U disk and so on. The manual is at the bottom of the box. You can take it back and study it.


    Besides, it has a very powerful function. If you have the right, you can enter the information of everyone in our country. In this way, you can know the basic information of a person during investigation as long as you do a facial scan."


    Nina was


    ."


    She didn''t have the habit of listening to music, but wore headphones. There should be no sound in the headphones since she could still hear him even though he asked in a low voice while the hall was so lively.


    Noah could almost tell that there was something wrong with this woman.


    "This popcorn is so sweet. I think Mimi will like it." Nina put some popcorn into her mouth as she spoke.


    In order to make it easier for her to eat, John took the popcorn bucket from her hand. When he saw her chewing, he could hear the crisp sound.


    "Yourdyship," the woman suddenly walked towards Nina. Seeing that John stared at her, she quickly changed her words. "Princess Nina, you''d better eat less popcorn."


    "What?" Nina put some popcorn into her mouth. "Why?"


    The woman said with concern, "The popcorn contains too much saturated fat, reverse fat, essence and dessert, which are not good for the growth and development of the fetus."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nina spit out the popcorn on the paper, wrapped it and threw it into the trash can.


    John''s face suddenly turned pale when he saw what Nina did, her figure and her round face.


    "Are you pregnant?" he asked.

 Chapter 470 You Are Pregnant With Vicentes Child

    Nina was stunned.


    She was so busy with kissing and hugging that she forgot to tell him that she was pregnant.


    But the bathroom of the cinema was not a ce to tell him the truth. If someone happened to hear it, she would get Vicente in trouble.


    Nina had nned to tell him the truth after discussing with Vicente, but she didn''t expect that a passer-by would tell him in such a situation.


    Noah, who was standing aside, knew that something was wrong, but he didn''t know how to reconcile it.


    Nina opened her mouth, but Noah suddenly gave her a look and looked at the waitress, indicating that there was something wrong with this person.


    "I..." What Nina wanted to exin was stuck in her throat. She could only nod sulkily, "Yes."


    "Yes, she has been pregnant for six months," The waitress exined with a smile.


    Nina gritted her teeth and said, "You seem to know everything? And you know me well."


    "What?" A hint of panic shed through the waitress''s eyes. She pretended to be calm and said, "Didn''t Count Nangong announce this? Besides, I''m your fan, so I know it clearly."


    "Go ahead with your work," said Nina expressionlessly.


    "Okay." The waitr


    unt Nangong. Soon, policemen came over and surrounded John and Noah.


    "What happened?" The leading policeman rushed over, pointed at John, and said, "Did you cause trouble in the street?"


    Noah immediately stood in front of John to block the policeman''s finger in case Mr. Shi would cut off it on the spot.


    It happened in Lexingport City before.


    "Sorry, it''s just a misunderstanding," Noah said politely.


    "It''s up to us whether we misunderstood you or not." The policeman turned around and knocked on the car window of Vicente.


    Vicente slowly rolled down the window. She took a look at Noah, and then thought of Nina. For the sake of the two of them, she decided to let out of John.


    "Nothing. I was just having fun with my friends."


    Hearing this, the policemen left and dispersed the onlookers.


    Noah nodded gratefully.


    Vicente nced around but didn''t see Nina. She had to get off the car and asked, "Where is Nina?"


    "Nini is sitting inside." Noah looked at the cinema.


    "Then I''ll pick her up." Even if Noah blocked John, Vicente was still afraid and walked around to the cinema.


    She went to the cinema, but she couldn''t find Nina everywhere.

 Chapter 471 Another Car Accident

    Vicente immediately went to ask the waitress who asked Nina questions just now.


    "Have you seen Nina?"


    "She has left," The waitress said calmly.


    "Left?" Vicente''s eyelids twitched and asked anxiously, "Where has she been? With whom?"


    The waitress raised her head and thought for a while. "It''s a mixed blood beauty. They two should know each other."


    "Mixed blood beauty?" Vicente thought of his personal assistant, "Demi?"


    "Yes, that''s her name." The waitress said affirmatively, "I heard Nina call her Demi."


    "Okay, I''ll call her." Vicente breathed a sigh of relief when she knew it was Demi who picked up Nina.


    She took out his phone and dialed Demi''s number. "Demi, have you picked up Nina?"


    Demi''s voice came through the phone, "Yes."


    "Ask her to answer the phone." Vicente said as she walked outside.


    After Vicente left, the waitress touched her earphone, lowered her head and said, "Vicente left with relief. Carry out the n as nned."


    Nina answered the phone soon. "I''m in De


    "Then you can take a detour."


    The driver turned around and asked John, "Have you decided where you are going? There was a car ident ahead. We can''t get through it."


    "Wait." Feeling uneasy, John asked, "What happened to the car ident?"


    "I don''t know, but I can help you ask." The driver was kind and asked his colleagues.


    The person on the other end of the line said, "I heard that the person who was hit was a pregnant woman. The ambnce hasn''t arrived yet."


    As soon as John heard about the pregnant woman, he became particrly sensitive. Just then, the green light turned on. "Go and have a look."


    "Okay." The driver drove over and heard the ambnce.


    The scene could be seen clearly from where John was. The medical staffs carried two people onto the stretcher one after another.


    One of them had a bulging belly and a bruise on her forehead. She kept muttering, "Save the child, save the child..."


    When the woman turned her head, John saw her side face.


    Nina!


    It was Nina!

 Chapter 472 Twin Boys

    Even if there was blood on that face, John could still recognize her at a nce.


    It was Nina, his little girl Nina.


    The familiar face with dripping blood stung his eyes and his heart contracted.


    "Stop the car!" John pped on the car door. As soon as the car stopped, he pushed the door open and rushed to the ambnce.


    How could this happen?


    She was fine just now. Why did she have a car ident?


    The whistling wind blew in his ears, diluting the noisy discussions of the onlookers. He ran as fast as he could, and the cold wind poured into his throat, making him painful.


    Lying on the stretcher, Nina seemed to see John running towards her from a nce.


    "John..." At herst gasp, Nina touched her belly with her hands and said with her trembling lips, "babies, babies..."


    "Make way!" John pushed the crowd aside and rushed in. Regardless of obstruction, he ran to Nina and held her hand tightly.


    At that moment, Nina was no longer as scared as before, and she no longer felt the danger of her life.


    John caught her.


    "I''m her husband.


    When he passed by the two of them, he pulled Noah away and said, "John''s here. Let''s go to see the babies."


    Noah was dragged away.


    John and Nina were alone in the ward.


    John walked to the bedside and felt sorry for her when he saw her pale face. Then he bent over and kissed her on the lips.


    When their cold lips touched, they gradually warmed each other. Nina''s lips looked a little better, but her face was still as white as a sheet.


    "Little girl, you really scared me to death." John sat down, held her hand without the needle and rubbed it against his cheek.


    Her hands were as soft as babies'' and he didn''t want to let them go.


    John recalled what she had said before she fainted. "Little girl, wake up quickly. Your sentence was not finished. Our what?"


    "Our babies?" John gently kissed her fingertips and asked, "Do you want me to treat them as my own babies?"


    Nina, who was in aa, was unable to answer him. After a moment of silence, John ced his head between their holding hands and muttered with a dim light in his eyes, "I can''t."

 Chapter 473 I Suspect That The Childs Father Is Mr. Shi

    Vicente and Noah went to see the two babies together. The premature babies were kept in the hospital''s incubator, so they could only look at them through the ss for a while.


    The children''s eyes hadn''t opened yet, and their wrinkled appearance couldn''t hide their cuteness. Vicente really wanted to hug them.


    "See? My son." Nangong raised her elbow and nudged Noah. She pouted and yed with the child from time to time, smiling.


    Noah looked back and forth between the two kids with the same look. When he saw the two kids moving their hands, he couldn''t help but raise his hands to touch the ss, trying to hold the kids'' hands.


    The newborn children were so pure and cute.


    But after a closer look, Noah seemed to have sensed something. He nced at Vicente and asked, "Are the children more than six months old?"


    "Yes." Vicente giggled and winked at the little boys. So she didn''t think much about Noah''s question, so she answered all the way, "What poor boys! They have toe out before they can stay enough in Mommy''s belly. They can only live in the incubator for the next period of time and can''t


    microphone, they asked, "Count Nangong, you refuse to answer now because something happened to herdyship and her child, right?"


    No one wanted to hear others say that her friend had an ident. Vicente couldn''t bear it anymore, but she still had to maintain her magnanimity and smiled gently at the reporters.


    "This is the hospital. Many patients are receiving surgeries. Now you disguise yourself ande in with camera and talk loudly, it may affect the patient and the doctor. In case something happens, I believe that you will have a guilty conscience."


    All of a sudden, the journalists restrained themselves with a little shame.


    However, there were still people who were desperate for the news. "If you had answered our questions from the beginning, we wouldn''t have been so noisy here. In the final analysis, it''s all your fault, Count Nangong."


    "Well," Vicente sneered, "Whichpany are you from?"


    Without waiting for that reporter''s answer, Vicente also saw her work card and said with a smile, "Congrattions! You have been suppressed. You don''t have to say anything. I''m threatening you."

 Chapter 474 John Was Jealous

    The female reporter looked embarrassed and her hand holding the microphone was a little nervous. She reluctantly drew back.


    Vicente turned to the camera of another media and smiled, "Mother and son are safe. The two boys are still in the incubator because they are premature babies. It''s enough for you to know these. For the rest, don''t explore what my children look like, or..."


    "Report carefully." Vicente smiled politely again. The warning was obvious.


    Someone offered to give in. Vicente left with her chin up. As soon as she entered the elevator, she leaned against the wall, clenching her fist against her lips and chuckling.


    Noah looked at Vicente curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Vicente burst intoughter. "Nina is right. We must be tough, think more for ourselves, and don''t amodate yourself to others."


    Noah was confused and asked, "Do you mean to suppress that female reporter? So you weren''t like this before?"


    Vicente nodded helplessly, "Yes."


    Noah was a little stunned. "I thought you were always like this."


    Hearing this, Vicente was speechless.


    The elevator


    down in the chair, she saw two strange faces. She noticed Noah first.


    "Noah? A friend of our little princess."


    "Good afternoon," Noah greeted politely.


    Bruce also looked sideways at the young man with a little appreciation. The young man looked good and strong.


    He was rich and low-key. Bruce remembered that his daughter had mentioned a lot about him.


    "You are my dear daughter''s favorite brother, Noah. I heard from Vicente that you were going back today. Did you get dyed because of Nina? Are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t leave until Nini wakes up safe and sound." Somehow, Noah felt a little nervous and his smile was unnatural.


    When John heard the kind tone of his parents inw towards Noah, he felt sad and jealous.


    He stood straight, slightly lowered his eyes, trying to minimize his sense of existence, but let a cold gaze stare at him.


    That eyes were exactly the same as when Nina was on guard.


    Needless to guess, she was his mother-inw.


    "Who is he?" Anne took a look at Vicente and continued to stare at John.


    She felt that he was not simple anyway.

 Chapter 475 The Nicknames

    Noah, Vicente, Leon and John were stunned. They didn''t expect that Anne would suddenly notice the person standing aside.


    Leon looked away nervously. At the moment, he couldn''t say anything, otherwise he would be under suspicion.


    So did Noah. He moved his lips but said nothing.


    "My bodyguard." Vicente reacted quickly. At present, only his words could be trusted. "He is the bodyguard and teacher I''ve hired for the children. He can teach the children fighting skills."


    "What''s his name?" Anne continued to ask.


    Vicente swallowed and said, "I met him on the street this afternoon. He was good at fighting so I brought him back. Later, after Nina''s ident, I was busy and forgot to ask his name."


    "What''s your name?" Vicente turned to look at John. He had heard from Nina that John was a man of power who paid attention to everything concerned, so he thought that it was impossible for John toe to C Ind without any preparation.


    At present, the only thing Vicente could do was to give the problem to John and see i


    ined.


    No matter how dissatisfied Leon was, his parents didn''t care much about it anyway. Anne nced at John from the corner of her eyes and thought for a while before saying, "The elder one is called Van."


    "Then the younger one is called Dondon." Bruce blurted out.


    Anne snorted, "Are you making me angry deliberately? Think of another one."


    Bruce felt a little disappointed. He continued to think.


    He murmured, "Donald. Donald."


    Leon said, "How about Don?"


    At the same time, Bruce also said, "Don."


    Anne smiled.


    Bruce was shocked.


    Leon was also shocked.


    "We two are thinking the same thing. Our hearts are closely linked." Bruce smiled and patted his son on the shoulder.


    Leon was speechless.


    He took away his father''s hand.


    "That''s a good name." Anne nodded.


    Bruce pped his hands with excitement on his face.


    "I have two cute grandsons, Van and Don." Bruce said happily.


    Anne looked back at her daughter, who was still in aa. She moved her red lips and said, "Van, Don."

 Chapter 476 Nina Hasnt Woken Up Yet

    At night, the Nangong family sent people to visit Nina and her children, including Jett. They were inevitably disappointed if they couldn''t see the children. For the sake of Bruce and Anne, they had to symbolically care about Nina and then leave.


    Due to the heavy works, Bruce and Anne left soon.


    There were only the four of them in the ward.


    "It''s been a few hours. Hasn''t Nina woken up yet?" Vicente walked to the bedside and was about to sit down.


    John stretched out his hand and pulled out the chair.


    "Watch out..." Noah reminded her.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Vicente fell to the ground with her four feet facing the sky. "Ah!" she screamed.


    "Ouch..." Leon''s face twisted and took a deep breath for Vicente.


    "John! What''s wrong with you?" Vicente raised her head with resentment and looked at the man who grabbed her chair as if nothing had happened. She raised her leg and kicked the chair leg.


    However, due to the height and weight of John, after practicing the fight, Vicente didn''t kick the chair at all. Instead, she pushed herself back a little under the reaction of the force.


    She rubbed her painful


    ert put his arm around Kristina''s waist and opened his mouth, seeming to say something to her.


    However, Nina only heard James''s words "My great pleasure." At that time, James was putting the engagement ring on Emma''s finger.


    Michelle stood still, looking at this and that for a while, and asionally scooped up a mouthful of strawberry cake into her mouth.


    Henry and Adrian stood together and looked away. The two of them were holding with each other secretly


    And everyone from the Shi family and the people Nina met in Lexingport City appeared in front of her.


    She stood in the middle of the river and looked at these people. A gust of wind blew, and everyone disappeared like dust.


    Nina opened her mouth in horror, but still couldn''t make a sound.


    She finally ran up to the river. The moment she stepped on the river, she seemed to have a ckboard in her mind, instantly wiping away all her memory.


    Her mind went nk and her eyes became ssy.


    A man came over and gently held her in his arms.


    Nina finally came to her senses and felt a little warm. Her tears wet the man''s cor and she murmured, "Noah..."

 Chapter 477 She Forgot Him When She Woke Up

    At five o''clock in the morning.


    Noah tossed and turned and opened his eyes. He had closed his eyes for the whole night, but he was not sleepy at all.


    The day in winter was short and the night was long. It was still dark outside the window. The lights in the ward had already been turned off, and it was also dark.


    Noah opened the curtain and indistinctly saw Mr. Shi sitting beside the bed, still in his original posture.


    Noah wondered if Mr. Shi just stay here for one night.


    When John heard the sound, he didn''t move. He was still focused on Nina, hoping that she could wake up every minute and second.


    Noah walked towards him and asked in a low voice, "Hasn''t she woken up yet? Nini has been sleeping for a long time. Call the doctor before dawn."


    John didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Noah said again, "I have something to tell you. Let''s go out."


    But John didn''t move.


    "It''s about Nini and it''s very important to you."


    After Noah finished his words, John finally turned his head to take a look at him, and then looked at Nina on the bed before he stood up and went out.


    Noah followe


    on asked, "Can you use a better word? Is my sister short of arms or legs?"


    Vicente didn''t get angry. She exined with a smile, "I just mean that I''m very excited when Nina wakes up."


    "That''s good." Leon turned to look at Nina, who was a little confused.


    Vicente went straight to her and asked with concern, "Nina, how are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable? Do you need me for anything?"


    "Vicente, I''m fine. Thank you." Nina smiled.


    Her smile was full of politeness. From the way they got along with each other for more than two months, Nina was very alienated now.


    Vicente was full of doubts. But she didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Vicente, I''m looking for Noah. Where is he?" Nina looked around and found that the three curtains were open, but there was no one on them.


    She looked out the door.


    "Aren''t you looking for your husband?" Vicente was confused.


    Nina said with a smile, "Isn''t Noah my husband? I remember I told you before."


    As soon as the first half of the sentence was finished, Vicente was stunned.


    Leon froze.


    The two of them stared at the calm Nina in disbelief.

 Chapter 478 What I Was Worried About Finally Happened

    Vicente and Leon turned their heads mechanically at the same time and exchanged nces with each other.


    ''What did she just say?''


    ''It seemed that Noah was her husband.''


    ''What was John then?''


    ''I don''t know.''


    ''What''s wrong with Nina?''


    ''I don''t know either.''


    Leon felt his scalp tingling. How could Nina''s memory be in a mess after giving birth to the baby and waking up?


    If this was heard by John, he must be crazy!


    Leon was stunned and couldn''t utter a word.


    "Nina, who did you just say is Noah yours?" Vicente, on the other hand, endured the shock and asked Nina tentatively.


    Noticing the difference between the two, Nina had doubts in her eyes. "Noah is my husband. Don''t you know?"


    This time, both Leon and Vicente couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Surprise and panic shed through the eyes of the two. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    No one had ever encountered such a situation.


    Nina still remembered them, but she had messed up with Noah and John. Now her emotional memory was so chaotic that no one could resist such a change.


    John would punch her to death.


    This time, Vicente wasn''t afraid anymore, because what she said was true.


    "I want to make sure if there is something wrong with her memory. So I''ll show her your picture and ask who was John. As soon as she saw your picture, she got a splitting headache, so Leon said that I couldn''t let you in."


    Hearing this, John stood still, not even moving the muscles on his face.


    Only his fists were getting tighter and tighter.


    The big shadow reflected on the white wall, dead silence.


    "John, are you okay?" Vicente couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    Anyone who encountered such a thing would feel heartbroken.


    Boom...


    Without saying anything, John punched the white wall. Fresh red blood flowed down the wall, and the shadow hit it, making the blood transfusion even darker.


    That muffled sound echoed in the quiet corridor.


    "It happened finally." At this moment, John''s eyes were red, and his lips were slightly trembling, as if he was trying his best to hide his sobs.


    What he had been worried about finally happened.

 Chapter 479 Memory Confusion

    Noah called the doctor over. When they pushed the door open, John lifted his heels. Thinking of what had just happened, he had to step back on the ground and saw them closing the door again.


    Vicente stood outside with him. After all, John was the father of her godson. So she couldn''t leave him alone.


    The doctor was going to take Nina for a general check-up. Leon bent over and picked up Nina, going out with her.


    When Vicente opened her mouth and was about to remind John, but he had already turned his back to them.


    His slender back was not as tall and straight as before, so deste that people''s eyes were sore.


    John wanted to take a look at Nina and hoped that she could continue to snuggle up in his arms. Even if she cried, she could only cry in his arms.


    Right now, this had be an extravagant hope. He didn''t even know how long it would take. A month, half a year, a year, or the entire second half of his life?


    It was dark outside the corridor. No one could see its end.


    John didn''t know how long he had stood there. The sound of footsteps disapp


    t the moment.


    "Mr. Noah?" The voice of Ford came through the phone.


    "Ford, are you busy?"


    "No, you can say."


    "Do you know that my uncle once injected a new drug into Nina''s body?" Noah anxiously waited for his answer.


    "Yes, I know," a firm voice came from the other end of the line.


    The four of them chuckled to themselves. It seemed that there was a chance.


    "Mr. Noah, is the drug taking effect on Miss. Nina?" Ford''s words made everyone stunned, but they also felt that they were closer to hope.


    Noah nodded, "Yes. Since you know it so well, you should know what to do to help her regain her memory, right?"


    "Mr. Noah, isn''t it good for Miss. Nina to regard you as her husband?" Ford''s voice was so calm that no emotion could be sensed. "The reason why our boss did so was that his wife and you both liked Miss. Nina. He hoped that Miss. Nina could be with you."


    ''It turns out that Noah likes Nina.''


    Thinking of this, Vicente nced at Noah and quickly looked away. There was a trace of guilt in her eyes that was not even noticed by the others.

 Chapter 480 Still Remember Him

    Noah felt embarrassed as his secret was exposed.


    His back was a little cold.


    John narrowed his eyes. He knew that Noah liked Nina but she didn''t find it.


    The knuckles of John''s fingers crunched.


    Leon and Vicente sat straight silently and leaned forward, forcefully blocking the way between John and Noah.


    Leon was worried that the two of them would fight, which would wake up his sister. Vicente was worried that he would be beaten if they two fought.


    "Ford, I need to know how to make her regain her memory." After Noah finished his words, the sound of crunching disappeared.


    John thought, ''He still has a conscience and knows that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable.''


    He snorted in his heart.


    "No. I''m not involved in the research and development of Memory Charm. I only know that the medicine injected to Ms. Lu''s body may be finished or defective. I don''t have any information about it. Boss has taken it away." Hearing other sounds on the phone, Ford deliberately concealed the fact that he had detai


    sad every night after I fall asleep."


    "What?" Noah looked at her in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "I''ve been sleeping light recently. I feelfortable when someone gets close to me, but I don''t open my eyes to see who it is." Nina pursed her lips.


    "And you cry. Tears just fall on my face almost every night. I''m afraid that if I suddenly open my eyes, you will feel ashamed. After all, you care about you face. Of course, now I''m telling you about it and I don''t mean to make you lose face. My brother is not an outsider." Nina smiled.


    She suddenly stopped smiling. "But your tears are salty and bitter."


    Justst night, she tasted the tears again, which was very bitter.


    Noah didn''t know how to respond.


    He said in his mind, ''It''s John who makes you feel at ease.


    It''s John who cares about his face.


    It''s John who cries beside you when you fall asleep.


    The bitter and salty tears belong to John.


    Even if his appearance is blurred in your memory, your physical instinct will still make you remember him.''

 Chapter 481 Not Even A Glance

    Noah''s big hand patted gently on the swaddling baby. His eyes darkened, and soon returned to the clear as before.


    "Noah? What''s wrong?" Nina walked up to him and showed a surprised expression when she looked up at him. She raised her hand subconsciously topare the height of the two.


    How could this height difference be different from what she remembered?


    She felt it was ten centimeters away.


    She looked up from a different angle and didn''t know what was going on.


    Noticing her hesitation, Leon asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing," Nina only answered subconsciously. Then she looked at the two of them and asked, "Except for losing a part of my memory, have I ever had memory disorder?"


    Hearing this, the two men''s pupils contracted at the same time.


    "Sister, do you remember something?" Leon walked over anxiously.


    Nina sighed, "I didn''t remember anything. I tried my best to think about it, but I remembered nothing."


    "What did you mean just now?"


    "I think Noah is a little shorter than I thought." Confused


    "


    At this time, Cali said, "I think so, too. But Mr. Sean and Mr. Noah are not like each other. You can see from their eyes."


    When John came in, he had been lowering his eyes. He didn''t dare to look into Nina''s eyes easily, or he was afraid that he couldn''t help it.


    He couldn''t help but want to hug her.


    "Eyes?" Somehow, Nina became curious and kept her dignity as usual. "Sean, look up at me."


    Such a distant tone made John stiff all over, and there was an indescribable bitterness in his heart.


    But he raised his eyes obediently.


    Two eyes met in the air. John''s deep and sad eyes stung Nina''s eyes.


    She felt that she seemed to have seen this pair of eyes before.


    But she didn''t remember that where she met him before.


    She had forgotten it.


    Her mind went nk again. John''s familiar eyes were like two thin needles, stabbing into her mind, trying to break it.


    "It hurts." Nina shook her head, raised her hand to rub her temples.


    Seeing this, John lowered his eyes.


    ''Can''t I even look at her now?'' John thought.

 Chapter 482 I Was Offended

    "Nini, are you okay?"


    "Sister, are you okay?"


    "Mydy, what''s wrong with you?"


    The three of them said at the same time and moved closer to Nina.


    Nina calmed down for a while and her tightly knitted eyebrows gradually rxed. "Nothing serious. I just have a headache."


    When Cali saw the open window, she quickly tucked up her coat for Nina. "Maybe it''s because of the wind. The spring in March is cold, and you have a premature birth."


    "Really?" Nina nced at John who was standing straight.


    ''Did we know each other before?''


    ''Otherwise, why are his eyes so familiar when I saw him?''


    "Yes, yourdyship. You''d better take good care of yourself after you go back, or you will get sick," Cali said sincerely.


    "Okay." Nina nodded.


    "Sister, you and Cali go to the car first. We''lleter." Leon sent the two girls away.


    When they were out of sight, Leon looked at John and sighed. "I really don''t know if I should congratte you. At least you can get close to my sister like this, but she will feel headache when she sees


    fell asleep in Nina''s arms for a few seconds.


    When he was surprised, Don opened his eyes and cried the next second.


    "Wow, wow, wow..."


    Everyone''s eyes looked over.


    Seeing this, Leon was speechless.


    He felt that he had been offended by two ignorant kids.


    He didn''t know why they became naughtier in his arms.


    "I did nothing," Leon exined, giving off a feeling that he did something wrong.


    Nina quickly put Van into Noah''s arms and took the crying Don, "Don, good boy. Come to Mommy''s arms."


    The baby cried so hard that big drops of tears fell down, which almost broke Nina''s heart.


    Holding the baby in her arms, Nina coaxed him for a while. Then Don stopped crying and looked at Nina with watery eyes.


    When the child didn''t cry, Nina smiled.


    At this moment, John''s clenched fingers gradually loosened.


    Leon pursed his lips and said, "These two kids are not easy to deal with in the future."


    However, his casual wordster became true in the further.


    These two troublesome babies would help Leon find his wife.

 Chapter 483 Pregnant Women Will Be A Fool In Three Years

    After Van and Don fell asleep, it was quiet in the car for fear of waking up the two of them.


    Cali''s eyes began to nce at the passenger seat again. She couldn''t hide her thoughts, which were all written on her forehead.


    Seeing Cali like this, Nina remembered what she had promised before. Following Cali''s gaze, she looked at John''s back and felt a dull pain in her head.


    It was really strange. Every time she saw him, her head would ache.


    "Did we know each other before?" Nina blurted out her doubts.


    Hearing this, John looked away from the rearview mirror in a panic.


    He saw her shaking her head just now and knew that she must have a headache when she saw him.


    So John lowered his head and forgot to answer her question. Even if he opened his mouth, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    She was not in a good condition now. If he told the truth rashly, no one knew what incredible things would happen.


    Now he couldn''t afford to bet on Nina.


    Seeing that he didn''t give her an answer after a long time, Nina remembered that he was dumb and couldn''t speak.


    "Sister, why do you ask that?" Leon asked in a low voice.


    "N


    ect line.


    In this case, he had no choice but to kill Vicente and Vicente''s generation.


    Now it seemed that Jett wanted to do something to the babies.


    John would not allow such a thing to happen. He stared coldly at Jett and approached him.


    The height of 1.9 meter gave people a sense of oppression, coupled with the natural imperial aura of John. With every step forward, Jett couldn''t help but feel scared and take a step back.


    "What are you doing? I just want to see the babies," Jett shouted angrily and kept stepping back.


    Without saying a word, John pushed Jett ten meters away. He raised his hand and pointed at the road Jett hade. His cold eyes seemed to be saying ''get out''.


    ''Go back to where youe from.''


    "Why do you want me to leave? You are just a bodyguard hired by our Nangong Family!" Jett was filled with anger. He pointed at John and cursed.


    When John''s hand in ck gloves touched Jett''s finger, John puckered up, making Jett scream like a pig. And then John raised his foot and kicked Jett''s knee, making him kneel on the ground.


    The sound of the knee hitting the ground was like a broken bone

 Chapter 484 The One Month Birthday Party

    The guests were not far away. When they heard the sound, they gathered around.


    "Honey!" Jett''s wife hurried to help him up. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ouch, don''t touch me." Jett stood up, holding his wife''s arm, with beads of sweat on his forehead.


    He opened his mouth to curse.


    "Damn you! I won''t let you go!" Jett red at John with righteous indignation.


    Jett''s wife also cursed, "What''s wrong with you? You are just a bodyguard. How could you hit my husband? Do you believe that I will fire you immediately?"


    The two stared at John for a long time, but there was no response.


    As the host, Vicente had already noticed what was going on here. She just watched the show and didn''t walk over until it was almost over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Vicente, look at your man. What did he do to your brother?" Jett''s wife seized the opportunity and began to berate, "What if this finger is broken? What if your brother''s leg was broken? Can he afford it?"


    Vicente looked at his knees and fingers and said indifferently, "Sean has a sense of propriety. My brother''s fingers and legs must be fine. He will recover


    nte got goose bumps all over her body.


    People with a cold face all day long would smile. It was really scary.


    "I''m leaving." Vicente left quickly.


    John said, "Don''t let her wear too much, and don''t let her drink."


    "You mean don''t let her wear too beautiful and revealing clothes, right? I''m sorry. She''s our little princess. I can''t stop her." Vicente waved her hand and left.


    Not long after, John saw Nina in the crowd. She was dressed in a creamy white dress and had a delicate makeup. As soon as she appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    Fortunately, only her arms and legs were exposed.


    John wanted to hold her waist at this moment.


    Then John stared at her waist for a while, and his eyes followed her around. He found that she had nced at the wine in the servant''s hands countless times.


    However, Vicente had been with her all the time, so she failed to get wine.


    Until the end of the dinner party, Vicente saw the guests off. He saw Nina put her hand on the table and climbed up the wine ss with her fingers secretly.


    When Leon saw it, he wanted to stop it, but it was toote.

 Chapter 485 Appoint To Fight

    The next day, the sun shone through the pure white gauze curtain and slowly climbed up Nina''s rosy face.


    With her eyshes quivering slightly, Nina rubbed her eyes and opened her eyes. She stared at the smallpox nkly for a few seconds before she lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    Her white and tender feet stepped on the fluffy carpet, and the curtain was automatically opened. The cool breeze took the opportunity to squeeze in.


    Even if the sun shone on the ground, it was difficult to hide the slight coldness of the spring wind in March. Nina''s body trembled. She quickly changed her clothes, washed her face and went downstairs in slippers.


    When she went downstairs, she found that the servants were all strange. They were wearing masks and buried their heads, and no one could see their faces clearly.


    With doubts written all over her face, Nina went to the dining table. The breakfast had been ced on it, and Vicente and Noah were standing with their backs to her.


    "Good morning." Nina greeted with a smile and stretched her shoulders and neck.


    The two people who just pulled out their chairs were stunned. They held their breath


    ean was the only one who was finest night."


    "Sean?" This was the name that she had heard from Cali many times. She didn''t feel anything before. Since she saw him yesterday, she had an inexplicable feeling for this person.


    "Yes." Cali said with admiration, "Mr. Sean is very powerful. You didn''t win him, Princess Nina. But the most powerful thing is that he didn''t hurt you while protecting himself. He is really powerful."


    "Cali, don''t be anthomaniac." Vicente red at Cali.


    Cali''s heart jolted. She lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry. I was wrong."


    Nina asked the two of them in confusion, "Is this Sean really powerful?"


    "Yes." Vicente nodded heavily. She really had a say in this. "You two hit people hardly. You two.... Well, you two are very powerful anyway."


    Vicente gave Nina a thumbs up and breathed a sigh of relief. She almost spilled the beans just now.


    Nina didn''t notice this, but was curious about Sean.


    "After having breakfast, I''ll meet him."


    "Appoint to fight?" Vicente eximed with great interest. "Then I''m going to watch the battle."


    When a couple had a fight, she had to broaden her horizon.

 Chapter 486 Sneak Attack

    Nina said angrily, "Vicente, can you change a better word?"


    "It''s just an appointment to fight." With a serious look on his face, Vicente didn''t change her tone until Nina cast a sharp nce at her. Vicente said, "Consult."


    "I just want to consult with him." Nina said seriously, "I wanted to teach the children by myself. If Sean can really win me, I will agree him to be a teacher for the children. If he loses, I will change another bodyguard for the children."


    This matter was unterally decided by Nina.


    So after breakfast, Nina would want to fight with John.


    Vicente found an opportunity to snitch on to John.


    The nanny in charge of taking care of Van and Don was pushing the two children for a walk in the garden, and John, as the bodyguard of the two children, followed them like a shadow.


    Flowers had bloomed in the garden in early spring, and there were chirps of insects and birds in the morning. The air was mixed with the fragrance of soil and flowers.


    "Sean." Vicente called Sean, and then John and the nanny stopped and turned around to look at the person walking towards them.


    Vicente came to looked at


    g that Noah smiled at her, Vicente was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    ''Is Noah smiling at me?''


    ''Or smile to John?''


    ''It''s impossible to smile at a rival in love. That is to smile at me. I''ve heard that homosexuality is inherited from genes. His brother is the homosexuality. Is Noah...''


    "Burp." Vicente was so frightened that he immediately covered her mouth.


    John frowned impatiently. In an instant, he sensed that danger was approaching behind him, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    Nina sneaked over from behind and punched at the back of his head.


    At this critical moment, John reached out his hand and pushed Vicente away, and he turned his head slightly to dodge the blow.


    When Vicente was lost in thought, she was pushed away and staggered into the flowering shrubs. "Ouch!" a human shaped t ground was smashed.


    When John turned his head to avoid the attack, he turned around three hundred and sixty degrees and retreated to the side. His ck eyes met the provocation in the eyes of Nina.


    With a smile on her lips, Nina got close to John in the blink of an eye. The two of them fought fiercely.

 Chapter 487 Lie

    Noah helped Vicente up and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay." Vicente stood firm and pulled his own arm out of Noah''s hand.


    This action also made Noah realize that Vicente was deliberately rejecting him, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "What?" Vicente looked into Noah''s clear eyes and then looked away immediately. "Nothing. Where are they? Let''s go and find them. I''m afraid that they will get hurt."


    Noah was even more confused when Vicente changed the topic in such an awkward way. He followed Vicente.


    While they were looking for John and Nina, Noah, who was walking behind Vicente, saw that Vicente''s fingers curled up slightly and rubbed, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Vicente, do you have anything to tell me?" Noah stopped Vicente.


    Vicente paused, gritted his teeth and turned around with a smile. "Actually, there''s nothing serious. I just wonder whether you are..."


    He thought, ''No, I can''t ask him directly if he also likes men. He may feel embarrassed.


    It''s better to ask in another way.''


    "Noah, you know that I like... You should know what I mean. If you get too close to me, I''m afraid your sexual orientation will be change


    ere alive.


    As long as he got closer to her, he would make her remember everything in the past.


    "Nini, I''m back." Noah came over with a medical kit. "You can roll up or cut your sleeve. I''ll apply some medicine to your wound."


    "Noah, it''s not that serious."


    "Nini."


    Noah said in a more serious tone. Then, Nina rolled up her sleeve and said, "Well, you can apply the medicine."


    In fact, the red marks on her arm had faded a lot.


    Noah was still worried about her, so he reached out and held her wrist. The wheat color of Noah''s broad palm was particrly conspicuouspared with the snow white of Nina''s skin.


    At this moment, John felt that their rtionship was romantic. He didn''t allow any other men to touch Nina.


    He kicked Noah''s arm.


    No one had expected this to happen. Noah didn''t dodge. His wrist was kicked heavily and he staggered backward because of inertia.


    "Noah?" With a cry of surprise, Nina nimbly grabbed Noah''s arm to help him stabilize his body. Her body spun to the right and she lifted her right leg to kick John.


    "No, Nini." It was toote for Noah to stop her.


    Her kick hit John''s chest, right in his heart.

 Chapter 488 I Really Cant Stand It

    At this time, John didn''t move at all. His eyes followed Nina''s foot. Then he slowly looked at her, tasteless and mixed.


    The flowing air seemed to have solidified.


    When Nina looked into his eyes, it was as quiet as a Dead Sea. asionally, she could see some ripples, which seemed to be caused by anger or something else, soplicated that she couldn''t see through.


    Not only did her faintly beating nerves feel pain, but her heart beat was irregr, making her chest stuffy.


    She didn''t dare to look into John eyes. She turned to Noah and asked, "Noah, is your hand okay? You can''t hurt your hand, or how can you fight with those criminals with weapons?"


    "I''m fine." Noah turned his wrist in front of Nina, looked over her shoulder and looked to John.


    Just now, the light that had finally been lit up by Nina was slowly being extinguished in John''s eyes, leaving behind endless sadness.


    The outline of John gradually weakened, as if he was enveloped by ayer o


    ore John clenched his fists, the more he smashed them into his heart. There were footprints of Nina on it. He said in a trembling voice, "I really can''t stand it."


    "I don''t hate her kicking me for Noah. I hate myself for not finding a way to make her remember me again." John gradually loosened his fists, as if he had used up all his strength.


    He was not a person who was eager for quick sess and instant benefit, and he was not a person who was not confident. But everything changed after he met Nina.


    "John..." It was the first time for Vicente to hear so many words from him. He had been indifferent and calm this month. So Vicente had thought that he would really ept it, but it turned out that he hadn''t.


    He couldn''t even ept that Nina had forgotten him.


    He didn''t say a word. How painful he was!


    Vicente opened her mouth. The sadness around her choked her throat, unable to say anything tofort John.


    She could do nothing but watch John left.

 Chapter 489 Memory Loss

    As expected, John left the castle before noon and returned to his ce of residence on C Ind. He stayed at home.


    Nina took care of the two children in person, never more than three meters away from the children, and she had a lot of interaction with the children.


    Vicente and Noah tried their best to persuade her to bring back John. But Nina just said, "It''s impossible."


    "Okay." Vicente curled his lips and sighed, ''I said so much, but Nina still refuses to let John back. What should I do?''


    She looked around and couldn''t find any other way.


    It waste and time to go to bed.


    Nina added a big bed to the room of Van and Don. She stayed with the child all the time.


    Due to John, Vicente hadn''t been able to hold the two children for days. Today, when Nina was about to close the door, she entered.


    "What are you doing?" Turning her head to look at Vicente, who bent over and held the baby in her arms, Nina said, "Keep your voice down. I just lulled them to sleep."


    "I know. You haven''t asked me to hold the baby for a week, so I just hold it." Looking at t


    ying anything and closed the door to tell her something.


    Noah came to the dining table, but he didn''t see the two of them. He asked Cali, "Where are the Count Nangong and Princess Nina?"


    "Well..." Cali''s eyes twinkled and her ears turned red.


    Noah was confused. "What happened?"


    "No, nothing happened." Cali thought of the scene that she saw Count Nangong hurriedly drag Princess Nina upstairs in the morning, and said with a red face, "Princess Nina has been living with the two babies these days. At this moment, Count Nangong and Princess Nina are talking with each other."


    Noah didn''t think too much when he heard this, but when he saw Cali''s embarrassed face, he began to think.


    "They are.. talking with each other?" Noah''s body stiffened slightly. He turned his head and looked at the hallway at the stairs.


    He had to eat alone. When the dinner was about to end, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Vicente put her arms around Nina''s waist and whispered with a smile.


    "Guess what will happen to Noah if I hold you like this?" Vicente said in a woman''s voice.

 Chapter 490 Choose To Be Selfish

    Nina lowered her voice and smiled, "As far as I know about him, your hand might be cut off."


    "This is too cruel, isn''t it?"


    "He is always ruthless."


    "What if he doesn''t dare to cut my hand?" Vicente said that because he knew clearly that the person she was talking about was not Noah.


    Without hesitation, Nina said, "Then he will definitely y a trick on you. Be careful recently."


    "Really?" Vicente was dubious, but he immediately believed Nina''s words when he thought of the malicious face of John. ''I can''t let him know that I held Nina''s waist.''


    When they walked to the middle of the stairs, Nina reminded Vicente, "Change your voice now. Don''t expose yourself. From now on, speak in a male voice."


    "Yes, my little princess." With a big smile on his face, Vicente raised his voice so that other people could hear him clearly.


    Nina rolled her eyes at him.


    Vicente burst intoughter.


    Cali heard their words and the blush on Cali''s face faded away. "They are really sweet. I suddenly want to fall in love. I don''t u


    arefully.


    "You are not only considerate, but also selfless. Even if the babies are not your own children, you take care of them as your own children." Noah suddenly said frankly about this and Vicente stepped on the elerator unexpectedly.


    Vicente lifted his foot off the elerator and the car ran steadily. Then he turned his head to look at Noah and then looked ahead. "Were you sure of it when the babies were born?"


    "I''m always good at observation and judgment." Noah smiled and reminded Vicente, "Drive carefully. I won''t hurt you."


    "Please use your cleverness to deal with the criminals, but not the people around you." Vicente felt nervous.


    Noah returned to the topic, "You are really selfless, while I am just the opposite of you."


    "Are you selfish?" Vicente asked in confusion.


    Noah smiled without saying a word. After a while, he said, "This is the answer to the question which you asked mest night. This is my choice."


    He chose to be selfish and not to tell Nina that he was not the one she really loved.

 Chapter 491 He Hid His Affection

    John came back and lived under the same roof with Nina.


    This time, he adjusted his state of mind.


    His room was next to the children''s. In order to better protect the child, Vicente had designed the mechanism on the adjacent wall between these two rooms. That wall was actually a door, and it was also a door without sound instion.


    As long as there was any sound in the room, John could hear it clearly.


    When John took off his mask, he heard the sound of Nina coaxing the children to sleep.


    "Van and Don, be a good boy. Mommy will sing for you. Can you take a nap with Mommy?" Lying on her side, Nina supported her head with her left hand and looked at the children gently.


    Van and Don had a pair of amber eyes like Nina, and their big eyes were also shining with tears, which were very pitiful.


    When Nina saw the children, she seemed to see herself in her childhood. The smile on her face became more brilliant and gentle. She sang softly, "Da, Da, my baby, I give you a little sweet, so that you can sleep well tonight. My little boy, I wanted you to like the whole world... ¡±


    A sweet and soft voice filled the air.


    Since Nina gave birth to


    "What are you doing?"


    "Shh!" Cali hushed again and whispered in Nina''s ear, "I''m waiting for someone."


    Like her, Nina whispered, "Who are you waiting for?"


    "Well..." After hesitating for a while, Cali decided to tell her, "Wait for Mr. Sean."


    "Sean?" This time, Nina didn''t say anything. As soon as her voice came out, Cali widened her eyes in panic. She raised her hand to cover Nina''s mouth, and then realized that she was rebellious. She quickly took her hand back and whispered with her hands sped together, "I''m sorry, Princess Nina. I have clean paper. Wipe it."


    Smelling the smell of the cyan leaf juice and seeing that several pieces of the leaves in front of Cali had been crushed, Nina took them over paper and wiped her mouth.


    Nina asked, "You have a date with Sean? You should be honest. What are you doing in the grass?"


    "Shh, Shh!" With an anxious look on her face, Cali said in a low voice, "Princess Nina, can you lower your voice? I came to see Mr. Sean secretly."


    "Secretly?" Nina finally lowered her voice. "Why? Aren''t you dating? "


    Cali shook her head.


    "No." The man''s voice rang over the heads of the two people.

 Chapter 492 Do You Like Me

    When Cali raised her head, she saw a man wearing a mask standing in front of them. She was frightened and stuttered, "Mr...Mr. Sean! Good morning! Ah! !"


    Being found peeping, Cali felt ashamed and ran away.


    "Cali!" Cali didn''t stop even after Nina shouted. She looked at John who acted as if nothing had happened and hurried to catch up with Cali. "Cali, wait. Why are you running? Stop!"


    Cali finally stopped and raised her hands to cover her face.


    When Nina walked over, she only saw that Cali''s ears were red and she was unwilling to face her.


    "Cali, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah! !" Cali screamed again, covered her face and lowered her head. "Mr. Sean must have heard everything we said and known that I was peeping at him here. It''s so embarrassing."


    "It seems that you really like Sean." Nina smiled and pulled her hands off her face. She stared at her pink face and said, "If you like him, just confess your love to him. You don''t have to do it secretly."


    "Confess? No, no, No. I dare not." Cali shook her head and said, "Mr. Sean won''t like me."


    "All right. Maybe my though


    ing the water, Nina turned around and looked up. Her charming eyes were full of coldness.


    "I admit that I did it on purpose, but I won''t hurt you."


    "Why?"


    "What? What do you want to ask?" John walked up to Nina and took the hot water.


    "Both." Nina asked, "Do you like me?"


    At this moment, John was slightly stunned, his eyes flickering, and he didn''t speak to Nina.


    "If so, I really appreciate your love, but I already have someone I like."


    "Vicente?" Then John chuckled and continued, "Princess Nina, you think too much. I don''t like you."


    Hearing this, Nina was speechless.


    She thought that she was narcissistic.


    "Whether it''s my brother, Vicente or Noah, they get along with you more like friends. They are even a little afraid of you. You are not a simple person, are you?" Nina looked at him and asked, "Since your identity is not simple, why do you want to be a bodyguard?"


    At this moment, John''s eyes flickered and he replied calmly, "I was entrusted by someone."


    "Who?"


    John answered in his heart, ''Me.''


    In fact, his answer was, "You don''t need to know."

 Chapter 493 Please Behave Yourself

    He hoped that he could keep a little mysterious. Because he knew that Nina liked to explore the unknown, so that he would slowly take the initiative.


    After getting the water, he brushed past her and said calmly, "Princess Nina, good dream."


    Nina knew it was not an auditory hallucination, and it was notst time.


    "And," John stopped and said in a nearly enchanting voice, "If you want me to like you, it''s not impossible."


    Hearing this, Nina was speechless.


    She wondered if he was flirting with her.


    ''How arrogant he is! I am married! Even if Vicente is a woman, I am a married woman in front of outsiders.''


    ''Even if I don''t love Vicente, I have already fallen in love with Noah.''


    "Sean, please behave yourself." Nina''s face darkened.


    Without answering, John left in silence.


    After a night''s sleep, Nina couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked Vicente at the table, "What''s your rtionship with Sean?"


    "What''s wrong?" Vicente was more curious than her. "Why do you ask? Do you remember something?"


    "What should I remember? You mean I knew Sean before? I don''t lose my memory. I just can''t r


    rst, Nina thought it was just because Vicente was too busy to go home as usual, but she didn''t expect that there was an inside story.


    Since Nina gave birth to the baby, she felt that she had forgotten that they had been in danger because of the joy of being a mother for the first time, and that Jett was looking for an opportunity to deal with them.


    Nina whispered, "Don''t worry."


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry too much about me. Jett couldn''t deal with me for so many years, so he hasn''t done anything to me now, and it will be the same in the future." Vicente patted her on the back before letting her go.


    "Count Nangong will be away for a week. Princess Nina must be very sad to part with him." Seeing the two of them hugging each other, Cali felt like the wife was going to see the husband off. Cali was moved and wanted to cry.


    At that time, John was standing not far behind Cali. He had been so angry when he saw the two hugging. When he heard what Cali said, he turned around and walked in.


    He found a bottle of alcohol and sprayed it on her body when Nina came back. He said coldly, "Disinfect it."

 Chapter 494 Curious About The Face Under The Mask

    Nina was sprayed with alcohol for no reason. The smell of alcohol at the tip of her nose made her grit her teeth slightly, and her gradually clenched fists crunched.


    "Sean!"


    "I''m here." Pretending not to see anything, John responded to her in a low voice and made way for her.


    "Sean, I''m not done with you." Nina nced at him. If it weren''t for theplicated situation, she would have thrown him out in a second.


    Then John said gently, "Okay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nina looked at him in surprise and thought, ''What kind of answer is this?''


    ''Didn''t he realize that it was a threat? And he looks calm now.''


    ''Is this a provocation to me?''


    Thinking of this, Nina thought that she must teach him a good lesson, or he would not take her seriously.


    "Sean, let''s have apetition again."


    "No, thanks. You can''t defeat me."


    Nina gritted her teeth and said with a faint smile, "Me! You''re so shameless."


    "You lost in thestpetition."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nina thought that Sean really had the ability to piss people off!


    Nina felt a little embarrassed and forced a smile at him. "You''re so awesome. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    After a pause, John replied, "No."


    "I think so. After all, few people are blind." Nina


    en that John realized that he had been lying on the bed for the whole afternoon. When he went to the dining table, he saw Van and Don lying on a small bed that could move. Nina was ying with the two of them.


    "Okay. Serve the dishes." Hearing the footsteps, Nina knew who it was, so she ordered the servants to serve the dishes.


    The dinner was extraordinarily rich, and there was a lot of saliva in John''s mouth. He knew that Nina was deliberately forcing him to give in.


    Nina blinked her eyes and said kindly, "Sean, don''t you have dinner tonight? Will you be hungry?"


    "Yes, Mr. Sean, please take off your mask and eat some. I promise I won''t look at anything with my head down." Knowing that Nina had been ying tricks on Sean these two days, Cali was really worried to death.


    When John looked into Nina''s eyes, he said indifferently, "Okay."


    "Are you finally willing to take off your mask?" Nina was not surprised, as if she was all guessing.


    "Okay." Then John raised his hand and was about to take off his mask.


    Cali lowered her head and didn''t see. But she couldn''t help but secretly nce at him, while Nina was staring at his action.


    She was really curious about the face under the mask.

 Chapter 495 Kabe-don

    Nina was unconsciously excited and even a little expectant.


    She didn''t know why she was so excited. It seemed that she had seen the face behind the mask before. However, Sean had never shown his face in front of her. She wondered where she saw him before.


    Besides, she always felt that the mask Sean was wearing had something to do with the nks in her memory, which would be known if he took off the mask.


    She had a feeling of familiarity with John, which was invisible. The sound of his footsteps was particrly familiar, as if she had heard it countless times in her dream.


    Although she had said for several times that she hated Sean, she wanted to get close to him every time he approached her.


    At this moment, John was overjoyed by the gazes of Nina. ''Who says that my little girl has forgotten me? She still likes to stare at me as before.''


    He took off his mask.


    "You... Do you wear two masks?" Nina saw that John wore two ck masks and the corners of her mouth twitched. "Now even the masks have children."


    Cali raised her head in confusion. "Eh? Mr. Lu, how do you


    ow it''s you when you get close to me. You have a very unique smell."


    "The smell of sweat?" He remembered that he had asked this question at that time, so he also asked the same question this time, "Is it the smell of sweat?"


    "No." The smell was familiar to Nina, but she couldn''t tell what it was. It was light and she needed to smell it carefully to find out what it was.


    Nina couldn''t help but smell, not noticing how close they were.


    At this time, John''s body was already tense. He put his hands on Nina''s shoulders and turned his body. The two of them changed their positions.


    With her back against the bookshelf, Nina faced John''s strong chest and his two strong arms encircled her in a corner.


    Kabe-don!


    "Sean, what are you doing?" Nina looked at him vigntly. ording to what she knew on the Inte, Kabe-don meant phndering.


    Nina said calmly, "Sean, you have to think it over. I can make you be jailed for life for what you are doing now."


    "You did it a long time ago." His slender fingers slid onto her face and pinched it.


    He liked pinching her face.

 Chapter 496 Kiss Me

    John''s hand was on Nina''s face, a little cold. There was no pain in the ce he pinched. Instead, it gradually became hot.


    Some blurred images shed through Nina''s mind. Someone loved to pinch her face.


    John pinched her for two more times before letting go of her.


    When his broad palm dropped, Nina raised her hand and grabbed it. She said, "Wait, can you pinch me once?"


    John stared at her eyes for a few seconds and thenughed in a low voice, as intoxicating as wine. He held her hand with his backhand and lifted it above her head. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear.


    "If you kiss me, I will agree to your request."


    The hot air sprayed to the brain, itching. Nina drew back her neck and realized that she had made a shameless request. On the contrary, Sean was more shameless than her.


    "Bastard!" Nina withdrew her hand from his grip, pushed him away and was about to leave.


    Then John grabbed her arm again and said in an extremely evil tone, "I''m a rogue? Why are you blushing?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Nina broke free from his hand again and quickly left the study, leaving him empty handed.


    The little girl he had just caught ran away again.


    But he thought that i


    You are just a servant. How dare you speak?"


    Cali raised her chin and red back. "I''m telling the truth. Why did you scold me if you didn''t feel guilty?"


    "You! You''re really uneducated." Ruby was so angry that she smiled in a strange way. "Princess Nina, you should discipline the servants well. Otherwise, one day she will be the mistress. What will you do?"


    "You..." Cali was so angry that she wanted to curse, but was stopped by Nina. She said coldly, "It''s none of your business. I have received your apology. But I don''t want to forgive you. You can leave now."


    When Ruby heard that, her face turned pale.


    ''Who wanted to apologize to her? She really takes it seriously?!''


    ''She won''t forgive us? In fact, I didn''t need your forgiveness.''


    Ruby was angry in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show it on her face. She said with a smile, "Princess Nina, my husband really knows his fault. I hope you can forgive us. If you don''t forgive us, I wille to beg you for forgiveness every day."


    Nina sneered and walked up to her. "Do you really want to ask for forgiveness?"


    "I hope you can forgive us." Ruby pretended to be sincere.


    Nina suddenly smiled, "Then kneel down."

 Chapter 497 Kneel Down

    The smile on Ruby''s face cracked, "What? Are you kidding me, Princess Nina? You are such a kind person. How could you make such an excessive request?"


    "Are you kidding me now?" There was a gentle smile on Nina''s face, making it hard to tell what she was really thinking.


    Ruby clenched her teeth and forced a friendly smile. "Of course not. I''m here to apologize to you sincerely."


    "I''m not kidding too." Nina narrowed her eyes and yed with Van in her arms. A mother''s tenderness appeared on her face, but her words were as cold as the rain in winter. "Then kneel down."


    The smile on Ruby''s facepletely disappeared. "Princess Nina, you''ve gone too far."


    Nina looked at her coldly and said, "Not as good as you couple. Do you think we don''t know what you and Jett are up to? We are always on guard against you. You''d better note across a wall again. Don''t disturb me and our children again. Next time you get close to our castle, I will hit you."


    Nina specially stressed thest sentence and John stood aside Nina,pletely crushing Ruby who only knew how to dress and intrigu


    go to the hospital for a check-up? Although you don''t want to have a baby now, it doesn''t mean that you can''t have a baby secretly in the future."


    "Jett is so insidious. It''s really hard to guard against him. Don''t worry. I''m in a private hospital now. I''ll tell you when the resultes out."


    "You must have a good examination. If there is really something wrong, cooperate with the doctor to take the medicine. I still hope you have your own child to apany you."


    "I know. I''ll hang up now. I''m going to have a check-up." When Vicente was about to hang up the phone, she added, "Remember to take more videos of the children and tell them that I miss them very much and bring them gifts when I go back."


    When Nina heard Vicente''s rxed tone, her gaze gradually slowed down. She said, "Okay, I see."


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Noah sent her a WeChat message.


    Noah said, "I''ve been busy with the case and I don''t have time to contact you. I''m free now. Are you busy?"


    Nina said, "No. Video?"


    Noah said, "Okay."


    Nina said, ''I''ll go downstairs to take the babies."

 Chapter 498 Im Going To Take You Away From Him

    "Thump! Thump!" the footsteps downstairs were brisk. With a happy face, Nina picked up the nearest Van and ordered, "Cali, help me carry Don upstairs."


    "The second floor?" Cali shook her head. "No, the second floor is the forbidden area for all the servants. We can''t get close to it, or Count Nangong will severely punish all of us. If one of us gets close, all of us will suffer. We have been monitoring each other all the time."


    Nina turned to look at her and said, "Okay, I''lle down to hold Donter."


    "Okay. Remember to put Van in a safe ce, in case he tumbles down."


    "Okay, I know." Nina went upstairs with Van.


    John had been watching Nina. When Nina disappeared from the hallway on the second floor, he bent down, held Don in his arms, and turned to the stairway.


    Cali stopped him immediately, "Mr. Sean, what are you doing? The second floor is a forbidden area. You can''t go up."


    Without stopping for a moment, John went upstairs. Don giggled in his arms and touched his chin and neck with his little paws.


    Seeing that he ignored her, Cali shut her mouth. Sean was different from them. Maybe he had got the permissi


    d with his palm.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nina felt a pain and looked at him with hatred. "Let go of me!"


    Her eyes were like a sharp de stabbing into his heart. The red color of Nina''s chin stung his eyes, and his heart ached even more. He quickly loosened his grip.


    "I''m sorry," John apologized in a hoarse voice.


    He was too impulsive just now. When he heard that she told Noah that he was stealing the other people''s girlfriend and they were going to beat him up together, he thought that they was simply distorting right and wrong.


    Because Nina had always been his.


    Without the experiment of Albert, all Nina''s smiles belonged to him, not Noah, let alone looking at him like that just now.


    He had never been so impulsive, irritable, or even crazy as he had been in the past two months.


    In the past, these words had nothing to do with him.


    He thought that Nina was so annoying now.


    "I won''t..."


    "Even if you don''t ept it, you have to ept it." John blocked her words back. He put her against the wall and admitted angrily, "Yes. Even if Noah can, I can."


    "You..."


    "I''m going to take you away from him."

 Chapter 499 Irritated Again

    There was a dazed look in the dark Obsidian eyes of John. That kind of inexplicable emotion climbed up the heart of Nina, and her heart beat for no reason, as if something was about to emerge.


    But she couldn''t remember.


    She could actually p him on the face.


    Somehow, her hands and feet didn''t listen to her orders, as if there was another person in her body who was against her.


    There was a voice in her heart telling her not to push him away and not to bully him.


    This had happened more than once or two times. She thought that she was not easy to be molested and approached by other men, but she did not directly beat back the man in front of her as she imagined.


    Her way of doing things was a little different from what she had imagined.


    Nina''s amber eyes sparkled and her tone softened. "Did we get along well before?"


    "Yes." His voice was softer than before.


    "Then why don''t I remember your name? You said you were sent to protect us. Who is that person? What''s that person''s rtionship with me?"


    "Kiss me a few more times, a


    hout thinking too much, he directly entered through the door of the mechanism wall.


    He caught a glimpse of Nina lying on the ground by the window. Her whole face was covered by her ck hair like a waterfall. She held her head with her hands, and her body was trembling. What she was talking about was all covered by the loud cry of the two children.


    Hearing the baby crying like this, Leon knew that he had made a big mistake. He asked anxiously, "How''s it going? Why are the babies crying like this? I shouldn''t have said that."


    Without answering him, John put his phone into his pocket, ran to Nina, squatted down, put his hands on her shoulders and shook it hard.


    "Little girl, what''s wrong? What happened? What did Leon say to you? I''ll take you to the hospital. Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Little girl? What little girl? Who is little girl? Why do you call me little girl?"


    When John was about to reach out to hug her, Nina suddenly grabbed his arm and looked up at him.


    Because John arrived in a hurry, he forgot to put on his mask.

 Chapter 500 Nonsense Seemed To Be True

    Nina''s scattered hair covered her face, but it couldn''t block all her sight. John''s handsome face was like a bomb into her eyes.


    Her amber eyes were wide open. She rolled her eyes, liking the bomb exploded.


    "Who the hell are you?" Nina''s hand scratched the back of John''s hand and left a blood mark. Then she fell into his arms.


    John picked her up horizontally, opened the door and walked out. He happened to meet Cali who came in a hurry when she heard the noise.


    "Who...Who are you?" Stunned, Cali looked at the cold and handsome face in front of her and finally recognized him through his eyes. "Mr. Sean, are you Mr. Sean? Why did you take off your mask? Don''t you have scars on your face? What, what..."


    "Shut up. Call an ambnce." It took Cali three seconds to realize that something had happened to Princess Nina. "Ambnce! I''ll call an ambnce right away!"


    John walked out with Nina in his arms. Cali turned around and followed him, but was stopped by a voice.


    "You stay and take ca


    idn''t me him, butforted, "In fact, this time sleeping may not be a bad thing. Last time when Nina woke up, she forgot you. Maybe she will remember you this time when she wakes up."


    "Yes, I think so." Vicente stretched out her hand and wanted to pat him on the shoulder. Seeing him sitting there like a malicious God, she thought for a while and withdrew her hand silently.


    There was a gleam in John''s dark eyes. Even though he knew that Vicente was making up lies without any scientific evidence, he still took it seriously in his heart.


    He looked at her pale face affectionately.


    "You don''t have to kiss me. I promise you." John gently pinched her face.


    Maybe it was because of his pinch that he pulled the eyshes that had been quietly protecting her eyes.


    Nina murmured, "John..."


    The ward was strangely quiet. Except for the breath of the three people, there was only the sound of Nina whispering, "John."


    The two of them were stunned.


    Vicente''s nonsense seemed to be true.

 Chapter 501 Heaven Never Seals Off All The Exits

    Nina''s lips were still moving slightly. John put his ear close and heard her calling his name again.


    Even though Nina''s eyes were still closed, the corners of John''s mouth, which had been drooping for several days, finally curled up.


    "Little girl, wake up quickly." John gently kissed her eyes. A crystal tear slid from his left eye to the tip of his nose, and dropped on Nina''s pale face.


    The hot tears seemed to be able to merge into the dream, and Nina''s fingers moved.


    "She moved." Surprised and overjoyed, Vicente went out and said, "I''ll call the doctor."


    As soon as she turned around, Leon and a nurse came in.


    "Leon, Nina''s finger moved just now! And she called J...his name." Vicente nced at the nurse and immediately corrected himself.


    When John heard the sound of pushing the door, he had already stood up and retreated to the side.


    "Her finger moved? And she called out his name?" Leon asked in surprise.


    Vicente nodded, "Yes, it''s true."


    The nurse next to them said at the right time, "The doctor said that the princess was not in a vegetative


    ing. "Demi, how about you go to the castle to pick up Cali and the children together and drive my car. You can ask my driver to drive. Bring more bodyguards. Don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Demi stood up and left. She left her bag on the table on the sofa in a hurry.


    Demi got in the car and drove to Vicente castle. On the way, Demi kept silent and yed with her phone with her head down.


    The car stopped outside the castle. Before Demi got out of the car, she said to the driver, "Kody, Count Nangong said that in order to ensure the safety of the children, we will divide into two groups. You drive an empty car back, and the bodyguards'' cars will follow you. Cali and I will take the children to another car."


    "There are a lot of people who want to plot against Count Nangong. We must be careful," Demi said seriously and unfastened the seat belt to get out of the car.


    The driver, Kody Xu, nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Just do it." Demi turned around. The sunshine at noon just shone on her left corner of her mouth, wantonly smiling.

 Chapter 502 You Are Not Him

    The warm sunshine covered the ground with ayer of golden light, and the sky was very clean. asionally, goose passed by and left traces.


    Nina walked forward in a daze, but there was silence. She didn''t know how long she had walked. When she really couldn''t walk, she sat on the ground.


    At this time, the surrounding environment was changing little by little, and the sound beside her ears gradually became lively. The traffic was heavy and the voice was intertwined. She sat on the steps of a building.


    Nina slowly stood up and turned around to look at the building. She saw the words "Time Group".


    A blurry figure walked out. It was not until the figure approached that Nina saw his face clearly.


    "Nini, have you been waiting for a long time? Let''s go shopping now." Noah smiled and touched her head.


    When he lowered his hand, Nina grabbed his hand and put it on her face. Her eyes were blurred and she asked, "Isn''t my face easy to pinch?"


    "I don''t know." Noah smiled like the sun in March. The temperature was just right, and his fingers pinched her face with warmth. But finally, he turned


    ight end up worse than the cup.


    "I..."


    "I''ll break your ss and you pour water on my wife." John''s tone was as calm as before a storm.


    He approached Vicente step by step.


    Vicente, who didn''t have the advantage in height, was much shorter under the domineering momentum of John. She felt guilty for pouring a ss of water on Nina by ident. So now Vicente felt as if she was crawling on the ground.


    "I''m wronged." Vicente bit her lips tightly and finally took out a tissue to wipe the water off Nina''s neck.


    John grabbed the tissue from her hand and snapped, "Don''t touch her."


    "Then you do it." Vicente handed the whole pack of tissue to John.


    As soon as John''s hand touched Nina''s neck, he saw her muttering something that the two of them couldn''t hear clearly.


    Her long and curly eyshes trembled like butterfly wings. Nina slowly opened her amber eyes and weakly asked, "Is it raining?"


    Vicente stood still and asked, "Did I wake her up?"


    John didn''t say anything.


    Because he didn''t know what happened.


    He only knew that she had woken up, opened her eyes and spoke.

 Chapter 503 John, Hug Me

    When Nina woke up, John''s first reaction was not to hug her with joy, but to turn around immediately so that she wouldn''t see his face.


    He couldn''t let her suffer any more.


    She had been in aa for a day and a night for the first time, and for the second time, she had been in aa for four days and three nights. If she was stimted again, how long would she be in aa next time?


    John was really afraid of that.


    He would rather put on the mask and continue to stay with her, even if she really couldn''t remember him


    As long as she fell into aa, his heart would always be perturbed and never be stable for a moment.


    "Where is my mask?" John''s voice became hoarse for no reason.


    "Mask?" Vicente came to her senses, looked around and pointed to the sofa. "Over there."


    When John was about to walk over, a soft hand grabbed him.


    "John." Even though Nina''s voice was weak and feeble, she had made every word clear.


    His name came out of her mouth clearly.


    It wasn''t Noah, it wasn''t Sean, it was John.


    Vicente was bbergasted. "What, what did you call him?"


    At this moment, John''s eyes flickered, and the back of


    rself.


    "When I watered her, she waked up soon and her memories will return to their original position." Vicente still found it inconceivable. "We won''t know what''s going on until Noah brings those materials to the experts for analysis."


    Leon asked, "What information? You mean Noah has got the relevant information? He was on his way here? When exactly will he arrive? As long as we don''t understand, we won''t feel at ease."


    "Spring City is not far from here. He''s already on the ne. He''ll be there in three or four hours." After saying that, Vicente praised him, "It''s quite forward-looking for you to tell the truth to stimte Nina. Sometimes, we have to use poison to attack."


    Leon was speechless.


    "As you said, sometimes it''s a blessing in disguise. You don''t have to fight a battle with uncertainty," Leon reminded her.


    Vicente sighed, "I have no choice. Nina has woken up. I''ll call them to stop sending Van and Don here."


    She took out her phone and was about to make a phone call. At this time, Leon said, "Take them over. They haven''t seen their mom for three or four days."


    "You are right." Vicente took back her phone.

 Chapter 504 Get On The Wrong Car

    After a series of security checks, Demi entered the castle with her hands empty. Cali was changing diapers for Van. Don was sleeping soundly on the small bed.


    "Cali, Count Nangong asked me to pick up the children to the hospital."


    "Good afternoon, Miss Demi. Please wait for me for a moment." Cali changed into clean diapers for Van and held Van in her arms. She looked at Demi and said, "Miss Demi, can you call Count Nangong? My hands are full. "


    "Okay." Demi didn''t find her phone until she realized that she had left her bag in the hospital. "I''m sorry, Cali. I didn''t bring my phone with me."


    "Use mine, on the table." Cali looked at her phone and said, "It''s face unlock."


    Demi took the phone and unlocked it in front of Cali. Demi dialed Vicente''s number and turned on the speaker.


    "Cali."


    "Count Nangong, this is Demi."


    "Demi, have you arrived at the castle?"


    "Yes, Count Nangong. Cali wants to know if you sent me to pick up the children to the hospital." Demi said respectfully.


    "Yes, Cali. Come here with the babies and Demi. Remember to put the small bracelets on Don and Van."


    Cali said to the phone, "I know."


    Then Demi h


    suspect that there is something wrong with Tasha. What should we do?" Demi looked at her anxiously.


    Cali became vignt at once. She touched her body and asked, "Where is my phone?"


    "I forgot to bring it to you on the table." Demi looked at her apologetically, "I didn''t bring my phone with me. What should we do?"


    Cali bit her lips and came up with an idea. "You should do whatever I doter."


    Demi nodded worriedly, with a sinister look in her eyes.


    "What are you two whispering about? Tell me what''s so interesting about?" Tasha said happily.


    "Nothing. I just feel a little stomachache. Is there a bathroom nearby?" Cali rubbed her belly naturally and looked a little pale.


    She tugged at Demi''s sleeve and said, "There''s a bathroom ahead. Go with me. I want to put on the clean diaper for Van. Van was smell over his body."


    "Okay, there is a bathroom on the roadside. Tasha, stop there." Demi ordered.


    "Okay." Tasha parked the car on the side of the road, patted the bodyguard on the passenger seat and deliberately raised her voice, "Follow them and protect them well. Keep close to them. understand? Just wait outside the bathroom. "

 Chapter 505 Cali Found Out That Demi Was A Spy

    After getting out of the car, Cali looked around and slowly walked to the bathroom. She wanted to discuss with Demi about the way to escape, but she dared not act rashly because of the bodyguard behind them.


    The two entered the bathroom together. Sure enough, the bodyguard guarded the only exit outside.


    Cali finally frowned, "Tasha must be Mr. Jett''s man, so is this bodyguard. We can''t always stay in the bathroom. What should we do? We two don''t have mobile phones to contact Count Nangong. What should we do? If we go out toote, it will cause suspicion. How can we, two women and two children, defeat them? "


    "And there must be more than two of them. Since they have nned this, there must be all their men all the way." Demi pretended to be lost in thought.


    Cali didn''t find anything wrong with Demi. She said, "What you said makes sense. We have to find a way as soon as possible. It would be great if there is someone in the bathroom. We can ask someone to send a message or borrow a cell phone. "


    Demi stood behind her with a sinister smile. There were their people all the way. How could they let Cali escape so easily?


    ax them not to cry then she could escape, or else she would be found everywhere she hid.


    "How about getting in the car first?" Demi looked at the strange gazes from the passers-by time to time. Afraid that something might go wrong, she reached out again and said, "Let me hold Van."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll give the baby to you when I coax them well. It''s difficult to coax these two kids when they cry. If I don''t coax them well, they will cry all the time. Usually, only I can coax them." Cali turned around and didn''t let Demi take the baby back.


    Demi thought it was really troublesome for her to coax a child when he cried. At that time, there would be children''s crying in the car, which would definitely cause trouble.


    "Okay, you coax them well first."


    "Okay." Cali coaxed anxiously, "Little masters, don''t cry. Only when you don''t cry can we go to find Mommy, Okay? If you keep crying, we won''t go to look for Mommy. "


    Maybe it was because the mention of "looking for Mommy" that Van finally stopped crying. His red and swollen eyes no longer rolled the tears out, and Don behind them also stopped crying.


    ''Now!


    Run!''

 Chapter 506 Avoiding The Pursuit

    Cali rushed to the entrance of the farmer''s market.


    "Don''t run!" The bodyguard came to his senses and ran after Cali.


    For a moment, Demi didn''t care whether she would expose her identity or not. She shouted with a cold face, "Go and get her back! Don''t let her run away!"


    Demi wanted to catch up with them, but she could only stamp her feet for her wore the high heels today. Not far away, Tasha also saw Cali run away, so she called others immediately, and she wanted to drive to block Cali.


    The whistling wind blew into her mouth, and Cali''s throat was painful. She took out the speed of participating in the ry race at school and ran forward desperately.


    Maybe it was because Demi and the others looked down upon Cali too much that the bodyguard in suits and shoes were flung away by Cali for ten meters.


    The entrance of the farmer''s market was right across the road. Cali rushed over desperately, remembering to protect the child in her arms all the time. A driver shouted at her. Cali didn''t care, and neither did Don and Van crying.


    Cali did


    run far. This ce is not big."


    "What if she ran out of this ce? Then it will be more difficult for us to catch her. "


    "Let me think." Demi thought for a moment and said, "Cali should go to the hospital as soon as possible. There are our people in the hospital, so you don''t need to worry about that. I''m afraid she''s smart enough that she won''t go to the hospital, but to find a ce to hide and contact Vicente. "


    "In that case, why don''t you contact Vicente first and tell him that Cali ran away with the child and ask Vicente to send people to look for her.


    Anyway, Vicente also has our men. As long as they find Cali, we will deal with Cali, get the children''s blood and send the children back. Not only will you not expose yourself, but Vicente will trust you more. " Tasha smiled.


    Demi''s eyes lit up. "You''re right. I''ll call him right away. Give me your phone."


    "You can''t use my phone. You can find someone''s phone randomly so that you won''t be suspected."


    "You are so considerate."


    The two looked at each other and smiled slyly.

 Chapter 507 Search For Cali

    Something buzzed.


    Vicente''s phone rang.


    "Count Nangong, this is Demi."


    "Well, have you arrived at the hospital?" Vicente and Leon were waiting for the blood test report. They didn''t wait in the ward because they didn''t want to disturb John and Nina, who were chatting happily inside.


    "Have Van and Don arrived?" Leon said, "I''ll go downstairs to pick them up. I haven''t held them for days. I miss them so much."


    Vicente was about to nod when he heard Demi''s self reproach.


    "I''m sorry, Count Nangong. Please punish me. Cali ran away with the young masters and we didn''t know where they were. Please send some people to search for Cali and the young masters immediately."


    "Pardon?" With a long face, Vicente snapped, "Who took the babies away? Where are the babies?"


    "Cali, it was Cali who ran away with them. On the way to the hospital, she said she had a stomachache and went to the bathroom with Don. She said that Van''s diapers needed to be changed and asked me to carry him to go with her. But as soon as she got out of the car, she took Van away. We chased after her. Someone helped her and we couldn''t catch up." Demi finished her words in one breath and said seriously, "I''m sorry.


    Count Nangong, Demi."


    As soon as Cali heard the name of Demi, she felt rmed. It seemed that what she had thought about did not work. Everyone who saw her or caught her would contact Demi. Then she and the babies would probably nevere back to see Vicente.


    Under the current situation, she thought that she couldn''t go to the hospital.


    "Excuse me, I won''t go to the hospital. You can stop here."


    "What? Okay."


    The driver stopped the car and Cali paid the money while keeping her head down, fearing that she would be recognized and sent to Demi.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw a group of bodyguards looking for her. They grabbed every woman and every person who was with children and asked them for their information.


    Cali didn''t know whether these people were enemies or friends, so she had to continue to hide. She went to the dock, got in a boat and rowed towards the small ind in front of her.


    Forest Ind was the safest ce at present.


    However, she couldn''t avoid some people''s eyes. A boatman nearby found her and made a call.


    "Is that Demi? I see the person you are looking for. She''s carrying two babies and is about to escape. Come here quickly."

 Chapter 508 Survive On The Forest Island

    After receiving the phone call, Demi and Tasha took their men to the wharf quietly. When they looked up, they could see a small ind not far away, with arge forest and mountains. The sun was high, and the wind was blowing.


    Tasha took out a bank card and threw it to the reported sailor. "Hey, this is your bonus. If you send us to the ind, we add more money to you."


    "No, I can''t go to this ind." The boatman put the card into his pocket and shook his head to refuse them.


    Tasha saw a mysterious expression on the boatman''s face and asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Once we enter this ind, it will be difficult to go out. It is guarded by the magical treasure of C Ind. I heard that the little princess entered it several years ago, but she couldn''t walk out. Atst, an elk sent the little princess Nina out, and the prince and others finally found her.


    Someone went in curiously and didn''te out afterwards, so we didn''t dare to go. I advise you not to go. If you want to go, you should call the little princess to be with you, or you can''t go out."


    Demi didn''t believe what the boatman said, "It''s all the superstition. That is just a deserted ind. Cowards will be scared out of their wits if th


    Cali''s tense nerves finally rxed. The little elk ran over happily.


    Seeing this, Cali suddenly burst intoughter, so did Van and Don.


    "I have an idea, young masters. I''ll take you to see your grandparents right away." Holding the children in her arms, Cali walked by theke. "Princess Nina said that there is a way out from the big tree opposite and we can get to the Scher Mountain."


    As she spoke, Cali came to the intersection. There was a long staircase, and at the end of the stairs was a small dock. On the dock, there was a cruise ship with the logo of the royal family of C Ind, and a straight soldier stood on the deck.


    Through the cruise ship, Cali could still see the Scher Mountain.


    At this time, the soldier saw her and came up to take her down.


    Not only was Cali not nervous, but she also felt relieved. Because she knew that they were the soldiers guarding Scher Mountain. No matter how powerful Jett was, he couldn''t put his men in it.


    After rxing, Cali felt exhausted. Before she was exhausted, she handed the children to them and said, "This is Princess Nina''s children. Please send them to the Scher Mountain, not to the Nangong castle."


    After saying that, Cali fainted.

 Chapter 509 Act Together

    On the Forest Ind, Demi, Tasha and the others were still searching for Cali, but they didn''t find any trace of her, as if they were wandering in the same ce.


    "It''s really weird, Demi. Do you think it''s really like what that person said?" Tasha stopped and looked around, feeling that she had just passed this ce. "We seem to be still here, like a maze."


    Demi also stopped to observe the surrounding situation. She was much quieter than Tasha. "You are right. There is indeed something wrong with this ind."


    "Yes, it''s so weird." Tasha suddenly became a little timid. She knew that there were many things in the world that were difficult to exin in a scientific way.


    Demi said impatiently, "No. It''s a maze. The reason why you think we are in the same ce is that the trees on the ind are almost the same. Look at the trail behind us and the grass in front of us. We are moving forward all the time."


    Tasha looked around and found that there were indeed traces of them walking behind her, because the grass was falling to two s


    "


    Looking at the two men who were lying on the ground and whining, Tasha was stunned and then sneered, "Don''t think that I really can''t do anything to you. Beat him up, as long as he don''t die."


    "Yes, sir." The group of people attacked Noah directly.


    Demi watched the y with a timid face. As soon as the fight started, she saw another ck figure jump out of the forest, as agile as a cheetah.


    "Watch out!" She shouted to remind Tasha. Others thought she was reminding Noah.


    There was a touch of coldness on Tasha''s neck. Because John put a sharp dagger on her snow-white neck, leaving a blood line.


    "Tell them to stop," John threatened.


    Tasha held her breath and ordered her men to stop. "Stop, all of you."


    Everyone stopped fighting and looked over there.


    "Here you are," Noah said with a smile. However, John didn''t want to talk with him.


    "Miss. Tasha!"


    The others wanted to save Tasha, but John stabbed the dagger more deeply. Tasha was so scared that her face turned pale.


    "No! Don''te over. Don''te over."

 Chapter 510 Noah Blocked The Knife For Him

    The dagger on her neck was Tasha''s death warrant. It was normal for her to work for Jett. At the critical moment, she still couldn''t really take her life out to y.


    "Sir, let''s have a talk. Take off the dagger and I''ll let you go." Tasha grinned helplessly.


    John said, "You don''t deserve to bargain with me."


    Hearing this, Tasha opened her eyes slightly, "The voice is so familiar. Sean? Are you Sean?"


    John didn''t say anything, it meant that he acquiesced in it.


    Tasha''s eyes were full of surprise. She knew that Sean might not be that simple at that time, but she did not expect that he was a member of Vicente, and they were in two different camps, but they worked part-time in the same cinema on the same day.


    She really didn''t know if she should say that it was fate.


    Demi didn''t know whether it was fate or not. She only knew that Tasha was going to kill her.


    First she met Noah, and then Sean. She showed up in front of the people Vicente trusted.


    Demi thought that Tasha was so stupid!


    Demi clenched her t


    worry in his eyes.


    John thought, ''What''s wrong with Noah? In fact, we aren''t so close.''


    ''We are rivals in love.''


    "Has the ambnce arrived?" John was burning with anxiety. If it had beente, Noah would have died.


    Demi looked at the dock and answered, "No. Oh. I heard the sound."


    Vicente had always been fast. The nearest hospital had sent an ambnce. As soon as they got off the ship, the doctors and nurses carried Noah away. When he was sent to the ambnce, some emergency measures had been started.


    Worried about Noah, John hailed a taxi and followed him.


    Demi stood by the road. The sea breeze blew her messy hair. In fact, she had gotten something.


    When Cali entered the bathroom, Demi had pulled a small part of Van''s hair and stuffed it into her chest.


    Demi took a look at it and found that the ck part was still on her skin.


    "Yes, I''ve got my hair. I just hope that Tasha can kill Cali. Then I won''t have any risk of exposure." Demi looked at the ind and said, "Tasha, don''t hold me back."

 Chapter 511 Order Him Well

    Noah was sent to the nearby hospital''s operating room. After the operation was sessful, he was transferred to the hospital where Nina was, lying in the ward next to her.


    After taking Cali, who was in aa, to the hospital, Leon told Nina everything he knew.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Van and Don are with our parents. You don''t need to worry about them. Only after Cali wakes up can we figure out what''s going on. Tasha was caught by the soldiers on the Forest Ind. She was sent to prison for the charge of killing the elk, but she didn''t tell us who was behind it."


    "I know who he is. Jett fought against Vicente openly and secretly. He has arranged countless spies around Vicente. Vicente couldn''t find out all the spies for so many years." Leaning against the headboard of the bed, Nina let out a sigh and said, "It''s just that we don''t have evidence. Without evidence, no one can find anything from Jett."


    "During this period of time, we let Van and Don stay on the Scher Mountain. It''s rtively safe there. If you miss them, you can go to see them. At the same time, you can see ou


    ."


    Before he could finish his words, John went to pour a ss of warm water and handed it to Noah. "If you need anything else, just tell me."


    Looking at the cup in front of him, Noah couldn''t hold up his hand to take it for a while. He knew that Mr. Shi condescended to pay him back, but he had never thought of asking for anything.


    Noticing what Noah was thinking, Leon said, "You''d better order him during this period of time. If you don''t order him, he will feel sorry."


    John cast a cold nce at Leon, as if saying that no one would treat you as a mute if you shut up.


    Leon pursed his lips and knew that it seemed that it was not a good ce to stay for a long time, so he took Wynn back to Nina''s ward.


    "Thank you." Noah took the water and drank it. The warm water slowly slid into his throat, like rain water moisturizing the dry field. When he spoke again, his throat was much better. "I want another ss."


    "Okay." John poured him another ss and said, "She remembered everything."


    Noah stopped drinking water for a while and his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 512 Im Afraid I Cant Help It

    After Noah drank the second two sses of water, his eyes were filled with tenderness, as if the thin ice in the bottom of his heart was melting.


    Feeling couldn''t be forced. Moreover, he didn''t intend to force Nina from the beginning. But he really wanted to deceive himself and meet some expectations in his heart.


    During this period of time when Nini mistook him, he did see that she had a different feeling for him, but in the final analysis, all these only belonged to Mr. Shi.


    He had thought about taking Nini for himself, but he had never thought of bing a substitute. A substitute was a substitute, and it would never be true.


    If one day Nini found out that he was just a substitute and found out that he was scheming, with Nini''s temperament, their rtionship would be broken up forever.


    Noah admitted that he was timid. He had lost the most important persons in his life one after another, including his mother who always called his name gently, his aunt who spread her wings to protect him, and Albert who had never hurt him...


    He had lost all these people. He couldn''t lose Nina who called him martial brother anymore.


    He couldn''t lose Nina who ran to him in the rainy night.


    ere thinking about and why they suddenly rxed their vignce.


    At night, when they went to bed, Nina finally exined for Vicente, "Are you thinking about it? In fact, they all think that you can''t have a sex, so they are relieved.


    When Vicente heard what Nina said, the corners of her mouth twitched. She said, "I can do that!"


    "I don''t know you well, so..." Nina held back herughter.


    "Enough!" Vicentey on her back and looked at the ceiling. "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with me. I think there''s something wrong with you."


    Nina turned to look at the person on the ground and asked, "Why?"


    "Why don''t let John stay? Don''t you always want to have a good sleep in his arms?" Vicente said.


    "I do want to sleep with him, but I can''t now."


    "Why?"


    Nina bit her lower lip and her face began to blush. "I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    It took Vicente a moment to react. With a snicker, she said, "What? He can''t hold it for even one night?"


    "It''s not him." Nina raised her head and held her hot face, her lips were a little dry. "It''s me. I''m afraid that I can''t help it."


    Hearing this, Vicente was speechless.


    She tucked herself in, and pretended not to hear anything.

 Chapter 513 Change A Posture

    When Vicente woke up in the morning, she heard someone knocking at the door. She looked at the door and guessed that it must be John. So she deliberately slowly packed up before opening the door.


    "Why are you so early?"


    "Breakfast." After saying that, John lifted the bag with breakfast in front of Vicente.


    "You prepared it for me?" Vicente took the breakfast with doubt. She didn''t believe it until John didn''t take it back. "Thank you."


    When John passed by Vicente, he said, "Go to the next room."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vicente stopped opening the bag and closed it helplessly. "I knew you aren''t kind."


    After saying that, Vicente went to the next room with breakfast. Noah had woken up and was about to get out of bed.


    "What are you going to take? Let me help you." Vicente put the breakfast on the table and walked towards Noah.


    "I want to go to bathroom." Noah held the injured part with one hand and got out of bed with his back bent slightly.


    Hearing that, Vicente was stunned for a moment, but she still walked over to help him. "Let me help you to the door of the bathroom."


    "Okay." Noah let Vicente hol


    ed to stand up again. "No, I''m not feeling well."


    "Sit down even if you feel ufortable." John didn''t want her to get up.


    Hearing this, Nina was so angry. But now she couldn''t beat him because she was not stronger than him. She had topromise and said angrily, "Then don''t press against me."


    "Did I?" John asked innocently.


    "Don''t you?" Nina said, gritting her teeth.


    "Oh, I did." John smiled and looked at Nina. "Continue?"


    Nina refused with a cold face, "No. It was you who wanted to stop just now. So today I don''t want that."


    At this moment, John truly understood what it meant to lift a stone and hit his own feet. But he wanted to move the stone away as if he knew nothing.


    "Really? I didn''t do it. Let''s continue."


    At this moment, John pinched Nina''s chin to kiss her. She raised her hand and patted him on the face, pushing his head hard. "You wish. Go on with your breakfast."


    "Okay." The light in John''s eyes didn''t fade away. While Nina was rxed, he threw her onto the sofa.


    "I''ll have my breakfast first. You can eat after I finish it."


    "John, you are shameless..."

 Chapter 514 Please Be Specific To The Second

    The sudden rising temperature of the air made Nina stop hesitating and begin to respond to him.


    For a moment, it was like a firecracker was ignited and an uncontroble feeling wasunched. Their hands began to be irregr, trying to explore each other''s territory.


    With a click, the cage was untied.


    "John..." Nina murmured.


    Every time she called his name, he would think that it was a little temptress who wanted to seduce his soul, so he would be willing to let her seduce him.


    Thump! Thump! Thump


    The emotionalmunication between the two was in full swing. Someone knocked on the door at this time.


    Demi was not blind. But she did not see anyone inside.


    "Princess Nina, Count Nangong, are you there?" Demi looked inside through the ss and found no one on the bed.


    However, what she didn''t know was that the person on the bed was right under her eyes, close to the door.


    The action on the sofa suddenly stopped.


    Nina held her breath nervously and whispered in his ear, "De


    "Yes, I did say that yesterday, but I think I guessed wrong." Demi said calmly.


    "Yes, they are here to pick up Tasha, not Cali. I said that yesterday because when I saw Cali run over, the group of people came straight to her. I was so anxious that I reported it to you. Now I think that Cali was really attacked from front to back, but I helped others to put her and young masters in danger. I deserve to die."


    Her words were mixed up with truth and false, and there was no w, so Vicente didn''t doubt it.


    "They have been scheming for a long time. It''s normal that you can''t notice it. Don''t me yourself too much."


    Demi kept her head down all the time. "Count Nangong, can I go to see Cali?"


    "Okay, you go to see her. Call the doctor as soon as she wakes up and then inform me." Vicente nodded, "She''s in ward 806. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir." Demi turned around and left.


    Vicente nced at the ward behind her and breathed a sigh of relief. But she didn''t know that Cali was in danger.

 Chapter 515 A Lot Of Strawberries

    Vicente turned around, knocked on the door and shouted, "I''lle in when you''re ready."


    "Come in."


    Hearing Nina''s answer, Vicente pushed the door open and walked in the room. Nina and John were sitting on the sofa and having breakfast. Nina was drinking soybean milk with a straw. Seeing Vicentee in, she picked up the other cup of soybean milk and said as if nothing had happened. "Would you like to have some soybean milk?"


    At the same time, John sat half a meter away from Nina and was eating a bun slowly and elegantly.


    "Well, I''m alone." Vicente closed the door and locked it so that they couldn''t hear the sound outside.


    He walked towards Nina and took the soybean milk that was supposed to be John''s. After taking a big gulp, he sat beside Nina and said, "Move a little bit."


    Nina moved towards John and sat next to him. She said guiltily, "We are just having breakfast. We didn''t do anything else."


    At the same time, John put his arm around Nina''s waist, which he had been thinking about for a long time, without saying a word.


    There was a fake smile on Vicente''s face. He turned his head to look


    at he saw surprised him.


    He finally understood why Nina said on the previous night that she was afraid that she couldn''t control herself, not that John couldn''t control himself.


    It turned out that she was worried that John couldn''t bear it!


    Vicente felt that Nina was too wild.


    He was so shocked that he stammered, "I... I''m back for something. Bag, Demi''s bag. I''ll go to see Cali and bring it to Demi.


    I didn''t see anything. Nina, go on." A hint of admiration appeared in Vicente''s eyes. He really wanted to give Nina a thumbs up.


    Nina didn''t say anything. It seemed that she had understood what he meant.


    Seeing the sudden gazes of the two people, Vicente quickly raised his hand to block them. He randomly reached out to touch the bag, but identally knocked it over, making it falling from the table to the ground.


    Demi didn''t close the bag on the previous day and so some things rolled out from it.


    There was a lipstick, a mirror, a silk scarf, headphones and a pen...


    There was also a dazzling sapphire ne.


    This ne looked familiar to Nina. She seemed to have seen it somewhere.

 Chapter 516 John, Go And Save Cali

    Hearing the sound of the bag falling down, Vicente removed her hand from her eyes. Looking at the messy things on the ground, she quickly put them into the bag.


    "Fortunately, it''s not broken. s, it doesn''t matter if it''s broken. I''llpensate it to Demi."


    When Nina saw that she was about to put the sapphire ne in, she quickly shouted, "Wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Vicente stopped and looked up at Nina.


    Nina came down from John, walked over and squatted down. "Let me see this ne."


    "Be careful. Girls value these things." Vicente took the ne out of Demi''s bag. The ne was hooked by the perfume in the bag and the perfume was identally taken out.


    Just as the perfume was about to fall from her bag, Nina quickly caught it. A rare fragrance floated out of the air, very good and a little sweet.


    "It seems to be specially made. I''ve never seen this kind of perfume on the market." Nina smelled it on purpose.


    "You like it?" John''s voice came from behind.


    "Not bad." Nina picked up the perfume and smelled it again. Seeing this,


    ted potassium chloride into the bottle with a smile.


    As soon as she pushed the syringe, she heard rapid footsteps from outside. It was getting closer and closer, as if someone would push the door in the next second.


    Demi frowned. As expected, someone opened the door.


    When John pushed the door open, he saw a nurse beside the bed, with an infusion bottle hanging on it. Everything was fine.


    At this time, Cali woke up. Demi was shocked. She quickly lowered her head, hung up the infusion bottle, picked up the treatment te and turned around.


    Cali opened her eyes in a daze and saw the white wall. When she saw the nurse and the infusion needle, she knew she was in the hospital.


    In addition to the nurse, she also saw a tall figure walking towards her. She blinked her eyes several times before she could see the face clearly.


    "Mr. Sean?" Cali''s voice was as dry as a mosquito''s.


    John didn''t hear it at all. He looked at the nurse and said suspiciously, "Someone suddenly broke into the ward. As a nurse, you are very calm and don''t even look back."

 Chapter 517 Explode Her Eyes With One Needle

    With one hand in her pocket and the other holding the treatment te, Demi''s fingers suddenly tightened and turned white.


    She swallowed silently and didn''t dare to look up. She said in a low voice, "The people who suddenly rushed into the ward are usually anxious family members. We are used to it."


    The two of them were not far away. When John smelled the air, other than the smell of disinfectant, the faint fragrance was exactly the same as the perfume they found in Demi''s bag just now.


    "Oh?" Then John lengthened his voice and stared at her coldly. "Just now, Princess Nina praised that your lover perfume was well mixed, Demi."


    Demi''s eyes widened, "! !"


    "Demi? !" Hearing the name, Cali sprang up from the bed.


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, Demi had to bite the bullet and escape. "Sir, I don''t understand what you are talking about. Since the patient has woken up, you are the patient''s family member, so stay and take good care of her."


    As Demi was about to leave, John immediately grabbed her wrist, took her hand out of her pocket, and questioned, "What is this?"


    Because Demi held t


    m her fingers and she kept screaming.


    "My eyes! My eyes! Ah! ! My eyes! !"


    Cali had never seen such a bloody scene, so she immediately fainted with fear.


    Vicente pretended to be calm, but her legs couldn''t help trembling. She said in disbelief, "This, this is too, too..."


    ''Horrible!'' she finished her thest word in her heart.


    She had heard that someone would say they could dig people''s eyes, but she had never seen anyone who poked a needle directly into a person''s eyes.


    It was an eye opener today.


    She didn''t expect that John was such a ruthless man. So she thought that it was better not to provoke John in the future.


    Nina had already seen John''s ruthlessness, so she didn''t have much reaction. His broad palm held her back and arms, and the warmth came continuously.


    "Why are you gasping?" John asked with concern, mixed with gentleness and anxiety.


    And then he helped Nina sit down next to him.


    Nina smiled at him and said, "I don''t know why I''m so tired. Nothing serious. Maybe I haven''t exercised for a long time."


    John took a deep look at her, but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 518 Cali Wants To Marry John

    Demi, who had her eyes hurt, was taken away by Vicente''s men. Vicente was kind and asked the doctor to cure her eyes, but she was still blind.


    Demi was not in a good condition for interrogation, so she was temporarily imprisoned in a dark basement of Nangong castle and Vicente specially sent guards.


    This was a big blow to Vicente, because Demi was promoted by her in person. Even if she was not a confidant, to a certain extent, she was not her assistant, but also a qualified assistant.


    Vicente sighed, "s... I really don''t have good eyes. I should be cured."


    They were still sitting in Cali''s ward, waiting for her to wake up. Nina sat on the chair, and John stood beside her like a guardian God.


    Vicente stood at the end of the bed and leaned against the wall. She was worried about Cali. "If we find it out a littleter, Cali will never wake up again."


    "In fact, you are good at judging people. For example, Cali is a loyal and brave girl." Nina looked gratefully at Cali''s pale face, as well as the scratches on the back of her hand and arm, and


    was her savior.


    She would definitely repay Mr. Sean.


    If possible, she wanted to marry him.


    Thinking of this, Cali snickered.


    "Cali, what are youughing at?" It seemed that Nina didn''t sense the unusual aura and teased, "I''ve never seen someone so happy lying in a hospital."


    Cali grinned, "I''m just happy. The two young masters are fine, and I''m fine. Everyone is fine, and I feel like a survivor of a disaster."


    Nina promised her gently, "Silly girl, thank you for protecting Van and Don. Their father and I will repay you." If you need any help in the future, I will try my best to help you."


    "Thank you, Princess Nina. In fact, I don''t need any help," Cali said after a pause. She quickly nced at John and changed, "Well, maybe I need your help in the future."


    Nina said, "Okay. Take good care of yourself here. There are bodyguards outside. I''ll go back first."


    "Okay. Goodbye, Princess Nina. Goodbye, Mr. Sean. Take care on the road." Cali watched the two go out reluctantly.


    She thought in her heart, ''If only Mr. Sean can stay.''

 Chapter 519 I Would Rather Be Bitten By A Dog Than Let You Kiss Me!

    Before returning to the castle, Nina had to go back to the ward to get something.


    ''Demi''s bag.


    There should be more important information in her bag.''


    Nina took the bag and sat down. John locked the door and sat next to her. Naturally, he put his arms around her waist and took her to himself.


    Nina also liked to sit close to him. She took the initiative to sit next to him, and wholeheartedly took out the things from Demi''s bag and ced them on the table.


    In addition to the lipstick, perfume, sapphire ne Demi had seen before, Nina also found a two inch photo in the middle, which was a little old.


    Under the red bottom, there was a man and a woman in a white shirt. They smiled brightly and were full of joy.


    ''There is a stamp of the Civil Affairs Bureau on it.


    This is a photo taken from the marriage certificate. The man in the photo is Jett, who is smiling bitterly. He is about twenty-two years old.


    However, the woman in the photo is neither Ruby, the wife of Jett, nor Demi, who had brought this photo with her.


    It is strange.


    Who is the woman in the photo? Why did Demi bring photos that had


    " At that time, the fire in John''s heart had been threatened away by her. He was really happy.


    ''As soon as she woke up and regained her memory, the child''s matter came. The two of us did hug each other, but I still felt unreal.


    It was not until now that she would really be jealous and threaten me with her fists that I felt real.


    My little girl really came back.''


    "Why did you bite me when you were happy?" Nina picked up the small mirror on the table and looked at it. The skin at the corner of her mouth was really broken.


    First he kissed her all over her body and left his smell on her body, and now he bit her no matter how bored and happy he was. Nina''s breath jumped out of her nose.


    Then John turned his head to look at her red and white face, and saw through her mind with a smile.


    Nina turned around and stared at him. "It''s useless no matter how affectionate you look at me. I''d rather be bitten by a dog than let you kiss me."


    With a smile on his face, John didn''t say anything. He just leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Woof..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± With her beautiful eyes wide open, Nina seemed to be shocked.

 Chapter 520 Can I Bite Now

    Nina blinked her eyes several times. Before she couldpletely came back her sense, she heard a seductive voice again.


    "Can I bite now?"


    "What? No." Finally, Nina came to her senses and covered her mouth, her eyes wide open.


    Then John smiled and said, "I''ll bite somewhere else this time."


    When he said this, his eyes began to move down from Nina''s lips. His burning eyes made Nina''s whole body burn.


    "What do you want to do in the daytime?" Nina suddenly stood up and left.


    Looking at her receding figure, John said, "That''s right. Then stay until night."


    Hearing this, Nina staggered and almost lost her feet. Then she heard a lowughter from behind, which really made her face burn.


    When she walked out of the ward, she lowered her head and turned right. Just two stepster, she stopped at the door of a ward.


    The door of the ward was half open, and she could clearly see a man in a hospital gown standing at the window bed and looking into the distance, only showing a little side face.


    With this side face alone, Nina recognized Noah.


    "Why is Noah in the hospital? What happened?" Nina murmured. She p


    nry is still there. Don''t make him feel homeless, and don''t make yourself feel homeless."


    Noah was stunned.


    What John said was like in a hot summer day, when you were sweating and working, a cool wind suddenly blew, which could wash away a person''s tiredness and blow to the heart.


    He stared nkly at John. His originally dark eyes gradually became clear, just like the past.


    "Mr. Noah? Mr. Noah, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick or injured? Who was talking to you just now? It sounds so familiar to me. It seems that..."


    "No one. He is just one of my friends." The voice on the phone brought Noah''s thoughts back. He interrupted Tom''s guess.


    ''Mr. Shi came to the C Ind by taking advantage of the water he was most afraid of. He certainly didn''t want anyone to know his whereabouts.''


    "Ask for a sick leave for me. I will send the hospital''s certificate to your phone, but don''t let others know about it." Noah warned.


    Tom agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and stared at the indifferent face of John, feeling a little amused.


    ''Mr. Shi is really a cruel man. But he is also a good man.''

 Chapter 521 Sorry, I Let Go Of Your Hand

    Noticing Noah''s clear smile, John asked coldly, "What are youughing at?"


    His tone was indeed unkind, but he didn''t mean to be angry.


    Noah thought, ''The more we got along with each other, the more I felt that Mr. Shi is quite different from the rumors, just like Vicente.


    It is different.


    Vicente is two personalities of the people. John always keeps one personally, he is indifferent to the people around him, but his heart is different from that of strangers.


    He has always been nice to the people around him.''


    "Mr. Shi, it''s not a smile. It''s a surprise. I didn''t expect you to be a warm-hearted person." Noah was indeed touched by Noah''s words. ''I have a younger brother in the Ye family.


    We are all homeless, but we all have families.


    No wonder Mr. Shi is so good at reading people''s mind in the business world. A word could poke a person''s heart.''


    John''s eyes flickered. "Not for you."


    "I know, for the sake of Henry." Although Noah said so, he didn''t think so.


    ''Mr. Shi is really interesting. He said that he reg


    te."


    After the screen was turned on, it was the press conference held by Vicente. Dressed meticulously, he sat in front of the microphone, with a consistent smile on his face.


    "The children have been found safely. Before I find the person behind the scene, they temporarily live in the Scher Mountain. It has nothing to do with the servant Cali. It happened that she took the two children to avoid danger and sent them to me safely..."


    Vicente talked a lot on the screen and didn''t mention anything about Demi and the spy. But in the end, he said, "Because of this matter, I realize that there are many evil people around me."


    Nina knew that he was warning the man with real ulterior motives. ''He had nned to take the child away, so he would pay attention to relevant news in real time.''


    Sitting in front of the screen, Jett looked very nervous. ''Tasha was sent to prison by Anne. I don''t know if she would make a false move and tell them everything in detail. Demi is suddenly out of touch, and I don''t know if she was exposed....''

 Chapter 522 People Are Afraid Of Fame

    After the formal press conference, it became the world of gossip news. Many media reporters came up for an interview. Vicente politely expressed his gratitude to every media friend, but did not answer any question directly.


    The media reporters couldn''t found out anything useful, so they had to target his fans outside.


    Vicente''s fans in the C Ind wereparable to popr stars, especially after marrying Nina, the two CP fans could dominate the entertainment circle of C Ind.


    Two outsiders had more fans than any insider.


    Fans gathered not far from the press conference. When they saw the personing out, they held up their brands, took photos and videos with their mobile phones. Some wanted to sign, and some wanted to shake hands.


    Vicente was very kind and took good care of everything he could.


    A few media journalists mingled in the fans group and asked him curiously, "Count Nangong, I saw you not long ago. You seemed to be attending a social engagement with a femalepanion or an assistant. Is Princess Nina if she knows it?"


    "It seems that the rtionship between Count Na


    confused. "Why do you say that?"


    "Today, a fan said that if we two divorced, she would no longer believe in love. I don''t know if it''s true or not. Actually, I don''t care about it, but it''s her words that makes me think that it will be very troublesome for us to divorce after we two get divorced." Vicente said with sadness.


    Nina didn''t want to stand, so she sat beside the bathtub and looked at her. "If the public rtions is good, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "People are afraid of fame, and pigs are afraid of being fat. We have too many CP fans. Even if we two get divorced peacefully, the media reporters will definitely dig deep into it and won''t let us end up with a peaceful divorce. It''s not that I have an affair, but that you have an affair. These are the usual tricks of the unscrupulous media.


    The eyes of the public are not bright, but from the crowd. It is easy to be misled. It seemed that water could carry a boat but also destroy it. Since I lived as Vicente, I have been keeping my chastity and acting like a gentleman, so... "


    Vicente gave Nina a deep look and didn''t go on.

 Chapter 523 You Are Not Ruthless Enough

    Nina took over her words and continued, "So the media will believe that I have cheated on you or that I have betrayed you, so we will divorce. Are you worried that I will be cursed by them?"


    "Almost." Vicente lowered her eyes and said in a much lower voice, "I''m more afraid that I''m selfish and won''t stand out to speak for you. I would rather put on a mask and even sacrifice something important to guard the position of the count. I want to guard my parents, my brother and my family.


    Nina, this is my responsibility and mission." She raised her head again. "You are my good friend and very important to me, but... I''m afraid I''ll betray you for my position and reputation one day. I''ll be here for the rest of my life."


    Nina knew that what Vicente said was true. ''Vicente''s good reputation is not bragged, but umted by her bit by bit. If the two of us didn''t divorce smoothly, then they would only target at me.


    Moreover, John is right next to me, like a time bomb. The two children really looks like me now. It wouldn''t be long before they grow up and their appearance looked like John would appear.


    Van and Don are more like two time bombs.''


    apsed.''


    With tears in her eyes, Nina picked up a rtively sweet lollipop, peeled it and stuffed it into Vicente''s mouth. "You can eat it if I tell you."


    The taste of the lollipop was particrly sweet, especially when it was Vicente who ate lollipop for two times.


    ''Last time, twenty years ago, I was still the younger Vicki. I once saw other children on the street having candies and crying. But my mother said that I had candies and dental cavities, so she didn''t buy them no matter how hard I cried.


    Then my brother bought it for me secretly.


    This is also my deepest impression of my brother.''


    With a lollipop in her mouth, Vicente was in a daze for a long time before she curled up her tongue. The sweetness spread to her heart, like a hook to hook up the little girl twenty years ago.


    Vicente was shocked. She took out the lollipop from her mouth and put it on the table. A hint of panic shed through her eyes. She immediately said firmly, "I''m Vicente. It''s well-known that Vicente doesn''t eat desserts."


    When the lollipop made a slight sound on the table, Nina knew that she had failed.


    ''Vicente really contributed herself.''

 Chapter 524 Bite Every Part Once

    Vicente stood up and changed back to her male voice, as if she was deliberately trying to make herself realize who she was now.


    "I''m going to change my clothes. You go with me and help me choose. And continue the topic just now. Which ce is John worse than me?"


    When he asked thest question, his eyebrows danced again.


    Nina was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "John are not as popr as you, and his reputation is not as good as yours."


    The two walked into the cloakroom next door.


    Nina''s cloakroom was originally separated from Vicente''s. Later, Vicente had someone break through the wall in the middle, because there was no cloakroom for Nina''s clothes, shoes and jewelry.


    However, those jewelries were just like decorations. Vicente hadn''t seen Nina move them a few times, and most frequently, she changed a set of clothes every day, which hadn''t been repeated yet.


    On the contrary, in Vicente''s cloakroom, there was no other color except for the neat suits and the neutral casual clothes.


    Except for the watch.


    The two cloakrooms were connected, at least two hundred square meters. They were divided into several areas in detail, and only 1/3 of the things belonged to Vicente.


    "Go on." E


    far away.


    "Demon queen, tyrant, you two just stay inside and reflect on yourselves!"


    "John. You really pissed Vicente off." Nina patted the phone on John''s chest and sighed, "It''s all my fault. I won''t tie anyone else in the future."


    "Ignore him." However, John was not affected at all. He just raised his hand, pinched her chin, bent over and kissed her. "Just remember what you just said."


    Nina was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Do you need me to give you a reward? Mr. Jealousy."


    "No, thanks." John raised his chin proudly.


    "What if we two are locked inside?" Nina signed, "We can only wait for him to calm down and open the door for us. The others on the two floor can''te up."


    Then John looked around and said slowly, "It''s spacious and bright. The table, chair, sofa, mirror, nice. There''s carpet over there. It won''t be cold on the ground."


    "What?" Nina asked in confusion.


    Then John said seriously, "Bite you."


    Nina''s heart jolted. She turned her head mechanically to look at the well-dressed man next to her. "Bite... Bite?"


    "Yes." Then John reached out and held her in his arms. He bit her ear and said, "Bite every ce I just said."


    Nina''s face flushed all of a sudden.

 Chapter 525 Demi Attempted Suicide But Failed

    The two of them rolled on the carpet for about ten minutes. When they were about to get to the point, their phone rang.


    When it rang for the first time, nobody cared.


    The person who made the call was like being chased by a ghost, calling again and again, leaving no chance for the phone to rest for half a second.


    John couldn''t bear it but reach for his phone. When he saw the caller ID was Vicente, he regretted that he hadn''t strangled Vicente to death just now.


    ''First Demi, then Vicente, they were all bad guys. Every time I was about to take off my pants, they woulde out and cause trouble.


    Is it so difficult to kiss a person?'' !


    Although he was dissatisfied, there must be something urgent to do on the phone.


    At first, John held her in his arms. After the two sat on the sofa, he answered the phone and spoke.


    Vicente''s anxious voice came through the phone, "Nina, Demi tried tomit suicide. Go to the basement to check the situation. I can''t get rid of here."


    "Suicide?" Nina sat up straight in John''s arms and said in a soft voice, as if she hadn''t eaten anything.


    Vicente sensed something wrong with her sound a


    things about Jett. If she dies, it will be difficult for me to defeat Jett."


    "She won''tmit suicide." Nina said firmly.


    "Why?" Vicente said, "Since she won''tmit suicide, why did she hit the wall? If my subordinates were a littlete, she might have bumped her heads out. She was determined to die, so I asked them to pay attention to the situation all the time. I didn''t give her any other chance tomit suicide, so she could only starve to death."


    Then John asked in a low voice, "Then why didn''t your subordinatese in a littlete?"


    "They were right at the door. They would rush in when they heard the noise." Vicente''s mind was still in a daze for a while. "Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Nina smiled at John and said, "Look, how smart my child''s father is."


    Vicente said with a gloomy face, "we are talking about business. Why are you so sure that she won''tmit suicide?"


    At first, John didn''t want to waste his time to exin, but after hearing Nina praise him, he felt happy.


    "She didn''tmit suicide. She was leading us there on purpose." Then John raised his chin and nced at Vicente in disgust.

 Chapter 526 There Is Something Wrong With Nina

    Vicente looked at John''s disdainful eyes and was still a little angry, but he soon reacted.


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of it?" Vicente was suddenly enlightened. "If she wanted tomit suicide, just did it secretly. Make some noise so that my subordinates could hear it, so that I could save her, and even yed a y with her."


    "Smart." Nina praised Vicente generously and continued, "The wound on her head seems not light, and it''s not serious enough to kill her. She woke up not long after she fainted.


    She has already nned to lure us there. As for the reason why she did that, she probably wanted to find out whether we had found her rted with Jett."


    Nina guessed, "Now that she knows the answer, she won''tmit suicide either. The next step should be to find a way to escape or wait for Jett to send someone to save her."


    "Jett is a heartless man. Will hee to save her?" Vicente was suspicious of this.


    Nina said firmly, "He would. It''s just that we saw his attitude towards other women and Ruby, and there are some things that we can''t see, such as Demi.


    ck to the point. "You haven''t changed your lifestyle at all. Nina''s lifestyle is always up to you. Why did you let her sleep at half past ten?"


    "It''s normal to sleep at half past ten." It was hard to tell whether John was happy or angry.


    Vicente was not stupid. ''How could I believe the perfunctory words of John?'' So Vicente boldly guessed, "Is there something wrong with Nina''s body?"


    "No." With his eyes flickering, John clenched his fists slightly.


    Vicente frowned, "There is really something wrong with Nina."


    "I said NO" John''s low voice was restraining himself. His eyes were staring at Vicente as if he was a fierce beast.


    The more John denied, the more certain Vicente was. Vicente asked in a hurry, "Haven''t the expertse up with an answer yet? How do you know there is something wrong with her body? Don''t scare yourself and us here. I think she is fine. She has remembered everything in the past. Normally, she..."


    "Her immunity is declining. It''s constantly declining, every day." John lowered his eyes, his long and thin eyshes blocking his wet eyes.

 Chapter 527 How To Get Rid Of Calis Idea

    Two people stood at the door, one tall and one short. Two shadows fell on the corridor. The night outside the window was deep, and the wind was cool.


    Leaning against the wall, Vicente took a deep breath and asked John, "What happened?"


    "Maybe it''s a side effect." John reached out for the cigarette and lighter and remembered to put them in the room below.


    He had quit smoking, because when Nina smelled the smoke, she would get choked. But after half a year''s separation from Nina, he had be an old smoker again.


    He had been restraining himself since he came to the C Ind. He didn''t smoke as long as he was with Nina, but now he couldn''t control himself.


    If he didn''t hold Nina in his arms, he should have a cigarette in his mouth. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy and panic.


    "Looking for a cigarette?" Vicente saw what John was doing.


    John turned to look at Vicente and asked, "Do you have?"


    Vicente shrugged, "No."


    "No? Why are you asking?" Without touching the cigarette, John was inexplicably a little annoyed, and his tone was naturally not much better.


    Vicente wa


    li''s idea.


    ''If it was in the past, I would announce my sovereignty in public and let others give up their thoughts.


    But now the situation is bad from time to time. What should I do?


    Besides, it''s not illegal to like someone!''


    Nina was a little crazy. She thought for a while and said, "Well, Cali. Sean told us that he had someone in love."


    "I see." Cali''s bright eyes dimmed.


    Nina felt a little guilty, so she gritted her teeth and nodded. "Yes, Mr. Sean''s lover also loves him very much."


    After a moment''s silence, Cali turned to look at Nina with a pair of clear eyes. "Why isn''t Mr. Sean''s lover by his side? I''ve been observing Sean secretly for a long time. I haven''t seen Mr. Sean contact anyone else, and I haven''t seen him get close to any woman. He seems to only be close to you, Princess Nina. But these are all his jobs."


    Nina blinked her eyes for two times. ''I want to say that I am John''s lover. We love each other very much.


    But I couldn''t say these words, let alone expose it to the public.''


    Nina kept silent for a moment, and Cali''s dim eyes lit up again.

 Chapter 528 How To Please An Unkind Mother-in-law

    Noah didn''t listen to John''s advice andforted him, "Don''t worry about me. I''ve brought the doctor here."


    "I''m not worried about you." As soon as John finished speaking, his eyes softened when he saw Noah''s attending doctor.


    Noah smiled, "You pay."


    Without saying anything, John walked straight to the doctor and asked, "How''s his injury?"


    "The wound is healing. Take medicine and apply medicine on time. Pay more attention to it in normal times. Remove the stitchester."


    "Okay. Can he exercise?" John faintly said.


    "Err..." The doctor''s old face was a little red. He looked back and forth between the two people with a strange and understanding look. "Strenuous exercise will tear up the wound. He can''t do that."


    Noah pricked up his ears and felt something strange. While he was still thinking, he heard the voice of John.


    "Come with me."


    "Where are we going?" Noah suddenly became alert.


    John didn''t say a word and just signaled Noah to follow.


    Noah braced himself to follow John. Noah nced at Nina, and Nina quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Ask him." Noah raised his chin and looked at the man in fron


    er.


    Vicente and Nina were ying with the children in front of them, which made the two childrenugh frequently. It was almost nine o''clock, but they were still awake.


    Van and Don used to y in their dreams at this time.


    "What are you thinking about?" Leon walked beside John and walked forward side by side.


    While John was still thinking, he said without hesitation, "How to please an unkind mother-inw?"


    As soon as John finished speaking, he realized that he had spoken out his innermost thoughts. He turned his head and looked at the man who was holding back hisughter. He felt that his face was almost turned into pieces.


    John craned his neck, trying to cover it up. "I''m just thinking about it casually."


    Leon didn''t debunk John''s lie. ''I just felt that a thirty year old man almost lost his mind because of the woman he loved. So cute.''


    "It''s not that my mother is unkind. It depend on people." Leon deliberately reminded him, "She loves her husband more than her children. Just like you, if others want to fix you, they only need to fix my sister, and they can fix everything."


    John nced at him and realized something.

 Chapter 529 I Love Morning More

    John had a n in his mind, so he stopped thinking about it. ''I don''t want to give Noah a chance to tease the children as hard as a robber.


    If he couldn''t win the woman, he would steal the children!''


    Noah sensed the unfriendly gaze. As soon as he raised his head, a man squeezed in and pushed him back silently.


    John picked up the children and said, "Let me hug you."


    The corners of Noah''s mouth twitched slightly "Mr. Shi is so childish."


    "80% of the reason is that he was afraid you would look away and wanted to steal the children." Leon giggled.


    Noah raised his eyebrows and said, "Nini, I remember you asked me to ept Van and Don as godsons. Does it count?"


    "Of course." Nina was ying with her children, so she answered without looking back.


    At this moment, John gritted his teeth, slightly closed his eyes and opened them like a de of wind.


    ''This robber really wanted to steal the children!''


    John squeezed one word from his teeth, "No."


    After getting along with John for a long time, Noah seemed to know him well and wasn''t afraid of his majesty. He provoked back


    y pretend that I knew nothing.''


    "I''m not afraid." The look in John''s eyes became firm. ''I would definitely find a way to save her, at all costs.


    If I couldn''t make her recover at all costs, the worst n is to die of illness.


    If she die, I would go with her. Anyway, I couldn''t leave her alone.


    No, we wouldn''t go to the worst easily.''


    John calmed down and said, "Don''t think too much. Things won''t be so bad."


    "Exactly." Nina raised her chin and said, "I don''t feel ufortable now. I feel refreshed every day. It''s just that I''m easy to get tired and my strength is not enough. In the future, I might be at a disadvantage when I beat people. It''s nothing. I have you."


    The dark cloud had disappeared. John looked at the bottle of water in Nina''s hand and asked, "You''re not strong enough. Can you open the bottle?"


    "Are you kidding me? How can I not open the bottle?" Nina immediately unscrewed the lid, drank half a bottle of water and snorted at him.


    At this moment, John waspletely amused by her. ''I wish I could press her into my arms and kiss her as much as possible.''

 Chapter 530 Show Off Love

    Today was weekend. Vicente happened to be free, and Leon had nothing to do now. The five of them gathered together to discuss about Demi.


    Leon sent all the servants away.


    John unscrupulously held Nina in his arms and sat down. The remaining four people envied the love of the two.


    Vicente wanted to ask Leon to call the servants back as soon as possible. ''I don''t want these two people to be too ostentatious, in case that they couldn''t wait to have sex.''


    But when he saw the happy expression on Nina''s face, he swallowed back the words in his throat.


    The four sat on the sofa side by side.


    John didn''t sit in the dazzling center, but on the edge.


    Vicente sat on the left side of the two, with his right side next to Noah and Leon.


    Noah opened the watch that Nina gave him, threw the photo he took when he searched Demi''s housest night to the opposite wall and told them what happenedst night.


    "Last night, when I entered Demi''s house with Mr. Shi, I found a young girl living with Demi. She is the person in the photo. She is Daisy, twenty-two years old, graduated from the Visual Arts College. She is a professional photographer at present, because I can''t get more information in


    hid your marriage with John. I felt it was ridiculous before."


    "Ha-ah, is it interesting? I will tell our children in the future." With a smug smile, Nina moved closer to John.


    "I also want to change my seat." Leon put his hand on his forehead to block his sight and sighed, "Nini, I remember that you used to be quiet. Now you are lively and I am very happy to see that, but how can you not show off? I think you want the whole world to know how much you love John and how much you want to tell the whole world that John is your husband."


    Vicente nodded in agreement.


    Noah smiled without saying anything.


    At this moment, John reached out his hand and took out a red marriage certificate. The marriage certificate shone in front of them. "My wife."


    "You have a marriage certificate with you at any time, right?" Nina almost burst intoughter. She pointed at John and said, "My husband."


    The three of them were speechless.


    Vicente raised his hand to touch his forehead like Leon, feeling distressed. A secondter, Noah also touched his forehead.


    ''Even I couldn''t stand it.''


    The three of them lowered their heads, as if they were mourning the Nina in the past. It was really gone.

 Chapter 531 Just A Guess

    Vicente couldn''t stand it anymore. He raised his head and smiled, "Sorry, I don''t want to remind you either, but... Your marriage certificate doesn''t count."


    As the saying went, "The attacker focuses on the fatal point." the marriage certificate of John and Nina did not count. It had always been like myocardial infarction for John.


    Vicente''s focusing on the fatal point was fair, and John''s expression instantly cracked.


    As expected, the aura of anger did not appear. At that time, John just put the marriage certificate away with a straight face, and his deep eyes were sometimes bright and sometimes dark, which was hard to understand.


    His calmness gave Vicente a bad feeling. ''Is it the prelude to a trouble?


    Poisonous and hoarse?


    Or throat sealing?''


    Vicente swallowed and touched his neck, sweating for no reason.


    He wanted to redeem it in time. "I mean you can get a new marriage certificate."


    John didn''t say a word and didn''t mean to be angry. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Before Nina could finish her words, she was interrupted by John. "I will marry you back to Lexingport


    .


    In the basement, as Nina expected, Demi didn''tmit suicide or go on a hunger strike.


    After all, there was nothing to eat. She only had three sses of water every day, and she was much thinner.


    Demi hadn''t eaten anything for three or four days in a row. She was so hungry that shey on the ground and slept to resist hunger.


    The bodyguard opened the door. Hearing the noise, Demi opened her eyes slightly. She was so hungry that she only saw a few people, but she smelled the food.


    Demi struggled to sit up and looked at the man in front of her with her hair disheveled.


    "Cali." Nina called. Cali walked to Demi with a bag and took out a bowl of hot porridge, two eggs, a bottle of hot milk and a small cake.


    "Eat first." Cali stood up and looked at Demi with mercy.


    Demi was so hungry that she grabbed the cake in her hand regardless of the etiquette.


    As soon as she put it to her mouth, she was stopped.


    "Wait!" Nina stood in front of Demi and said, "If you want to eat, you must answer our questions."


    Demi looked up at Nina and said weakly, "I know you are not so kind."

 Chapter 532 Demi Has Excellent Psychological Quality

    Nina just smiled, "Then you can also refuse to eat. If you want to eat, let''s sit down and have a talk."


    "Talk?" Demi smiled, "Do we need so many people talking? That''s right. The more people is, the lively it is."


    Demi put the cake into her mouth and mumbled, "What do you want to know? I can answer some simple questions. If it''s aplicated question, let me go and I''ll tell you."


    Even though Demi was dizzy and her voice was weak, she still maintained her brain sober and negotiated with Nina.


    This shocked Nina. ''Demi is really unusual.''


    "Demi, you worked as amercial spy around Count Nangong. You have leaked a lot of secrets to your boss. It''s against thew, you know?" Nina said in a cold voice, "It''s against thew for you to take away my children, understand?"


    Demi didn''t look into Nina''s eyes. She took two sips of hot milk and said slowly, "Princess Nina, thew requires evidence. I haven''t revealed any secrets. I didn''t intend to abduct the children. I just wanted to get the DNA from the chi


    and dared not roll her eyes. Her legs were slightly backward, forming a form of self-protection.


    "There was a gas explosion six years ago..." As soon as John finished speaking, Demi opened her eyes wide and looked at him. Then she lowered her head in panic.


    So he continued, "In this ident, one was dead and the other was injured. The one who was dead was Darleen, the other who was injured was Jett. Because of Jett''s special identity, this ident was not recorded. It took us a lot of time to investigate, but you suddenly disappeared, about a year."


    Hearing this, Demi held her knees tightly with her hands, and her fingers were as white as paper.


    When John was about to continue, Demi gritted her teeth and blurted out, "Stop!"


    Her eyes were red and her lips were trembling. It seemed that she had been stimted a lot.


    "You don''t have to tell me this!" Demi roared. Her voice was hoarse and painful. "Jett and I are lovers. You can''t get anything rted to Jett. I''m just his lover. My boss is not him."

 Chapter 533 Half-true And Half-fake Past

    Demi looked a little crazy. Before they could ask who her boss was, she answered by herself.


    "I won''t tell you who my boss is. Now I''m blind. My boss won''t want me anymore. I''m useless now. No matter you send me to prison or whatever, I don''t care."


    Vicente opened his mouth slightly. Since Demi had answered this question, he had to ask another question.


    "You and Jett are lovers, but do you know nothing about what he has done secretly? He dotes on you very much. He personally made the incense for you and gave you the precious sapphire ne."


    "He is just atoning for his sin." Demi closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath and said, "You have investigated what happened six years ago. Did you trespass into my house? You wanted to restrict me with thew, but you broke thew yourself. It''s ridiculous.


    If you didn''t break into my house in Moon Bay, you won''t be able to find out the past of these years in such a short time." Demiughed at herself, "I can be the mistress of Jett. He is so k


    much since he was a bodyguard of the royal family. When he was in Lexingport City, it didn''t matter whether Nina could hold his hand or not.


    But she couldn''t get close to him now. Nina was afraid that she would not know where he was if she was not careful.


    She came up with an idea.


    Nina cleared her throat and said in a serious tone, "Mr. Sean, I hope you can say more. Please give me yourments on the story Demi just told."


    ''Since I couldn''t get close to him, I should listen to his voice more.''


    John gave her a deep look and said, "Okay."


    "Yes, yes. Mr. Sean, you are a very powerful person. Please analyze what Demi said to us. Is it true or not?" Cali turned around and looked at the person she liked with a bright smile.


    Vicente, who was suddenly ignored, was speechless.


    He said crossly, "I''m analyzing with you, aren''t I?"


    Cali drew back her neck and begged Vicente with her eyes. ''Now I just want to listen to Mr. Sean.''


    Vicente seemed to have discovered something and was shocked. He muttered, "Oh my God?"

 Chapter 534 Run Away After Flirting

    Cali stood to John''s side, but she didn''t dare to get too close. She carefully maintained a distance. Their shadow fell on the ground, like a couple snuggling up to each other.


    Seeing the shadows on the ground, Cali smiled happily.


    It seemed that their distance was an invasion to John. When he saw Cali staring at the shadows on the ground, he immediately frowned.


    "Demi hates Jett. Why did she help him by saying she had another boss instead of him?" John spoke out the first question and then came to the side of Vicente. "What do you think, Count Nangong?"


    In fact, he wanted to go to the other side of Nina, but as a bodyguard, it was unreasonable for him to squeeze between Vicente and Nina, so he had to go to the side of Vicente.


    Right now, Cali was next to Nina, so there were two people between the two of them.


    Cali was a little disappointed, but she couldn''t be shameless to go there.


    It was reasonable for John to do that. Even Nina and Cali didn''t notice anything else


    ear.


    "I knew you would like it..."


    Before she could finish her words, John wanted to turn around and put his arms around her waist, but was stopped by Nina.


    "Shh, don''t turn around and don''t stretch out your hand. Only in this way will others not doubt you. They will only think that I am secretly ordering you to do something.


    But I don''t want to order you anything. I just want to tell you that my body wash smells the same. Do you want to smell it...?"


    Nina''s breath was long and warm.


    John''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his eyes lit up in the sun.


    With a gentle smile, Nina took a big step aside and walked ahead with a smile.


    It was not the first time that Nina had done such a thing. John closed his eyes and grinded his teeth. When John opened her eyes again, the desire in her eyes had already dissipated.


    John said gently, "Thank you, Princess Nina. I not only want to smell, but also want to eat."


    Nina was speechless.


    Nina staggered and her ears turned red.

 Chapter 535 Deal

    The next day, before Noah and Leon brought any news about Demi, Jett came.


    Jett contacted Nina and made an appointment with her in a teahouse.


    Nina went to the appointment. Cali was worried that she would be in danger alone, so Cali had to go with her anyway.


    The teahouse, which used to be the most prosperous one, was very quiet today. Not only were there no customers, but also few employees.


    Jett cleared up the site and only treated Nina. Cali was stopped outside the teahouse and was not allowed to approach.


    "Princess Nina, you can''t go there alone. What if Mr. Jett do something bad to you?" Cali held Nina''s hand and didn''t let her in.


    Nina took Cali''s hand away andforted, "There are so many people watching me enter the teahouse. You know that I was invited by Jett. If anything happens to me here, he must have something to do with it.


    Don''t worry. He not only doesn''t dare to hurt me, but also can guarantee my safety." Before Nina entered, the guards at the door wanted to confiscate her mobile phone. But Nina didn''t allow it and handed it to Cali.


    She went in alone and was taken to the two floors.


    Cali couldn''t see wh


    uth, he was scolded by Jett angrily. "Get out of here. Don''te up again."


    Then he pointed at Nina angrily, "You made her eyes blind. Nina, I won''t let you go. Wait and see. I''ll immediately expose this paternity test report to the public."


    Nina''s amber eyes rolled two times. ''Through the series of reactions of Jett just now, I have basically confirmed the rtionship between Demi and Jett.


    When he heard that Demi was his mistress, he got angry. But when he heard that Demi was blind, he couldn''t control his anger.


    Demi is not a mistress at all. She is the one Jett cared about most.''


    "Wait!" Nina called him calmly.


    "Humph, it''s toote." Jett picked up his phone.


    Nina looked up at him and said, "Jett, if you really do this, Demi will be blind with another eye."


    Sure enough, Jett took back his phone and stared at her with a livid face. "What do you want? I have something on you. If you dare to hurt Demi a little, you can have a try."


    "Calm down." Nina looked at him with a faint smile. "I also have something on you. You love Demi very much, you love your ex-wife very much."


    Hearing this, Jett''s mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 536 Reach An Agreement!

    Nina had the upper hand and took the initiative.


    Seeing that Jett was filled with resentment, Nina added more. "Demi told me that she hated you because you married Ruby."


    Jett''s eyes turned from resentment to guilt.


    "Demi was going to kill Cali. Attempted murder would be sentenced to intentional homicide." Nina raised the teacup in the air and toasted Jett. When the teacup touched her lips, she stopped and added, "She said that she didn''t know what you had done, and that her real boss was not you. She said that she was blind and the boss wouldn''t want her, and it didn''t matter if she was sent to prison.


    She is also stupid. She was betrayed by her husband and used as a spy. She has to protect this person without hesitation." With a strong sneer at the corners of her mouth, Nina drank up the tea in her cup.


    Nina''s words were like a thorny hand grabbing Jett''s heart and even repeatedly crushing it.


    Jett was almost out of breath because of the pain. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, as if the tide was surging back.


    Jett sat down again and almost lowered his head topromise. "I''ll d


    rong, he couldn''t ask Nina directly, so he had to go to other ces to contact Nina through his phone.


    "Mr. Sean, where are you going?" Looking at his back, Cali felt a little regretful. "If only we could walk a little longer."


    "That''s good. How long do you want to walk?" A maid appeared behind Cali mysteriously, which almost scared Cali to have a heart attack.


    Cali turned around and saw an acquaintance. She took a deep breath and asked, "Ivy, don''t you make any sound when you walk?"


    Ivy looked at her with an ambiguous look. "I''m not walking without any sound. Actually, you''re so obsessed with Mr. Sean."


    "Ivy, don''t talk nonsense." Cali said shyly.


    "Why are you blushing?"


    "No, I didn''t." Cali touched her face. It was indeed a little hot.


    She felt more embarrassed. "Anyway, don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Sean will be angry if he hears it."


    "Really? I don''t think so." Ivy said, "Mr. Sean has always been wearing the same expression. It''s hard to tell whether he is angry or not."


    Cali didn''t answer, but Ivy bumped into her and asked, "Is there anything wrong between you and Mr. Sean?"

 Chapter 537 What Does It Mean To Enter A Mans Room

    "I hoped that there was something happened." Cali felt helpless.


    "You did." Ivy insisted, "Mr. Sean must like you, but you don''t know. You see, he never cares about others, but only you. He doesn''t get close to others either. You two have just walked a long way.


    And he saved you and beat someone for you. He likes you. You are lying!" Ivy asked in disbelief.


    Biting her lips, Cali''s eyes were as bright as the stars at night. She held Ivy''s hand and asked, "Really?"


    Ivy patted her chest and promised, "Trust me, Mr. Sean will definitely like you."


    For a moment, Cali felt as sweet as honey.


    She held Ivy''s hand tightly as if she was holding support. She said excitedly, "What do you think I should do? Am I going to confess my love to him? But shouldn''t we let boyse to confess their love?"


    "You have to act ording to the actual situation." Ivy looked around and went to a hidden ce with her hand in hand. "Let''s go there and say that in case of we are caught cking off, I''ll be doomed."


    As soon as they arrived at a ce where they could talk, Cali couldn''t wait to ask, "How can we act ording to the actual situation?"


    "Is Mr.


    ese roses." Nina said and left.


    She knocked on the door of John''s room, and soon the door opened.


    "I knew you were in your room. If others are angry, they will m the door and go out. Only you will hide in the room." Nina smiled fawningly at him, revealing her white teeth.


    ''My little girl with bright eyes and bright teeth always made people unable to be unhappy.'' At this moment, John sighed helplessly in his heart and remained calm on his face.


    "I''m not angry." John leaned towards the door and looked at her with his deep eyes. "Didn''t you say that you should keep a distance from me?"


    ''Why did you say that you were not angry with me by acting like this?''


    With her heart beating fast, Nina looked at him aggrievedly. "There are no servants living here, but can you let me in first?"


    "Are you sure you want toe in? Do you know what it means to enter a man''s room?" John looked at her leisurely and said.


    Nina thought, ''Of course I knew.''


    "Yes." Nina pushed him into the room and closed the door with a bang. She pulled his tie with her right hand and kissed him on tiptoe.


    The whole process went smoothly in less than two seconds.

 Chapter 538 The Real Demi Was Dead!

    The moment his lips touched hers, Nina blushed again.


    Nina''s red face was as green as a girl who had never experienced sex. However, she was already the mother of two children, and her skills had long been taught to the point of perfection by John.


    When kissing, Nina liked to close her eyes. On the contrary, John liked to open his eyes and looked at his little girl.


    Her long and thin eyshes fluttered gently like elf feathers, and her cheeks were flushed. Her breath was so close as if it was carved in his own bone and blood, which could make his blood boil.


    The fragrance of rose tea lingered in her nose. She touched it in the evening. Her hair and clothes were all stained with the fragrance of roses, as if even her mouth was filled with the sweetness of roses.


    ''My little girl must be a fairy made of roses, which only belongs to me.''


    John smiled and enjoyed her initiative.


    Nina also smiled. She pressed her lips against his and said, "Hmm, you''re too tall. It''s so tired to stand on tiptoe."


    "Let me help you." John reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, gently lifted her up and turned around.


    With her back against the door, Nina naturally wrapped her legs around his stron


    n she disappeared for a year. She went to see a psychologist. We continued to investigate and found that the psychologist was also a stic surgeon."


    Nina stopped what she was doing and said, "Sure enough, Demi is not Demi."


    "You mean..." Vicente was shocked.


    Leon took over the words, "The real Demi is dead. The current Demi is actually Darleen, the unknown ex-wife of Jett.


    So I made the right bet this afternoon. Vicente, did you win the project today?" Nina said happily.


    "I just wanted to share this with you this afternoon." Vicente asked in surprise, "Did Jette to you this afternoon? You made a deal with him with Demi, right?"


    "Yes, Congrattions!" When Nina raised her ss to celebrate, her hand was suddenly held by John and changed into juice for her.


    Nina bit her lips and said, "A little, okay?"


    "It''s useless. Drink some juice." John insisted not to let Nina touch alcohol. ''I still don''t know whether alcohol is harmful to her body.


    If she didn''t drink before, I would coax her to drink. When she was drunk, she would obediently crawl into my arms and had sex.


    Not now. She is not in good health.


    The doctor hadn''t given me the result yet, so I have to be careful.''

 Chapter 539 The Best In The World!

    Atst, Nina had to drink juice obediently.


    As an elder brother, Leon was particrly gratified. ''The love John had for my sister is not pampering, but sincerely for the good of my sister.''


    Leon looked at John, wondering if John had dealt with his father now.


    ''Forget it. They could solve the problem between the two of them by themselves. My own rtionship is still in a mess.


    Two days ago, when I went to the Feng family''s house, I heard from Bryant Feng that Valerie had a hard time with that man.


    At that time, Valerie insisted on leaving me and eloped with that man. The Feng family helped them secretly, but they were afraid of my identity as a prince, so they made a clean break with Valerie and didn''t offer any help in private.


    Bryant was Valerie''s cousin, and Valerie had the best rtionship with him in the Feng family. Now Bryant said that she was having a hard time outside. Is it true?''


    Although Leon was worried about Valerie, he didn''t go to inquire about her in private. Leon had his own pride. It was Valerie who abandoned him.


    But it was true that he was worried about her.


    With mixed feelings, Leon raised his


    nd my thin body is like a candle in the wind.


    No, he should deserve a better woman, not me, this despicable woman now.''


    Demi lowered her eyes and walked away.


    Sitting in the car, Jett seemed to have guessed what she was going to do. He got out of the car without thinking too much, held Demi''s waist and pulled her into the car.


    The car door was closed with a bang. Jett whispered to her, "I shouldn''t have listened to you! I shouldn''t have listened to you changing your identity with Demi; I shouldn''t have listened to you marrying that shrew woman; I shouldn''t have sent you to that hypocrite Vicente; if I hadn''t listened to you, so many things wouldn''t have happened. Do you know how miserable I am now? Let Jett suppress me, you know?"


    Demi weakly nestled in his arms and struggled to get up. "I failed. Let me go."


    "No way!" Jett held her waist tightly to prevent her from moving.


    Burying his head in her shoulder and neck, he said in a muffled voice, "I will cure your eyes. It doesn''t matter if we can''t cure them. Besides, I will divorce Ruby."


    Tears welled up in Demi''s eyes. She turned around and hugged him, choking with sobs.

 Chapter 540 Ninas Amazing Memory

    Within half a month, the news that Jett wanted to divorce with Ruby spread in the circle.


    Ruby felt humiliated. In order to take revenge on Jett, she deliberately exposed a lot of dirty things. In the end, Jett was notorious and nobody knew where he went.


    They were fighting against each other in a group. Vicente sat there and took advantage of the situation. At the same time, he was very powerful under the guidance of John. He became the only person on C Ind who couldpete with Prince Leon.


    Vicente had fulfilled his promise and put the interests of the royal family of C Ind above everything else. Although the undercurrents in C Ind hadn''t subsided, it seemed to have reached a stable bnce, but it was still very subtle.


    Even without Jett, there would be another Jett. Everyone had different pursuit, and there were people pursuing fame and fortune everywhere.


    Vicente couldn''t let down his guard. He was more than two times busier than before.


    Vicente often appeared on the cameras and newspaper covers of major media, and frequently appeared in the banquet of toasting, attracting the attention of tens of thousands of people.


    Mrs. Nangong''s condition was also under corresponding control. asionally, she would wake


    n he smiled, "Yes, exactly. But what I want to ask is which page is this paragraph on?"


    "One hundred and one pages." Nina blurted out again, which made her stunned.


    Professor Kevin was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to ask, "Which line?"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Nina.


    ''After reading a book in ten minutes, she could urately pick up the content of it and tell which page, which meant she had a good memory, and how could she remember the first line?''


    Nina didn''t immediately answer. She closed her eyes and thought for a moment before slowly saying, "The ninth, tenth, eleventh line of the positive count."


    She opened her eyes and didn''t know if she was right.


    All eyes on Nina turned to Professor Kevin. This time, she looked at herself.


    Professor Kevin put the book he opened on the table in the middle of Nina and Leon and said, "You are right, Princess Nina."


    All of a sudden, the people in the meeting room showed an incredible expression, and even the members of the expert team did not expect that.


    Leon took the book and read it. It was true, but he was not happy. There was still worry on his face.


    "My sister doesn''t need such an amazing memory, and she doesn''t need to be too smart. I want her to be healthy."

 Chapter 541 Im Fine As Long As You Are Fine

    Leon said in a low voice. And everyone were moved.


    Vicente asked, "ording to you, if Nina is stimted, will she still lose her memory again?"


    Noah continued, "She is weak now. What should we do? Is there any solution?"


    "Can it be curedpletely? Is there any curepletely?" Leon looked directly at Professor Kevin.


    Both Bruce and Anne looked at him, with a serious face with inexplicable shock. Professor Kevin shook his head apologetically, "There is no cure."


    All of a sudden, the air seemed to have solidified.


    John''s hands trembled slightly, and his eyes seemed to be wrapped in endless darkness.


    All of them looked lifeless.


    As one of the involved persons, Nina felt very guilty, because she made so many people ufortable alone.


    "It''s just that I''m a little weak and easy to get some minor diseases. I''m doing exercises every day. It''s not a big deal. It''s hard for me to bear any high intensity stimtion and pass out now." Nina smiled, pretending to be rxed, and looked at Professor Kevin.


    "There is no cure. There must be a way to suppress it, right?"


    "Yes." Professor Kevin switched the PPT to the next page.


    Nin


    een.


    John patted her waist and said with a smile, "You have a good memory now. It''s really like a tiger with wings for you to run a detective agency."


    "How did you know? Did I tell you before that I wanted to run a detective agency?" Nina wiped her tears and snot on his shoulder and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    "No, you didn''t. You only told Noah about your n." John was a bit jealous.


    "Did Noah tell you?" Nina kissed him on the lips as apensation.


    Her ttery worked. John smiled with satisfaction. "I saw your design drawing and the n book in the study room."


    "So you support me, right." Nina followed and smiled.


    "Does it work if I don''t support you?"


    "No." After saying that affirmatively, Nina frowned. "You mean you don''t n to support me, right?"


    John really wanted to nod his head and say that he didn''t support her. He even wanted to stifle her idea.


    ''Detective is also a highly risky career. She not only fought with wisdom, but also with courage.


    She is weak now and I am worried about her.''


    However, it was not a good time to disappoint her, so John just pinched her face and did not answer her directly.

 Chapter 542 John Discovered Shocking Secret

    After leaving the hospital, Nina kept asking him, "Will you support me or not?"


    John didn''t want to lie to her, but he was afraid that she would be sad, so he had to figure out an excuse. "You haven''t graduated yet. When we go back to Lexingport City, you can finish the remaining two years of study first."


    "It doesn''t hinder me from running a detective agency. Our school supports college students to start our own business." Nina shook his arm and blinked her big eyes. "I know what you are worried about. Can you support me? Okay? Okay?"


    Every time she said "Okay", she shook his arm, like a poor kitten waiting for its owner to touch her head.


    When John was about to lose his perseverance, he was still pulled by his remaining sanity, as if he had turned a deaf ear to her.


    "Forget it. I don''t need your support." Nina shook off John''s arm angrily and turned to look out of the window.


    Seeing the angry look on her face, John sat upright and said, "If you want to run a detective agency, you can only register it in the form of business investigation and information consulting. Your right to investigate and collect evidence is limited. If you want to get more authority,


    He had no choice but to knock on the door of Vicente.


    It was ten past six in the morning. Even if Vicente was so busy with his work that he went out early and came backte, it was not so early.


    No one would be in a good mood if their sweet dream was interrupted all of a sudden. Vicente half opened his eyes, lifted the quilt and went to open the door with his brows furrowed.


    He opened his eyes a crack and saw in a daze that the person in front of him was John. He said impatiently, "What are you doing in the early morning to disturb other''s dreams?"


    "Nina, he..." John suddenly stopped.


    Vicente was wearing a man''s silk nightgown, which made his skin snow-white. Except for his short hair and slightly sharp eyebrows, he didn''t looked like a man at all.


    Especially when he looked so close, his eyebrows were tattooed.


    What really made John stop abruptly were the two balls of robe on Vicente''s chest. ''I had never seen anyone with such a big chest muscle, not to mention that Vicente looked thin.''


    For a moment, shock and embarrassment shed through John''s eyes. He turned around with a frown.


    ''I found a shocking secret.


    Actually, Vicente is a woman.''

 Chapter 543 How To Express Love

    Vicente stayed on the two floor all the time, so the servants couldn''t enter the two floor without his permission, so he stayed on the two floor more casually. He took off the t chest cloth when taking a shower and didn''t care about it anymore. He would wrap it again on the second day when he went out.


    The same thing happenedst night. He didn''t expect that John would knock on the door in the early morning. He was still half asleep and mistook himself for being on the two floor, so he didn''t notice.


    Even if John turned around now, he didn''t find anything wrong. He leaned his head back and asked with his eyes closed, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." John answered. He soon digested the fact that Vicente disguised as a man. ''With all the things happened during this period of time, it is not difficult to guess the reason.


    To my surprise, Vicente''s voice is a man''s. It doesn''t sound like a throat injury or a surgery.''


    "Nothing. I''ll go back to sleep again." Vicente mmed the door and went back to sleep.


    The moment the door was closed, John remembered something important, but he couldn''t knock the door a second time.


    Helplessly, John had no choice but to go to find Cali. ''If Cali goes up with me, there would be no misunderstanding.''


    rvant''s clothes because she wanted to follow the rules. Today, she specially chose a slightly conservative dress.


    "Is there any good way to express love?"


    "The ways I can think of are all very old-fashioned. I can''t help you with this. Why don''t you ask your best friend? She should have a lot of ideas."


    "She is very busy. She chases after the entertainment news every day. She is so busy. Since she works, it''s the first time we can contact each other once a week. She just graduated. She has no connections, so she can only pick up news about others. She is scolded by the editor every day and is an intern. If she can''t get big news, she won''t be able to be a regr worker." Cali sighed.


    "How miserable! She''s not as good as me. Her sry is not as high as mine. It seems that studying is useless. It''s better to find a rich man to marry." said Ivy, shaking her head.


    Cali''s face froze for a moment. "Everyone pursues different things. What she pursues is the fulfillment of her own value."


    "I see." In fact, Ivy didn''t understand, but pretended to agree. Then she pushed Cali out with a smile, "Let''s go out quickly. Your Mr. Sean can''t wait any longer."


    "What about expressing love? I haven''t decided yet." Cali became nervous again.

 Chapter 544 Im Here, I Wont Let You Be Punished!

    Ivy continued to push Cali out. "If you really don''t want to make up your mind, you don''t have to express your love first. It''s the best stage of intimacy."


    "We didn''t having any intimacy." Cali stopped and looked at her seriously. "Ivy, can you talk nicely in the future?"


    Ivy''s face froze, and the hatred in her eyes disappeared in an instant. She forced a ttering smile and said, "Well, I said something wrong. I''m sorry. I''ll change it next time. I promise I''ll talk nicely."


    "Okay." Cali''s face softened a little. "I''m also worried that if you say something wrong, you will make other unhappiness and trouble."


    "Cali, you are the best to me. You''d better hurry up. Mr. Sean must be waiting for you anxiously. I''m looking forward to your wedding." Ivy hugged her and said.


    After Cali left happily, the smile on Ivy''s face immediately disappeared and she spit on Cali''s back.


    "Bah! I''m much more popr than you. What''s the big deal with you? When I became the hostess of the castle one day, I will make you serve me every day and you can''t show off any mor


    onscience.


    Without thinking too much, Nina said, "You''re very beautiful. You can dress up as you like in the future. You don''t have to follow the rules in the castle. There aren''t so many rules for you."


    "Thank you, Princes Nina." Cali smiled happily.


    John said in a low voice, "Running."


    The two of them ran as usual. After they finished, Nina would still be out of breath, but her face was not as pale as before.


    Drops of sweat rolled down from her forehead and almost fell into her eyes. She quickly closed her eyes and took a towel to wipe the sweat.


    John stood on her side and looked at her quietly. His eyes were as gentle as the stars in the sky.


    When Nina opened her eyes, she met his gentle eyes, like a pair of invisible wings embracing her.


    "What''s wrong?


    I want to smell the fragrance of roses and have a taste of them." John said with a smile.


    Nina pretended not to understand, "The rose garden is over there. Do you need me to show you the way?"


    "This is not the rose I want." With his eyebrows slightly raised, John smiled evilly.

 Chapter 545 Noah And Leon Left

    Since Nina took medicine every day, she had a better sleep quality and her body was better.


    Therefore, Nina was eager to have apetition with John to explore her current strength.


    John didn''t want to ept the challenge and refused Nina.


    Others were also persuading Nina not to do anything as soon as she got better, but Nina was unwilling.


    "Do you want to smell the roses? Do you want to eat the roses?"


    The others didn''t understand what Nina meant, but John suddenly walked over and was about to ept the challenge.


    Seeing this, Vicente stood between the two and acted as a peacemaker. "My little princess, you''d better behave yourself. So do you, Sean. It''s just roses, isn''t it? Although the flowers are Nina''s, the garden is mine. You can use the roses as you like, and you can smell and eat them if you want. "


    "Vicente, this is not the roses I want. You don''t understand. Please step aside."


    With an evil and attractive smile, John said, "You must remember what you said today."


    "Got it." Nina waved her hand and the others stepped aside.


    The two instantly fought fiercely.


    After observing for about five minutes, Noah said, "Nini is going t


    sed that you would definitely bring someone to Lexingport City, and from now on, you would take root in Lexingport City to protect Nina. But I didn''t expect that you would bring Bryant with you. Can''t you let go of Valerie?" Vicente stopped and asked Leon.


    "No." Leon denied immediately, but his eyes were not as decisive and straightforward as his mouth. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    Vicente sighed, "A few days ago, I did a business with the Feng family. Valerie''s brother identally mentioned her sister''s current situation after drinking. Valerie and that man are on the continent, but I don''t know which city they are in.


    Valerie has the best rtionship with Bryant. You intend to take Bryant to Lexingport City for development. With your power and his ability, you will gain a firm foothold in the upper ss of Lexingport City in less than a year. He will definitely take his sister to Lexingport City to enjoy wealth and rich life. Even if she is no longer the richdy of the Feng family in C Ind, she is still the richdy of the Feng family in Lexingport City.


    Are you nning to do this?" Vicente stared at his sparkling eyes and asked.

 Chapter 546 Compared With A Beauty, I Want Career More!

    Leon remained silent.


    "Even if I am not your brother-inw in the future, we are still friends." Vicente was a little angry. "Don''t forget how Valerie treat you. People always said that you forced Valerie. But it was her who took the initiative to flirt you and finally tortured your feelings..."


    "Stop." Leon interrupted Vicente angrily.


    After a few seconds of silence, Leon smiled again and said, "Thank you."


    Vicente didn''t care. "Whatever."


    "Vicente, do you like candies?" Noah walked to Vicente and suddenly said this. Vicente was stunned.


    ''What kind of candy does a man like me eat?


    And Vicente doesn''t eat sweet food.''


    Vicente didn''t immediately refute, but asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I have lived in your house for such a long time. Thanks for your care, I don''t know how to thank you. You don''tck anything, and I don''t know what to send to you. Next time I send a lollipop to Nini, I will send it to you by the way." Noah had thought about it for a long time. ''Probably only the unique lollipop is still useful.''


    Vicente hesitated, but before he opened his mouth, Leon said, "Count Nangong doesn''t eat sweet f


    he cake, and held the child in John''s arms from time to time. "Van, the food your Aunt Michelle cook is very delicious. When you grow up, I will take you to find her."


    "Not long." Vicenteforted her and teased Don, "Did you hear that? Grow up quickly. Your mother said she would take you to find Aunt Michelle, but you can''t forget me. "


    Cali cut in, "How could they forget their father? That''s impossible, unless you treat them badly and they don''t recognize you."


    "How could I be bad to them? I still hope that the two of them can be with me when I am old." said Vicente.


    Nina reminded Vicente, "There are still dozens of years left. It''s too early for you to think about it."


    Everyone smiled.


    John looked at Vicente up and down for a while and remembered that Vicente dressed like a man.


    "Mr. Sean, what are you thinking about?" Cali''s eyes had never left him. Seeing that he had been staring at Vicente, she could not help but wonder, "Is there anything on the face of Count Nangong?"


    "Nothing." John answered perfunctorily.


    Vicente raised his head and looked at the inquiring eyes of John. His heart beat fast.

 Chapter 547 No Soundproofing, Dont Make A Sound

    Vicente felt that John had known something, so he tried several times but couldn''t make sure. He had to discuss with Nina secretly and let her get to the point.


    After a morning run, Nina asked John, "Do you know something about Vicente?"


    "No." John answered calmly. ''The reason why I don''t want to tell the truth is that the scene I found the truth that Vicente was a woman was inappropriate. I am afraid that it would cause misunderstanding.''


    Nina hesitated, "Really?"


    "No." Nina didn''t believe him until John looked steadily ahead.


    Vicente was relieved. ''No matter whether John had known the truth or not, since he had denied it, he would not reveal it.''


    In the blink of an eye, March passed, and everyone''s life had been orderly.


    John would go to the Scher Mountain to y chess with Bruce, or ask him to do something, but no one knew what it was.


    However, Bruce was getting more and more impressed with John admirably and said good things about John in front of his wife.


    Queen Anne had always been soft to her husband. After sweating again and again, she o


    for a few more months? If we really do something, it''s easy to be found." Nina leaned against John''s chest and rubbed against it.


    It would be better if she didn''t rub him. As soon as she rub him, John would not bear it any more.


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I have a good news to tell you. My father-inw''s work has worked. My mother-inw asked me to marry you openly next year." John held her even tighter and said.


    Nina was overjoyed. She stood up and looked at John, "Really?"


    "Yes, it is true." With a big hand holding her, Nina fell into John''s arms. When her small hand touched his abdominal muscles, they couldn''t stop.


    John turned around and kissed her.


    The tenderness in the room suddenly rose, and the sun shone on their naked skin through the screen window, making them feel warm.


    After a while, the phone in John''s clothes rang.


    His clothes were thrown at the end of the bed, and his mobile phone was vibrating, disturbing their wonderful things.


    Nina grabbed John''s hand and said in a daze, "Phone..."


    John was speechless.


    ''I am dying.''

 Chapter 548 Was You Born In The Year Of The Dog Yes

    The good n of John was interrupted again.


    John picked up the phone with a dark face, ''I want to see who is so annoying this time.''


    "Cut the crap!"


    Richard''s voice trembled, "Mr. Shi..."


    He knew it was not the right time to call John, so he had to bite the bullet to report, "Isabe ran away from the mental hospital."


    "Just take her back if she run away. Do you need me to teach you this?" John said through gritted teeth, spreading out his anger.


    With a trembling voice, Richard answered, "Mr. Shi, she ran away yesterday, and we''ve sent people to search the whole city for a day and a night, but there''s no trace. It should be someone who helped her secretly hide. We didn''t dare to search too much, so we came to ask for your permission."


    John''s eyes darkened. "Continue to investigate in secret."


    "Yes, sir." Richard continued, Mr. Shi, Mr. Henry has known that you are fine. He asked me to convey his message and hope you cane back as soon as possible."


    "What happened?" John frowned. ''Henry has always been farsighted. It is impossible for him to ask me to go back as soon as possible for no reason.''


    "Mr. Henry didn''t tell me."


    "Got it


    l gift for confession in her hand.


    But he had already left when she dressed up well.


    Cali sighed. ''I forgot to ask where Sean was going. I didn''t have Sean''s phone number yet.''


    When Cali was about to get in the car and try her luck on the street, Ivy suddenly called her.


    "Cali, why don''t you have a festival with Mr. Sean?"


    "I don''t know where he is. I''m going to try my luck." Cali stood by the road, a little confused.


    "What a coincidence! It''s just your luck. I went shopping with my friend and saw him."


    "Really? That''s great. Ivy, tell me where Mr. Sean is now."


    "It''s not impossible to tell you, but how can you make it up to me?"


    Cali said without hesitation, "Don''t you want the VIP card of the beauty salon that Princess Nina gave me? I''ll give you a month."


    Ivy bargained, "Half a year."


    Cali gritted her teeth and said, "Half a year, half a year."


    "Thank you, Cali. You are so kind. Mr. Sean has entered the Cloud Building. He just entered. You will definitely meet him if youe here now." Ivy smiled happily.


    "Okay, bye." Cali hung up the phone and rushed to the Cloud Building.


    ''I must confess my love to Mr. Sean today.''

 Chapter 549 Cali Confessed Her Love To John That He Was Frustrated

    At six o''clock in the evening, the drizzle stopped.


    The umbre was put away one by one. Someone gently threw away the water drops on the umbre, and then held his lover''s hand and walked forward, talking andughing.


    Nina and Vicente sat by the window of the western restaurant. They looked down from the eighteen floor and saw the crowd small.


    The melodious piano music was floating in the restaurant, and the candles on the table were dancing with warm light.


    The te was decorated with roses, which perfectly matched one of the desserts, red wine stewed pear.


    Nina liked the seafood spaghetti in front of her very much. She took a bite, and the rich seafood soup instantly filled her mouth, like the sea breeze brushing over her face.


    Vicente was cutting the steak. Seeing that she almost ate up the whole te of spaghetti, he couldn''t help but remind her, "Don''t you eat less? Someone is waiting for you."


    "I can still eat more." Nina answered.


    Vicente couldn''t deny it. "I see. Do you want me to order more? If you are not full enough, I don''t want others to say that I abuse you."


    Nina smiled, "No, thanks. I''m almost done."


    "That is right. Maybe you can''t wait for dinner. He


    round them immediately cheered up, "Be together, be together, be together..."


    Cali turned to the passers-by and said, "Thank you."


    "Done?" At this moment, John looked at Cali quietly. ''I really want to be indifferent to her, but she is the Savior of Van and Don. My little girl ordered, I have to be polite to Cali.''


    So John didn''t interrupt her. He didn''t want to embarrass her in front of so many people.


    But John had to make it clear. "It''s my turn to tell you."


    Cali looked at John expectantly, and the others held their breath, waiting to witness their love.


    "First of all, thank you for your love. Second, if I have made you any misunderstanding, I''m sorry. Atst, I''m going to marry my little girl next year."


    Hearing every sentence John said, Cali''s face turned pale.


    There was a dead silence around them. Some of them left sulkily. ''It turns out that he already has a fiancee.''


    In the end, Cali ended up with a bitter smile and tearful eyes.


    "I''m sorry." Although John said so, he didn''t think so in his heart.


    ''If it weren''t for my little girl''s order, I wouldn''t have said such words to others.


    It is none of his business that other people like me.


    I am frustrated.''

 Chapter 550 I Catch You, Little Girl

    Cali ran away with her head down.


    He rushed into the crowd and disappeared in a sh.


    As if nothing had happened, John put one of his hands into his trouser pocket and scanned the three roads like a radar.


    There were four gates to the Cloud Building. Sitting in the car, Nina saw that Nina was waiting for her at the east gate, so she quietly asked the driver to change the route to the south gate. After getting off the car, she quietly walked around behind John.


    She looked at the light purple shirt on John and then looked at her light purple slip dress, smiling.


    Nina stood on tiptoe, as if she was a thief.


    All of a sudden, a finger was pressed against John''s waist, and a familiar warning sounded in his ears.


    "Don''t move. You are arrested."


    With a smile on his face, John straightened his back and raised his hands cooperatively. "No, I don''t have any money. I have one life."


    Passers-by looked at them jokingly. A young couple passed by. The girl pulled her boyfriend''s arm and asked, "Is he robbed? Shall we call the police?"


    "Don''t be silly. Y


    icente pull a long face. ''It is strange.''


    "It might be us," John said.


    What he said made Nina even stranger. "When did we offend him?"


    John raised the two of their hands.


    Nina was suddenly enlightened. "This blow is indeed a little big. He has been single for twenty-seven years."


    John smiled.


    Suddenly, the door was opened again. Vicente stared at them and said, "Come in. Why are you followed? Generally speaking, you are dressed like this, but you don''t often appear in front of the media. The photos on the Inte are always those. As long as you don''t show up your face, it is difficult for others to guess who you are. "


    Nina shrugged, "Who knows."


    John said, "There is a monitor in the shop. If we find the surveince video, we will find it."


    "Wait a minute." Vicente picked up his phone and made a call.


    After a while, someone sent the surveince video of the shop to Vicente''s e-mail. He clicked on it and checked it slowly. He didn''t miss any frame.


    After seeing clearly who was following them, the expression of the three changed.

 Chapter 551 I Am Going To Carry You Now

    It was Cali who followed them.


    Vicente hesitated, "How could it be Cali?"


    The surveince video continued to y. In the video, Cali watched John and Nina leave, then squatted beside the door and cried.


    The cry attracted passers-by, and some people kindly handed over tissue andforted her.


    Staring at Cali on the screen, Vicente said, "Why was she crying like this? How could a stalker cry?"


    Nina looked at John and said, "She is crossed in love."


    "Crossed in love?" Vicente nced at the expressions of the two of them, and the answer was obvious in his heart. "Did Cali confess her love to you?"


    "Yes." Then John nodded, "I refused."


    "Can she cry like this if you don''t refuse her?" Seeing the one crumpled up in the screen, Vicente felt a pang in her heart. "Well, it''s good to like anyone but you. It''s better to like me than to like you."


    Nina curled her lips and said, "If she likes you, it will be more troublesome. Maybe she will cry to death in the end."


    Thinking of her identity as a woman, Vicente nodded, "You''re right."


    With a shrewd n


    stared at the phone and asked, "What''s it?"


    "Don''t let Mr. Sean know that I''m crying like this. I don''t want him to have any burden in his heart. Although he looks cold, he is very good in his heart."


    "Okay." Nina agreed and hung up the phone.


    Vicente sighed, "What a good girl! She only cares about others."


    John said in a low voice, "I don''t have any burden in my heart."


    ''There are countless people who liked me. If I have the psychological burden for everyone, I would be suppressed to death.''


    "Since there is nothing wrong, we''re leaving." John walked up to Nina, bent down and carried her away.


    Vicente was speechless.


    ''How many year would he be sentenced for intentional injury?''


    Nina eximed, "Can you tell me in advance next time? Put me down."


    As expected, John put her down. Before Nina could stand firm, she heard him seriously remind her, "I''m going to carry you now."


    After saying that, John carried Nina and Nina hung her head on his shoulder like a sack, her ck hair covering her red and indignant face.


    Vicente choked on the air.

 Chapter 552 Can You Refuse Me

    Then John carried her into room 808.


    Nina thought she would be rudely thrown on the bed, but she was carefully put on the counter.


    The marble table was cold, and the dress on Nina''s body was thin, which made her feel cold as soon as she touched it.


    Sitting at the counter, Nina could just look at John at the same level, not as usual.


    "Give me your phone." Then John reached out his hand to Nina. Although she was confused, she still handed the phone to him obediently.


    Then she saw that her phone was turned off, and then John picked up his own phone and turned it off.


    Nina understood, lowered her eyes and snickered.


    At this moment, John stood in front of her, with his forehead against hers. They breathed together, and Nina only felt an itch on the tip of her nose.


    "No one will disturb us this time." John''s low and hoarse voice seemed to be murmuring to himself, but it still easily passed through the eardrum of Nina, and reached the bottom of her heart like a current.


    He held Nina''s face in his big hand, gently touched her eyes and nose before he kissed her.


    Nina didn''t clos


    d I be willing to do that?


    But if I want to marry her openly next year, I have to go back to Lexingport City to regain power and start preparing for the wedding.''


    From time to time, John patted her on the waist and said, "I''ll fly to see you once a week."


    "Okay." Nina felt a little better. "You are too tired to do it once a week. Change it to a month."


    ''A month is too long for me.''


    "Just a week," John said unhappily.


    Nina didn''t want him to travel too long and said stubbornly, "No, a month."


    "A week." John stick to his own opinion.


    Seeing this, Nina had to make a concession. "Half a month. It''s not good for you toe here too frequently. Don''t you think I''m not tired enough fromst night to today?"


    Then John said in a soft tone, "We don''t have to do it. Listen to me, a week is a week."


    "I said half a month. You can stand it, but I can''t. Can you refuse me?" Nina said in a tough tone.


    John didn''t say anything.


    Nina asked again, "Can you refuse me? Huh?"


    "No." John had no choice.


    Nina snorted and said proudly, "Just half a month."


    "Okay," John said.

 Chapter 553 John Returning Home

    John lifted the quilt and stood up. "I''ll ask the hotel to send food here."


    "Wait!" Nina held his hand and John sat on the edge of the bed. He held her hand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No need to ask them to send food to the hotel. Let''s go out to eat." Then Nina lifted the quilt and sat up, stretching herself.


    She had a good sleep and her face was ruddy.


    John nced at her slender waist and asked, "Can you still go out?"


    "Why not?" Nina got out of bed as if nothing had happened.


    It was a heavy blow to John. He didn''t regain his face until he saw Nina carefully took a deep breath when he stretched out her legs.


    He stepped forward and held her in his arms. "No, I''ll ask the hotel to send food here."


    "I want to have dinner with you. You will go back to Lexingport City tomorrow afternoon. You won''t be back until half a monthter."


    Nina''s bright eyes were always irresistible.


    "I''ll be back in a week. By that time, your body will definitely recover. Let''s..." said John.


    "Well, we''d better ask the hotel to deliver the food." Ninapromised. ''He hadn''t been in Lexingport City for a year, so he must have a lot of work to do. It is too hard for him to fly here for a week.


    I don


    of her to check in.


    Staring at his back, Nina muttered in her heart, ''John, look back at me, look back at me.''


    John didn''t turn around. ''I am afraid that I wouldn''t be able to leave once I turned around.''


    Nina didn''t leave. She stood by the French window and watched the ne John was in taking off, leaving a trace of home in the air.


    It was a long journey from the C Ind to the Lexingport City. At night, Nina didn''t sleep. She sat on the bed with her mobile phone and waited for the news of John.


    In the early morning, John called.


    Nina was overjoyed. Looking at the caller ID, she didn''t answer it. She justy down and waited for him to hang up.


    He hung up soon and she received his message soon.


    "Little girl, you''re a good girl. Don''t worry. I''vended safely." ....


    Nina put the phone off the screen and closed her eyes to sleep.


    It was at noon in the Lexingport City. It was not cool in early autumn of September. On the contrary, the sun was scorching, which was not much better than C Ind.


    When John left the airport, he saw a tall and straight figure from afar.


    ''We hadn''t seen each other for a year, and James had grown taller.


    He looks so handsome in his suit.''

 Chapter 554 James Turned Over

    John wore a mask and sunsses, and his face was almost covered. He was also wearing cheap clothes.


    He came back in a low-key way.


    It was just an excuse for James to pick up his business friend. ''As soon as I turned around, I found Uncle John in the crowd who had disappeared for a year.


    I would never make a mistake.


    Only Uncle John''s legs are straight and long, and only Uncle John could make the cheap clothes on him high-level. Only Uncle John came here like an emperor every time.


    Only Uncle John could make my legs tremble and my heart tremble.''


    As John approached, James''s eyes became redder and redder. He raised his head and took a deep breath.


    ''Damn it. I''m the boss of the J Entertainment Company now. How can I cry outside?


    If I was photographed, how could I convince the employees in the future? Where would my dignity be?


    I couldn''t cry!


    A man couldn''t cry like a woman.''


    When James raised his head and forced tears, he didn''t even know when John came to him.


    "Why are you standing there, unmoved?" John passed by him qu


    ''Why did James suppress Mr. Shi after Mr. Shi disappeared for a year?''


    "I won''t let Vivian go. She used dirty tricks to hurt Grandpa, and she even nned to divorce you and Aunt Nina and marry her. Even if she returns to Ye family now and has a backer. I will seize the opportunity to kill her!" James said angrily.


    John narrowed his eyes and got some information that he didn''t know from the words of James. He frowned.


    "What backer?" ''I wasn''t surprised that Vivian returned to Ye family. Howard wouldn''t ignore his daughter.


    Moreover, my whereabouts were still unknown. Without my suppression, it would be easy for Howard to do anything.


    But what about the so-called backer?''


    James pursed his lips, "I don''t know the details..."


    Richard cut in, "Mr. Shi, that''s why Mr. Henry asked you toe back. During the year you were not in the Lexingport City, a force rose up. The Ye family has more business now, and this business is run by Vivian. Only Mr. Henry knows the specific situation."


    All of a sudden, John''s expression became serious.

 Chapter 555 The Whole Family Gave Him A Cold Shoulder!

    On the Stone Road.


    At that time, the Shi family had already received the news and were waiting for them at the door.


    With a serious look on his face, Sam sat on the wheelchair, with no emotions in his eyes. However, his hands on his legs were a little stiff. He was excited. ''The fellow had disappeared for a year, and he didn''t even inform the family of his safety.


    I tossed and turned in the first few months. I was afraid that he hadn''tpletely ovee his fear of water. He had a hard time in the C Ind, sea surrounding area, and I was even more worried that he would be difficult to deal with by the royal family of the C Ind.''


    In just two or three months, Sam was no less than ten years old. Now he didn''t need to frown, and the skin on the back of his hand was about to separate from his flesh.


    ''s, I''m old.''


    "Mr. Sam, they are here." The Butler Jake saw a ck caring towards them.


    Dora in the princess dress jumped up happily, held her mother''s hand and said, "Here they are. Uncle John is back. Uncle John is back. Uncle John is finally back."


    Ang patted her daughter''s hand and smiled, "He is finally back."


    Other people alsoughed, but there was no smile on the face of


    that someone was not there, he immediately took pleasure in his misfortune and said, "Uncle John, take care of yourself."


    In the blink of an eye, John had a bad feeling.


    "Grandpa, I push you." Out of nowhere, Chester directly ignored his Uncle John''s existence, pushed Sam to the main seat, and pulled out a chair and sat down himself.


    Coincidentally, they happened to be sitting on the left and right of Sam, and they could look at each other when they raised their heads.


    John found that Chester had grown a lot taller and had a reserved temperament. ''He is so calm that he doesn''t look like an eleven or two year old child.''


    The atmosphere between the two was indescribable weird.


    "Chester, how are you feeling in university?" John looked at the person in front of him. He didn''t see any fluctuation on Chester''s face. Instead, he felt a little alienated.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Uncle John."


    John thought to himself. ''I am doomed.


    Chester is really distancing himself from me, much more terrible than being angry.


    We hadn''t contacted each other for a year. Why did everyone at home give me a cold shoulder?


    The old, the young and the kids are the same.''


    John was at a loss.

 Chapter 556 I Have Two Younger Cousins

    John took a deep look at Chester, lowered his eyes and said okay softly, his eyshes covered the light in his eyes.


    Chester''s hand holding chopsticks apparently tightened, and his eyes, which had been calm before, began to ripple.


    ''Did Uncle John just say yes?


    Nothing else?


    As long as Uncle John cared about me a little more, I would reluctantly forgive him.


    Uncle John had told me some ns, but he still didn''t contact me. Couldn''t he contact me secretly?


    I would keep my mouth shut and wouldn''t tell anyone.''


    The more Chester thought about it, the angrier he became. He gulped down a mouthful of water, but still felt unbnced.


    Then, a sly smile appeared on John''s face.


    ''If I irritated him a few more times, he would probablye to me and get angry with me. After he vented his anger, I might not need to coax him.''


    After lunch, John went to the cleaned room to have a rest. Before he went to bed, he just called Nina. They chatted happily for half an hour before hanging up.


    When he was about to close his eyes, someone sneaked in.


    dpa to wake up." The Butler Jake stopped him.


    "I can''t wait any longer. My Aunt Nina and Uncle John have children."


    The Butler Jake was stunned, "Really? Is Mrs. Nina pregnant?"


    "No, she is not pregnant. The babies had been born. Two, two, twins, two younger cousins. I''ll have two younger cousins to y in the future. Chester is too bored, not..."


    Before James finished his words, the Butler Jake turned around and walked towards Sam''s bedroom. He just took two steps and began to trot, shouting "Mr. Sam", and his voice was even louder than that of James''s, the young man.


    James was suddenly defeated and speechless.


    "In that case, I''ll tell others." James turned around and went to his Uncle Nelson''s house.


    When Nelson and Sandra heard the news, they were overjoyed, but only Chester was happy and a little sad.


    ''No wonder Uncle John just said yes today.


    It turned out that Uncle John had his own children. Do my two younger cousins look like Uncle John or Aunt Nina?


    When will my two youngere back?


    Will they call me elder cousin?''

 Chapter 557 A Powerful Man That Others Couldnt Offend Easily Appeared In The Lexingport City

    After two hours'' sleep, John woke up at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After packing up, he changed his clothes and went downstairs. There were a family of eight people in the hall, and there were nine including the Butler Jake standing there.


    They all looked at John and their gaze followed him from upstairs to downstairs.


    The scene was more magnificent than the three trials.


    John knew who had spread the news.


    "The children''s birthday is the Lantern Festival. When I just saw Nina in the C Ind. The two children came out as soon as they were excited." John made up a lie calmly.


    ''There is no need to let them know what had happened on the C Ind. It would only cause worries.''


    With her bright eyes wide open, Dora asked, "Uncle John, are my cousins very cute? Do you have any photos of my cousins?"


    "No. Protect the children''s privacy and don''t allow anyone to take pictures." John walked over and sat down.


    "Can''t their father do that?" Dora pouted and looked disappointed.


    "Yes. The secrets can''t be kept in the era of big data." Any one was allowed to take picture, not to mention John their biological father, the so-called father, Vicente.


    "Ye


    John sneered in his heart, ''They are thinking about my sons.''


    "You have your own babies."


    Henry blushed and pushed his sses which were not too heavy. "Mr. Shi, if we can meet again in our next life, maybe we can be rtives by marriage."


    Adrian smiled, "Yes. Well, stop joking. Let''s get down to business."


    John nodded and motioned to them to speak first.


    Henry took out the tablet PC, opened a person''s information and handed it to John. "His name is Tim Shen, twenty-eight years old. He suddenly appeared half a year ago, and monopolized the business of all the entertainment ces in the Lexingport City and the surrounding cities for two months. He is very popr in the underworld. He is ruthless and has no background. The people gave him the nickname Master Tim."


    ''In the past, there was only Mr. Shi in the Lexingport City, but now there is another Master Tim, who are famous figures.''


    In the photo of Tim on the document, there was a cold, hard and heroic look on his face, a murderous look on his face, and a murderous look in his eyes. He was not a person that others could offend easily.


    It would be best if they could stay away from each other.

 Chapter 558 Mr. Shi, Your Wife Have Taught You Well

    There was not much information about Tim, so others must have tampered with it.


    The deepest information Henry had found out was that Tim had been chased a year ago and had been escaped to the Lexingport City. Coincidentally, he had been saved by Vivian who lived in a slum. The two of them had reached a certain cooperation and were ready to make aeback at any time.


    In less than a year, the two of them made aeback quickly.


    ''Before I couldn''t figure out a person''s background, I could only wait and see. Moreover, now Tim didn''t do anything to offend the Shi family.''


    Henry saw a trace of hesitation in John''s eyes. He suddenly stood up and bowed, "Mr. Shi, I have something to ask for your help."


    John was not surprised by Henry''s sudden move.


    "Mr. Shi, I know my request is unreasonable, but the only person in the Lexingport City who has the ability topete with Tim is you. The others either cooperate with Tim, and even if they don''t provoke him, they have to show some respect to him." Henry kept bending over and said sincerely, "Please help me, Mr. Shi."


    Adrian also stood up. His charming eyes became particrly serious today. He bowed to him and said, "Mr. Shi, I hope you can help Henry. As long as I


    moment, Adrian came out and brought back the topic, "What do you want to do? To build a pce to keep a beauty?"


    "Change your words." Said Henry.


    Adrian immediately saw the man opposite him darken his face at a speed invisible to the naked eye. ''I know that I had offended Mr. Shi.''


    Adrian was speechless. ''Who the hell are you on, Henry?''


    "Ha-ah, I''m just an idiot. Don''t mind." Adrian grinned tteringly.


    John didn''t want to talk to Adrian anymore. ''I just thought of the grand and luxurious scenery of the Scher Mountain. I always felt that it was unfair for Nina to live in the North Yard.''


    "Build a castle for her." At this moment, John was full of expectations.


    Adrian was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped. "Is it built so casually?"


    "Money is enough. I''m already preparing for it. It will be built in the early spring next year." John was confident.


    Adrian couldn''t close his mouth at all in surprise.


    This time, Henry stuffed an orange into Adrian''s mouth. Seeing that he didn''t move, Henry had to raise Adrian''s chin by hand and bit it one after another like a rusty machine.


    ''In less than half a year, a castle would be built. A fatuous king, he is going to cost people and money again.''

 Chapter 559 Something Affecting Sleep

    The bodyguards in the North Yard were well-trained, and they quickly packed up their own things. Amy helped Helen pack up, and then moved the North Yard empty one by one and loaded into the car.


    At that time, the three of them, John and his friends, were watching and chatting. After the North Yard was empty, the construction team came. The North Yard copsed into a ruins, with dust flying.


    The construction was started at a shockingly fast speed.


    Adrian and Henry looked it regretful. On the contrary, John praised the efficiency of Richard.


    The mountain where the North Yard was located belonged to John. He had also asked people to raze somend for convenient expansion. In addition to the banyan trees Nina nted, many trees were affected and fell down.


    As early as John had been in the C Ind, she had found the designer who had designed and built Scher Mountain. Then they had finished the design drawing.


    The designer was hired with a lot of money.


    The construction of the castle was going on day and night. Indeed, as Henry expected, it would cost people and money. The rest of the workers wouldn''t be affected as the two groups of people worked in turn, but they didn''t have


    hat are you thinking about? I just want to know more details."


    "Really? I can''t count." Nina imitated his trick.


    John said, "Do you want to have a look? Maybe you can count it out with a look."


    "What? Your achievements?" With her back to the camera, Nina went to take the nightgown she would wear after taking a shower. She didn''t notice the snicker in John''s eyes.


    When Nina turned around to face the camera, John said, "Only you know my feat."


    Nina''s body froze and she was speechless.


    John seemed to be satisfied with her response, "Then I''ll get up and show you."


    Nina was speechless. ! !


    As John stood up and unbuttoned his belt, Nina covered her phone with a snap and scolded him with a red face.


    "Get out. Bye."


    After saying that, Nina quickly picked up her phone and hung up. If she paused for a moment, she would see thecent smile on John''s face.


    Nina sent him a message with her fast fingers.


    "You know it affecting sleep! ! !


    Go away. I''m going to take a shower."


    Seeing the news, John couldn''t helpughing.


    Standing at the ajar door of the office, Richard couldn''t help but look sideways to find out what was going on when he heard theughter.

 Chapter 560 Meet With Tim In The Nightclub!

    Amy had an independent office designed in simple ck, white and gray.


    ''Since I became Mr. Shi''s assistant, I found that I needed to learn a lot, especially how to deal with people.


    The way their Shi family dealt with people was all brain and fists. When did they have to rely on the expression on their faces and this mouth?''


    Looking at the books on the table, Amy felt it troublesome. She frowned and didn''t say anything. She crossed her arms and sat on the chair like a piece of wood.


    ''I thought it was the best to let Lena be Mr. Shi''s assistant. Compared with me, Lena was fond ofughing and talking, so I should be the bodyguard.


    But at that time, the boss chose someone between the two of us to go to the Spring City. He said that Lena was a little lively and good. I really didn''t understand why. Being a bodyguard was not a girlfriend.''


    However, what she didn''t know was that the same idea had been made by John, in case that Noah would still love Nina.


    Worried, Amy finally reached out for a book. When she just turned a page, her phone rang.


    "Mr. Shi."


    "Tell me what you haven''t finished."


    "Yes, sir. We will meet with Tim at half past seven this Sunday evening in the Silverhall Nightclub." Amy sat straight.


    "I have to go abroad for three days on Sunday. Postpone it or in fix it in adv


    od and not strong.


    However, the scene was chaotic. The bunny girl was singing with a microphone in her hand. The song she was singing was quiet and gentle. The flirtations on the sofa stopped after someone came in.


    The man sitting in the middle of the sofa was smoking, and the women in bold clothes were sitting on both sides, either massaging his shoulders or massaging his legs.


    The man breathed out smoke rings in a rxed manner, and his big hands moved on the woman''s thighs. With a "p", he pped her, which made the woman shouted shyly and directly go into his arms.


    He was no other than Tim. He had stubble under his chin and a very serious face. He looked like a tiger that could open its bloody mouth and bite people at any time.


    "John." Tim called his name directly and pushed the women in his arm away, "Get out of here, all of you!"


    Then he pointed at the bunny girl who was singing, "You stay and continue singing. I''ll reward you."


    The two men, who had just finished flirtations, each held the woman in their arms. "Master Tim asked others to leave. You don''t have to."


    In an instant, there were only three women left in the room.


    With a condescending look on his face, John called out directly, "Tim."


    It seemed that only the two of them dared to call each other''s name directly.

 Chapter 561 Where Is He

    With his head tilted to one side, Tim looked at John. One of them stood and the other sat, with solemn expressions on their faces. The temperature in the room dropped to freezing point, and neither of them dared to breathe heavily.


    Only the soft song was heard. The bunny girl''s hand holding the microphone was shaking all the time. Her heart was in her throat, and she didn''t dare to stop or sing wrong.


    "What''s your name? Good song." All of a sudden, Tim turned his head to look at the bunny girl, only to find that her hands were trembling and her whole body was trembling. He was a little impatient, "I just praised you, but you can''t do it. Get out and change someone in."


    The bunny girl seemed to be relieved and ran out with her head down.


    There was only background music left in the room.


    "Sit down," said Tim, looked at the people in front of him, waving his hand.


    Then, John and Adrian sat down. With a cold expression on his face, Richard stood beside them. In the eyes of Tim, he was like a door god.


    "It''s annoying. Go to the corner. I can''t eat your boss."


    Richard didn''t make any move. ''I only follow Mr. Shi''s orders.''


    When their eyes me


    n calm, as if he wouldn''t be disturbed by the surrounding environment. He was a man of few words and looked calm and dignified, which made people''s legs weak.


    In this way, everyone looked like a contemptible scoundrel.


    "You are really boring. Don''t always look down upon others." Tim threw the cigarette on the table, took out another one, put it in his mouth and lit it.


    After taking a drag on his cigarette, Tim said, "I don''t know exactly where he is. You have to ask his daughter, Vivian. He wanted to go with his daughter at that time. How can I know where he is going?"


    The fake smile on Adrian''s face immediately disappeared. ''Isn''t this a trap for us?''


    "Mr. Tim, you said that as long as Mr. Shi came to see you, you would tell us..."


    Tim raised his hand and interrupted him, "Hey, Mr. Adrian, don''tbel me as a fool. I said that only John who could talk to me. I only see him."


    "You..." Adrian was speechless. ''It seems so.''


    With a smug smile, Tim took a sip of wine.


    "Where is Vivian?" John had known from the very beginning that it was Vivian who wanted to see him.


    After a pause, Tim turned to the woman who was singing and sneered.

 Chapter 562 John, Kiss Me

    With a scornful smile, Tim said, "Turn right when you go out and the second tost box on your left."


    John stood up and walked out. Adrian pushed the woman away in disgust and was about to go out, but he heard the ghost like voice of Tim again.


    "Don''t me me for not reminding you. She only sees John. If there are two more people, don''te to me if you can''t achieve your goal."


    Adrian stopped and the three of them went out and closed the door one after another. Except for several waiters anddies walking, the corridor was quiet again.


    "You stay. I''ll go there alone." John looked at the intersection ahead, put one hand into his trouser pocket, and walked over as if nothing had happened.


    Adrian grabbed John''s arm and said, "No, what if there is a trap? Vivian can''t forget you. What if she rapes you?"


    When John heard that Vivian wanted to rape him, his eyes showed disgust and he held Adrian''s wrist tightly.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Be gentle..."


    John shook off Adrian''s hand.


    Amy said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Adrian. Mr. Shi is now fighting against ten alone. Unless he is a special soldier, they may not win Mr. Shi."


    Adrian nodded and said, "The problem is that Mr. Shi doesn''t beat wo


    he took a sip of red wine and wiped the corner of her mouth gently with her finger pulp. Then she opened her mouth and licked it clean, seducing him with a faint smile.


    At that time, John was as abstinent as a monk. He only liked Nina.


    "Where is he?"


    "Who?" Pretending not to know, Vivian suddenlyughed at herself, "I really envy my brother. He called you back with a phone call, but I couldn''t find you no matter how hard I tried. I just wanted to ask you for an exnation. I wanted you to rify it, so that I wouldn''t be under the pressure of the public opinion on the Inte, but..."


    ''But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find you. At first, I really thought something had happened to you. I was extremely scared.


    You know what, John? I was really scared. I cried every day and night. I was afraid that you would really die.


    But it turned out to be a fraud."


    Vivian sneered in her heart.


    The red wine in her ss was bottomed up. Vivian walked towards the man with a smile and said, "John, can you kiss me? You kiss me...


    The more she said, the more anxious she became. Her smiling eyes widened as if she was crazy.


    "If you kiss me, I will tell you where he is? Okay?"

 Chapter 563 You, A Freak

    A cold smile appeared on John''s face. As Vivian approached, he quickly reached out his hand and pinched her neck.


    All of a sudden, Vivian''s throat was grabbed by someone, and her eyes widened. There was no smile on her face, but only horror.


    "John..."


    John only used three forces so that Vivian could still breathe. She was frightened and couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "Why? John, ah..."


    With more strength, John asked, "Have I reminded you how to call me?"


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Shi..." Vivian immediately corrected herself, but enough air did note as expected, and her neck had been pinched red.


    Not only that, John also tightened his grip on his hand. His strength was just right. He didn''t want her to suffocate to death, but he made her feel the feeling of being close to suffocation.


    Vivian''s eyes were almost split. It was futile for her to open her mouth and swallow the air, like a dying fish on a chopping block struggling desperately.


    When she was about to faint, John let go of her.


    As soon as John loosened his grip, Viviany prone on the ground, coughing and gasping for


    n it," said Tim, expressionless, as he nced at the crying Vivian.


    When John was still confused, Vivian asked, "Tim, did you install the monitor here? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t disturb each other?"


    ''I often brought men here.


    If Tim installed the monitor, wouldn''t that mean...''


    "When did I bother you?" Said Tim indifferently.


    ''Sure enough, he saw everything!''


    Vivian''s blood seemed to have been drained, and her lips were pale, frozen in ce.


    "You has a good figure and looks energetic. It''s better than our two first time..."


    "Shut up! Tim, you a freak!" Vivian trembled with anger.


    Tim was surprised, "I thought you knew it when we first had sex. I didn''t expect that.... It turns out that you don''t know. It doesn''t matter. It''s not toote to know now."


    John watched them quietly aside, ''It seems that there is a grudge between the two people.''


    John put down the ss and asked Vivian again, "Where is he?"


    "I won''t tell you if you don''t promise me." Vivian turned her head away, not daring to look into John''s eyes.


    ''He must think I''m disgusting and dirty.''

 Chapter 564 Nina Secretly Appeared In The Lexingport City

    At that time, John''s patience had run out. He picked up the ss again.


    "If you don''t want to talk, then never speak again."


    He grabbed Vivian''s two cheeks with his powerful hands and was about to pour them into her mouth.


    At the beginning, there was no movement of Tim''s subordinates. When John was about to pour them into Vivian''s mouth, Tim suddenly grabbed John''s wrist and took the ss from Tim''s hand to the person next to him.


    "John, that''s enough."


    Being saved, Vivian pushed them away, lowered her head and ran out of the room with shame and impatience, gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    ''Just now, with so many subordinates and John in the room, how could Tim tell them the truth in front of everyone?


    Tim, Tim!''


    Clenching her fists, Vivian bumped through the hall and bumped into a woman wearing a ck cap and a ck mask.


    "Get out of my way!" Vivian gave her another push.


    The woman didn''t want to make a fuss about being hit, but after hearing the roar, she suddenly grabbed Vivian''s arm.


    "Vivian?"


    Suddenly, Vivian was grabbed by someone and called ou


    w."


    John stopped, he suddenly remembered that there was another person behind them who had seen the whole process, so he turned around.


    "Tim."


    Tim understood what John meant, "I know, I haven''t seen the princess of the C Ind tonight."


    It was always time and energy saving to deal with smart people.


    "Send the bill to my assistant." John took a deep look at Tim and left with Nina in his arms.


    Tim took out another cigarette and lit the lighter, but he didn''t light it. After a while, he put it out and irritably blew out the cigarette in his mouth.


    ''I didn''t expect that the princess of the C Ind would appear here, which meant that it was not like what Vivian said.


    In the beginning, I didn''t want to provoke the Shi family easily. Now, there is C Ind behind that helped John, and I won''t provoke John.


    Vivian asked for it herself. She even wanted to push me into the trouble.''


    In an instant, Tim was furious. He kicked away the bottle on the ground and left in a huff.


    ''If I don''t teach Vivian a lesson, she will think I''m easy to deal with,'' Tim thought.

 Chapter 565 Enough Instant Noodles At Home

    When John passed through the corridor with Nina in his arms, he touched her exposed waist and patted to symbolically punish her.


    "Why allow you to dress like this?"


    "Don''t they always wear this when theye to the nightclub? And I wear trousers, not a skirt." After lying in John''s arms for a while, Nina came back to her senses and rubbed her face against his neck.


    "Sophistry." John patted Nina on the waist again, trying to pull the clothes down to cover her. It was impossible to pull the bare midriff clothes into normal clothes.


    John had to put Nina down first, take off his coat and tie it to her waist. Nina also obediently stretched out her hands to let him tie it, allowing him to carry her back.


    As soon as Nina touched him, she was hurt by something. She reached out to touch his clothes and took out the marriage certificate and mobile phone.


    Nina put the marriage certificate back. The screen of John''s phone had been unlocked by her fingerprints, and there were several missed calls.


    Except her, it was Noah.


    "You muted it. No wonder you couldn''t answer my phone. I called you because I couldn''t get through to you. Noah also called you several times." With


    h the group of people, and Richard was in charge of driving. Amy sat in the co-pilot and looked back from time to time.


    Nina had already be lying on John''s legs, face facing his abdomen, and back facing the others.


    "Go to the hotel first, and then you two go back to the Stone Road." John ordered.


    With a calm look on his face, there was something wrong with his hand holding the steering wheel, but Richard didn''t dare to ask.


    After hesitating for a long time, Amy asked, "Mr. Shi, is thisdy drunk?"


    "Yes." John picked up a strand of Nina''s hair and yed with it in his palm.


    "Since thisdy is drunk, I will stay here to take care of her tonight. Mr. Shi, you are tired and should have a good rest today." Regardless of whether her words were appropriate or not and Mr. Shi would get angry or not, Amy blurted it out directly.


    "No," John refused.


    Amy was a little anxious. She thought for a while and made up a new reason. "Mr. Shi, you just came back. If there is a gossip at this time, I''m afraid that someone will maliciously discredit you and the group."


    All the people in the car knew that Amy wanted to stop them from staying in the same room alone.

 Chapter 566 Dont Let Uncle John Have An Affair With Other!

    Holding back herughter, Nina unconsciously grabbed the clothes on his waist and wrinkled them into a ball.


    John looked down at the woman in his arms and thought that she was really heartless.


    "If you can''t handle these things well, do you think why I need you?" John said seriously.


    Amy really wanted to take the risk of offending John to prevent him from having an affair with other women, but she was stopped by Richard. As his subordinates, they couldn''t interfere in anything about their boss.


    Therefore, Amy was depressed all the way and did not give John a respectful look.


    John entered the hotel with Nina in his arms.


    As soon as the door was opened, before the light was turned on, John pressed her against the wall and kissed her.


    He wanted to do so when he saw Nina suddenly appear in front of him. He had endured it to the extreme.


    It was so dark that they couldn''t see anything clearly, so the sound of clothes rubbing was unusually clear.


    A momentter, John reached out his hand and turned on the light. Nina''s face was as red as a red apple so that he couldn''t help pinching it.


    "Why do youe here all of a sudden? I''ll visit you and our children in two days." John put her on the soft sofa, tucked her hair behind her ear


    a smiledcently.


    Chester was speechless.


    ''Who could tell me, at such a young age, why my Uncle John and Aunt Nina showed their affection in front of me?


    I shouldn''t have suffered this.''


    "To celebrate that you haven''t be the second John when you grow up, you can sleep with your Uncle John tonight." Nina patted Chester on the shoulder.


    Chester immediately refused, "No, thanks. I don''t want to sleep with Uncle John."


    John who was suddenly being disliked was speechless. "I''m going to the kitchen."


    Halfway through, John turned around and warned him, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened tonight."


    "Yes, uncle." Chester smiled again.


    Nina sighed, "You are so charming to smile. I guess my sons will be like this in the future. Chester, tell me about your college life."


    When the two sat on the sofa, Chester said, "It''s boring, just boring."


    "Maybe it''s just that you feel bored, and I think it''s very interesting. Tell me." Nina looked expectant.


    Chester didn''t have the heart to refuse, so he picked up something interesting to say.


    ''In fact, my mother had asked the same question and I answered the same. Later, my mother didn''t ask more.


    It turned out that I really wanted someone to listen to me about my life.''

 Chapter 567 Business Is Business

    The smell of fried eggs wafted from the kitchen, and the mind reader in Nina''s stomach had been hooked up. Even the belly of Chester was symbolically called out.


    At this time, Chester must have had dinner.


    "Chester, you tter him." Nina nced at Chester''s belly.


    Chester was speechless.


    "Chester, I find you stick to your Uncle John." Nina said mysteriously.


    Suddenly, Chester had a bad feeling. Then his Aunt Nina asked him, "Do you want to take her away from me?"


    Chester was speechless.


    Nina tried her best to persuade him, "Chester, you can''t be apostate, and you can''tpete with me."


    Astonishment was written all over Chester''s face.


    ''Who was apostate?


    What is the brain structure of my Uncle John and Aunt Nina?


    At that time, Uncle John had warned me not to covet Aunt Nina. But now Aunt Nina said that I wanted topete with Aunt Nina.


    Devil?''


    All of a sudden, Nina burst intoughter. "All right, all right. I was just kidding. But you have to remember that you can''t take him away from me, and your cousins are no exception. Your cousins would smile as soon as they saw your Uncle John, and your Uncle John would keep them i


    tic fantasies. You want to find a pure woman. Let me tell you, no pure woman is willing to follow you."


    Those who seemed to know the blood and stink in their hands and have a little conscience all wanted to find a pure woman to help themselves.


    Hearing that, Tim stopped smoking, with a hint of danger in his eyes. "From tomorrow on, everyone will know that you are no longer my woman. Business is business. Since you saved me, I won''t deal with you."


    ''If it weren''t for the fact that I was Tim''s woman, things wouldn''t have been so smooth.''


    Vivian was stunned, "What do you mean, Tim?"


    Tim stood up, put his hands on her shoulders and leaned his head against her neck. "I still like the smell of you when we first met. It''s a light milk fragrance, clean and pleasant."


    Vivian''s body trembled. ''It is not me.''


    "Don''t think about it anymore. Even if you take a shower with milk fragrance every day, you won''t be able to seduce me as you used to be." Tim dragged her aside and left without looking back.


    Staring nkly at Tim''s disappearing figure, Vivian didn''t realize that her face was itchy until she touched the cold tears.


    ''Tim left.


    I cried.''

 Chapter 568 Drag Vivian Into An Alley To Beat Her Up

    The next day, when Nina woke up, she didn''t see John. She reached out and touched the ce beside her body, only to find that it was cold.


    Nina sat up and looked at the time. It was eight o''clock in the morning.


    She had a good sleep.


    "I think he should go to work. And he doesn''t want me to be a beauty longer who is the roots of troubles. Beauty is a disaster." Nina murmured with her sleepy eyes.


    "Beauty, my disaster. Are you awake?" At this moment, John quietly appeared at the door of the bedroom. He was wearing household clothes and leaning against the wall, leisurely and rxed.


    Nina was surprised and sober. "Didn''t you go to work?"


    John walked towards her. "It''s weekend."


    "Yes, Saturday." Standing on the bed, Nina stretched herself and said with a smile, "Good morning."


    "Good morning. Go wash yourself, have breakfast, and I''ll take you to y after breakfast." John walked over and held her up.


    "Okay." Nina kissed him and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I have arranged everything. But you have to put on your hat and mask again. Didn''t you say that you couldn''t let others know that you were back?" John put her on the washing table in the bathroom, squeezed the toothpaste on


    d that she wouldugh and die.


    "All right, all right. I won''tugh anymore." Nina waved her hand, took a deep breath and said, "Even if you find the evidence of her illegal imprisonment, she will be sentenced to three years at most."


    John''s ck eyes darkened. "It takes time. Vivian is a greedy woman. She has gone this way, but she doesn''t have the self-control of Tim. Sooner orter, something will happen to her."


    "If so, is it difficult to get the evidence? Although you said that Tim would never protect her, she has a cooperative rtionship with Tim. Tim will never push himself into the tomb." said Nina.


    John patted her on the waist and said, "There''s no need for you to think about it. We''re going to the C Ind."


    "Okay." Nina stood up and said, "I''ll tell Vicente to pick me up."


    Vicente, who was far away from the C Ind, had just been called back by Queen Anne. He had been dealing with the whole process, so tired that he leaned against the sofa and didn''t want to move.


    After reading the news from Nina, Vicente threw his car key to Cali and said, "Princess Nina hase back from her trip. You go to the airport to pick her up."


    Cali picked up the key and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 569 Old Rascal And Young Rascal

    When Cali was driving on the way to the airport, Lynda called her. As soon as Cali pressed the answer key, a burst of frustration came from the other side.


    "Cali, I don''t think I can hold on any longer."


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you already stayed?" Cali shook the screen worriedly and continued to look straight ahead.


    "It was a senior who let me to stay under great pressure. He said he would give me another chance. If I don''t make any progress this month, I have to leave. As you know, I don''t want to write unrealistic news to guide public opinion, but now I..."


    Lynda hesitated for a while but said nothing.


    "What''s wrong now?"


    "Nothing. I just want to talk to you." Lynda suddenly regained her energy, "Why did you answer the phone so quickly today?"


    Cali answered, "I''m on my way to the airport, not in Nangong castle. Princess Nina hase back from her trip. Count Nangong asked me to pick her up."


    Lynda said, "Well, be careful on the way."


    Cali smiled, "I''m driving slowly. Don''t worry. Lynda, if you think this job is not suitable for you, you can change to another one. It''s easy to offend people in ente


    Nina nced at Cali through the mirror for several times. Seeing that Cali didn''t look well, she called Vicente.


    "Nina, did Cali pick you up?" Vicente answered the phone.


    "Yes. But Cali has a diarrhea. It''s serious. Call the family doctor to the castle to check on Caliter."


    "She was fine when she went out. She must have eaten on the way. Sometimes Cali would be greedy for food. Now she is doomed." Be careful on the way. I''ll call the doctor." Vicente said helplessly.


    "Okay, I''m hanging up." said Nina.


    Two teardrops suddenly fell from the corners of Cali''s eyes. Cali tilted her head slightly and tears fell into her ears.


    After getting off the car, Nina found that there were tears in Cali''s eyes and became more worried. "Is it so painful?"


    "No, nothing." Cali smiled and stared nkly at the face of Nina. With a mixed feeling in her heart, she suddenly said, "Princess Nina, you are so kind to me. I suddenly don''t know what to do."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as soon as Cali finished her words.


    Nina was stunned by Cali''s words.


    ''What did she mean by saying that she didn''t know what to do?''

 Chapter 570 Cali Saw Everything

    When Nina was about to ask, the doctor came.


    Seeing the little girl crying in pain, he asked, "Where do you feel hurt? Which part of your belly hurts? "


    "I don''t know." Cali raised her hand and wiped her tears.


    Both the doctor and Nina thought she was delirious with pain, so the doctor had to reach out to touch her belly. First, the middle and upper abdomen, then around the navel, and then her right lower abdomen. Every time he pressed her belly, he would ask her if it was painful there.


    Cali''s answer was blur. She said everywhere was slightly painful.


    Looking at the ce where the doctor pressed, Nina hesitated and asked, "Acute appendicitis?"


    When the doctor was about to speak, Cali interrupted him, "No, of course not. I just ate something bad on the way and have a running stomach."


    Cali suddenly bent down and covered her belly with her hands. "I can''t stand it. I have to go to the bathroom first. Please get me some medicine to stop my running stomach."


    She ran away before she could finish her words.


    "It seems that she has a running stomach." The doctor said, "I''ll give her some antidiarrheal. If she doesn''t recover,e to the hospital."


    Afte


    ly deceived. " Ivy said indignantly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Cali scolded, with mixed feelings in her heart. "Ivy, I want to ask you a question. What do you think of the rtionship between Mr. Sean and Princess Nina?"


    "Not bad." Ivy pouted, "But Mr. Sean doesn''t look like a bodyguard at all. I think he is more like a friend of Princess Nina and Count Nangong, but I also think that..."


    Cali turned and saw her hesitating. She asked, "What do you think?"


    "Don''t say it out, or I''m afraid I''ll get into trouble." Ivy whispered, "I think Mr. Sean is very good to Princess Nina, not the normal kind. He is very gentle to her. Although he still seems to be expressionless in front of her, he is gentler to her than to us."


    Cali''s heart skipped a beat. Did Ivy feel the same way?


    She thought she was too sensitive.


    Not only that, she also heard real tenderness.


    On the day when Princess Nina met Mr. Jett in the teahouse, she called Mr. Sean with Princess Nina''s phone and heard him call her gently, "Little girl."


    It was impossible for Mr. Sean not to know that it was the number of Princess Nina, so...


    Are they having an affair under the watch of Count Nangong?

 Chapter 571 Hesitation

    Cali was stunned again.


    Ivy didn''t notice it, but still talking, "I think I''m thinking too much. I heard that Mr. Sean was specially hired to protect the two young masters of Princess Nina, and it''s natural for him to be good to Princess Nina.


    Princess Nina and Count Nangong love each other very much. They always show their affection to each other in front of us. s, I''m so envious of them, and..."


    She was so jealous.


    Ivy didn''t dare to say thest sentence, so she shut up.


    Cali suddenly asked, "Do they love each other?"


    "Of course they do." Ivy didn''t want to admit it, but she had to.


    It suddenly urred to Cali that there was an online analysis post after the press conference of Count Nangong. At that time, she only felt it ridiculous when she took a nce at it. Someone said that Princess Nina and Count Nangong were just acting to be intimate.


    She didn''t hesitate to scold the writer who lost their mind and dared to write anything.


    Now she thought about it and believed that the writer''s analysis was right.


    In fact, the one who had always been initiative was Count Nangong, and Princess Nina had rarely taken the initiative.


    me back after he finishes the mission I gave him."


    "How long?"


    "With your brother''s and Bryant''s abilities, it will take about three years."


    "Three years." Nina was worried that Mimi couldn''t afford the expense. She would secretly help her when she returned to Lexingport City.


    All of a sudden, the idea made her relieve.


    "What''s wrong?" Anne was a little confused, but she seemed to have figured it out herself. "Don''t worry about him. He is morefortable outside than at home."


    Nina whispered, "Yes, he''s morefortable, but he doesn''t have money."


    "How could he not have money?" Anne shook her head and sighed, "You believe whatever your brother says. You have never thought about being cheated."


    Nina''s eyes lit up. "Is my brother actually rich?"


    "It''s just not as rich as being at home." Anne felt a little wronged. Why did everyone think that she didn''t give Leon a penny?


    She didn''t say that all the money was used for investment.


    Feeling wronged, queen Anne left. She thought she might need somefort and went straight to her husband.


    Nina was left alone, wondering why her brother pretended to be poor when he was rich.

 Chapter 572 Recording

    After thinking for a while, Nina stopped thinking and went back to her room.


    Reba was taking care of Van and Don. When she saw Ninae in, she greeted Nina respectfully, "Princess Nina."


    "Did Van and Don have cried in the past two days?" Nina walked to the crib, kissed Van''s little hand first and then kissed Don''s little hand.


    Van and Don immediately smiled.


    Reba said, "With thepany of Count Nangong, they didn''t make much noise. Sometimes they would cry. They would be fine after Count Nangong coaxed them for a while."


    "Good kids. Come here and hug me." Nina stretched out her hand to hold Van, and Don suddenly began to babble for favor.


    "Don, be a good boy, I''ll hold you soon." Nina put Van back and turned to hold Don.


    When the baby was in her mother''s arms, his soft little hand put on the face of Nina, and he babbled even more.


    "Don, you must be a naughty boy when you grow up." Nina patted Don on the buttock and looked down at Van, who was lying quietly on the crib and looking at her with his big eyes.


    "Fortunately, Van is so quiet. If both of them make trouble, I''m afraid they would turn the whole family upside down when


    ow can I pretend not to know?"


    "I don''t know. I still can''t believe that one of the couples who frequently show love has an affair." Lynda said.


    Cali sighed helplessly, "I can''t believe it, okay? Lynda! Can you give me an idea? How about I''ll have a talk with Princess Nina and let her make it clear to Count Nangong? If possible, they can divorce peacefully."


    "No, Cali! Aren''t you afraid that Princess Nina will hurt you?" Lynda stopped her emotionally.


    "Impossible Princess Nina is not that kind of person. She won''t do that." Cali firmly believed.


    "Well, it''s up to you. I have something to do," said Lynda.


    Cali was confused. "What are you busy with at night?"


    "Nothing. It''s just about work. I can''t help you with this. It''s up to you." Lynda said it vaguely.


    "I just can''t make a decision..."


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. I have to go."


    "Lynda..."


    Lynda hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Lynda sat at the desk and took a few deep breaths. She held the phone tightly as if she had grasped a life-saving straw, and her palms were sweating.


    Lynda lit up the screen again, and it showed that she was recording.

 Chapter 573 Being Exposed To Have An Affair In Marriage

    The next morning, Nina was awakened by the buzzing sound of her mobile phone.


    She reached for the phone and squinted slightly. It was a call from John. She slid the answer key and continued to close her eyes.


    "Good morning. Are you here? Can I sleep a few more minutes?" Nina''szy voice was aszy as a cat in the morning, and her face rubbed against the pillow, acting like a spoiled child.


    After a moment of silence, John said, "Okay. Promise me one thing first. Don''t surf the Inte today, okay?"


    "Okay, okay." Nina answered sleepily, without thinking about what he meant.


    Nina turned over and fell asleep. The public opinion outside had been overturned, and the discussion were higher and higher.


    The topic of Princess Nina''s infidelity in marriage upied the top of the hot search list, and there was a lot of abuse below thement.


    "Shit! Princess Nina actually cuckolded Count Nangong? Really?"


    "There was the evidence. Could it be fake?"


    "Fuck! You bitch!"


    "Who is this bodyguard named Sean? Find him out now! How dare he take Princess Nina away Count Nangong? Awesome!"


    "He''s just a servant. Bullshit!"


    "Is Count Nangong not handsome enough or couldn''t he content y


    sh marriage and sh divorce rare? You all think that it was because Princess Nina had an affair with another man that they got divorced. I thought that Count Nangong had changed his mind and the two got divorced."


    "It''s none of your business. It''s their business whether they divorce or not."


    "Is it easy to want a divorce? Why not show us the photo of the divorce certificate? Let''s see when they got divorced. I''m afraid the divorce date is today, right? Ha-ah."


    "Wait for the bankruptcy of the Magnolia Media Company."


    "Agreed, go broke now. They always know how to nder others. After they nder the star in the entertainment circle and then the princess, they are awesome. Humph, let''s see how long they will be awesome next."


    The topic of the divorce between Princess Nina and Count Nangong suppressed the hot topic of Princess Nina''s infidelity in marriage, and the online public opinion was also guided by many media.


    However, the Magnolia Media Company had be the target of public criticism in an instant. The boss of the Magnolia Media Company could only personally take Lynda to Nangong castle to make an apology, in order to retrieve the situation.


    Lynda was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 574 Punish One As A Warning To Others!

    The boss of the Magnolia Media Company was called Marcus Zhang. He was more than 30 years old and looked shrewd. Obviously, he was sophisticated.


    However, this time, he was in a panic. He had been sweating all the way, thinking hard in panic how to save hispany.


    ''Count Nangong said in person. I couldn''t stay in this circle any longer. I only hope that Count Nangong would be magnanimous and not let me go bankrupt to lose everything.


    Last night, when I heard the recording, I also had some misgivings. I did think about the possibility of divorce. After investigating for a long time, I found that there was no sign of divorce, so I agreed to release it.


    I thought that even if Princess Nina had a strong background, it was she who cheated on Count Nangong first. If Count Nangong knew about it, he would definitely go against her. But I didn''t expect that it was Count Nangong who pointed at me instead.''


    Marcus was very regretful. ''If it weren''t for my greed, it wouldn''t have happened if I had handed the recording to Count Nangong first.


    But after all, it was this intern named Lynda.


    nly be presented to everyone. Then why are you trembling now?"


    Marcus almost knelt down when he was pped. "I really didn''t know that you and Princess Nina have divorced."


    "It''s not your fault."


    "Yes, yes." Marcus''s eyes lit up.


    Vicente smiled. ''I learned from John that I should punish one as a warning to others so that no media would dare to provoke me easily in the future.


    Now that Marcus had met into it, it is a good chance to alert those who want to oppose me.''


    "But I won''t let you go. Just take it as a small punishment and warning, I believe with your strength, you will definitely make aeback. Well, you have sent her to us. You can go back for the time being."


    Marcus left dejectedly.


    Kneeling on the ground, Lynda knew that it was her turn to be judged, but she didn''t have money or status. ''What would Count Nangong do to me?''


    While Lynda was thinking nervously, the voice of Count Nangong suddenly came, but not to her.


    "She is here. You can deal with her by yourself." Vicente looked at John, and then looked at Lynda kneeling on the ground with sympathy.

 Chapter 575 Punish Him To Stand In The Scorching Sun!

    Then John stood up expressionlessly and came to Lynda. A pair of shiny leather shoes and slender legs appeared in front of Lynda. The invisible pressure made her lips tremble, and she shrank her neck, wishing to hide in a hard shell.


    But she didn''t have a shell. She was just flesh and blood.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Please let me go." There was no trace of blood on Lynda''s face, and her breath seemed to be weak.


    When the man squatted down in front of her, Lynda seemed to have entered the infernal hell, and the eyes of death pierced a hole in her body.


    "Which hand pressed the record?" The calmer John''s tone was, the creepier it was.


    "Right, right hand," answered Lynda, trembling.


    "Okay." John said indifferently, "Put it on the ground with your palm facing down."


    Lynda didn''t know what he was going to do. She only knew that the fear in her body made her dare not to disobey the order, so she stretched out her right hand as he asked.


    John picked up the kitchen knife from the table. Vicente didn''t dare to see the bloody scene, so he turned around.


    Cali''s eyes widened. She thought of Dem


    t was strange that Reba asked someone to send the lunch to the room, saying that they didn''t have to have lunch at the same table this noon.


    When Nina woke up from her nap, she wanted to push the babies out to bask in the sun and blow the sea wind, but she was stopped by Reba.


    Nina finally realized that something was wrong.


    So Nina pretended to agree, took the opportunity to push away Reba, beat the bodyguards at the door and rushed out.


    Nina saw that John was standing in the hot sun, sweating profusely, and his lips were dry, as if it was in a field of drought.


    "John!" Nina shouted his name. It seemed that John didn''t hear it or felt someone calling him, but he didn''t dare to move his head for fear of dizziness.


    ''I didn''t know how long it would take before I finished my punishment. Only by holding on could I see my future parents inw.


    I had never suffered such a big punishment since I was a child, and now I deserved it.''


    Noticing that John wasck of water, Nina rushed down the castle. However, when she rushed to the ce where John was, John had already been taken away.

 Chapter 576 John Is The Most Talented Man In The World!

    The heat in mid-September was rolling, and Nina stood there for a few seconds, as if she was grilled on a charcoal fire.


    ''I don''t know how long John had stood in the scorching sun.


    First, in a daze in the morning, I heard that John told me not to surf the Inte. Then, the entirework of the Scher Mountain was cut off and the signal was blocked. At then, John''s lips were slightly pale.''


    Nina thought that something must have happened. ''There must be a something rted to me on the Inte, so that everyone could hide it from me.''


    "Princess Nina, your highness..." Reba rushed over with servants.


    Nina turned around and walked towards Reba, questioning, "What happened this morning? Where is John?"


    Reba motioned a servant to hold an umbre. ''I had already made up my mind to answer Princess Nina''s question.''


    "The queen invited Mr. John to have dinner together tonight."


    "Do you think I''m blind? He''s almost fainted under the sun. Did the word Invitation meant like this?" Nina said angrily.


    Reba lowered her eyes respectfully and said unhurriedly, "Princess Nina, you misunderstood me."


    ''Misunderstood?


    She dared to say anything.''


    Nina didn''t want to talk to her anymore. "Tell me where he is now."


    Reba looked up and answered, "I don''t know." ''I really don''t know


    rink it. Nina insisted on helping him up, but John didn''t agree. He just smiled at Nina.


    Nina loosened her grip angrily and knelt down.


    The three people standing there were all stunned. Vicente opened his mouth worriedly and suddenly smiled gently without interfering.


    Anne said angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Even Bruce, who had always spoiled his daughter, was angry. He stood in front of Nina and said, "Why are you kneeling? Stand up."


    Nina held John''s big hands, looked at him with tears in his eyes. "I''m sorry."


    "No..." When John wanted to say no, Nina opened her mouth and said, "I know it. It''s not his fault alone."


    Nina''s chest heaved. When she thought of the arrogant man, John, who had alwayspromised for her, her heart was like a stone, and a crystal tear rolled down from the corner of her eyes.


    "Mother, you said that I was the apple of your eyes, do you know that he is also the apple of his family? He is the most talented man in the world."


    Nina''s eyes were filled with mist.'' Even if I couldn''t see anything clearly, I have to say it.''


    "John is the most talented man in the world! But now for me..."


    She tightly grasped the hand of John, and as she lowered her eyes, tears welled up in her eyes. Her voice softened and she said painfully, "For me, he had be like this."

 Chapter 577 Had To Wait For Another Three Years

    Nina''s heart continued to sink, and she grabbed John''s palm harder and harder.


    The well-known Mr. Shi of Lexingport City, the president of Time Group, and the noble young master of Shi family was born to be the god''s favored one. Although he was rich enough, he was more hardworking than anyone else. He was decisive in business and held half of Lexingport City.


    The god''s favored one who was worth hundreds of millions knelt down in front of others.


    "Do you know that John has never knelt down even in front of his own father?" Nina wiped her tears.


    John reached out his hand to hold Nina''s face and wiped away her tears bit by bit with his thumb. The thousands of words in his heart finally turned into two words, "Good girl."


    The little girl knew him, protected him. His wife was so perfect that he couldn''t expect more.


    No matter where and when, John would treat her as a little girl, love her and take care of her.


    As long as Nina cried, John''s heart would be broken.


    "Yes." Nina sobbed, "Of course, I''m not saying you can''t kneel down. It''s natural for a son inw to kneel down to his parents inw. It''s the ceremony in the wedding. Why don''t you find a red handkerchief to c


    ts?"


    John was moved, especially when he heard thest sentence, which sounded like a plea.


    It was just that an old father wanted to keep his daughter longer.


    John thought that if he and Nina had a daughter, he would be more reluctant to let his daughter marry someone so far away.


    Fortunately, the two children were both sons. They didn''t have to worry about them being abducted. In the future, they just needed to abduct other people''s daughters.


    John opened his thin lips and said, "My family are all concerned about Nina and the children. Parents inw, please allow Nina to contact them."


    "I didn''t say no." Being able to keep her daughter by her side for another three years, Anne was in a good mood and her tone became gentle. "If they want to see the real person, it''s not that C Ind doesn''t wee them."


    With his mother-inw''s words, John suddenly felt that three years weren''t that hard for him.


    But it was just a sudden feel.


    At the thought that he couldn''t hold Nina to sleep at night or see Nina every morning after waking up, John felt very depressed.


    Other people could get their wife as soon as they chased her, but he had to chase his wife for years.

 Chapter 578 Mom, Guess Who I Am

    When John came out, Nina and Vicente were waiting outside the door. When they saw hime out, they hurried to help him back to his room.


    John immediately went to the bathroom to take a shower to wash away the smell of sweat and fatigue.


    With the babies in their arms, Nina and Vicente were sitting on the sofa on the balcony, enjoying the sea breeze. Someone sent a box to Vicente, and Reba took it to them.


    "What''s in the box?" Nina opened the box with one hand. There was divorce a certificate and a divorce agreement in it.


    Nina reached for the divorce certificate, but Vicente said, "There''s nothing to look at in the divorce certificate. Have a look at the divorce agreement."


    "Let me have a look." Nina opened the divorce agreement and found that Vicente gave her arge sum of money as alimony.


    Nina was surprised at Vicente''s thoughtfulness and assurance.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not interested in you." Vicente smiled, "I did this not for you, but for the children. Van and Don are my children nominally. Van, do you think it is right?"


    Vicente reached out his hand and pinched Van''s face. "If I don''t give you the custody, the children can only stay with me. They will probably me me when they grow up. Maybe


    meet them." Vicente held the kid''s hand and walked forward.


    After meeting together, then they went for a walk together.


    The two kids withdrew their hands secretly and whispered in each other''s ears.


    "Don, did mom recognize you?"


    "No, she didn''t. What do you think? I did a good acting this time, right? Now I am your elder brother! You have to admit it!"


    Van didn''t do as his younger brother wished, but there were lot of doubts in his big eyes. He looked back at his mother in confusion.


    "Can''t she really recognize you?"


    When Nina saw her son turn around, she quickly said, "Van, walk and see the way. You can look at me clearly when we go home."


    "Isn''t he Don? The mud on his face was rubbed by me identally. I''m going back to wash it for him." Vicente was confused.


    Nina smiled, "You have been with the children for four years. Can you make some progress?"


    Vicente was shocked, "Was I fooled again?"


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Van turned his heads and looked at his younger brother who was jumping far away. He talked to himself, "Don, you were fooled by our mother."


    Unaware that, Don, who had been exposed, was still immersed in his wless performance today.


    ''I finally deceived my mother.''

 Chapter 579 Want To Be An Elder Brother!

    On the way, Vicente asked while walking, "It''s September now. Three years had passed. When will you go back to the Lexingport City?"


    "Are you reluctant to leave me?" Nina raised her eyebrows.


    "No, no, no. the ones I am reluctant to leave are Van and Don, not you." Vicente said duplicity.


    Without debunk Vicente, Nina nodded, "Yes, yes."


    "I remember your wedding will be held at the end of October, right? I have postponed the meeting at the end of October." Vicente said.


    "Have you made your choice?"


    "What?" Vicente rolled his eyes and looked away.


    Nina patted Vicente on the shoulder and said, "Don''t pretend. I had printed out the pictures I sent to you. I''ve just sent them to Mimi and asked her to choose her favorite dress. You''d better pick it quickly so that it can be customized ording to your size."


    "No. I dare not." Vicente pursed his lips.


    Ninaforted Vicente, "Don''t be afraid. After putting on your wig and makeup, no one can recognize you. Moreover, you are in the Lexingport City, not in the C Ind. What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m just afraid." Vicente hadn''t worn women''s clothes for more than 20 years. Now Vicente suddenly ha


    of energy." Nina smiled with relief


    The two kids said goodbye to their grandparents and stood aside hand in hand obediently.


    Anne walked up to Nina and held her in her arms, and a thousand words had be a word "Nina".


    After getting along with her mother for three years, the rtionship between the mother and daughter had long been harmonious. Nina knew what her mother wanted to say.


    She patted her mother on the back and said, "Mom, I will take good care of myself and won''t let myself be wronged."


    "Okay." Anne let go of her daughter and smiled.


    "My dear daughter, you often call me and your mother by video," said Bruce with a smile.


    "I''ll take the kids to video chat with you often. Say goodbye to your grandpa and grandma." Nina touched the children'' head and said.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa and grandma." The two kids waved their hands.


    After they got in the car, Vicente drove farther and farther away. They could still see from the rearview mirror that Bruce and Anne were waving their hands. The children went out from home and their parents worried.


    Nina didn''t tell anyone that she took her children back to the Lexingport City in advance.

 Chapter 580 Call Him Elder Brother If Need Help

    At ten o''clock in the morning, at the International Airport in the Lexingport City.


    After getting off the ne, the two brothers, Van and Don, walked forward hand in hand. While shaking his hands, Don looked around. His big and bright eyes were full of curiosity about the new environment.


    As long as he saw something interesting, he would pull his brother''s hand and said in a sweet voice, "My elder brother, look over there!"


    Nina wore a ck sunsses which almost covered half of her face. Her red lips were as beautiful as blooming roses, and her wine red slip dress was up to her ankles.


    Wearing ck high-heeled sandals, she walked behind the children and saw many people stop and watch.


    People''s eyes were full of the radiance of fatherly love, or the radiance of the maternal love, especially thetter.


    The overflowing glow of maternal love made Nina have an illusion that her children were about to be taken away, and the children were happily walking farther and farther away.


    Nina called helplessly, "My sons, can you two be a little afraid of a strange environment? Come back."


    "Don, mommy called us." Van stopped and pul


    of them walked forward together.


    Don sat on the suitcase and looked around excitedly. "Wow, it is fun. I can see many interesting things on the high ce. My dear younger brother, next time it''s your turn."


    Van held his mother''s hand and asked, "Mommy, do we have such a suitcase in our house? My younger brother likes it."


    "Yes. You can y by yourselves when you go back." Nina said.


    Cherry''s mother nced at the two children and liked them more and more. "Your two children are so beautiful, many times more beautiful than Cherry''s brother when he was a child."


    At this time, the phone of Cherry''s mother rang. She took out her phone and said, "As soon as we talked about my son, my son called me. My son must have been waiting outside for a long time and called. Hello, my dear son."


    "Hi, where are you? Why didn''t I see you?"


    Standing next to Cherry''s, Nina heard the voice on the phone and felt it familiar.


    Just as Nina searched in her mind who it was, the owner of the voice who had already appeared in front of her was striding towards them.


    The two of them were stunned when their eyes met.


    "Henry?"


    "Mrs. Nina?"

 Chapter 581 Be My Bride When You Grew Up

    Ms. Sheng was Henry''s biological mother, an orphan without parents. She grew up in a welfare house.


    At the age of eighteen, she identally lost her virginity to the drunk Howard. When she knew that she was pregnant, she had wanted to have an abortion, but she couldn''t bear to lose the child. In the end, she gave birth to the baby and raised him up alone.


    Ms. Sheng had never remarried. She was afraid that her son would suffer if she married a bad man.


    It was not until Henry grew up and had his own thoughts and ability to live on himself that Ms. Sheng wanted to find a husband.


    Henry was a filial son. He handed over most of the money he earned to his mother and left little free money for himself. Ms. Sheng always wanted to travel around the world. Henry helped her get her passport and she began to fly around.


    Less than 1/10 of the world tour, she was trapped by a handsome and charming foreign man of the same age.


    However, he didn''t stop her traveling, but apanied her to travel around and experience the local customs in all the ces around the world.


    The foreign man''s name was Tod Allen, a construction designer with a small fortune. He had no interest in the rtionship between men and women before he met Ms. She


    emnly, "Brother."


    Don grinned fawningly, "Hee hee, I just want to ask why I can''t. Then how to call him brother? "


    "You can marry my sister." Henry said jokingly. He liked to joke with children most, and he was also looking forward to the answer of Mr. Shi''s youngest son.


    Don was confused, "What is marry? Brother, what is marry? "


    "Let her be your bride." Van said, "Just like dad and mom, mom is dad''s bride, and dad is mom''s groom."


    "Okay!" Don was suddenly enlightened and nodded like a chick pecking rice.


    Henry smiled and continued to tease him, "What do you think?"


    The others all looked over, wondering what interesting answer Don could give, including his biological mother.


    Nina stared at her youngest son who pretended to be thoughtful and touched his chin with one hand.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Nina asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind." Don loosened his chin and said innocently, "Okay, Cherry will be my bride when she grows up."


    Everyone was stunned. They smiled the next second and didn''t take the child''s words seriously. They just thought that child''s words were very interesting.


    Cherry looked at everyone in a daze, but kept the words that he asked her to be the bride in her mind.

 Chapter 582 Went To J Entertainment Company For Boss

    After leaving the airport, the three members of Nina''s family watched Henry''s family leave.


    After the car went far, Nina took the mask from her bag and put it on. Her sunsses were on her nose, and she was fully armed, only showing a smooth forehead.


    "Mom, why are you wearing a mask? I want to wear one too. " Don shook his mother''s arm and asked.


    Nina reached out to stop a taxi and answered her younger son''s question, "Because we have to take a taxi now."


    A taxi stopped steadily in front of them, and Van obediently reached out to open the door. His small body did not have the same strength as an adult. He could not open with one hand, so he used two hands to open the door smoothly.


    Nina didn''t reach out her hand to help, but stared at her elder son. When Van used two hands instead of one, Nina raised her eyebrows and smiled gently.


    "Mom, the door is open." Van stood aside like a little gentleman, waiting for his brother and mother to sit in.


    Don crawled in with his short legs and asked in confusion, "Mom, why do you wear a mask in a taxi?"


    "Go back and ask your father." After replying, Nina reached out and rubbed Van''s little head, "My good son, you go in first and sit next to your brother."


    Van crawled into the car obediently, and then Nina got into the car, closed the door and told the driver an address.


    "Sir, J Entertainmen


    them after pressing the button, "Which floor are you going to? Let me help you. "


    "The 12th floor." Van raised his head and found that the button of the 12th floor was already on.


    This office building only had 12 floors. On the top floor were the office of James and the senior meeting room.


    The assistant smiled and said, "What a coincidence! We..."


    "Shut up!" Linda said impatiently. The assistant immediately shut up and the smile on her face disappeared as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Give me water." Linda said arrogantly.


    The assistant quickly took out a thermos cup from her bag, opened the lid and handed it to her. "You are on your period these two days. This is brown sugar water I made for you, and it''s a little..."


    Linda nced at her and reached out her hand to take it. The assistant felt her anger through her sunsses, so she didn''t dare to say the rest words.


    But when Linda was about to drink it, the assistant reached out in a panic and tried to stop her. Thest word stuck in her throat jumped out.


    "Hot!"


    "Ah..."


    It was toote for the assistant to finish her words. Because of the scald, Linda threw the thermos cup away.


    Don quickly took his brother to a corner, and the hot brown sugar water spilled all over the ground. Some drops jumped to the ankles of the two brothers, leaving several bean sized red marks.

 Chapter 583 Van And Don Were Scalded

    Both of the brothers could bear the pain. But Van would not cry out for pain. He would only frown sadly.


    Don was the opposite. If he felt pain, he would say, "Brother, my feet are scalded. It hurts."


    He bent down to check. Only one of his feet were scalded, but both of his brother''s feet were scalded.


    Don was furious. He pulled his brother behind him to protect him, with one hand on his waist and the other pointing at Linda.


    "Your water scalded our feet. Apologize!"


    Linda was scolding the female assistant, who kept her head down and apologized, while the tears fell into the brown sugar water in the elevator which was almost diluted.


    Hearing the child''s loud reproach and seeing him pointing at her nose, Linda stopped scolding. With a livid face, she took off her sunsses and pped the back of Don''s hand.


    His white and tender hand suddenly turned red.


    "Haven''t your mother taught you not to point at others while talking? You have no family education. " Linda smiled arrogantly and coldly, "Do you know who I am? How dare you ask me to apologize? Ask her. It was her who scalded you. "


    "Ding!" The elevator reached the 12th floor.


    The elevator door opened and Linda walked out in high heels without any guilt on he


    ted her teeth and endured it.


    The female assistant helped Linda into the office, and Justin hurried to see the two children.


    "Young masters, are you all right?"


    Don lifted his pants up, revealing half of his shins, and pouted angrily. "It was scalded. My brother''s was even worse. The ugly woman just scalded us, but she didn''t apologize and didn''t send us to the hospital."


    Justin frowned. The two young masters were the apple of the eyes of the whole Shi family. This was a big matter.


    "I''ll call the doctor right away." Justin quickly took out his phone and made a phone call, asking, "Did anyone else see it?


    Van pointed at the elevator and said, "There is a monitor."


    Justin paused shortly. Then the phone was picked up. "Ask the doctor toe to the CEO''s office of J Entertainment Company. Two kids were scalded. Young masters, you go to find Mr. Shi first. I''ll get the surveince video and the doctor will be here soon. "


    "Thank you." Van pulled his angry brother and walked towards James'' office.


    The more Don thought about it, the angrier he became. He clenched his fists and snuffed out like a steamer. "I will definitely avenge for you!"


    "I will avenge for you, too." Van said seriously, clenching his fists.

 Chapter 584 He Was Bragging

    James had been a cynical man since he was a child. He didn''t like urban elites in suits.


    Unless it was a formal asion, he would like to wear his own private clothes instead of wearing a suit and a tie.


    At that time, he picked up Uncle John in a suit just to make Uncle John look at him with new eyes. He wanted Uncle John to be happy with tears with the feeling of a child growing up.


    Later, he seldom wore formal clothes. Therefore, some people secretly mocked him for being frivolous in his youth and ignoring others. They said that he was difficult to achieve something big and that he was spending some money to experience life just because his family was rich.


    James wanted to run an entertainmentpany not for fun, but for his own career. He was stubborn by nature and didn''t let Shi family pay a penny.


    All the young masters in Lexingport City thought that the young master of Shi family was crazy. Only Emma and friends like Harrison were helping him.


    Later, J Entertainment Company was listed in only three years, which made those people shut up their mouths. James was the only young master in Lexingport City who had a ce in Lexingport City without the h


    good, I won''t get a beautiful wife."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± James was stunned and smiled. "Who told you that you can''t get a beautiful wife if you don''t look good?"


    "Grandma said so." Don said innocently, "My grandmother said that only, only... I can''t remember, you can ask my brother. Daddy and mommy are both good-looking, so they are together."


    Jamesughed. "You''re right. Uncle John and Aunt Nina admired each other''s appearance in the beginning. But, Van, what did your grandma say? "


    "Grandma said that only excellent people will be with excellent people." Van looked up and said.


    James put Don down, pinched the faces of the two and said, "Your grandmother ispletely right. For example, your sister-inw thinks I''m handsome and excellent, so she pestered me and insisted on marrying me.


    Well, it''s all my fault. I''m so outstanding. You may not know that it was your sister-inw who chased me." James was so happy that he forgot that there was still outsiders.


    Not only the outsiders, but also the insider had arrived at the door. Emma was looking at him leisurely.


    Justin pursed his lips and wanted tough, but he didn''t dare to.


    This man was bragging again.

 Chapter 585 Ban

    Seeing that he still had the tendency to talk big, Justin hurriedly reminded him, "Mr. James."


    When James turned around, he saw Emma, who was smiling faintly, as if she was going to move a stool and watch a y.


    James felt embarrassed. The smile on his face cracked, and James fluttered his eyshes for two times. When his eyes passed the shoulders of the two people and saw the doctor following them, he changed the topic and said, "The doctor is here. Check her knees."


    When James turned his head to look at Linda, she had already stood up. Her face was pale and blue, as if she had suffered a huge blow.


    Her eyes were dull.


    The assistant next to her had aplicated look in her eyes. She opened her mouth slightly and was still in shock.


    ''Are the two kids Mr. James''s brothers?


    Biological brother?


    They must be. They look like simr.


    They were so intimate just now.


    Then...'' The assistant turned her head and looked at Linda. ''Will Linda be doomed?


    Everyone knew that Shi family was protecting their own family. She might not only be unable to get a role, but also be banned by Mr. Mr. James.''


    The assistant turned her head slowly and bit her lips to prevent herself fromughing.


    After taking a look at the dull Linda, Justin fina


    was stunned for a moment. "Yes, sir."


    "Hold on!" Emma stopped Justin.


    For a moment, the pale Linda seemed to be injected with fresh air and revived, looking at Director Emma expectantly.


    ''It was said that Director Emma was a well-educated and reasonable woman. She would definitely not allow her family to bully me.''


    "Honey, don''t mess around with the kids." Emma said gently.


    Every time James heard his wife call him honey, his heart softened and heined in a low voice, "Don''t you want to revenge?"


    Emma smiled at James, turned around and ordered Justin, "Cut the video out, blur Van and Don, and hand the video to the reporters."


    "Yes, madam." Justin thought this was a reasonable way, so he immediately did it.


    The fresh air of Linda was sucked out and she passed out immediately.


    The assistant said slowly, "It doesn''t matter. She often goes to KTV to sing recently. She has stayed upte for too long and is a little sleepy. Mr. James, Director Emma, I''ll carry her back first."


    Everyone was speechless.


    ''Oh my God! The poprity of Linda is too bad, why did She rmend Linda?


    Linda called She Miss. She. It sounds that the rtionship between them is not so good as to rmend her.''


    James thought to himself.

 Chapter 586 Serene Investigation Firm

    The scalds of Van and Don were smeared with ster to prevent them from being rubbed away. Since they couldn''t be held by James and Emma, they had to walk hand in hand.


    The two kids were holding hands in the middle, and the two adults were on both sides. As soon as they walked out of the office, the whole path was upied.


    "Van, Don, what do you want to eat?" Emma asked them softly.


    "Fish. I want to eat fish. It''s my elder brother''s favorite." Don said without hesitation.


    Then James waved his arm like a child and asked, "Your elder brother likes fish, what do you like to eat?"


    "My younger brother likes meat. As long as it''s delicious meat, he likes it. But Mommy said that he should learn to eat vegetables." Van rushed to answer.


    James smiled, ''The two brothers are on good terms.''


    "No, I won''t. It''s not yummy. It''s not yummy at all." Don said.


    When James thought of the vegetable dishes in the C Ind, it was really hard to exin. There was no taste at all.


    "The vegetables dished in the Lexingport City are different. You''ll know when you eat them. We''ll order all kinds of fish and meatter." When the elevator door opened, James let the two kids in first.


    "I have to feed you to be a fat boy, and you couldn''t find a wif


    uced.


    "The third floor is a ce to rest. People from thew office can live there. Do you want to go upstairs and have a look?" Charlie asked.


    "No, thanks." The smile on Nina''s face became deeper and deeper. It seemed that Charlie had everything ready. "We should recruit employees next. It may take some time to recruit employees."


    The two turned around and went downstairs.


    Charlie followed her and said, "Mydy, I have recruited almost all of them. I recruited a group of people ording to your requirements. But in the end, you have to personally interview who will stay."


    "Charlie, you are too..." Nina couldn''t find any word to describe it all of a sudden. She was surprised for a while until Charlie handed her a folder.


    "Here are the background information of one hundred candidates. I have made a thorough investigation. Mydy, you just need to screen."


    "One hundred?" Nina opened the file and found a thick pile of information about candidates. "We just need seven or eight candidates. We don''t need that much. But, we haven''t registered in ourw office. I wanted to register before recruiting."


    Charlie smiled kindly, "Mydy, it has been registered."


    "What?" Nina was shocked again, and her eyelids suddenly twitched.

 Chapter 587 She Was The Gift

    Nina was stunned, and so was Charlie.


    "Miss," said Charlie hesitantly, "Didn''t you ask Mr. Shi to register it?"


    Nina immediately denied, "I didn''t. Didn''t I tell you to avoid him? "


    "I did." Charlie exined, "Mr. Shi suddenly found me. I was beating around the bush with him, but he took out your n and design drawing..."


    Nina was speechless.


    It urred to her that John had seen the n and the design drawing in Vicente''s study.


    It turned out that she was not the only one who had the ability to remember things with just one nce. John also had this ability, and he was even better than her.


    John was born to be like this. She was blessed in misfortune after she was born.


    So why did she sneak around for two years?


    "What else did he do?" Nina asked.


    Charlie pointed at the books on the wall and said, "There are over ten thousand books. Half of them were found by Mr. Shi''s people. There are also some precious books with only one copy existing. It took Mr. Shi a lot of effort to find them.


    And there is a gym and a swimming pool behind." Charlie went out from the back door of the first floor with Nina.


    The huge swimming pool appeared in front of her. The clear water rippled slightly, and the sunlight shone on it as if gold was sprinkled.


    She could see the fitness roo


    ed it earlier, so she didn''t hide inside at all.


    Instead, she hid herself under his desk. The footsteps were getting closer and closer. It seemed that he wasing.


    A pair of shining leather shoes appeared in front of Nina. John pulled out the chair and suddenly saw a person squatting under the table. He had an impulse to throw the chair over.


    It seemed that someone was going to assassinate him!


    Seeing the familiar face and shallow smile, he loosened his grip on the chair and squinted at the gift box.


    Wasn''t she in the box?


    Nina seemed to understand his doubts and blinked her eyes for two times to answer his question. Yes, she was not in the box.


    Looking at the woman he missed so much, John really wanted to get her out of under the table and hold her in his arms.


    But his reason stopped him. He must punish her for sneaking back without telling him.


    "Since you want to squat, you can squat a little longer." John pulled out the chair and sat down. One of his legs stretched over, right next to Nina.


    Nina said nothing, nor was she angry. After a while, she put her hand on his leg.


    All of a sudden, John''s body went numb. He looked down and saw a pair of amber eyes smiling slyly.


    "You taught me one thing on the lunar July 7th on C Ind. I''m here to hand in my homework."

 Chapter 588 He Was No Longer The Most Handsome Man In The World

    Adrian recently found out a secret thing, which might have something to do with Vivian. Thinking that Mr. Shi was adopting a long-term n, this thing should be able to provide some information to Mr. Shi. So he came to Time Group.


    He came to the door of the office and saw that the door was open slightly. He pushed the door open and went in before Amy stopped him.


    "Hey, what''s this? Why is there such a big gift box here? " Adrian was attracted by the gift box in front of him and said lightly.


    He looked around the gift box and touched it gently, but found nothing.


    Adrian didn''t notice that John was different from usual. After looking at the gift box, he walked towards him.


    At this moment, Nina was busy handing in her homework under his desk.


    "Stay away from me!" John''s breath was paused. He clenched his fists and heavily ced them on the table. A muffled sound came from the table.


    Adrian was shocked and his heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    Who pissed Mr. Shi off?


    Why was he so angry all of a sudden?


    Was he going to punch people?


    Who was he going to punch?


    Adrian looked around and found that there were only two of them in the office. It was impossible for Mr. Shi to hit himself, wasn''t he?


    Then it could only be him!


    How did he offend Mr. Shi again?


    Ad


    er''s hands or hug her.


    It seemed that these were all his father''s.


    Heforted him, "Dad is worried that we will take mom away from him, because we are handsome. He is afraid that mom will like us and won''t like him."


    "Really? Are we more handsome than dad? Isn''t dad the most handsome man in the world? " Suddenly, Don didn''t feel wronged and began to ask one hundred thousand questions.


    Van said seriously, "Dad used to be the most handsome man in the world. But not after we were born."


    Don tilted his head and said, "Are we the most handsome men in the world? Are we more handsome than dad? "


    "We are." Van nodded and promised.


    Don squinted, "Wow, daddy is so pitiful. He is not the most handsome man in the world anymore."


    John, who used to be the most handsome man in the world was speechless.


    Was he pitiful?


    Nina felt that the strength of John''s hand increased a little. She wanted tough and said, "The most handsome man in the world, our sons are going to usurp the throne. You are no longer the most handsome man in the world. What do you think?"


    John snorted. Nina thought he didn''t care. But the next second, he said with disdain, "Their words don''t count."


    His tone was arrogant.


    Nina was speechless.


    It turned out that he was still the same. So narcissistic.

 Chapter 589 I Feel Flustered As Soon As You Call My Name

    The family sat at the table for dinner. Jessica was living in the family area of a university in Northwestern University with Jason, and he didn''te back until the Spring Festival.


    Chester was studying in the B City and Dora was living in the University. They didn''t know that Nina and others were back, so they didn''t go home for dinner.


    Although all the family members hadn''t arrived yet, there was nock of fun. Everyone wanted to take Van over because of his obedient and handsome appearance. They wanted to know how much knowledge he had in his mind, just like a small encyclopedia.


    Don had a sweet mouth, and greeted them in sweet tone and they were so happy. He was naughty and talkative, and always made peopleugh happily. Even Sam, who had been keeping his dignity in front of the children,ughed happily.


    The dining table was full of joy.


    It was still early after dinner. Sam, sitting in a wheelchair, was going out for a walk with his two grandchildren, watching the two brothers chasing after each other.


    The bright light of the road shone on Sam''s wrinkled face. His eyes were peaceful and serene.


    ee clearly. I was afraid that I would be dazzled, so I waited outside the bar for a long time and saw her carrying a box into the car." Adrian promised.


    "Got it." John already knew what to do.


    After hanging up the phone, John sat back to his seat. James asked first, "Why do you look so pale? What did Mr. Adrian say?"


    "James..."


    "Wait a minute, Uncle John. Don''t call my name directly. I''ll be panic if you call my name. I feel that something big is going to happen." James sat upright and stopped smiling cheekily.


    John looked at him silently for a few seconds.


    James was even more flustered. His heart was beating fast. "Uncle John, did I do something wrong to you or do illegal things as rape, robbery and gambling? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    When his Adam''s apple bobbed, James swallowed and said aggrievedly, "No, I didn''t. I''ve always been a good citizen who abides by thew. I''ve never done such things as rape, robbery and gambling. That''s even more impossible. My wife is in charge of me."


    "Not you." John looked away and asked calmly, "What''s the rtionship between She and Linda?"

 Chapter 590 Superman, Daddy, Carried One On His Back And The Other In His Arms!

    The topic was changed back. It took James a while to react.


    "Friends. They maybe be friends."


    "Maybe?" John frowned.


    "In fact, I don''t know. She is very busy this year and seldom gather with us. Linda said that they knew each other in KTV, and that''s right. We used to like singing and dancing." James said.


    ''Since they knew each other in KTV, the matter of Linda must have something to do with She.''


    John was lost in thought.


    ''I had ced his spies around Vivian for two years, but they had only collected a little useful evidence. The evidence alone is not enough to bring her to justice.


    Noah and I had been ying tricks on her for two years. Finally, Vivian took the bait. As long as they made a deal, Vivian would bepletely convicted.


    Vivian took the bait, but the time and ce of the deal hadn''t been decided by Vivian yet. This is a variable, so we don''t dare to act rashly.''


    John and Noah guessed that the ce of the transaction would be under the jurisdiction of Tim. Although Tim was not involved in this kind of thing, his entertainment center''s confidential work and security faciliti


    be happy.


    The two brothers were ying and joking in the bathtub, causing water to ssh in all directions. It was not until then that John pulled a chair and sat in front of them that they restrained themselves a little.


    Van and Don called together, "Daddy..."


    "Did you get burned today?" The expression on John''s face was too serious, and the two brothers immediately behaved themselves well.


    As his elder brother, Van stood out and apologized, "I didn''t protect my brother well. He was scalded. I''m sorry."


    "No, no." Don shook his head and said nervously, "I''m his elder brother. I said I would protect my brother. It''s my fault. I''m sorry, Daddy."


    A four year old child was not as agile as an adult in speaking. He stammered when he spoke nervously. His childish voice made people''s ears tremble. Anyone who saw the two brothers bowed their heads and apologized would be melted.


    John didn''t me them. Realizing that he was too serious, he softened his tone and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s not your fault. Do you remember what I had told you?"


    The two brothers said in one voice, "Yes."

 Chapter 591 The Uncle And His Nephew Took Action Secretly In The Midnight!

    John looked at them and signaled them to speak out. Van opened his small mouth and said seriously, "At anytime and anywhere, I must protect myself and put my safety as the first priority."


    John said, "Repeat it, Don."


    Don repeated word by word, "At anytime and anywhere, I must protect myself and put my safety as the first priority."


    "Good. Do you remember? Take your own safety as the first priority and protect yourself well. You haven''t been able to protect each other yet, just protect yourself now." John rubbed the heads of the two children and sighed.


    "Remember what I said. Protecting yourself is protecting your mommy. Your mommy is our princess, and we are men in our family. We should protect your mommy. The most important thing to protect your mommy is to protect ourselves."


    Then John got down from the chair, squatted in front of the bathtub, gently patted the children'' face, and warned them with his deep eyes, "Remember? Young men."


    "Remember, Daddy" Van rubbed his face against his father''s palm and blinked obediently.


    Don grinned, "I know, Daddy."


    ''I hope you will really remember it, not only in your heart, but also in your actions.


    If something happens to


    s lips and walked away in a good mood.


    ''Compared with Uncle John, I am not miserable at all.''


    With a darkened face, John looked in the direction of the guest room. After more than 10 minutes, he almost saw through the house.


    ''No matter how dissatisfied I am, I couldn''t directly break in with the spare key. After all, there is another woman in it. If I ran into something....''


    John returned to the master bedroom with a sad look in his eyes.


    ''Do you think I canpromise so easily?''


    At one o''clock in the evening, the whole vi was so quiet that even a needle dropping on the ground could be heard.


    Two figures came in from upstairs and outside the window. They happened to see each other at the door of the guest room.


    John was speechless.


    James was speechless.


    The uncle and nephew could see each other''s outline. They looked at each other in the darkness and knew each other what to do.


    "Have you got the key? If you don''t have a spare key, I can..." James said in low voice.


    Then James took out a thin iron wire and shook it in front of the two. The silver white iron wire could be seen in the darkness.


    John was stunned. John was speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 592 Group Up To Hold Their Own Wife Back Secretly

    The darkness was a cover, so that the embarrassment on John''s face would not be discovered.


    ''I didn''t expect that James woulde in through the window at midnight. When I ran into him just now, I almost wanted to find a ce to hide.


    As an elder, I couldn''t lose face in front of the younger generation. Although I had stolen my wife in the past at midnight, I couldn''t show it in front of the younger generation confidently.''


    However, James didn''t think so much. He was not only thick skinned, but also had a clear mind about his Uncle John''s character.


    James had guessed that his Uncle John would do this, but he didn''t expect that he would run into him by chance. ''But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we would take our won wife back to our own room.''


    "I''m opening." James lowered his voice. There was only a sound apanied by breathing out of his throat. He picked up the iron wire and was about to open the door.


    John stopped James, stretched out his hand and opened it. The spare key was in his hand.


    "There is a key. Open it quickly." With a happy look on James''s face, he threw the iron wire in his hand away


    ill know what happened exactly."


    "I don''t know where my brother went. He just said that he woulde on my wedding day. I''m sleepy. Good night." Nina yawned tiredly.


    "Good night." Emma turned off the light.


    The light in the crack of the door finally disappeared, and the signal of action had already sounded. At this time, James stood up again and was about to break in.


    John put his hand on James''s shoulder, indicating that they had to wait until the two women fell asleep.


    The two women chatted until midnight. As long as they were sleepy, they would fall asleep soon.


    At about three o''clock in the morning, the two of men finally opened the door and tiptoed to the bed.


    They had been in the darkness for a long time and had adapted to it. They could almost see the person''s face.


    James walked out of the door with his wife in his arms, his waist was so straight and upright. There was no sneaky expression now when he turned the window just now.


    After they left, John carried his wife upstairs gently and put her into bed, hugging her tightly.


    ''Sure enough, only by holding my wife could I sleep well.''

 Chapter 593 Children Coax Their Father

    At six o''clock in the morning, when Nina was still in her dream, John had already got up and carried his sons to run five kilometers.


    Although running with a bag which was full of small stone on his back was a punishment for Don, as his brother, Van didn''t choose to stand by. He also ran five kilometers with a heavy weight.


    Five kilometers was difficult for ordinary adults, not to mention two four years old children.


    After three kilometers, the two brothers couldn''t run anymore. They were sweating heavily and their little faces flushed like a morning glow.


    John didn''t let them stop. They had walked thest two kilometers hand in hand for almost two hours.


    During the whole process, John stayed by their side. He felt sorry for the children when he saw them gasping for breath. However, he was more gratified that even if they kept going, the two children didn''t say give up.


    After finishing running, Don threw himself into his father''s arms and burst into tears. Van was busy panting and resting that he didn''t even have time to cry.


    Sam was old and woke up early, he saw his grandsons running and crying from a distance. He wa


    I went to have a look and found that Uncle John opened the door with a spare key and took Aunt Nina away. I worried that you might sleep cold, so I took you back."


    At first, both Nina and Emma believed them, but they identally spilled the beans when they met this morning.


    Theypared the two men''s answers and thought that someone must be lying. When they were about to go back and question, the servant who was cleaning found a thin iron wire at the door of the guest room.


    Then they knew the truth.


    Emma blushed.


    Because of her first movie, James starred in a thief who only appeared for five seconds. For the five seconds, James found a professional teacher to learn how to unlock the iron wire for a month.


    Emma was a stubborn woman. It would be better for the couple to know what happened between man and woman in their own room, but now her family knew it. It waste at night that James went to the window to steal her back.


    For several days in a row, she deliberately avoided James.


    When James took the me alone, he was full of grief and indignation. ''Why am I the only unlucky one?


    Why am I always unlucky?''

 Chapter 594 The Household Register Was Stolen!

    The castle of the North Yard had already beenpleted, but John hadn''t moved there with his wife Nina and sons. He intended to decorate the North Yard as the wedding venue, and their wedding room was also there.


    John wanted to give a surprise to Nina. Before the wedding day came, they lived on the house on Stone Road for the time being, which made Sam very happy. Every day, he was either ying with his precious grandsons, or picking them up from school.


    Coincidentally, during this period of time, both Nina and John had been very busy. One was busy with the recruitment of the Serene Investigation Firm, and the other was busy with work and closing the scheme about Vivian.


    His effort didn''t in vain and Noah called.


    "The deal will be made at the disco hall. I''ll go there myself at eight o''clock tomorrow evening."


    Hearing this, the tip of the pen hovered in the air. John''s eyes moved slightly and his tightly pressed lips separated. "Be careful. After you seed, I will go to Ye family to rescue him. The Ye Group has Henry, and strong evidence has been found."


    Noah sighed heavily on the phone, "Anyway, Vivian is my..."


    "The evils of God are forgivable, but the one of oneself cannot be lived once he asked for it." John wrote again and said in a low voice, "If you feel sorry for your sister, you don''t have to. As long as you want, you now have a sister


    us eyes.


    At this moment, John''s eyes widened slightly. A gentle kiss brought back his thoughts, and all his attention was focused on the soft lips of Nina.


    With a big hand holding her, John picked her up from the table and put her on hisp. "Don''t make a fuss. There are too many people here."


    With her arms around his neck, Nina leaned over and kissed him on the lips. She smiled and said, "John, don''t you think the photos on our two marriage certificates are too ugly? I''m free this afternoon, so are you. Let''s take beautiful wedding photos and get the marriage license."


    Her amber eyes sparkled with clear light, just like the sunlight shining on theke.


    John was so indulged in them. ''I wanted to get the marriage certificate as soon as possible, but the household register was still in the hands of my parents inw in the C Ind.''


    "I don''t want to get a fake marriage certificate anymore. I want to marry Nina who lives in the Scher Mountain, C Ind."


    With a sly smile, Nina said, "I stole it."


    At this moment, half of John''s body froze in bewilderment, and only his eyes looked askance at her as if a robot had received an order.


    Nina was stunned.


    Without understanding his stiff expression, Nina hesitated and said, "Doesn''t it make work even if I stole the household register?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" John took a deep breath.

 Chapter 595 Mr. Shi Was Anxious And Nervous!

    They didn''t have to wait until the afternoon. After lunch, John took Nina back to the Stone Road and took out the household registers.


    The two household registers were ced in the palm of his hand, like two heat sources, almost warming up his limbs and bones.


    Fearing that it would be a fake household register again, John concentrated on checking all the contents of Nina''s household register and made sure that it was not a fake one before his expression rxed slightly.


    "The household register is real."


    Nina was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "It''s real. It''s more real than gold. My father stole it for me. It''s real."


    "My father-inw is really a good man." John''s eyes were full of gratitude.


    ''Well, my father is indeed devoted to me and good father.''


    However, her father stole the household register very smoothly. At that time, Nina was busying back without thinking about it carefully. Now when she thought of it, she felt that there was something fishy.


    ''Is it possible to steal our household register?''


    "But I think my mother let him steal it on purpose, just pretending not to know." Nina nodded, thinking that it must be the case. ''Otherwise, why hadn''t my mother discovered it yet?


    With my mother''s wisdom, I am afraid that my mother would know it the second day after my father stole it with me.''


    John was even more moved


    era and smiled, "Mr. Shi, are you nervous? You can look at the camera and smile."


    ''Nervous?


    I don''t know, but my heart beat a little fast.


    As the dignified Mr. Shi, I had seen all kinds of asions and had never been nervous.


    Now I am so excited that my hands are trembling and my heart beat faster because I am going to take photos of the marriage certificate with my little girl.''


    John reached out the tip of his tongue and curled his lips, only to relieve his nervousness for a moment. A warm little hand covered the back of his hand, and his heart was not that fast.


    With a smile, Nina held his face to her side and kissed him on the lips.


    Caroline was speechless. ''Another round of affection.''


    Caroline wanted to give up, but her professional sensitivity quickly captured this scene.


    "Don''t be nervous." Nina left his lips and gently patted his back, hugging him as a child as usual.


    Feeling humiliated, John whispered in her ear, "I want to smoke to relieve my nervousness."


    A low muffledughter came out of Nina''s throat. She looked into the deep and nervous eyes of John and said, "Go ahead."


    John stood up and left quickly. He stumbled when he was blindfolded by the conductive thread on the ground.


    Nina was speechless.


    Caroline was speechless.


    John felt embarrassed. John wished he could p himself in the face and faint.

 Chapter 596 Look, Im A Wise Leader

    John closed the door of the washroom and took a deep breath. A me sprang out of the lighter and lit the cigarette in his mouth.


    John had been wondering why he was so nervous. He was so spineless that he couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a while.


    John took a big drag on the cigarette and stubbed it out on the wash basin. ''I don''t want to think about it anymore and go to take photos first. Then I get the marriage certificate.''


    It seemed that a cigarette could really relieve his nervousness. When John came out of the washroom, he looked indifferent and his eyes were deep and intimidating.


    John sat back beside Nina and held her left hand with his right hand. Caroline took some photos of them. Their ten fingers interlocked with each other. One of the hands was delicate and white, and the other had distinct joints. It was very beautiful.


    "Are you okay after taking just a cigarette?" Nina stared at John''s eyebrows and eyes, and her eyes were like a pen, gently painting his side face.


    John looked at the camera without looking sideways and said calmly, "Half, look at the camera, my little girl. If you keep staring at me like this, I''ll kiss you here and have a sex with you."


    "HMM." Nina pursed her lips and looked at the camera. She rolled her eyes, with an evil light in her eyes


    ourselves.''


    All of a sudden, everyone was jittery. In order not to repeat it, they had to gather in the meeting room to write an application and hold a long conversation by the way.


    They asked Amy what good news was going on between Mr. Shi and Mrs. Nina, and Amy told them that they got the marriage certificate today.


    Some people sighed that if only Mr. Shi could get the marriage certificate a few more times. Once he got the marriage certificate, he would give himself a holiday, and even they could have a holiday.


    After the examination and approval of the application for leave, Amy sent the screenshot as required. John showed it to Nina one by one.


    "It''s rare for me to have time to apany you. Cherish it." John stroked Nina''s head and smiled slyly.


    Nina was speechless. Nina wanted to cry but also wanted tough. "Thank you so much. I don''t think I can repay you. How about I post it on WeChat moments?"


    Nina posted the photos of the two in her WeChat moments with the words she just said. Just now, when she was reading, she typed out the words in her phone.


    As soon as the moments were posted, it seemed that James had installed a radar on them. As soon as there was any movement, James appeared.


    Jamesmented below.


    "Shit! Does my grandpa have an illegitimate child?"

 Chapter 597 Live Streaming Of Eating Computer

    Nina had thought that if she posted the photos of her marriage certificate on her wechat moments, thements would be "congrattions", "have a happy marriage", "forever love". Those kinds of blessing.


    At least this was the case when she saw some celebrities'' Weibo official announcements. But when it came to her, why did it be a mystery case scene here?


    James: An illegitimate child as old as me?


    James: Aunt Nina, you really disdain my Uncle John''s old age. In fact, it make sense to disdain him.


    James: But Aunt Nina, what about my Uncle John if you get the certificate with someone else? ? ?


    Emma: Congrattions! The whole world is celebrating! Is the man next to you Uncle John?


    Sister inw, Ang: James, don''t talk nonsense. Where did she get an illegitimate child? It''s your Uncle John.


    Elder Brother, Daniel: John was edited too much in this photo!


    Second elder brother, Nelson: Daniel, please show some understanding. Nina is ten years younger than John. I looked at the photo carefully and found that it was probably not edited. I think it might really be an illegitimate child.


    James: Yes, Nelson is right.


    ntioned two people.


    Nina: @ Daniel. It''s not shameful to admit that others are younger and more handsome than you. But it''s shameful when you are old and say that others edit their photos.


    Nina: @ James. Come home to have dinner tonight. I will bring you aputer.


    There was a moment of dead silence in the family group. John knew that the two of them must have seen it. His brother probably pretended to know nothing, and James was probably thinking about how to escape the disaster.


    As expected, as soon as this brat was nervous, he lost his intelligence. He sent a message privately to Nina, "Aunt Nina, did Uncle John use your phone just now? Help! Uncle John forced me to eatputer! "


    John replied with a voice message, "I''m also using it now."


    When James heard the voice reply, he almost died on the spot. His soul almost ran away desperately in danger.


    Would Uncle John really force him to eatputer?


    How to eat aputer?


    Should he smash it into pieces and pour them with soup into his mouth?


    James didn''t believe that Uncle John could really let him eatputer. His soul returned to his body without fear.

 Chapter 598 Flatter Him Again

    Nina was trying on the wedding dress in the fitting room. One set was the Starry River, and the other set was ck Starry River. Except for the design point of the Star River, the other designs were different.


    There were two sets of wedding dresses with different styles. The white Starry River set was pure and romantic, and the back Starry River set was elegant and mysterious. They added brilliance to Nina''s present splendor.


    Lisa couldn''t take her eyes off Nina and sighed, "Mr. Shi will also be unable to take his eyes off you."


    Nina looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. ''The Starry River, which was carefully designed by John, should be decorated with exquisite makeup. It should be me who wore them to walk in the grand wedding venue, step by step towards my John.


    Not now.


    My John deserved the best me.''


    Nina took off the wedding dress. Lisa was a little scared. "Mrs. Nina, what''s wrong? Is it ufortable or not fit? Why did you take it off?"


    "It''s so beautiful. I don''t want him to see it for the time being. Give him a surprise on the wedding day." Nina said.


    Lisa breathed a sigh of relief with a big smile on her face.


    Nina didn''t go out in her wedding dress, which made John


    aid of being treated as a joke by his family. ''I am afraid that if I really have to eatputer, how could I eat it after grinding it into powder? Is it eaten by human being?


    I am afraid that I would go to the hell as soon as I took a sip of it.''


    Everyone was happy about it for half a night, but James was out of sight and mind. He found a ce to squat down and think about life.


    ''Why couldn''t I defeat Uncle John?''


    Since Emma didn''t see James, she went to find him, and Nina apanied her to find him who was under the streetmp.


    Sitting on the concrete tform by the road, he looked like a lonely and homeless child in the pale yellow light.


    "Irritated? Your Uncle John was just kidding. It''s ck sesame paste." Nina walked over and sat next to him.


    When James thought about it again, he was still angry. "I''m going to be yed to death."


    "Drink some water to calm down." Emma sat on the other side of James with a white porcin cup in her hand.


    Taking a nce at the cup, James asked, "You haven''t put anything in it, have you? Such as powder or something else."


    Lowering her head, Nina tried to hold back herughter. ''He is so scared that he almost has a mental problem.''

 Chapter 599 Michelle Is Back

    Emma considerately put the cup in James''s hand and let him hold it steadily.


    "As usual, there is a little sugar in the water."


    James took a sip of the water, which was just sweet. "Why are you two here? I am fine. I just want to find a ce to be calm down."


    Nina said deliberately, "Care about left-behind children."


    "I think you should be the left behind children." The calm expression on James''s face was reced by anger.


    Emma held James''s hand and exined, "Nina said we haven''t yed together for a long time, just like friends, so we came to chat."


    They were family and also good friends.


    "We haven''t yed together for a long time. Unfortunately, one more person is missing." Nina sighed.


    Emma rested her chin on her hands and sighed, "When will Mimie back?"


    "Why are you sighing at such a young age?" As usual, James put his hand on Emma''s shoulder and pinched her earlobe with his fingers. He continued, "Isn''t she going to be the bridesmaid for Aunt Nina? It''s almost time toe back."


    Nina nodded, "Yes, it is almost time toe back. Someone has sent me a letter to C Ind from her. She has chosen the dress to be the bridesmaid and said she woulde back as soon as possible."


    At the me


    following this clue?"


    "Yes, you are right. You are so smart." Michelle knew that she couldn''t hide it from Nina''s eyes, so she told the truth obediently.


    Michelle pushed the poured scented tea in front of Nina and said happily, "Nini, drink tea and scented tea to nourish beauty."


    "I am not the one you hide from. Why are you afraid that I''ll tell others?" Taking a sip of the scented tea, Nina smelled the fragrance of it.


    Michelle scooped up a spoonful of dessert and put it into her mouth. It was her favorite cream strawberry vor.


    "No, you don''t know the one I hide from. How can you tell him?"


    "You know it. Why are you still hiding it from me?" Nina rolled her eyes at Michelle. "Are you hiding from your boyfriend? Bad ex-boyfriend?"


    This kind of story often appeared in the books that Lena found for Nina before. Her emotional life only met John. Nina didn''t know what other possibilities were, so she could only say this possibility.


    "Ahem..." Michelle choked on the dessert, "No."


    ''He is neither a boyfriend nor an ex-boyfriend.


    Maybe he doesn''t know I like him.''


    Nina frowned. ''Didn''t my brother had driven the bad admirers for her?


    Which man was unbreakable and quietly rooted in Mimi''s heart?''

 Chapter 600 Accosting

    Michelle lowered her head and took another bite of strawberry. Suddenly, she felt that it was not as delicious as the previous one, but she still chewed it bit by bit.


    Michelle''s absent-minded look made Nina unable to ask more. "Tell me when you want to tell me in the future."


    Michelle nodded. Her dull expression made Nina a little ufortable, and she wanted to find a topic that Michelle was interested in.


    "Mimi, how about you shoot me a blockbusterter? Am I qualified to be your model?" Nina blinked.


    "Of course you are qualified. Nini, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world. It''ll look good no matter how I shoot you." As expected, Michelle smiled.


    ''As long as she smiled, she will be fine.


    As long as the lively Mimi came back.''


    "Then we''ll goter." Nina also wanted to take photos in her heart. ''I want to keep my beauty as a memorial. Otherwise when I get old, it is toote to miss the beauty of my youth.''


    "Not today." My camera was broken. Fortunately, I took my own camera today, not from the studio." Michelle picked up the camera bag and pointed at it with a sad face.


    Looking at Michelle''s sad face, Nina suddenly felt that she had found the wrong topic, so she quickly made up for Michelle. "I''ll giv


    that day?" Victor felt it strange.


    "Do I need you to tell me if I know?"


    With a ferocious look on his face, Tim red at him. Victor was not afraid at all. He grinned cheekily and said, "She is Mr. Shi''s wife. Mr. Shi even sent people to protect that girl secretly. Don''t you think it''s strange? I inquired about it on purpose and finally got it.


    Master Tim, the girl you like is called Michelle. She was a good friend of Mr. Shi''s wife when they were in college and studied in the L University of the Lexingport City. Michelle said that she came to attend the wedding of her good friend that day, which is Mr. Shi''s wedding. I heard that Mr. Shi was going to get married at the end of this month, but I don''t know where to hold it."


    As Tim read her name, Tim said, "Michelle, this name sounds good."


    "Yes, it sounds good. The point is that it matches you very well, Master Tim." Victor grinned.


    There was a smile in Tim''s eyes, but his face was always fierce.


    Tim kicked Victor''s butt and said, "Fuck you. Don''tugh so obscenely. It is me who match her not you."


    Victor rubbed his buttocks, "Ouch, ouch." Then Victor quickly stood aside. After a while, he asked, "Master Tim, is that girl really your savior? Is Vivian a fake?"

 Chapter 601 Master Tims Longing For Love

    The BL Alley was the ce where Tim escaped from the chase. At that time, he was dying and thought his life was about to end.


    ''I was still alive. A smart woman saved my life, misled away the enemies sent by my superiors, and came back to stop the bleeding for me.


    But unfortunately, I was so exhausted that I couldn''t lift my eyelids. I vaguely saw a figure, and smelled the faint milk fragrance from the woman. Perhaps it was because I was too hungry at that time, and it smelled more like a cream cake.


    When I woke up again, I was already lying on the bed. Vivian brought me a bowl of chicken soup, which was cold and sour. It was obvious that she was a richdy from a rich family at the first nce, who didn''t do dirty housework.''


    Tim often went to the BL Alley because he had spent the most stable half a year in his life there.


    ''In the past, I had lived a life of risking life, not to mention shooting. I had to be nervous even when I was sleeping at night. I had to be on guard against the surroundings all the time.


    I had nned to live a peaceful life in the second half of my life after recuperating in the BL Alley for half a year. Now I hade to this step in return for Vivian.


    In fact, at the beginni


    d her for you right away."


    "Cut the crap. Can it be the same? The girl saved my life. Hurry up." urged Tim, having made up his mind to do so.


    "Master Tim! Master Tim, you really can''t do this. It''s too rash for you to say that she is your savior based on her smell. What if she isn''t?" At the thought of the consequences of this action, Victor''s face turned livid with anger. He advised Tim earnestly.


    Tim raised his leg and wanted to give Victor a kick. Noticing Victor''s fearless look, Tim didn''t kick him again. Instead, he cursed, "Fuck! Why are you talking so much nonsense? Don''t you want to work for me anymore?"


    "No." Victor was very hesitant.


    Tim stretched out his hands, pointed at the door and scolded Victor fiercely, "Get out if you don''t want to go. There are many people working for me."


    Victor ground his teeth, turned around and went out. After a pause at the door, he said, "Master Tim, have you thought it over? If you make this deal with Mr. Shi, our loss..."


    "Damn it! Hurry up!" said Tim angrily.


    Tim picked up a pillow on the sofa and threw it at Victor. Victor was frightened to run away, hiding and smoking several times.


    Victor threw the cigarette butt away and went to the Time Group.

 Chapter 602 The Deal Between Two Gentlemen

    There were two more photo frames on the office desk of John. One had a family photo of the four of them, and the other had more than one two-inch red photos of him and Nina.


    That day, Caroline took many pictures of the interaction between the two people. None of them was abandoned. He not only gave the negatives to John, but also developed all the photos and put them in the frame.


    John deliberately ced them on the upper right corner. When he looked up, he could see them and reach out his hand to touch them.


    Every time John raised his head and saw their photos, he would be in a good mood. At first, he was awkward seeing the grin on his face, but now he was used to it.


    Even if he wasn''t looking at Nina, he would asionally smile at people, which often frightened people who came to the office to panic.


    Mr. Shi was scarier when he smiled.


    Amy had always been calm, because she knew the reason. But Mr. Shi was often unusual. To be honest, her heart was not very good.


    Now she saw Mr. Shi take a nce at the photo and smile again.


    "Mr. Shi, Victor, the assistant of Tim, wants to see you. He said that he wants to


    e white paper, and the shadow of the pen covered a few crooked words. His handwriting was like dog digging. John looked at it and frowned.


    His son''s handwriting was even better than this.


    Victor also knew that his handwriting was so ugly. He hadn''t graduated from primary school, so it was good enough for him to write it.


    "Mr. Shi, you understand my handwriting, don''t you? I''m leaving now. Don''t forget to pick up Master Tim on the wedding day. " Victor waved his hand and went out. Before he left, he whistled at Amy for flirting and made an appointment for fighting with her.


    Amy didn''t want to talk to him and didn''t even look at him.


    John picked up the note and called Noah. "At four o''clock tomorrow afternoon, Silverhall Nightclub''s underground warehouse. There are two ways out. One on West Forest Street, and the other on South Road. Block both and don''t let her escape."


    "Okay, I''ll inform the police to arrange it in advance. She should call us to go and make a deal tomorrow afternoon."


    Then, Noah hung up the phone and called Mr. Shen directly.


    They had nned for so long and it would finallye to an end.

 Chapter 603 Vivian Was Arrested

    Early in the morning, the makeup artist spent the whole morning on Noah''s face. Noah''s firm face was wrinkled, and there were age spots on his dark yellow skin.


    The handsome man, who was thirty years old, had be a smuggling man of old age. His eyes were full of evilness, just like the hatred and rebellion of the world in the eyes of the criminals he had arrested, and both his eyes and behavior were lifelike.


    Noah''s voice was thick and hoarse, so he had never opened his mouth, and someone spoke for him.


    Director Shen had already sent people to ambush at the intersection of the South Road and the West Forest Street close to the Silverhall Nightclub. Everything was going on in order.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Noah''s subordinates received a phone call. They said that they would drive ording to the route she gave them with money, but the specific location was not revealed. They only said that someone would naturally take them to the trading ce at that time.


    Vivian was a cautious person. She had installed many cameras on the route she had given them. The car had almost circled around half of the Lexingport City. After confirming that there was no car to follow and be monitored, she asked them to go to the Silverhall Nightclub.


    Two hourster, it was exactly four o''clock. The Silverhall Nightclub was closed in the daytime, but there were


    walked to Noah''s side and saw him taking off his hat.


    The thing on Noah''s face was troublesome and couldn''t be removed in short time.


    Noah straightened up and said, "Go to the South Road"


    At the intersection of the South Road, as expected, Vivian was arrested, but she was still shouting and screaming. She cried bitterly and cried for her injustice. She was handcuffed and didn''t forget to call awyer.


    She didn''t stop talking until she saw "Master Yuan"ing over with a man in police uniform. Her eyes were as wide as bells.


    "You, you..." Vivian didn''t expect that Master Yuan would cooperate with the police to betray her. Her face turned pale and anger was about to spurt out of her eyes.


    But then Vivian heard a more shocking voice, "Captain Ye."


    The police next to her all called Master Yuan "Captain Ye". Hearing that, Vivian''s breath stopped for a moment and said in disbelief, "My elder brother?"


    Noah gave Vivian a deep look and said, "Confess your crime."


    As soon as the voice fell down, Vivian waspletely sure that the Master Yuan in front of her was her elder brother, Noah. ''Is everything in the past three years a trap?''


    Vivian couldn''t believe it. She pointed at Noah''s nose and scolded, "You''re not Noah. Noah has been in the Spring City for more than three years."


    Noah didn''t want to talk to Vivian anymore. "Take her away."

 Chapter 604 Arrest Her With Several Crimes At The Same Time!

    At the police station of the Lexingport City.


    Vivian''s eyes were dull. ''I still couldn''t figure out what is wrong and why the police caught me so easily.


    It is so easy as if everyone around me was betraying me, and everyone had set a trap for me, waiting for me to jump into it obediently.


    Not to mention that my elder brother is Master Yuan, but that the escape road could not be known by anyone. Why was the police waiting there?


    Unless....


    No, it''s impossible! It''s impossible! It couldn''t be Tim.


    If I was betrayed by Tim, half of his property would be sealed up by the police. The loss is not as simple as several million.


    Tim is a selfish man and he wouldn''t push himself into the trouble.


    But I couldn''t think of anyone else.''


    Sitting in the interrogation room, Vivian kept rubbing her hands, and her palms were sweating.


    Someone pushed the door open, while Noah and the others were observing outside. Hearing the noise, Vivian looked up like a frightened bird and argued subconsciously, "Miss, I think you have misunderstood. I''m not smuggling. I know nothing..."


    "All right." It was a valiant policewoman who was in charge of interrogation. She pulled out a chair and sat down. "I''m not a member of the drug enforcement team, nor the criminal investigation team. I''m from the economic inves


    After Vivian calmed down, she covered her face with her hands and looked at him, not hiding the hatred in her eyes. She sneered again, "So you have already known where he is locked up."


    At the same time, Henry came and helped his skinny father, Howard, who had been locked in the dark basement for more than four years. His face was as pale as a skeleton as if he could float away as the wind blew.


    Even though Howard had changed into well cut clothes and his body was unable to support himself at all, he exerted all his strength and pped Vivian to the ground.


    "Unfilial daughter!" Howard roared in a trembling voice, almost out of breath.


    Lying on the ground, Vivian suddenlyughed crazily. She slowly turned around and looked at them, smiling all the time, tears streaming down.


    "Am I an unfilial daughter? How about your sons?" Vivian keptughing and pointing at Noah and Henry, "Your two good sons have already known that you are locked in the basement of Ye family''s mansion, but they haven''t saved you. Ha-ah..."


    Noah and Henry frowned and didn''t say anything, which made Vivianugh more wantonly.


    "The reason why they didn''t save you is that they wanted to punish me for all the crimes today, so that I can never get out of prison. Ha-ah... You are such a loser. No one really loves you!"

 Chapter 605 Vivian And Her Mother Asked For Help!

    Vivianughed wildly, miserable and bitter, tears pouring out, like endless hatred in her eyes, wandering on the three of Howard and his sons.


    Atst, she fixed her eyes on Howard.


    ''What I hated the most is this man. He made my mother pregnant with me without my consent, and after I was born, he disregarded me and my mother, making my mother suffer the name of mistress, and I was going to be cursed by an illegitimate daughter.


    He took me to the Ye family, but didn''t treat me sincerely. He just wanted to train me into a tool to get close to the powerful men.


    He didn''t train me well. He gave the Ye Group to my elder brother and then to my second elder brother, but he was unwilling to give it to me. He just wanted to give some money to me and send me away, as if I was a beggar.''


    Vivian stoppedughing and pounded her chest, "Dad, do you know? I really wanted to treat you well and treated you as a good father. But how did you treat me? You abandoned me!"


    Vivian recalled the day when she was going to marry Mr. Shi. Tears welled up in her eyes aga


    daughter was sentenced to death in prison, and the other was that Noah''s mother came to ask for my life.''


    "Noah is also here." The corners of Julie''s mouth twitched.


    Noah didn''t say anything. He just invited Julie to sit down and said slowly.


    The more Noah said so, the more restrained Julie was.


    "Are you wanting to talk about Vivian?" Henry pointed out Julie''s intention.


    Julie was only surprised for a moment. Then she stood up and looked at him almost pleadingly. "Henry, I won''t beat around the bush. I beg you to save Vivian. She is your sister after all.


    You have the same pitiful childhood with her. You have no father love since childhood. It was your mother who brought you up. Please save her. I know you must have a way to save her. She just did something wrong for a moment, and she will change. She has always been a good child who can correct her mistakes. Henry, please save her, save your sister."


    Speaking of emotional points, Julie''s eyes were filled with tears. She was also a poor parent. Anyone who saw it would feel ufortable.

 Chapter 606 Threatening Others In Front Of Policeman

    It was always others who spoke in a low voice in front of Julie. Now she spoke in a low voice in front of the younger generation, especially the two brothers that she and her daughter regarded as thorn in the flesh.


    The two sides had been in a stalemate because of the fight for property. Now, in order to save her daughter, Julie put down her dignity and pleaded. The great maternal love was indeed touching.


    But what she said just now was too shameless.


    Although Henry looked like a bookish man who was easy to be softhearted, he always contradicted Adrian at night. ''How could others think that I was easy to be bullied?''


    "Mrs. Julie, I don''t agree with what you just said." Henry pushed his sses as usual, which made him look shrewd.


    "Imprisoning her biological father, smuggling and drug trafficking, embezzling public funds and making false ounts, no matter what, it doesn''t look like something that can be done in a short stupid time. She had done for three or four years. I think Vivian is very sober and knows what she is doing all the time."


    Julie didn''t know what to say for a moment. Embarrassed, she didn''t know h


    al social rank. You two can''t be together for the rest of your lives."


    Noah''s pupils shrank and his heart sank. He thought of Albert.


    ''Forcing him to die is something that that that pervert woman could do. It was she who ruthlessly tortured her son Albert at that time, otherwise how could he develop a dark personality/


    When Albert was with me and my aunt, he was a cute and pitiful boy.''


    Seeing that Henry was about to give in, Noah put his hand on Henry''s shoulder to stop Henry from trying to help Julie and her daughter bend thew.


    Henry''s heart missed a beat. He looked up at his brother''s calm eyes. He felt a little flustered and guilty. ''I really wanted to give in to promise this just now.''


    Henry kept silent. Noah pulled Henry behind him and stood out to block the sight of the two.


    ''As his elder brother, I should protect my brother well.''


    "Ms. Julie, since Vivian has broken thew, she should be punished. It''s settled. No one can change the situation. You threatened him in front of a policeman. I don''t know if you are smart or stupid. It''s illegal to threaten others."


    Noah said in a sonorous voice.

 Chapter 607 A Tragic Ending

    Only then did Julie realize that Noah was a policeman. There was a trace of regret in her eyes. ''How could I just ignore Noah? He was here.''


    Although Julie was regretful, she still didn''t wanted to give up.


    "I was just discussing something with Henry. Don''t sling mud at me. Henry didn''t opposite." Julie didn''t dare to look into Noah''s eyes when she said this.


    ''In the Ye family, I was not only afraid of my husband, but also Noah. Perhaps it was because of the nightmares recently that I became more and more guilty and didn''t dare to have any conflict with Noah.''


    Noah, on the other hand, Noah captured Julie''s uneasiness. A vague sense shed through his eyes. He still stood in front of Henry and didn''t allow him to speak.


    "Mrs. Julie, I''m Henry''s elder brother. You can discuss with me about anything that you wanted to discuss with him. But don''t worry. I won''t agree with what you want him to do. Before that, I want to discuss one more thing with you."


    Julie was nervous. ''Noah is going to fight against me.


    When did they get along so well? They are not born by one mother. So what if they were born by a mother? There are many brothers who fought for family property and hurt each other.''


    "Henry is


    pened to have something to talk to us, so I brought him here."


    John nodded and looked at Julie. His deep and mellow voice sounded unhurriedly.


    "You don''t have to Noah and others for help. I''ve asked someone to take care of Vivian."


    Hearing her daughter''s name, Julie regained herposure. She raised her head and looked at the domineering eyes like an emperoring in person. With her lips trembling, she said, "Mr. Shi, is that true?"


    Julie''s face turned a little red and said happily, "Vivi''s love for you for so many years is not in vain. Mr. Shi, you..."


    "I brought her a wheelchair." John interrupted Julie. Before she could ask, John continued, "Didn''t she want my father to sit on a wheelchair for the rest of his life? I''ll give her one too."


    "Mr. Shi, when did you break her leg?" Adrian said excitedly.


    "Last night."


    John''s words gave a heavy blow to Julie, as if what she thought was the dawn, but in fact, it was just the light shining on the dagger. Finally, her face turned pale and she fainted directly.


    Before Julie lost her consciousness, she only felt that the nightmares she had recently were true.


    ''Noah''s mother asked for my life, and my daughter''s leg was broken in prison.''

 Chapter 608 Will Ye Family Have No Descendants

    Henry sent Julie to the hospital and arranged her to be in the same ward with his father. The two of them could take care of each other.


    Knowing that Julie had done a lot of evil things, the two brothers, Noah and Henry, still chose to let her live the rest of her life in peace and apany their father. This was thest filial piety to their father, and also to make themselves feel at ease.


    Neither of the two brothers could be with their father. When Noah lost his mother when he was a child, he only got close to his aunt, Kristina, and had long been alienated from his father.


    Noah didn''t want to go back to Ye family before, but he thought the Lexingport City was his origin and he should stay in the Lexingport City.


    Now for some reason, he suddenly wanted to stay in the Spring City for the rest of his life.


    The Spring City was a good ce for him. Standing on the reef, he could look into the distance.


    Let alone Henry. He had been living with his mother since childhood. Even if he went back to Ye family, he didn''t have much affection for his father.


    Especially today when Henry heard his brother mention the cause of his mother''s death, He was still nervous. Henry finally understood why Ms. Sheng secretly took him away. She didn''t even want to mention his identity, so that he wouldn''t think about a


    s not until then that Adrian realized that Noah would understand it well. So he answered perfunctorily, "Nothing. It doesn''t matter."


    Noah smiled.


    However, Adrian''s exnation happened to be heard by Henry, who just came back. As soon as he opened the door, he heard someone reverse the order.


    Then Henry opened the door and came in. He looked at Adrian sitting on the sofa with a faint smile. Adrian felt guilty before Henry said anything.


    "Well, you''re back. I''ll go to help Ms. Sheng. You can have a chat with your brother, chat with him, and have some peaches or something like that. Sweet, delicious." Adrian stood up in a hurry, put down the peach and left.


    Henry looked at Adrian''s unsteady steps and smiled in a low voice. Adrian almost sprained his ankle when he smiled.


    Noah was speechless. Noah took another bite of the peach silently, ''It seemed that I had identally pried into the privacy of the two of them.''


    When Henry sat next to him, Noah somehow approached him and asked, "Henry, how did you judge whether you fell in love with a man or not?"


    Henry was stunned before he sat down. He turned his head mechanically, with a vague sense of foreboding in his eyes.


    Henry was speechless for a moment. ''Oh my God?


    Isn''t it possible that Ye family will have no descendants in our generation?''

 Chapter 609 Brother Seemed To Be Bent

    The hot pot was still boiling, and the rising thin mist mixed with fragrance spread everywhere.


    Henry''s heart was as anxious as the soup in the pot. He picked up a peach and sat down. He took a bite and chewed it for more than 10 times before slowly suppressing his woolgathering.


    He must have thought too much. His brother must be straight from all aspects.


    "Brother, why do you suddenly ask men and men..." Henry didn''t make it very clear, as long as he understood what he meant.


    Looking at Henry''s inquisitive eyes, Noah was stunned. He suddenly stopped chewing the peach and realized what he had asked was med.


    Noah quickly looked away and pretended to be calm, "I just want to know."


    "Okay." Squinting his eyes, Henry didn''tpletely believe what he said. He wanted to sound it out, "Brother, are you not interested in women?"


    Noah knew what he was trying to sound out. He thought for a while and said frankly, "I don''t know. I have never met a woman who makes me fall in love with again."


    The woman who once made him fall in love with had already been married and had children. And he seemed to have let go of this memory and trea


    u misunderstand him? Didn''t brother like sister inw before? "


    "There are two kinds of gay, inborn and acquired. The two of us are probably inborn, but brother is obviously not. He is affected by the environment where he grows up." Henry had mixed feelings and even couldn''t ept it.


    Seeing her son''s reaction, Ms. Sheng said helplessly, "Now you understand how I felt when you came out of the closet?"


    Yes, he did. He really did.


    He was nervous, terrified, and uneasy. He couldn''t ept it. He even med himself for the misleading. He was more worried and afraid that the road was full of thorns.


    This world was not tolerant to homosexuality, let alone endless opposition and criticism. Verbal attack was an invisible de, and it was really killing in the invisible.


    "Ms. Sheng, what should we do?" Henry could only turn to his omnipotent mother for help.


    However, Ms. Sheng''s tender sight swept over the two of them.


    It was a waste of time to ask her.


    If there were a solution, his son would be holding a delicate girl now.


    Henry and Adrian looked at each other speechlessly.


    It seemed that this question was in vain.

 Chapter 610 Candidates Of Bridesmaid And Groomsman

    The sound of water continued. Ms. Sheng patted her son on the shoulder andforted him, "If that''s the case, learn from me, try to ept and bless him."


    "Mom... Maybe I misunderstood it. I''ll ask him again when I get a chance. s, is the Ye family really going to have no descendants?" With a bitter look on his face, Henry still didn''t believe it.


    "No. There is surrogacy." Anyway, Ms. Sheng had seen through it for a long time. ''Nothing is more important than the happiness of the children. The key point is that since things hade to this, we could not change and try to ept it.


    It is just a matter of having more sons. Now I like Adrian very much.''


    Adrian echoed with a smile, "Ms. Sheng is right. Don''t worry."


    The two of them were able to see through it, so Henry had no choice but to smile. He turned off the tap, and the sound of water stopped. Then he heard the joyful sound of Nina in the living room.


    "Hotpot? I haven''t had hot pot for a long time."


    "Do you like hotpot? Tell the kitchen if you want to eat at home." John walked behind her and said.


    Nina nodded and Ms. Sheng walked over with a smile. "Nin


    didn''t beat fast. "But, Noah, Vicente has been too busy recently. He might not be able toe on my wedding say. He asked me to tell you."


    A touch of disappointment shed through Noah''s clear eyes, but he calmed down in the blink of an eye. He replied gently, "What a pity that he can''t see your wedding with Mr. Shi, but he probably doesn''t want to see it either. He can''t stand you two shameless people."


    Nina was speechless. Nina smiled, "Even if he can''t stand it, I want him to see it personally."


    Noah smiled, "It''s a good idea to send the wedding video to him."


    "Ah, yes." Nina nodded. ''Actually, I don''t need to send the video. Vicente is the bridesmaid.''


    As a good observer, John had already sensed some clues from the words of the two.


    "Your brother is not the same as you," he said to Henry softly, trying to take advantage of the other people''s conversation.


    "What? How do you know?" Henry''s eyes lit up and replied in a low voice.


    "Don''t you believe me? Get him drunk first." said John, raised his eyebrows.


    Henry came to his senses. ''He intended to tell let my brother tell us the truth after drinking.''

 Chapter 611 Telling The Truth After Drinking

    Henry kept drinking with Noah.


    Noah was also physically and mentally exhausted because of the Ye family''s matter. He drank one ss after another without being persuaded by Henry.


    When Noah was a little drunk, he could pour himself a ss of wine without being asked.


    Everyone stopped talking and looked at Noah worriedly.


    Ms. Sheng tried to stop Noah. "Don''t drink. You seem to be drunk. It''s bad for your health."


    "I didn''t expect that either." Henry was still holding a ss of wine, but Noah almost drank it up.


    Every time Henry took a sip, Noah would only drink it up. This was really strange.


    Nina knew Noah best among the people present. She didn''t stop him. "Let Noah drink. He''s bitter in his heart. He told me before that he always wanted to have a sister. Later, when Vivian came back to Ye family, he was very happy. Even if he knew that Vivian had done something to hurt him, he didn''t make trouble for her. He thought that the family should get along well with each other.


    Noah''s mother was a very gentle and kind person. She always told him about the family affairs. She said that no matter how close they were to him, they would inevitably have conflicts with him. He had to learn to turn hostility into friendship. Noah alwa


    he liked is a man.''


    Henry closed his eyes and said, "Oh my God. Anyway, he likes men. It is also a homosexual love."


    Adrian slowly let go of John''s hand and walked over tofort Henry, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry."


    John turned to look at Noah. He walked over and patted Noah''s face. The sound of pping could be heard. The two people next to them pressed their lips and dared not make a sound.


    ''Anyway, Noah is drunk. He would take the responsibility alone.''


    "What''s the name of the person you like?" John stared at Noah coldly.


    Noticing a hint of coldness, Noah frowned and pulled up the quilt to cover himself with only half of his head exposed. He said in a muffled voice, "I can''t tell you."


    John was speechless. John was speechless. ''Even when you are drunk, you still have a sense of vignce. It seems that you really care about him.''


    John asked impatiently, "From C Ind?"


    Then he heard a short muffled nod, like a sleepy child.


    John had knew the truth. ''It turns out that he likes Vicente.''


    John wanted to tell Henry and others that Noah didn''t love a man but a woman.


    But at the thought that Noah had just said he liked his wife before, John couldn''t bear it and said in a bad way, "Yes, he did like a man."

 Chapter 612 Make Her Life A Living Hell!

    After leaving Ms. Sheng''s house, John sent Nina to No. 53, Serene Road.


    His gentle eyes escorted Nina into the house until she disappeared. The window slowly closed, and the gentleness of John faded away.


    "How is Vivian?"


    Richard, who was driving, answered, "Someone has been sent in and locked up with her."


    "Don''t kill her. Take your time to torture her." John said indifferently and slowly closed his eyes.


    In the prison.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Vivian cleaned herself up in prison robe, but her eyes were bloodshot and dark circles under her eyes.


    She often sat by the window and looked outside.


    Even in prison, the viciousness in her eyes could not be smoothed. On the contrary, it became stronger and stronger day by day, like sulfuric acid, as if it could corrode the prison that she could escape.


    After a while, someone was also locked in.


    She remained unmoved. She kept beating her unconscious legs and tears fell down. Only at night would she be dispirited.


    Depressed all night, she was in low spirits. On second day morning, she began to pretend, fantasizing that she was still the superior richdy.


    One morning, when she opened her eyes, it was still dark around. When she heard the sound of others getting up, she finally said the first sentence.


    "Why did you get up before dawn?"


    At this time, a woman sneered, "Idiot, the sun has risen. Are you blind?"


    The othersughed.


    At first, Vivian thought it was a trick. She argued with them and led the police here. Then she realized that she was really blind.


    However, before she could react, a few dayster, she found herself unable to speak. No matter how hard she tried to open h


    guess you can''t even get half a meter close to him. John has no interest in women other than me, just as I''m only interested in John..."


    "Okay, okay, I know. I know! Stop it. I really can''t stand you." Berry pulled a long face. ''I really didn''t know who I provoked. Why did she bully me being single?''


    Nina didn''t care about her and continued, "I''m not interested in other men. Anyway, we both trust each other very much, and you can''t interfere. If you insist on interfering, aren''t you afraid of breaking your feet?"


    Berry covered her ears and didn''t want to listen to Nina. She walked faster and faster.


    Behind her, Nina kept smiling. "Walk slowly. I don''t care if you get lost. You''re not familiar with this ce. Aren''t you afraid of hooligans?"


    Berry was still afraid the hooligan. She had to stop and looked back at Nina with resentment.


    Nina drove to Caroline''s studio. Michelle had already asked for a leave and waited for them at the roadside. Then they went to the C Mansion together.


    It was easy for a girl to establish a friendship. As soon as Michelle saw Berry, Michelle praised her beauty that her bright eyes were very sincere, which was so small and cute.


    Berry was proud. Sheughed so happily that she almost couldn''t close her mouth. But she felt that sheughed too presumptuously. asionally, she covered her mouth with her hand.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the two of them walked forward hand in hand. When they were halfway through talking andughing, Michelle suddenly stopped and the smile on her face gradually faded away.


    ''I saw a familiar back and a woman walking side by side with him.


    I had met that woman before.''

 Chapter 613 Mimi Is Seriously Ill

    On both sides of the path, there were some trees growing in the flower beds, taller than people. Some branches bent out, and the leaves on the top of their heads fell through the gaps.


    Michelle slightly narrowed her eyes and felt somewhat dazzling.


    ''The tall and thin figure of the man gradually reunited with the person three years ago, but things were different. Leon was no longer carrying me on his back, only leaving a little mottled sunshine. There was already another woman standing beside him, wearing a light cyan dress.''


    Michelle held Berry''s arm and pulled her back by ident when Michelle suddenly stopped. When Berry turned around, she saw that Mimi''s face was a little pale.


    "Mimi, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad?"


    "Nothing." Berry''s concern brought back Michelle''s thoughts. She forced a smile and said, "Let''s wait for Nini.


    "Okay." Berry didn''t think too much. She just turned her head and saw a familiar figure in front of her turning into another road. She asked curiously, "Eh, the person in front seems to be Leon. Who is the woman next to him?"


    Without thinking, Michelle blurted out, "Valerie."


    "Is that V


    dle of it. On the other hand, she was preupied and only remembered a few words of Berry in her mind.


    "I knew that he was still unwilling to give up on her."


    "In order to find Valerie."


    ''It turned out that the "important thing" that Leon said three years ago was to find the person he liked.''


    The setting sun shone on Michelle''s face, but it couldn''t warm her heart. Even her hands were cold.


    "Mimi, are you sick? You don''t look good." Noticing that Michelle suddenly became quiet, Nina reached out to touch her forehead.


    Berry also looked at her and said, "Yes, Mimi. You didn''t look well just now. Are you really sick?"


    ''Am I sick?


    It seemed that I was sick. Three years ago, when I found that I fell in love with Leon, as long as I saw him, my body would be abnormal.


    As long as I couldn''t see Leon in the future, I would recover.


    It didn''t seem to be the case. After going abroad, I always missed Leon, day by day.


    On the contrary, I was even more seriously ill.


    I didn''t know what kind of illness it was. I went to the hospital to have a check-up. The doctor only said that I didn''t sleep well, but I didn''t think so.''

 Chapter 614 Can Leon Like Me

    Nina''s hand was already on Michelle''s forehead, and Berry pretended to be close to Michelle.


    Michelle, who was sandwiched between the two, reached out to grab their hands and put them down.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry."


    "Then why don''t you say anything?" Although Berry had only known Michelle for less than three hours, she knew that Michelle was a lively person. Michelle not only liked to talk, but also had a sweet mouth.


    Michelle pouted and said, "Then I have to get in the middle of it. I don''t know what you two are talking about, so I listen to you with my heart. But I also think it''s interesting to hear you say this. Hee, hee."


    It was not until then that Nina realized that they seemed to have ignored Michelle just now. She quickly held Michelle''s hand back and said, "We three can have a talk about something we all know."


    "Yes, yes. The three of us. I think we can only talk about Leon. But if we talk about his gossip secretly, will he kill me if he knows it?" Berry echoed with a smile.


    "What''s the use of killing your life?" Nina said in disgust. She turned to look at Michelle and found that she was a little nervous.


    "Mimi, don''t be nervous. My parents know you. I oft


    ndow and saw the petite girl at a nce.


    ''This girl is really disobedient. She went abroad without telling me. There had been no news of her for three years, and she could not be contacted or found.''


    At the moment when Leon saw Michelle, a smile appeared on his face, but it was soon reced by anger that had been hidden for three years.


    ''I had been looking for her in several countries in the past three years, but I still couldn''t find her. I had been worried that she might not live well abroad.


    It seemed that I worried too much. How happy she was just now.


    I had been worried for three years.


    I wanted to teach her a good lessonter and ask her if she really cared about me.


    However, as soon as I stood out, she was frightened to raise her hand to cover her mouth.


    Am I so scary now?


    Her heart was about to jump out of her chest.''


    Leon greeted, as if he didn''t see his own sister. He walked straight to Michelle and bent down to look at her. "Michelle, are you afraid now? Do you really think that covering your mouth can really hold your heart back?


    You left without saying goodbye to me three years ago. Can''t you be bold? Why are you covering your mouth?"

 Chapter 615 Secret Love Was Like Making A Jar Of Wine

    Michelle was fluttered by his gaze. She lowered her eyes like a child who had done something wrong and subconsciously moved her feet to escape.


    She knew she would see him, but she didn''t know that she would meet him so suddenly. She had practiced the line for thousands of times, but now she was running around like a mouse seeing a cat.


    She couldn''t remember a single word of the line.


    She was afraid that he would ask her why she went abroad. She couldn''t tell a lie to him, and she didn''t want to.


    ''If he knows that I like him, not as a sister to a brother, just as Nini to John, he must feel very embarrassed.


    He said he took me as his sister.


    I can''t embarrass him.''


    Michelle was at a loss and didn''t dare to look at him or answer.


    "I thought you could still be promising after studying abroad for three years. But you are still the same as before. Well, take your hands off. I won''t eat you. " With a gentle smile, Leon reached out to touch her head and was about to pull her hands away from her mouth.


    As soon as his warm palm touched her, it was like a steam sweeping on the back of Michelle''s


    id at the right time, holding Michelle''s hand and went in.


    She found that Michelle was really nervous because of her brother''s questioning. Now her palms were cold.


    Leon took a nce at Michelle. She was trying to avoid him on purpose, so he could only see half of her body.


    Even if he could only see half of her body, he didn''t look away and refused his sister''s proposal at the same time.


    "Call me Mr. Leon."


    Berry didn''t pay much attention to it. She called "Mr. Leon" and walked in with them one after another.


    Nina took the two people to try on the dress that they would wear as bridesmaids tomorrow. They went straight to Nina''s bedroom, leaving no chance for Leon to find Michelle.


    Nina was going to marry to John tomorrow, so they didn''t think too much about the matter between Michelle and Leon.


    If Nina paid more attention to it, she would find something fishy.


    However, Nina was too busy to take care of herself now. She was nervous at the thought that she would wear the wedding dress designed by John tomorrow and walk to John with her father holding her hand.


    She was so nervous.

 Chapter 616 The Wedding Part One

    At the end of October, the autumn wind swept over the mountain. The rustling sound of leaves was created by nature. The red maple leaves were like fire, and were about to burn over the rolling hills.


    The North Mountain was verdant, and there were banyan trees. A castle like a osmanthus pce rose from the ground and stood in the mountain.


    Once upon a time, the North Yard was a ce to live for John. Now, the North Yard was his home for Nina. The lush banyan trees were like guards, guarding the princess who was about to move in the castle for him.


    After the castle was expanded in the North Yard, Helen became the housekeeper of the North Yard. She recruited arge number of servants to perform their own duties in a uniform.


    The thirty-seven people who had been responsible for guarding John were transferred from the dark to the light and responsible for the security of the entire North Yard.


    Everyone wore a ck mini camera on their ears, which could make a wireless call. And Richard was in the monitoring room to overall everything.


    The castle upied almost half of the mountain, and the first gate to the North Yard was built at the mountainside.


    Normally, they could drive to the gate of the castle, but today, all the cars could only arrive at the first gate. The guests had to walk eight hundred meters to reach the wedding venue set in the castle


    of vigorous words on the white paper.


    Pointing at the words, Victor asked, "Master Tim, what''s on it? Why don''t I understand it? It''s just like ghost painting symbols."


    "What ghost painting symbols? This is a script. Shut up if you don''t understand. It''s a painting of his wife''s Nina, which was drawn by Mr. Shi for his wife," said Tim, patting on the back of Victor''s head.


    Victor touched the back of his head and began to tter, "Master Tim, you are so smart that you even know this."


    Ignoring Victor, Tim walked to the right pir. Inside the frame was a water color oil painting, on which the person was John.


    Pointing at a line of beautiful handwriting, Victor said proudly, "I know the handwriting this time, it read, ''My hero John''. It seems that the painting here is given to Mr. Shi by his wife."


    "It''s their story." Walking to the front of the second oil painting, Tim looked at it for a while and then looked at the second one on the left. "It''s really the story of the two of them, two versions of the painting."


    Victor said, "I really don''t understand what the rich think. Why do they draw two?"


    "Even rich people may not do that."


    Victor immediately corrected himself, "I really don''t understand the thoughts of cultural people."


    Tim was speechless.


    Tim looked at the gallery on both sides and suddenly felt an unprecedented admiration.

 Chapter 617 The Wedding Part Two

    Eight hundred meters, one thousand and forty flower pirs, one thousand and forty paintings, half simple brushwork and half oil painting.


    Every painting on the left was drawn by a pen that John had never left. The tip of the pen scratched the paper, leaving behind the memories he and Nina had created together.


    Each painting on the right had the faith to support Nina through half a year and three years. Day and night, she used her best paint to leave a frame.


    One was to remember from John''s perspective, and the other was to remember from Nina''s perspective. For them, only when these memories werebined could they beplete.


    However, the paintings shown were only a part of them. Some of the scenes were too private, so it was better not to let others know openly.


    Some secrets only belonged to the two of them.


    When John proposed in the Spring City, he used the painting drawn by him. Nina wanted a manuscript, but John teased her and said he wouldn''t give it to her. She was angry and said she wouldn''t ept it. Anyway, she could draw it by herself.


    Nina not only said it, but also drew a whole book of their story like John


    ."


    With a trembling smile, James picked up the dress from Emma''s hand and said, "So the two brothers are deciding who will lose and the loser will wear the dress. Ha-ah..."


    At the thought that Van or Don would disguise as a girl, James couldn''t helpughing.


    However, at this time, Don began to y tricks again. He jumped off the chair, which scared the old Sam.


    "No, no, no. we don''t count this time. We should y....Five, five times, and then five more times." Don stretched out five fingers to him.


    "It''s a deal. We y five times and decide who win in three of five times." Van''s patience made the people around him feel a little inferior to him.


    So they yed five more times. This time, Don finally turned the situation and he won.


    "Ah, I win. Van, I win." Don ran to hold his elder brother, turned around and plunged into Sam''s arms. "Grandpa, I win. I win. I don''t need to wear a little skirt."


    James ran over with gleeful misfortune, "Come here. I''ll help you wear a dress. Where''s the wig? Give me your wig too."


    Although Van was unwilling to admit defeat, he still let James and Emma take him to change the dress.

 Chapter 618 The Wedding Part Three

    It was a cool breeze in thete autumn evening, so the dress Van wore was with sleeves. The hemline of the dress was long to the ankles, so with wearing socks he wouldn''t be cold.


    Van obediently let them do it. Don stood at the door and poked out a small head, his big amber eyes rolling slowly.


    Seeing that his brother had even put on his wig, Donughed secretly. Soon he received a nce from his brother. He quickly covered his mouth with his little hand and quietly drew back his neck.


    Don turned around and ran out, holding Dora who just came in. In the blink of an eye, there was a little soft thing hanging on her legs.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you Van or Don?"


    "Dora, I am Don." Don held Dora''s legs and acted like a spoiled child. "Dora, can you take a photo of my brother and me? Must shoot us very well, very well, I want to put the photos together."


    Dora thought it was a big deal, but she didn''t expect that it was just a photo and she agreed without hesitation.


    "Okay, handsome boy. I''m good at taking photos." Dora took out her phone and clicked on the camera. "Where is Van? As soon as I just finish


    , Richard, who was responsible for overall nning, gave the order, "Okay, release it."


    In the banyan forest outside the North Yard, someone opened the wooden box built on the banyan tree. Thousands of fireflies flew along the trunk and branches to the top of the tree.


    In an instant, a firefly lit up the North Yard. It was not as bright as the sun and moon in the sky, but also the stars shining on the ground.


    The wedding venue suddenly became brighter, and a few disobedient fireflies broke in.


    "Fireflies, they are fireflies. There are many fireflies over there," said May in surprise.


    The guests all looked over. They were not only amazed at the fireflies all over the sky, but also saw the appearance of the people around them with a piece of firefly.


    The night wind blew, bringing the fragrance of Osmanthus fragrance to everyone''s nose.


    People were still immersed in the fireflies all over the sky, and no one noticed that in the middle of the corridor of the wedding stage, John stood straight, with a smile on his face and a smile on his face.


    There was a flowing starry light in his obsidian like eyes.

 Chapter 619 The Wedding Part Four

    In the dim fireflies, several figures shuttled among the guests and sat in the front.


    Anne and Leon were at the same table with the members of the Shi family. They greeted each other for a while, and the five bridesmaids and groomsmen sat at the front table on the other side.


    There was a high stage corridor between Michelle and Leon, surrounded by flowers. The wedding site was not bright, and it was difficult to see each other''s appearance.


    Since their first meeting yesterday, they had talked less than three sentences in total.


    This made Leon feel a little unhappy. He always felt that the little girl was deliberately hiding from him.


    Michelle was very d that they didn''t sit on the same side. She felt lucky that there was a border between them. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what reason she could use for avoiding his eyes.


    However, she didn''t know that there were other people thinking about her.


    Michelle was sitting at the table in front of Tim. Just now, she even passed by Tim. She wore a pink strapless dress, with a faint milk fragrance, pure and lustful.


    Pink was really suitable for young girls.


    Tim sat up strai


    couldn''t help it.


    She couldn''t help crying when hearing her father''s nagging.


    John pinched her fingers andforted her silently.


    Nina had to turn tears into smiles. She changed the topic, "Dad, what if my brother gets married? Can he still put me first? "


    "Well..." Hearing this, Bruce was stunned. He turned around to look for his son and said, "Why don''t you ask him not to marry? I think he lives a good life without being in love or getting married these years."


    The smile on Leon''s face froze.


    Was he his biological father?


    Nina couldn''t helpughing and looked at her brother gloatingly.


    There was also titters from downstage, and someone looked at him sympathetically.


    Leon immediately sought justice for himself, "Don''t worry, Nini. The sister-inw I find for you must have a good rtionship with you and love you very much. We two will treat you well together."


    "Okay, then do you want my sister inw to be my good friend first?" Nina just mentioned it casually.


    How could she really break her brother''s marriage?


    However, Leon replied, "Yes."


    While speaking, he nced at the other side with his eyes.

 Chapter 620 The Wedding Part Five

    After handing his daughter to John solemnly, Bruce turned around and walked off the stage. Holding his wife''s hand tightly, he sat down and looked at his daughter''s family of four with tears in his eyes.


    "Kids,e and hold Dad and Mom''s hands." Nina turned her body and stretched out her hand to Don behind her.


    Don was still holding the wedding dress in his white and tender hand. When he saw his mother waving at him, he tilted his little head in confusion and said, "But I want to take this for you. Mom, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Mom, Dad, I want to spread flowers for you too." Van held the flower basket in one hand, and grabbed a lot of petals in the basket with the other hand, scattering them into the sky.


    The two children were so considerate that Nina felt warm in her heart. Especially Van, because he was willing to wear dresses for her.


    He looked so beautiful in this dress.


    Nina once told John that she wanted to have a daughter. If she really gave birth to a daughter, her daughter must be as beautiful as a Van.


    It hadn''t been long since Van and Don came back home, and the Shi family had well protected them. So


    rm breath into his ears.


    "Honey, I also got you." Nina rubbed his neck and said gently, "Thank you for sending me Starry River and fireflies all over the sky."


    "I will give you whatever you like. If you want the stars, I won''t give you the moon. If you want me to give my life to you, I will give myself to you." Then John turned his head and gently bit her earlobe.


    It made Nina shrink her neck. When she was about to let go of his arms, a hand suddenly appeared on her waist and lifted her up.


    Nina hung on John''s body and she was kissed on her lips.


    He kissed tenderly, passionately and eagerly.


    Nina could feel that the tiger under him was about to break free from the cage.


    The guests present burst intoughter. Adrian shouted, "Awesome. Just go to the bridal chamber."


    As expected, John didn''t disappoint them and left with Nina in his arms.


    Nina thought that she hadn''t thrown the bouquet yet, so she picked it up, aim at the position of Michelle and throw it into her arms.


    She hoped that Mimi could find his Mr. Right as soon as possible, and then she could sit down and watch Mimi being sent into the bridal chamber.

 Chapter 621 The Wedding Part Six

    Holding Nina, John walked through the wide hall, the spiral stairs, the bright corridor, and reached out his hand to push open the door of the bedroom.


    In the past four years, John had never let Nina enter the North Yard.


    Nina knew it was a surprise, but she didn''t expect it. John built a castle for her and decorated their bedroom into her Princess Room.


    Her bedroom in the Scher Mountain was decorated ording to her preferences. John had only been there for a few times and memorized it carefully.


    The bedroom in front of her was not only decorated in the style of Princess Room, but also in the style of bedroom in North Yard.


    Crystal clear crystalmps were hanging in the middle, and the soft light sprinkled everywhere in the room.


    The bedroom was decorated in white and dark green, with silk, sexyce, romantic lotus leaf and elegant flowers as elements.


    These elements were not used abundantly, but as decorations, which were luxurious, romantic and simple.


    On the wall, there were pictures of them, and some paintings of Nina, with the smell of books.


    The most eye-catching thing was probably the


    "Cousin, this is my wife, Nina."


    "Cousin, this is my wife, Nina."


    There were more than a hundred guests present, and John had holding Nina''s hand to propose toast to more than half of the people. "This is my wife, Nina." He had said it sixty or seventy times, but still felt it was not enough.


    When John was a little drunk, he suddenly raised his ss and said, "Thank you for witnessing my wedding with my wife, Nina."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he nced around the crowd with his long and narrow eyes and warned, "You have witnessed it. Please remind the men and women around you not to have any improper desire for my wife."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Was that the real reason why Mr. Shi invited them to the wedding?


    They only deserved to be a megaphone?


    Holding John''s hand tightly, Nina looked up at his side face and smiled. She was a beautiful rose blooming at night.


    A rose that was always stored in the bottom of John''s heart.


    John turned his head to look at Nina, and his eyes were full of her.


    It was her since the beginning, always her.


    And in Nina''s eyes, he was the only one.

 Chapter 622 Michelle

    At the wedding banquet, Michelle sat in a proper way, staring at the bouquet in her hand with her almond eyes.


    It was a bunch of champagne rose, emitting a faint fragrance.


    She knew that the meaning of champagne roses was love for a lifetime, but she didn''t know the meaning of bridal bouquet.


    Not to mention the bridal bouquet given to her by the bride.


    "Mimi, what''s wrong?" Berry waved her hand in front of Michelle''s eyes, trying to shake her soul back, but Michelle''s eyes were still confused.


    Berry was amused by Michelle''s reaction. "Shouldn''t you be happy to receive the bridal bouquet? The bridal bouquet represents happiness, and the bridal bouquet is the transmission of happiness. If you take the bridal bouquet, you will soon find your own happy partner and live a happy life."


    Michelle''s eyes were no longer confused. It seemed that she had thought of something, and her eyes lit up and then dimmed.


    "I didn''t take it. Nini threw it to me. Nini is so powerful. She can throw it to anyone she wants." Michelle pouted and asked in a low voice, "Berry, does it mean that I haven''t epted my happiness?"


    Berry was speechless. ''Why is she such a hair-splitter?''


    She kept what Leon had said in mind.


    "It''s just a handshake," said Tim calmly, without withdrawing his hand.


    Michelle held the bridal bouquet tighter. When she was about to refuse, another hand suddenly appeared in front of her and put it on Tim''s hand.


    Then a tall and thin figure blocked her sight, like a wall, separating her from Tim.


    Michelle raised her head. She was very familiar with this back. She had slept on it for many times.


    "Hello, Mr. Tim. I don''t think I need to introduce myself. You should know who I am, right?" Leon smiled gently.


    All of a sudden, Leon appeared on the way. Even the experienced Tim was stunned for a moment.


    Although Leon was smiling, his amber eyes were as cunning as a fox, and his hands were alsopeting invisibly, trying to suppress Tim.


    With a little hesitation, Tim heard Michelle call him sweetly, "Leon."


    "Leon?" Tim only knew that Michelle and Nina were good friends, but he didn''t expect that she was also familiar with Leon.


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten what I said. I should reward you well." Leon turned around and nced at the girl holding the bridal bouquet, revealing an imperceptible tenderness.

 Chapter 623 Happiness Knocked On Door

    When Leon looked at Tim again, the smile on her face became official again and she asked in confusion.


    "How old are you, Tim?"


    Tim pulled out his hand. It was not until then that his fingers, which were not bleeding well because of being held tightly, slowly returned to their original color.


    She didn''t expect that the Leon who looked tender was so strong.


    He knew that Leon wanted to give him a head-on blow, but he couldn''t figure out the reason. What''s more, he didn''t why Leon asked about his age.


    Leon was the prince of C Ind, so Tim couldn''t offend him.


    "Twenty-eight," answered Tim honestly.


    "You doesn''t look like that. I''m also twenty-eight years old this year." Leon looked him up and down with a faint smile. "Mr. Tim is quite steady. Please mind your behavior."


    ''Steady?


    Does he mean I look old in a roundabout way?''


    Even Tim was unhappy, he couldn''t lose his temper easily. Let alone Leon''s identity, today was Mr. Shi''s wedding. He couldn''t make trouble in his territory.


    But why did Leon target him intentionally or unintentionally?


    Was it because of Michelle?


    It seemed to be so. Leon doted on his sister very much. Michelle was a good friend of his


    an hour.


    However, her current state made him happy. He happily greeted her, "Michelle."


    However, his joy did notst long. Somehow, the light in her eyes was fading away at a visible speed.


    "Leon, what''s up?" Michelle lowered her eyes and could only look at his legs.


    His legs was really long and straight.


    "I want to talk to you. Let me in." As usual, Leon reached out to touch her head. Michelle tried to step back, but her feet didn''t listen to her and she couldn''t even move half a centimeter.


    Her big palm covered her head, and she could feel the warmth of his palm through her hair, it was even a little hot.


    Like the scorching sunshine, it prated into her scalp and spread to her limbs and bones.


    Michelle was so nervous that she held her breath.


    "Leon, what are you want to say?" She wanted to distract herself.


    Leon walked in, "Someone got drunk and fell asleep in my room, so I have no ce to rest now."


    He stopped, turned around and looked at Michelle who was still standing at the door. He slowed down his tone and said, "Michelle, can you let me stay here for one night?"


    Michelle was shocked.


    He had said the same words to her three years ago.

 Chapter 624 Three Years Ago

    Three years ago.


    At the end of May, it was already summer in Lexingport City. The wind at night mixed with a warm current.


    Michelle was dragged to the school by her roommate. She was sweating all over. The wind was not cold at all, like a heat wave patting on her body.


    "I can''t run anymore." As soon as Michelle opened her mouth, she was almost choked by a gust of hot wind.


    They ran for about ten minutes at a fast speed and Michelle had reached her limit. She tried to stop.


    "Lydia..."


    "Hold on. We have seen the school gate." Lydia Wang pulled Michelle forward and checked the time with the other hand.


    It was twenty-three eighteen.


    "There are still twelve minutes left before the curfew. If we run slower, it will be toote. When it was the curfew time, we can only use our card, then we will screw it up. Tomorrow the school will certainly circte a notice of criticism and our points will be deducted. I still want to get the national schrship."


    If she could get a national schrship again, she wouldn''t have to apply for locally-granted student loan in the senior year.


    Lydia Wang suddenly raised her speed, like a woman who participated in the three thousand meter long run at the school sports meeti


    elle change the wallpaper for more than a year. Her wallpaper had always been a handsome boy holding strawberry ice cream in the amusement park.


    Everyone would be influenced by first impression, so when she saw Leon just now, she thought of the wallpaper, not Nina''s brother.


    At the beginning, Lydia Wang was wondering why Michelle was so close to him.


    It was not until she heard the conversation between the two that she finally realized that Michelle had a good rtionship with Nina, so she was also close to her brother.


    "I''m Leon, Nina''s brother. If you don''t mind, just call me Leon." The faint smile of Leon would always make people feel like bathing in the spring breeze, extremely gentle.


    Lydia Wang was stunned. It was difficult to connect him with the cool and beautiful Nina.


    There was a huge difference between the two of them.


    "Hello, Leon." Lydia Wang said politely, "My name is Lydia Wang, Michelle''s roommate."


    "Nice to meet you." Leon smiled slightly.


    Michelle said, "Leon, why do youe to me sote? What if I don''te backte today? "


    Leon was stunned.


    He didn''t think about it and didn''t pay attention to the time. He juste to find her as soon as he arrived at Lexingport City.

 Chapter 625 Leon, Ill Cook You A Bowl Of Noodles

    Leon paused for a moment and smiled. "I just miss you. I just arrived in the Lexingport City today. I''m not familiar with this ce and I''m just a little familiar with you. I want you to take me to get familiar with the environment in the future. I will stay here for several years."


    Michelle nodded happily, "Okay, okay. But I can only take you around on weekends. It''s almost June at the end of May. I can''t skip the final exam of a month. I have to study hard. Oh, no, I have to preview well."


    "Preview?" Confused, Leon looked at her and asked, "Not review?"


    Embarrassed, Michelle scratched her head and said, "Preview."


    Lydia tried hard to hold back herughter, "Isn''t it preview? She doesn''t take books with her in ss. She only take her phone and power bank with her."


    "Then I don''t y the game casually." Michelle retorted, pouting.


    "Yes, yes, you are right. You are a professional." Lydia sighed, "There are four of us in our dormitory. After this semester, the four of us can only see each other after the graduation ceremony. The two of them are going to work as interns in thepany. If you are ying professional game, you may not live in the dormitory. I''m still at school alone, just the dormitory, canteen, library."


    "Oh, don''t worr


    is not here." Michelle turned on the heat and poured the bone soup into the pot. "This soup was made yesterday, and the noodles were bought yesterday. Wasn''t it Nini''s birthday yesterday? I cooked a bowl of long-life noodles for her."


    "What a pity! She can''t eat it. It seems that I got a cheap deal. I''ll eat for her." Leon teased.


    Michelle turned around and chuckled, "Leon, you''rete. I''ve already eaten for her yesterday, and I''ve also eaten the birthday cake for her. It''s very delicious."


    Michelle smacked her lips and thought the delicious smell for a while, smiling so happily that her eyes narrowed.


    "You...What cake did you buy?" Leon seemed to have guessed something.


    Michelle smiled and said, "Strawberry cake. There is a new dessert shop next to the L Communication University. It was a big opening, gave arge discount to its customers and many strawberry cakes have been sent."


    "Oh, many strawberry cakes have been sent." Leon put his hand on his forehead. ''Sure enough, I was right.


    She was just greedy for the strawberry cake. If it weren''t Nini''s birthday, she might have found another reason to buy strawberry cake.''


    Leon suddenly asked, "Michelle, you like strawberry so much. Have you ever thought about nting it yourself?"

 Chapter 626 Leon, I Support You

    The bone soup in the pot began to boil.


    Michelle turned off the heat, poured the soup into the big white bowl and boiled a pot of water again.


    "No, I can keep small animals, but I can''t keep living nts. I raised a sulent nt to death in high school."


    "How can you raise a sulent nt to death?" Leon almost lost his bnce and slid down from the door frame.


    ''It is a miracle that she could raise a sulent nt to death to death.''


    Leon was really curious, "How did you raise it to death?"


    "Eh, it''s poisoned by the violet. It''s dead." Michelle lowered her head shyly.


    The clear water in the pot was also boiled and it was the right time to put the noodles in it, and the white noodles was scattered in the boiling water, like stars falling in all directions.


    "It turned out to be killed by the sun. You like strawberries so much. When I have time, I''ll nt a field of strawberries for you." Leon shook his head and smiled.


    "Really?" With her eyes wide open, Michelle hesitated for a while and said, "Leon, do you want to nt it yourself?"


    Leon moved closer to her and flicked her forehead. "I will order others to nt it myself."


    "Thank you, Leon." Michelle rubbed her forehead and turned around to get the noodles happ


    riously, "Leon, let me tell you, I have a private untouched savings, which has been kept since I was a child."


    Leon took a deep look at Michelle and was surprised. "Are you going to use a small, untouched private savings to support me?"


    ''We had known each other for two years, and we met each other few times. We didn''t even leave our contact information to each other. It was just because of Nina that we remembered there was such a person.


    We are not familiar with each other. How could she take out her own untouched private savings?


    She used to say that she was smart, but now why she was silly.''


    "Michelle, aren''t you afraid that I am a bad guy?"


    Michelle was a little confused, "Are you a bad guy?"


    "Who knows?" Leon was about to tease Michelle again. "What if I''m really a bad guy?"


    It seemed that Michelle was a little hesitant. After a while, she asked, "Leon, will you be bad to me?"


    He had thought that she woulde up with a good reason after struggling for a long time, but he didn''t expect that she would onlye up with such a sentence.


    However, Leon had thought about a lot of possibilities, but he didn''t expect this to be the case.


    His body was stunned. "It''s hard to say. In fact, there are many kinds of bad guy."

 Chapter 627 Good Night, Brother

    It was past midnight. It was quiet both inside and outside the room. The light in the living room only shone on half of Leon''s face, and the other half was hidden in the shadow.


    With a shallow smile on the corner of his mouth and a gentle look in his eyes, he clearly meant to remind Michelle not to trust others, not even him, her brother.


    However, the result was the opposite. Instead, Michelle trusted him more. "You are right. There are many kinds of bad that can''t be distinguished. Who knows what will happen in the future, but the current matter is the most important."


    After saying that, she smiled again, revealing her two cute canine teeth.


    Leon chuckled, "Sister, have you always been like this? You believe whatever others say. "


    "Of course not. I''m smart. I won''t trust others easily. Nini also said I''m smart." Michelle raised her chin proudly.


    It was because of his sister Nina that Leon also took Michelle as his sister.


    An interesting younger sister.


    As a brother, he still hoped that Michelle could be more cautious. He hid the smile on his face and lectured her like an elder, "But yo


    tantly, "Michelle, what''s wrong with you this morning? Why did you suddenly wake up? "


    Michelle said btedly, "Feed my brother. Make breakfast for him."


    Lydia was stunned for a while and suddenly smiled at her askance. "I wonder if I have the same treatment as your brother."


    "Of course I will make breakfast for my brother as well as us two. Are you stupid?" Michelle put the toothbrush back, went to the fridge and took some eggs to the kitchen.


    Lydia happily followed her into the kitchen, "Long live your brother."


    "Shh, keep your voice down." Michelle put her finger between her lips, poked her head in the direction of Leon''s room, and said in a low voice, "Don''t wake up my brother. Let him sleep a little longer."


    "Okay, okay." Lydia shushed like her. The two seemed like thieves who stole the kitchen to cook breakfast.


    After the breakfast was ready, the two of them had breakfast first. Michelle wanted her brother to sleep a little longer. She knocked on the door before she went out.


    "Brother, breakfast is on the table. Remember to have it." After saying that, Michelle went to ss.

 Chapter 631 Brothers Legs Are So Long

    Lydia found an excuse to escape, leaving the two of them standing downstairs.


    Michelle raised her head and looked at him. Her almond-shaped eyes were as clear as water, and her eyshes were slightly pping. She looked a little confused.


    Leon lowered her head and smiled. Her amber-colored eyes were bright without any other meanings. "Is there anything else except my sister?"


    She rolled her ck-grape-like eyes for two times. Then she shook her head and said seriously, "I don''t think so."


    "That''s it." Leon had already guessed that she must have heard the conversation between him and Teacher Jule.


    "Sister," Ruby called her in a low voice, looking hesitant. He turned his head and saw that Michelle was looking at him in confusion. He asked, "Don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    If she had a boyfriend, he thought Teacher Jule would not misunderstand him as Michelle''s boyfriend.


    He walked forward, and Michelle followed him. She asked in surprise, "Brother, are you also urging me to find a boyfriend?"


    "Also? Who else urged you? "


    "There are so many people here. I''


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    air.


    Damn it That was so embarrassed. Wynn cursed inwardly.


    Michelle tilted her head and suddenly grinned, "Hello, I will take good care of my brother."


    Wynn''s eyes shed. It seemed that she hadn''t been noticed. He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Leon was speechless


    Why did he sound like he was entrusting an orphan?


    His thought was confirmed by Michelle''s reaction. She smiled and replied, "It''s not hard. Don''t worry. I can take good care of my brother."


    "That''s good." Wynn continued, "I''ll leave Leon to you from now on. I can rest assured."


    "All right." Leon couldn''t bear to interrupt them, so the three of them went upstairs together.


    Before closing the door, Leon said to Michelle, "Sister, someone will send food here. Please open the door. I have something to deal with."


    "Okay, brother." Michelle stood straight in the middle of the living room, as if she was a good student.


    Leon couldn''t help butugh when he remembered her words, "Brother, I''m not a bad student.".


    How could she be so obedient.

 Chapter 632 Recognized His Identity

    Leon closed the room door, walked to the balcony, and closed the door between the room and the balcony.


    Standing on the edge of the balcony, Wynnined, "You''ve already lived with her. She''s taking care of you, but you are on guard against her."


    "She lives in the dormitory, not here." Leon walked over quietly, and his eyes swept over the locust trees on the roadside. White flowers were hung upside down on the branches.


    The sophora flowers were sweet and clean.


    Leon couldn''t help but think of a person. The thing he wanted Wynn to do was also about that person.


    "Wynn, help me find a person."


    "No." Wynn refused without asking. The smile on his face just now turned into seriousness. "Bryant needs me. I''m not going to find the person for you."


    Leon had been staring at the white sophora flower, and his eyes gradually dimmed. "I beg you. I just want to know how she is doing."


    "She." Wynn sneered, "Of course she''s having a good time."


    "How do you know?" Leon turned to look at him with excitement in his eyes. "Do you know where she is? Did you look for her? "


    Seeing Leon''s eager eyes for finding Valerie, Wynn was furious.


    Wasn''t it just a woman


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ared at the side face of Wynn for a while. The more she looked at him, the more familiar she felt.


    As soon as her eyes fell on the screen of the game and saw how cool Wynn operated, she suddenly realized what was going on.


    "Master!" Michelle widened her eyes.


    She didn''t use a question. With the familiar operation just now, Michelle was sure that the person sitting next to her was her master, Paul.


    Only her master could do such a good job.


    When Wynn was in the middle of a killing spree, he was suddenly recognized by Michelle. His head buzzed, but his fingers moved naturally. He didn''t stop attacking, but was also cautious not to let someone take advantage of him.


    He thought that since she had known it, he would not pretend.


    "Master what? Keep an eye on it! Learn it. " Wynn scolded.


    Michelle felt warm and her eyes lit up.


    Leon came out and saw the two of them ying games on the sofa with their heads down. One was teaching irritably, and the other one was learning obediently.


    The scene looked quite harmonious.


    What about bringing them together?


    The times had changed, and it didn''t matter if a master and an apprentice loved each other.

 Chapter 628 I Dont Know Which Man Will Marry Her

    Hearing the knock on the door, Leon opened his eyes and turned his head to see the light scattered on the balcony. He could vaguely smell the fragrance of flowers brought by the wind.


    It was a sophora flower nted on the roadside.


    When he stood up and opened the door, there was no one in the living room, and breakfast was ced on the marble table.


    Leon walked over. There was a ss of milk, two purple yams and two fried eggs on the table.


    The fried eggs in the white te were different from what Leon had seen before. The egg yolk was only medium, and the egg yolk was very fluffy, like the soft clouds in the sky.


    There was a square note next to the breakfast, and there was a cut strawberry pattern in the middle of the pink note.


    Without looking at the signature on the note, Leon knew it was from Michelle at the first nce at the note.


    "Do you like pink and strawberry so much? Even a note looks like this." Leon murmured with a smile and reached out to tear off the note.


    After reading the words on it, Leon frowned slightly.


    ''No one around me had written so ugly, but I could barely see it.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    uickly turned over the screen and put her phone into her book, pretending to look around calmly.


    Aron was busy reading a book which bulged up from swallowing a cell phone.


    Aron was speechless. ''What a great move!''


    After all, Michelle didn''t escape from the disaster. After school, she was directly called away by Teacher Jule. By the way, she took the responsibility of the representative of the ss and held a pile of homework in her arms.


    Michelle''s phone was still stuck in the book, so Aron had to give it to her roommate. Lydia thought Teacher Jule would let Michelle go after scolding her, so she waited at the door of Teacher Jule''s office.


    However, half an hourter, Michelle didn''te out.


    Lydia was a little anxious. When she was about to knock on the door, Michelle''s phone rang. It was a number without any note.


    Lydia hung up without hesitation.


    Hearing the beep sound from the phone, Leon became a little anxious.


    ''She didn''t reply to my WeChat message or answer my phone call. Did she suddenly realize that she didn''t want to support me anymore?


    Or.... Did something happen to her?''!

 Chapter 629 Are You Michelles Boyfriend

    Leon called her several times and finally got through.


    "Hello, who''s that?" Lydia''s voice was clear and sharp. Leon knew it was not Michelle.


    "Lydia? Why did you answer the phone? Where is Michelle?" The voice on the phone sounded a little worried. Lydia knew who it was as soon as she heard this voice.


    "It''s you, Leon." Staring at the door of Teacher Jule''s office, Lydia said, "Michelle was asked to have a talk in the office by the teacher. I don''t know when she wille out."


    Hearing that she was called away by the teacher, the worry on Leon''s face faded away. "That''s good. I''ll..."


    "Leon, are youing?" As soon as the two words "hang up" came to his mouth, Leon was choked back by Lydia''s words.


    "Our information science department is in the Spring Building. You can ask some of students about the way. We are in the office on the third floor."


    Leon was silent for a moment.


    ''She even gave me the address. How could I not go?''


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Leon had no choice but to stand up and go to the L University. He asked an enthusiastic students and led him through Avenue, bypassing teaching buildings, and arrived at the downstairs of the Spring Building.


    After thanking the students, he went straight to the third floor a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    she can at least spare some time for her professional work.


    Anyway, she chose this major. She should be responsible for it. She is going to do her graduation design in senior year. If she can''t write a thesis rted to her major, she won''t be able to graduate." Teacher Jule said earnestly and sighed helplessly.


    Taking advantage of his sigh, Leon finally seized the opportunity to speak. "Okay, Teacher Jule. I''ll supervise her study. But Teacher Jule, you misunderstood us. I''m really not Michelle''s boyfriend. I''m her friend."


    "Whether you are her boyfriend or friend, family education is very important. You must y the role of urging your girlfriend to learn. When two of you are together, you should support each other and move forward together."


    Leon pursed his lips and smiled. He really didn''t know what to say. ''My exnation was useless. It was obvious that Teacher Jule didn''t believe him.


    He insisted that I was Michelle''s boyfriend.''


    He couldn''t continue to argue with Teacher Jule, so he had to agree with a smile, "Don''t worry, Teacher Jule. I will urge her to study hard."


    "Okay." Teacher Jule left with relief.


    As soon as Teacher Jule left, Lydia let out a sigh of relief. "Why did Teacher Jule like to act as a go-between?"

 Chapter 630 Brother, Im A Good Girl

    Turning her head to look at the closed door, she walked over and knocked on it. "Sister, you cane out now. Miss Zhao is leaving."


    Miss Zhao has left, but you haven''t left yet!


    She was not afraid of the soft hearted Teacher Jule, and she was afraid that her image would copse in front of her brother.


    No, it must have copsed now.


    It waspletely copsed.


    Michelle covered her face with her hands. She was too ashamed to see her brother.


    The third year was almost over, and she hadn''t been admonished by Teacher Jule before. It was so close! Why did she lose on the second day after he came!


    "Oh, how could this be?" Michelle hoped to find a pit in the ground and put her head into it like an ostrich. It was even more embarrassed to made a fool of herself in front of her brother rather than to beined to parents by teachers at school.


    Lydia knew Michelle very well. She walked over and said, "Maybe it''s because I''m too ashamed to see you."


    "Why should I feel ashamed?" Not only didn''t Leon care, but he felt it interesting. "I have a good friend, and he also has a sister. She is very naughty. She often getsined to her parents by teachers, but she doesn''t dare to real


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t and leisurely looked around the ce where her sister had been. Nobody knows whether he believes her words or not.


    Michelle pulled Lydia''s hand down and whispered, "Lydia, what are you talking about? Brother is brother. How could he be a boyfriend? No, no, No. "


    "Why not?" Lydia retorted, "You guys are not brother and sister, or even cousins. Why can''t he be your boyfriend? You said you were brother and sister, but Teacher Jule didn''t believe it. He said he was your boyfriend as soon as he opened his mouth. "


    Michelle still shook her head, "Brother is brother."


    "Hey, why don''t you understand?" Lydia nced at her and said, "You treat him as your brother. What if he doesn''t treat you as his sister?"


    Michelle smiled, "No, he won''t."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Okay..." After thinking for a while, Michelle suddenly called out, "Brother, I have a question to ask you."


    Lydia''s face froze. Her intuition told her that something bad was going to happen.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruby stopped and waited for her.


    Michelle walked over and asked seriously, "Brother, do you take me as your sister or something else?"


    Lydia patted her forehead, "..."


    Time to leave!


    I''ll leave first.

 Chapter 633 Gave Him A Suggestion

    The next second, Leon secretly denied this idea in his heart, because no matter how he looked at Wynn, he didn''t think Wynn was as good-looking as him.


    His sister said she wanted to find a man as beautiful as him. To be honest, it was really difficult.


    Only he was as handsome as himself.


    Leon trembled. ''Does my sister fall in love with me?''


    But it didn''t look like that.


    She kept calling him brother, without any extra emotion in her pure eyes.


    Michelle was the only child. Perhaps she really wanted a brother, just like him and his sister Nini.


    It seemed that he, as a brother, would have a long way to go in the future.


    Leon walked towards the two of them and said, "Come to have lunch after your game. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "In a minute." As soon as Wynn finished his words, he won.


    Michelle immediately reached out her hand and pped with him. The two people cheered and sat at the table happily.


    As soon as they sat down, Michelle was sitting opposite to Leon and could see her brother as soon as she looked up. Her little face immediately smiled like a flower.


    "Brother, it turns out that you know


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    sually, "Not a big deal. Don''t worry about me. Just tell me how to forget someone."


    The more he said so, the more distressed Michelle felt for him.


    Because the more he pretended not to care, the sadder he actually was.


    Her master must be very sad.


    Michelle was thinking fast. Not long ago, someone in her dormitory had broken up with her boyfriend and discussed this question. Someone had summarized the answer, which was just useful.


    "My roommates said there are two ways. One is to leave it to time, and the other is to shift your attention."


    "Time doesn''t work." Wynn refused the first way at once. It had been several years since the incident with Valerie happened, and Leon still sent him to look for her.


    Since time didn''t work, he could only shift his attention.


    But how to shift his attention?


    Leon hadn''t paid attention to other women in the past few years. He was not even willing to act ording to circumstances.


    Who else could shift his attention?


    When Wynn was lost in thought, an idea struck him.


    He slowly turned his head to look at Michelle.


    There was just one here, wasn''t there?

 Chapter 634 He Is Really Raised

    Before seeing Wynn off, Michelle added his WeChat ount.


    As the car drove away, Michelle''s phone vibrated and she received a message from Wynn.


    "Apprentice, Leon doesn''t have any money. He can''t live alone."


    "Don''t worry, master. I will take good care of my brother."


    Wynn wrote, "I mean you''d better leave your dorm and move in with him. He''s afraid of darkness.".


    "Then turn on the light at night."


    Seeing this WeChat message, Wynn''s mouth twitched


    He didn''t reply anymore.


    Michelle was walking upstairs. Haven''t received any reply from her master after waiting, she went to chat with others .


    The efficiency of Aron was very high. He had already taken over the job of ount boosting for Michelle, and the two of them were discussing on WeChat.


    When people were immersed in something, they would easily forget what they were doing now.


    Standing at the door, Leon watched with interest as Michelle passed by him.


    The girl lowered her head, her soft short hair falling forward, covering most of her face, revealing the white and tender back neck, like the cloud egg she fried in the morning.


    Her deft fingers tapped on the screen of the cellphone at a very fast speed. He didn''t know what they were talking about, but she kept pursing her lips.


    Seeing that she was about to turn upstairs


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    today, Michelle really wanted to raise him with money, which made him feel tough.


    He had never been raised by anyone except his parents.


    Seeing that he insisted, Michelle curled her lips with regret, "okay."


    "Good girl." Leon heaved a sigh of relief and went back to his room for a nap.


    As soon as the door was closed, Michelle''s eyes rolled again. She picked up her phone and operated for a while, sending a pile of red envelopes.


    "Ha ha, I''m so smart." Michelle held the phone andughed, lying on the sofa.


    When he woke up from his nap, he saw 99+ WeChat messages, almost all from Michelle.


    At a nce, he saw thest message: "Brother, good afternoon."


    He clicked on the dialogue box and saw the red envelope rain on the screen. His mind waspletely confused, and he didn''t know whether to cry or tough when he saw the words on the red envelope.


    "The red envelope includes just a few amount of money. Just take it quickly! I''ll be angry if you don''t ept them! ! ¡¿


    Each red envelope was written with the same sentence, and the three exmations were like a life-threatening knife.


    In the end, he clicked on all the red envelopes, which were more than one hundred. It was an unprecedented feat.


    Leon sighed. He was really raised.


    And the one who raised him was still a girl.

 Chapter 635 Unbearable Memories

    When Michelle walked to the door of the ssroom, she met Aron greeting her.


    "Michelle, how about you take me to a roundter? I''ve watched your live game before. You''re so cunning. Please don''t mind that I''m weak. Take me to a round. "


    As soon as she opened her mouth and was about to say yes, her brother''s words shed through her mind. She immediately corrected herself, "ss is over."


    "The break is too short." Preparing to start the game, he wiped his hands and said, "So let''s y it during lesson. Anyway, you won''t listen to the teacher in ss."


    "I''ll listen." Michelle turned to him and said, "I have to attend the ss, so I have to y with you after ss. Well, let''s stop here. I''m going to see Lydia and the monitor."


    With brisk steps, Michelle sat in the middle of the third row, next to Lydia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aron startled, and his phone fell to the ground.


    Lydia was no better than Aron. She leaned towards Austin like she saw a ghost and her eyes were wide open.


    After all, she was also the champion of long-distance running in school sports day and experienced so many things. Lydia was notpletely stunned. She faltered, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Michelle turned her head to look at her in shock, with confusion in her eyes, "Lydia, is


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    push ups to see if you can do more than me."


    Michelle was stunned and almost fell to the table. She quickly covered her face on the table, pretending that she was not there.


    A few onlookers pulled her up. The knife was already on her neck, and she could only take a gamble and bend down.


    She felt that she could do at least one push anyway. However, she didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed to the ground like a dead fish.


    Teacher Jule joked with a smile, "I asked you to exercise more, but you didn''t listen to me. You are not as old as me, an old man of more than 50 years old."


    Michelleid down and pretended to be dead on the ground, and then Lydia went to help her. She said sulkily, "I''m dead."


    They burst intoughter.


    The past was too painful to look back. With a red face, Michelle red at Lydia and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Goodbye! Humph! "


    "I won''t talk to you if you talk about it again." Afraid that they couldn''t remember, Michelle repeated it deliberately.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she told Leon about it as a joke and sent a long voice message.


    She smiled as she spoke.


    After saying that, she asked, "brother, why don''t you say that there is nozy exercise?"

 Chapter 636 They Can Make It

    When Leon took out his phone and checked the WeChat message, the city was already full of shing with lights. The cars on the roadposed a long line, and the traffic lights at the intersection kept changing.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    They had just finished a dinner. Bryant and Wynn followed him out of the hotel.


    It was inevitable for him to drink at the dinner. Since he was young he has a good drinking capacity. Besides, with the help of Bryant and Wynn, he was a little drunk, which can be easily erased by the blow of cold wind.


    Bryant''s face turned a little red because of the wine. He walked straight with a smile before he left the hotel, but his steps were always unsteady. Fortunately, he was dragged by Wynn, who was not drunk, so no one noticed that he was drunk.


    As soon as he walked out of the hotel, he leaned towards Wynn and put his hand on him shoulder to steady himself.


    "Bryant, why are you not good at drinking?" Wynn looked at him in disgust, but didn''t let him go.


    "I''ve suffered a lot from the table culture here. If I have time, I''ll ask someone to teach me about it, or I''ll lose again and again." Bryant waved his hand and belched.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    n care of?"


    "Yes, the others are going to keep a female undergraduate. It''s a little embarrassing for him to let a female undergraduate kept." Wynn rubbed his chin and thought for a while. His eyes lit up. "Do you think they can make it?"


    "It''s hard to say. But master seems to treat her a little differently."


    "What''s the difference?"


    After thinking for a while, Bryant said, "he didn''t stop you when you talked about sex in private. Just now, he asked you not to take her with him. He has a sense of animal territory."


    "Can they make it?" Wynn''s eyes lit up. "Then there will be a chance. I''ll try to make a match."


    "But..." Bryant shook his head.


    Wynn waited eagerly for him to finish his sentence. After a long while, he didn''t hear the next sentence. In a rage, he kicked him. "Tell me, but what?"


    "But..." Bryant was still drunk, and his voice suddenly rose, attracting the attention of the passers-by.


    "You are drunk now. Go on, finish your sentence." Wynn dragged him away.


    Bryant shook his body and said, "Fox has a strong sense of territory. It pees on its territory. You will know how he treated my cousin in the past."


    "Don''t mention Valerie." Wynn snapped.

 Chapter 637 Is It Really Small

    After a short pause, Bryant continued, "it seems that master wanted to keep her in his own territory just now, but he doesn''t have a strong consciousness. Maybe it''s because of the little princess, so..."


    Wynn raised her hand to cover his mouth. "So what? Stop it."


    He knew what was on Bryant''s mind.


    Therefore, the reason why Leon treated Michelle differently was all because she was his little princess.


    The rising spark was extinguished so fast.


    Wynn was anxious. He had to find a way to dy the searching for Valerie, and at the same time, he had to find a way to shorten the distance between the two.


    Before Valerie came back, he had to try her best to keep Michelle in Leon''s heart.


    Having made up his mind, Wynn looked away.


    Her amber-colored eyes were light, and when the neon lights outside the window shone in, Leon''s hidden eyes would be as charming as gemstones.


    Five years had passed, and Valerie''s smile was still clear in his mind as he saw it yesterday.


    However,pared with the decadent time in the first year of Valerie''s left, the shadow in his mind was much less.


    The smile quickly disappeared in the night.


    He thought maybe it was because he had drunk that he thought of Vale


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ht you were finally not single anymore."


    Rainy smiled, "Michelle, do you still have a brotherplex?"


    "A breast lover?" Michelle looked down at her chest.


    Rainy almostughed and fell off the bed. "It''s not this chest. It means you are a brother lover. How could you think of it? But, you look a little small."


    "Don''t look at me!" Michelle covered herself with the quilt again, pouted and looked fierce. "How is my breast small? That is not small. "


    After mumbling to herself, she poked her head out and asked, "is it really very small?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Her roommates were amused.


    Lydiaughed so happily that she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Well, justugh." Michelle nced at them with a sad face.


    "Okay, stopughing." Lydia continued to her nk, "Mine is still small. My friend also said that it is as t as an airport runway."


    Theughter gradually stopped.


    "Don''t worry. You can still develop for a second chance." Huan''s voice came from the bed curtain.


    Lydia asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll know when you have a boyfriend," Huan said.


    "Why do I have to have a boyfriend first to understand?" With her head tilted to one side, Michelle''s eyes were full of curiosity.

 Chapter 638 Change The WeChat Nickname

    "Well," Huan paused, "you are still a piece of white paper. I won''t paint you. You can ask by yourself when you have a boyfriend in the future."


    "I know, but I can''t say. We haven''t reached a conclusion yet."


    "I''m not a piece of white paper. Tell me." Lydia was still holding on to nk. Her forehead began to sweat, but her voice was still steady.


    Michelle rolled her eyes.


    Ha ha, I''ll ask Lydia.


    "Your piece of paper is full of righteous theory. I''m talking about something heterodox. You know what? I''m going to sleep. Good night, roommates."


    After Huan fell asleep, Rainy alsoy down, and the sound in the dormitory was much lower.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, Michelle''s eyes were a little empty and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What are you thinking about?" Lydia got out of bed and patted the edge of her bed.


    Michelle leaned forward and put her hands on the edge of the bed. She blinked and asked, "Lydia, do you think I should change my WeChat nickname?"


    "You can change it if you want."


    "I want to change it as a small michelle. I''ve just secretly measured it. It''s really small." Michelle even stretched out her hand and made a ges


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    p! We have a lesson in ss three or four. We are going to bete! " Huan raised her hand and tried to pat on Rainy''s bed. She woke up from her dream.


    She was also stunned when she saw Michelle, and then got out of bed.


    "Why is it sote? I set the rm clock. Is my phone out of power? It shouldn''t be! "


    "Stop thinking about that."


    "How could I overslept? I can''t figure it out."


    "I can''t figure it out."


    Standing aside, Michelle could do nothing but watch the two people in a hurry.


    She had never thought that it would be like this.


    It was not until Rainy realized that the weather was not right and the atmosphere was not right that she checked the phone.


    "No, it''s only six fifty."


    Huan stopped and turned around, "six fifty?"


    "Yes."


    The two of them looked at Michelle in shock.


    "I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t have a chance." Michelle pursed her lips, with confusion in her big eyes.


    Rainy was speechless.


    Huan was speechless as well.


    The two climbed back to the bed, and sandy fell asleep immediately. Huany down sadly and closed her eyes, "is it the distorted humanity or the power of love?"


    Michelle smiled sheepishly.

 Chapter 639 Dont Judge People By Their Looks

    The sun in the morning seemed to bezy, shining in some ces loosely.


    It was the blossom time of the sophora flower, and the air was fragrant and sweet. The street had already been cleaned by the diligent cleaner, but when the wind blew, there would still be many little white flowers falling on the ground.


    Breathing the fresh air, Michelle walked briskly towards the apartment with breakfast in both hands.


    She had calcted the time. When she went to knock at the door, it was exactly eight o''clock.


    As soon as Leon woke up and opened the room door, he heard a knock on the apartment door. He was stunned for less than half a second and guessed who was outside.


    He didn''t open the door immediately. Instead, he washed his face and smoothed his hair in front of the mirror. He wanted to shave his beard, but it took time to shave, and he couldn''t let others wait outside for a long time.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a girl with a sweet smile standing at the door. She was wearing a ck short sleeved dress, and the hemline of the flounce was swinging on her white and tender thighs.


    She was with a ponytail and her baby face was exposed, and the watery almond eyes under her thin bangs were big and clear.


    Today was the third day that Leon had been in Lexingport City. He had been alone all the time, only


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    alking and I couldn''t interrupt them. I could only watch them busy like fighting a war."


    "Hahaha..." Leon couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore. His brightughter was as pleasant as the wind bell. It went into Michelle''s ears densely, and she alsoughed.


    Afterughing, Leon bent down in front of her, looked at her clear almond eyes, and flicked her forehead with a smile. "Sister, were you transformed from a happy fruit? Last night I heard you talk about your teacher''s pushups, Iughed and almost lost my breath. Now I almostugh to death again."


    "Brother, why did you flick me on the forehead again?" Michelle raised her hand to cover it and protested, "You flick me even if you are happy."


    "Yes, because I''m happy." Leon flicked lightly again.


    He hadn''tughed like this for a long time.


    For how long? Three years? Or five years? He didn''t remember. In the past, Valerie could make himugh from the bottom of his heart, and Wynn had always made himugh since he was a child. His sister, Nina, could make himugh out of anger.


    However, theugh in the past two days from the bottom of his heart, no matter out of anger or funny, was different.


    But he couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    He only knew that his sister was so interesting. Perhaps she was really transformed from a happy fruit.

 Chapter 640 I Can Get Pregnant After A Few More Sleep

    In the following days, Michelle got up at half past six every morning. She had learned to be smart and careful not to make any noise.


    However, when the roommates woke up and saw that there was no sundries on Michelle''s bed and the quilt was folded neatly, they would still be frightened to jump out of the bed.


    It took them more than 10 days to get used to it.


    It was not because they were not good at adapting themselves to the environment. For the past three years, she had been sleepingte every day, and hadn''t gotten up until half an hour before the ss began. Suddenly, she changed her character. Who could ept it at once?


    It would be good for them not to think that Michelle had been struck by lightning and then have a new soul.


    During this period of time, Michelle had been sitting next to Lydia and Austin in ss, just in front of the teachers.


    Some of her ssmates seemed to have seen something strange in their eyes. Some even went up to ask if Michelle had broken up with her boyfriend, fearing that she would be stimted too much.


    At first, some teachers thought they had entered the wrong ssroom, but they turned around and checked out whether they were in the right the ssroom.


    Teacher Jule was much calmer than others. He didn''t go out to check out the ssroom. He just


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    nced at Aron.


    Lydia turned her head and said, "don''t spoil Michelle."


    "That''s right. She doesn''t know anything yet." Rainy and Huan gave him several ps on the back of Aron, which were a little strong and painful.


    Michelle''s curiosity was aroused, "what?"


    "Nothing." Aron didn''t dare to tell her because he was afraid of a sneak attack from behind.


    The bell rang. Teacher Jule went to the tform, and Michelle just said, "okay."


    Since they didn''t want to talk about it, she could ask her brother.


    So on the second day when she saw Leon, the first thing she said was, "brother, what else can a boyfriend do except kissing and hugging?"


    Leon was stunned. "You already know how to hug and kiss. Don''t you know what will happen next? Then how did you get here? "


    "I was born by my parents."


    "Then..."


    "Aren''t you pregnant after kissing, hugging, and sleeping together? If you can''t get pregnant after one time of sleep, you can make it after a few more sleep. " Michelle stood beside Leon, like a seedling standing beside a big tree.


    It was really a small sapling that knew nothing.


    Leon made her speechless. As a brother, he couldn''t exin something, but said vaguely, "yes, just sleep. Sister, are you looking for a boyfriend? You''re still young. I''ll keep an eye on your boyfriend. "

 Chapter 641 Heart Thumping

    Lexingport City was a prosperous city with five areas. The roads were crisscrossed and couldn''t be seen all over in a day or two.


    Michelle''s n was to take Leon to the University City first, and then expand it to other ces slowly. Anyway, she had plenty of time.


    Every time they walked through every symbolic ce, Michelle would tell stories rted to this ce, just like a guide, but no guide was as good as her. She kept telling.


    Leon replied seriously.


    It had been more than two hours since they set out in the morning, and Michelle had been talking about it for more than two hours. Leon was afraid that she would be hoarse if she continued, but he couldn''t put out her enthusiasm directly.


    When he caught a glimpse of an ice cream shop, Leon had an idea.


    "Sister, do you want strawberry ice cream?"


    When Michelle got up in the morning, she told herself not to damage her brother''s trip experience about getting familiar with Lexingport City because of eating.


    Although the sun was not high above their heads and they walked in a cool ce, when it came to strawberry ice cream, Michelle felt hot and urgently needed to taste the coolness of ice cream.


    In an instant, she was taken away from her original n and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    vering your mouth?" Leon suspected that he had smelled something and asked her to cover her mouth. If he did, he would be ashamed to see others.


    He raised his arm and smelled by himself. There was only the incense he used to smoke clothes all year round, which was very light and there was nothing else.


    "My heart is beating so fast. I''m afraid it will jump out." Michelle''s heart was slowly recovering, and her face was not red anymore.


    It was the first time that Leon had heard such an exnation, and he felt very novel. Looking at her serious face, he sighed slightly.


    "It seems that you really scared. I should have called you in advance." Leon touched her head tofort her and apologized, "I''m sorry, Michelle."


    Michelle''s heart had already calmed down. She let go of her hand and gasped, "No, no. I didn''t walk well and bumped into my brother. Brother, did I hurt you? "


    "No, I didn''t. But you, does your forehead hurt?" Leon gently stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her reddish skin with its fingers.


    The warmth and softness of her finger pulps really dispelled the pain on her forehead, but her heart, which had just calmed down, began to beat wildly again.


    She must be sick.


    She must have a heart attack.

 Chapter 642 Climb On My Brothers Back

    As the wind blew, the leaves on both sides of the road made a sound of rustle. The branches and leaves were like corks, unable to block all the sunlight, some of which could even leak down, illuminating the somewhat pale face of Michelle.


    She turned around and hailed a taxi. "Brother, I''m going to the hospital. I''m sick."


    Michelle turned around and took two steps. Seeing that she sprained her ankle, Leon frowned slightly.


    A taxi stopped in front of them.


    The two of them squeezed into the back seats of the car. Leon said, "go to the nearest hospital."


    The window was wide open, and the whistling wind blew in, messing up Michelle''s hair, almost blocking her sight. It was not until she tucked her hair behind her ears that she was able to see.


    As the wind blew in, Michelle''s heart gradually calmed down and stopped bumping randomly.


    Michelle touched her heart and said in surprise, "brother, I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital."


    "Your sprain won''t recover in one or two minutes." Leon didn''t believe her.


    "Sprain? Did I sprain my ankle? " Michelle moved her foot. The pain from her right ankle made her frown.


    Just now, she paid all her attention to the beating of


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    , "who are they? Why do theye to you for an ordinary sprain? "


    "I don''t know. The Dean only said that the future investor would call to take care of him. That investor is very rich, but he doesn''t intend to invest in other industries. He only focuses on medical treatment."


    "Is it because something wrong with his family?"


    "Don''t make blind and disorderly conjectures. All we need to do is just to keep our duty."


    After the nurse left, the doctor went into the office and called the Dean back.


    Leon went back to the apartment with Michelle on her back. He put Michelle on the sofa and said, "You should pay more attention to yourself these two days. If you don''t take good care of yourself, you will get a sprain again."


    "I see." Michelle lowered her head, felling depressed in her mind.


    Leon poured her a ss of water and asked, "Does your foot still hurt?"


    "No." Michelle took the water and held it in her hand. She raised her head and said, "I''m sorry. I promised to take you around, but my feet didn''t work."


    Leon replied warmly, "We have a long way to go. Don''t be in a hurry."


    "Okay." Michelle was in a better mood. "Brother, can I stay here for the next two days?"

 Chapter 643 Sisters Peach Blossom

    The beginning of summer was beautiful, different from the flowers in spring. It was covered withyers of green, and the leaves on the street were dancing in the wind under the sun, as green as the mountain.


    The light and shadow flowing on the ground were like a pair of clear and clean eyes of Michelle, making people feelfortable.


    Leon didn''t refuse. "Okay. I''ve taken care of my sister and I can take care of you."


    "Thank you, brother." Michelle grinned. In fact, she really wanted to say that she didn''t need to be taken care of. It was not a big deal as long as she had a rest and didn''t run around.


    But she couldn''t get up early to buy breakfast if she didn''t walk around casually. That ce was a little far away. If she could stay here, she could make breakfast for her brother. It was less than a hundred meters from the bedroom to the kitchen.


    Leon was sitting on the sofa with aputer to deal with business. He and Bryant needed to inspect the investment project. Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Michelle yed games for a while. When she raised her head, she saw the man working seriously. His profile seemed to be coated with a thinyer of soft light.


    Her brother was so handsome when he was serious!


    He was a mature brother without beard!


    She was in a daze until her teammate''s anger came through the earphone, "Wine


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    held the paper bag and smiled, "I''m fine. I just sprained my ankle by ident."


    "Have you gone to the hospital?" Austin nced at her ankle. There was a little red in her snow-white skin, and it seemed that it hadn''t been swollen, so he was more worried. But his voice was cold, "it doesn''t look fine."


    "Brother took me to the hospital earlier." Michelle patted the sofa and said, "Why are you two standing here? Just take a sit here. Are you watching the gori?"


    Austin furrowed his brows and said, "Who wouldpare someone to a gori. What did the doctor prescribe? Where is the medicine? "


    "I sprayed the white herbs in Yunnan." Michelle raised her head to look at Austin who hadn''t sat down yet. "Monitor, when did you be so talkative? Please sit down."


    Lydia took a look at Austin and then turned to Michelle, "the monitor is just talking too much to you. He cares about you. Why do you stillin?"


    Hearing this, Leon raised his eyebrows slightly and looked Austin up and down involuntarily. He found that the way he looked at Michelle was indeed different, but they all hid it. He showed a little when he was worried about Michelle.


    It seemed to be his sister''s peach blossom.


    It was not a rotten peach blossom, at least from her sister''s description, from the moment they met, it did not look like a rotten peach blossom.

 Chapter 644 A Gift For Childrens Day

    Lydia and Austin left after sitting for a while. They had to go to the library to continue their study. Before leaving, Leon specially asked Austin to help Michelle more with her study.


    Austin agreed dly.


    After he left, Leon began to inquire Michelle about Austin. "Sister, your monitor is a good person. Who is he? How does his family make a living? "


    "Eh," Michelle asked in surprise, "brother, why do you ask the same question as my parents? When Lydia and the monitor went to my home, my parents also asked me these questions. "


    "Did Austin go to your house?" This time, Leon was a little surprised. After seeing her nod, her eyes became more intriguing. It seemed that her parents had a good first impression of Austin and wanted to be a son-inw in the future.


    This thought was somewhat simr to his, but he still had to observe for a while and figure out the details first.


    "Sister, since Austin has a good grade, you should ask him for more advice. Isn''t the end of the semester approaching? Tell him not to only talk about the key points, but to tell you more. "


    "It doesn''t have to be too detailed. Talking about the key points is enough for me. And I''ve been listen


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ow morning. "


    "Brother, the restaurant doesn''t open on weekends." Michelle also stood up and said, "that''s why I want to stay here on weekend and make breakfast for you."


    Leon reminded her again, "I''ve told you that you''re not a cook."


    Not to be outdone, Michelle said, "I''ve said that I only cook for my own people. I''m not a cook. I just want to make breakfast for my brother. Fried eggs for you."


    Facing such a considerate sister, Leon didn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. Once a person developed a certain habit, it was difficult to change it.


    "Can you make an egg for me for the rest of my life?"


    "Why not? Will my brother abandon me? " Michelle asked back quickly and shocked him.


    "Of course not." Leon was sure about this. Michelle was so adorable and interesting that he couldn''t refuse her.


    Michelle smiled and spread out her hands, "then you can do it. Good night, brother. I''m going to bed. "


    Seeing her lovely figure disappear in the living room, only a thin light came out from the crack of the door of her room. Leon shook its head and chuckled.


    "You really don''t know anything. How can you cook breakfast for me when you get married in the future?"

 Chapter 645 Brother Has A Gun With Him

    Michelle fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes on the bed. She opened her mouth and seemed to dream of eating again. But soon her dream was broken. She had no choice but to open her eyes and touch the switch with her sleepy eyes.


    She woke up in the middle of the night by the desire of going to the bathroom.


    She stood up and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw a glimmer of lighting out from the crack of the door of the next room.


    "Why hasn''t brother gone to bed yet?" Michelle rubbed her eyes, staggered to the door of the room and knocked.


    The knock on the door awakened Leon from his dream. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his long eyshes trembled slightly, hiding the fear in his eyes.


    "Brother, are you still awake?" Michelle''s sleepy voice came from outside and she yawned after saying that.


    Leon looked sideways at the door and closed his eyes slightly. He pinched his nose with his fair and thin fingers. After a while, he opened his eyes and replied, "No."


    There was no trace of sleepiness in his tone. He had already been frightened back by the sudden knock on the door.


    Perha


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    gs. You still have me and Nini. We will always be with you."


    "What?" Hearing this, Leon was confused. His nk eyes fell into the eyes of Michelle, as if he didn''t want her to know too much about her disguise. Michelle took a deep breath and said, "brother, it''s illegal to hold a gun."


    Leon was even more confused. "A gun? What gun? "


    "Brother, stop pretending. You don''t go to bed at night, and you have a gun with you. You must nning something bad." Michelle said worriedly, "you must not do anything against thew."


    Facing the girl''s clear eyes, Leon really didn''t know how to understand what she meant. He just asked, "How do you know that I have a gun with me?"


    All of a sudden, Michelle opened her eyes wide, as if she knew it was true. She said angrily, "I can feel it! It''s still hot. "


    All of a sudden, she sensed something and raised her voice, "the gun won''t be hot until it is used. Have you fired?"


    Leon''s face immediately changed. Embarrassed, that was too embarrassed What a splendid scene.


    What made him more embarrassed was that it raised its head again just because of Michelle''s words.

 Chapter 646 The New Michelle

    In the middle of June.


    Dark clouds blotted out the sun in the sky of Lexingport City. It was the first rain in summer that came.


    A sh of lightning, like a white de, cut through the thick dark clouds, apanied by a rumbling thunder. The rain was pouring down, and the students in the campus immediately scattered like birds and beasts. They raised their hands to cover the rain and hurried to a ce where they could escape from the rain.


    It rained heavily.


    Michelle also ran to a red tent in the campus, which was the Lost and Found Office set up by the student union.


    The pamphlet and lost items were ced on the long table, and the wind and rain blew in. The members of the student union sitting on the chair hurriedly stood up and hid the pamphlet in their arms, putting the lost items into the boxes in order to keep them from rain.


    All the students nearby squeezed in at the same time. For a time, the tent was crowded with people. Michelle''s little body was squeezed in the middle, and most of the people standing on the edge were wet because of the wind and rain hitting them.


    The bustling crowd wereining that the rain came without any sign, but some people were overjoyed.


    The heavy rain pressed down the heat and dust in the air, and then a heat rose from the ground. After ten minutes of rain, the heat on the ground disappeared, and


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    itting on the chair suddenly stood up, and their eyes were almost unmoved. They were mumbling:"What a handsome men."


    Michelle didn''t take it seriously. She hadn''t seen many handsome men before, butter she had seen a lot of handsome men, especially her brother. There was absolutely no one more handsome than him in the school.


    Without even raising her eyelids, she continued to y with the hat rope. Like the belt of a bamboo hat, she tied the rope under her chin in the style of a bowknot.


    Standing in front of the Lost and Found Office, everyone pursed their lips and dared notugh when they saw his face clearly. They were afraid of being frivolous.


    Someone couldn''t help but turn around and whispered to each other. They were almost driven crazy with joy. Someone even took out mobile phone secretly.


    The student union members forced themselves to calm down and said to ruby, "nice to meet you, ssmate. Did youe here to get something because it was picked up?"


    "Okay." Leon tilted his head to take a look at Michelle who was squatting at his feet. She looked like a small pillow at home.


    "What do you want? Please exin it and sign your name on the pamphlet. "


    "Don''t bother." Leon smiled gently, like the warm sun after the rain. "I want to bring a girl back. Thank you for letting her stay here to avoid the rain. I''ll take her away now."

 Chapter 647 Ill Take Her Away

    The rain did not stop, and the sound of the rain was still pretty loud. Michelle seemed to be immersed in her own world and did not pay attention to the people beside her.


    Until a pair of leather shoes suddenly appeared in front of her, and her eyes moved up along his long and straight legs. Suddenly, a handsome face appeared in her eyes, and a gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother!" All of a sudden, Michelle stood up. Her originally calm eyes, like the dead water, instantly lit up with starlight and looked up at him happily.


    Michelle''s smile had a magic that could make Leon feel happy from the bottom of its heart. The smile on her face might be a little more, but the smile in her eyes was deep.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    "Toe and pick you up." Leon raised hi chin and looked at the sign "Lost and Found". Following his gaze, Michelle giggled and got under his umbre.


    As soon as she stood over, she saw two umbres in the other hand. She immediately understood, "brother, did master ask you to pick me up?"


    "Yes. We''ve got you. Let''s go. " Leon smiled and thanked her ssmates.


    A few steps away, some girls went crazy. He was so handsome, and his smiling was so gentle. What''s more, the student didn''t do anything but got a thank you for no reason. He was really gentlemen, wasn''t he?


    "Perfect man? Why can''t I have the perfect man?"


    "They two a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    eliberately reduced contact with him.


    For a long time, only he himself was still angry with the gun incident. Now hearing her words, he was suddenly enlightened.


    He was too sensitive that night. After all, he was suddenly awakened and his brain was notpletely awake before he responded.


    Let it go.


    Having thought it through, Leon felt much more rxed. He smiled and said, "Why are you so considerate. You don''t have to think so much in the future. If you want to say anything, just send it to me. I did make my boss squeezed a lot recently. When I saw your message, I thought I had replied. But eventually, I found that I didn''t. I''m really sorry. "


    With Leon''s exnation, no matter it was true or not, the knot that had been hidden in her heart for more than half a month was finally solved. She was so happy.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a spiritual sense reply. Many people do this. But if you are busy in the future, just tell me. I''m good. I won''t disturb you."


    "Why are you so obedient?" Leon smiled happily.


    With a "hee hee" sound, Michelle''s warm breath sprayed on the deer''s neck, itching, but in a sh, it did not cause any unnecessary daydreaming.


    The rain umted on the road and formed a small puddle. The two of them were reflected on the surface of the water. Although the rain dripped on the surface, the image on the water just shook, but didn''t get messed.

 Chapter 648 Brother Is Handsome And Unparalleled

    It was raining heavily. Even if Leon carried Michelle back, she was inevitably got wet in the rain. They went to the bathroom to take a hot shower one after another.


    When Leon came out of the bathroom, he heard the humming sound of the hair dryer. At this time, his phone also rang.


    It was Wynn.


    "Have you arrived at the hotel?" With the phone in his hand, Leon went to the balcony. It was raining like a curtain, and drops of water asionally dripped from his ck hair.


    "Here we are. Have you received Michelle?" Wynn''s cheerful voice came from the other end of the line. "Bryant has booked a table and I''ll send you the addresster. You two can take a taxi. If Bryant drives to pick you up, you''ll be exposed."


    "Well, don''t book a restaurant too good." Leon squinted his eyes and took a deep breath before asking, "Is there any news about her?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Leon clenched the edge of the phone with his hidden fingers. While waiting, he heard Wynn say, "No."


    Leon had predicted that it wouldn''t be easy to find her, but listening to his answer in person was different from guessing in his heart. Looking at the gloomy sky, the loss in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "Got it." Leon said calmly


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    handsome as real people in the future.


    "Leon, you''re so popr. It''s a pity that you''re not a student of our school, or you''ll be as famous as Nini. Nini is the campus Belle, and you''re the most handsome school hunk in history. Take off the title of school hunk from my cousin inw." Michelle continued to read it with great interest.


    However, Leon looked away and asked, "My brother-inw? It''s James. "


    "It''s him. Who else can it be?" Michelle nodded and was still watching her phone.


    "Well, let''s get dressed and go to the airport to wee Wynn." Leon reached out and touched her head. Her newly washed hair was soft and smooth, with the fragrance of shampoo floating in the air, and there was a faint milk fragrance on her body.


    The smell of Leon was the same. They used the same bottle of milk bath gel, and all the things in the house were bought by Michelle, because he was the one who was raised.


    No matter it was because they had the same smell or because Leon was raised, they were a couple in other people''s eyes.


    Even the taxi driver who took the taxi turned his head and saw a girl paying the fare. He stared at their backs and sighed, "A man''s life is miserable, and him money is under his wife''s control. We have nothing, s..."

 Chapter 649 Michelles Words Sent Him To The Heaven

    Bryant had booked a high-end restaurant before. After Leon reminded him, he chose another restaurant. The decoration of the restaurant was quite elegant, but all the boxes had been booked, so they could only sit in the hall.


    There were only a few tables were upied in the hall, which were far away from the table they had booked. It was not noisy. Generally speaking, the environment was good, especially they sat by the window, which reflected the city lights.


    Before they arrived, Wynn took the chance to talk to Bryant. "My little disciple will alsoeter. Control your mouth and don''t call him young master. If you really can''t bear to call him Leon, then don''t. Besides, let''s find a way to get him drunk tonight."


    "It''s a little difficult to get him drunk. We can''t even drink as much as him." Dressed in fine clothes, Bryant sat opposite Wynn, who looked more delicate and gentle against Wynn''s aggressive face.


    Wynn found afortable position and sat casually. "The two of us in total canpare with him. I will find various reasons to make him drinkter. If he gets drunk, he will have Michelle to take care of him. "


    "I see your n." Bryant smiled and said, "Okay. They should be here soon. I''m very curious about your disciple."


    "Don''t, don''t be curious. You should be curious about other women." Wynn said warily.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ood at drinking, so I don''t have to worry about you getting drunk if you have social engagements in the future." Michelle had no idea that she was used as a spear.


    However, Leon had noticed it. He smiled faintly when he looked at the two people opposite him. His eyes were as cunning as a fox. Revenge would happen sooner orter.


    Wynn''s back turned cold. He didn''t have time to dodge, but was stared at. He had no choice but to give a wry smile and reached out to grab the wine in Bryant''s hand which was used to suppress the shock. The wine was already in front of Bryant''s mouth.


    Bryant felt his hand empty. Wynn drank most of the wine in the ss in one gulp. He drank before he could get Leon drink.


    After a gulp of wine, his throat seemed to be burning.


    "Master, you are also good at drinking." Michelle couldn''t help but praise, "Then my brother''s must be better. Brother, can you also drink more than half a ss of wine in one gulp?"


    All of a sudden, Wynn felt the heat in his throat was fading away. He pounded the table and answered for Leon, "Yes! He can drink one ss at a time! "


    "Brother, you are awesome!" Michelle looked at Leon and then looked at the full ss of wine in front of him.


    Leon knew that he couldn''t get out of the pit, because he couldn''t refuse her watery eyes which were blinking and could talk.

 Chapter 650 I Want To Bite My Brothers Mouth

    Leon knew he was in a trap, but half of his mind was willing to take it, and the other half was not willing. He had the determination to drag the two opposites into the water.


    In the first round, the four people raised their sses, and Michelle reced the wine with drinks. It seemed to be a harmonious scene.


    In the second round, Wynn toasted the two in the name of Leon weing him.


    Until the third round, the atmosphere began to change.


    Wynn toasted Leon for their brotherhood, and then Bryant raised his ss to Leon with a simr reason.


    It was Wynn who this feast was prepared for. But these two men acted as if they were greeting Leon.


    How could Leon let them drink obediently? He pulled the two of them to y Tai Chi and pulled cups of wine they delivered back to then, saving a lot of wine to drink.


    However, after drinking a lot of wine, he came to feel dizzy. It was difficult for Leon to defeat four hands with two fists with a pair of bright eyes watching aside. He was finally drunk.


    He wasn''t drunk much, but his brain was a little slow. It was giving Wynn and Bryant a chance. The two were so drunk that they wanted to get Leonple


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t he didn''t want to let her go.


    "Leon, I''m going to make some hangover soup for you. And I''ll take a towel to wipe your face, so that you can sleep well." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Michelle exined patiently, like coaxing a child.


    However, Leon didn''t buy it. He kept frowning and didn''t loosen her grip until Michelle couldn''t say anything.


    The light in the room was warm, and was softly sprinkled on Leon''s handsome face. Even if he didn''t smile as usual, people could feel his tenderness, which was something in his bones.


    Michelle hadn''t seen him closely, so she could only look at him carefully when he was drunk and asleep.


    Her brother''s skin was really good, white and tender like fresh milk, and he was like a sleeping handsome man when he fell asleep.


    Her brother had a straight nose, like a hybrid.


    Her brother''s eyshes were so long and upturned.


    Her brother''s mouth was also good-looking, pink, like strawberry jelly. She didn''t know if it was strawberry vor.


    Strawberry jelly, oh, I really want to have a bite. It must be as delicious as the strawberry cake my brother turned into, sweet and soft


    Michelle was greedy for it.

 Chapter 651 Wrenches In The Mortal World

    Leon felt his head heavy and himself falling as if the sky and earth were spinning round. However, the pain didn''t arrive as expected. It was like falling on a cloud, which was totally different from his previous feeling when he was drunk.


    The soft touch like cloud came from his palm. It was sofortable that he didn''t want to let it go.


    In a daze, he heard someone say to him, "Good night. Have a good dream." So he slept soundly the whole night. He didn''t have strange dreams, but a pure white sleep.


    When Leon opened his eyes, he felt his brain went nk. The light that had not been turned off all night made him close his eyes again and frown slightly.


    Outside the window, it was foggy. It was only dawn, and it was drizzling.


    He felt a headache and thirsty, which was the result of his hangover.


    He opened his eyes again and saw the girl sleeping soundly on the edge of the bed. Her right hand was still held in his hand, and her fingers were slightly curled, pink and tender.


    When Leon saw the girl''s face clearly, he became sober at once. He wanted to let go of the girl''s hand immediately, but he was afraid of disturbing her dream, so he


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    d then fixed his eyes on the table again. "Let''s eat. Little disciple, your fried eggs look special."


    Leon introduced with a smile, "Fried eggs like clouds make you in a good mood. They also taste good."


    "Brother, I cooked them for you." Seeing the smile on Leon''s face, Michelle immediately forgot about her sickness and pushed the te with cloud eggs in front of him.


    "They are specially made for him. Don''t you have my share?" Wynn pretended to be angry. "You''re so ungrateful. You even don''t know how to respect your master."


    Michelle stuck out her tongue and said, "You didn''t say you like it."


    "An ungrateful person quibbles." Wynn looked at the fried eggs like clouds and suggested Leon, "You eat them a lot. How about..."


    Leon put one into his bowl and said, "I''ll reward you."


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Wynn finished it in several bites. Then he gulped the dishes on the table and gave a thumbs up to Michelle. "You''re a good cook as long as you don''t do dark cooking."


    "It seems that I haven''t done dark cooking for a long time." Michelle muttered. Hearing her words, Wynn''s face turned pale and the food in his mouth suddenly tasted bad.

 Chapter 652 I Want to take My Date With Me

    Wynn raised his hand and pped himself in the face.


    ''Why am I so talkative? Do I want to kill myself? Do I want to try the unptable food again?''


    Michelle was about to squint at him when Wynn said, "Don''t look at me. I''m busy. Leon needs my help. You can ask him if you don''t believe me! You can ask him if he needs me to work for him! "


    Smart as Wynn was, he always knew that Michelle was extremely good to Leon, so it was the best to use Leon as an excuse.


    As expected, Michelle gave up the idea and answered unwillingly, "Okay."


    Wynn breathed a sigh of relief. During the meal, he was trembling with fear. All of a sudden, Michelle talked to him. His heart, which had not yetpletely relieved, jumped to his throat, and his breath almost stopped.


    Once bitten and twice shy. The unptable food had a great impact on Wynn. He was so scared that he even misheard and his ears were buzzing.


    Noticing that he was sitting straightly, Leon couldn''t help butugh. After that, he reminded him, "Wynn, she just wanted you to give her the phone. It''


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    rly."


    "Hee hee." Michelle said proudly, "I have a brother, but you don''t."


    "Yes, I don''t have a brother, but I have a boyfriend." Rainy asked, "By the way, there''s another question we haven''t discussed yet. Can I take my date with me?"


    Huan resolutely denied, "No!"


    "Why not?" Rainy said with grievance, "Why can''t I take my date with me? Don''t you want freebor?"


    "You are the only one who has date in the dormitory." Lydia exposed the truth, "If you take your date with you, we''d better not eat."


    ''Don''t let us witness your public disy affection again, or we won''t have the appetite to have dinner.''


    "It''s good to save money." Rainy said with an annoying smile.


    Huan was speechless, "I don''t want to talk to you. I object it. Three to one, you lose."


    "You can''t represent Michelle." "Michelle, do you support taking date to have fun?" Rainy asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I have a date. I want to take my date with me." Michelle shook her little body happily, and her shaking head looked cute.


    She looked at Leon with her bright eyes.

 Chapter 653 Michelle Was Dreaming To Be Rich Every Day

    It''s still drizzling outside the window. Seeing that Michelle shook her head lovely, for a moment Leon felt that the sky was sunny.


    Needless to guess, Leon knew that the date that Michelle referred to was him, although they were not in a rtionship now.


    He was not a man who know nothing about love and romance. Of course, he understood the meaning of "date".


    The ambiguous atmosphere made him awkward, but soon he woke up after seeing the pure eyes of Michelle.


    Leon was shocked and he narrowed his eyes. He was shocked that he had misunderstood Michelle just now. It seemed that Michelle didn''t know the real meaning of "date".


    "Sister, you mean me?" Leon cleared his throat, pointed at himself and asked, "Do you know what date means?"


    "I know." Michelle smiled sweetly and said to her roommates on the other end of the phone, "I will take my brother with me that day."


    Her eyes were as clear as a spring water. It seemed that she really didn''t know the real meaning of it.


    Leon didn''t say anything more. Since she wanted to get him involved, then he would go with her.


    However, when Michelle said that she wanted to take her brother


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    day she took the photo.


    Leon raised her head to look at Michelle. She just put the chicken drumstick to her mouth, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw her brother who was looking at her. She quickly took a bite, as if it would be taken away if she bit slowly.


    "Brother, you said the drumstick is left for me!" Michelle mumbled as she chewed the chicken drumstick.


    Leon was amused by her. "I didn''t want to take it from you. You like eating meat and desserts. Why don''t you get fat?"


    After making sure that the drumstick wouldn''t be snatched, Michelle chewed it slowly and asked curiously, "Brother, you like to fat girls?"


    Leon shook her head and checked her WeChat. When he saw the amount, he was stunned and teased, "Wynn''s previous proposal was good. If he doesn''t have money, he can consider selling your WeChat ID."


    "How much?" Wynn cast a nce at him and cursed, "Oh my god! More than then thousand! Your WeChat ID is quite valuable! "


    "It''s not that her WeChat ID is valuable. I guess those who fancy her are boys from rich families." A hint of imperceptible impatience shed through Leon''s eyes. He turned off her phone.

 Chapter 654 Something Is Wrong With My Brain

    When Michelle heard that it was worth one hundred million, she was so shocked that she put the drumstick back. "That''s so much money!"


    She wiped her hands with a tissue and reached for the phone.


    Leon stopped her and said, "Do you remember what brother said?"


    "Yes, I do. Don''t be close with the people on the Inte. Don''t add strangers easily. I remember what brother has said. I just want to see how much it is." Michelle kept ncing at the phone with her eager big eyes, "Maybe..."


    "No." Leon knew that she wanted to say that she could make a small amount of money with this, so he denied it immediately. "Money is not earned in this way. Just ept it when it''s good."


    Wynn sneered in his heart. He wondered who had said that he would ept the money. Why did he change his mind now?


    He was a cunning fox, but he didn''t allow others to be cunning? "Stop it when it''s good. In the past, as long as you didn''t die, you would go to hell. Now you can pretend." Wynnined in his heart. But he just couldn''t help saying it.


    His voice was not loud, but Leon was sitting next to him. Leon could hear his every single word clearly.


    Leon''s face darkened.


    "Master, stop pretending?" Hearing that, Michelle was ambiguous and looked at him with confusion.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Wynn snorted, "She''s right to date two men at the same time."


    Every time Wynn mentioned Valerie, he felt as if he had been fired. Bryant had no choice but to change the topic. "Leon doesn''t want Michelle''s contact information to be exposed. In fact, he is a little possessive."


    "So there is progress between them?" Hearing that, Wynn raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Bryant nodded, he felt better. "Fine. I''ll sell myself. I don''t need to look for Valerie. I can still make money."


    Bryant was speechless


    A man''s heart was like a needle in the ocean, which changed too fast.


    "Are you really going to sell your body?" Bryant smiled as if he was watching a y.


    "Humph!" Wynn raised his chin. "I sold my body to my future wife. How could I sell it to those women who are not willing to be lonely?"


    "Then how are you going to exin to Leon?"


    "As the old saying goes, he who touches pitch will be defiled. I will go to entrap others" Wynn pointed at his head. "I''ve made up my mind."


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Bryant


    Wynn was speechless


    Can''t you fucking talk nicely?


    "What''s wrong with your brain?" Wynn was pissed off again. Other people''s best friends were all affectionate. But his, on the other hand, was making fun of him.


    What''s that!

 Chapter 655 Brother Could Do Magic

    During the examination week, everyone was preparing for the exam, so was Michelle. Thezier Michelle usually was, the more miserable she would be at the end of the semester. She was trapped in deep stress at the end of every semester.


    However, this year seemed to be different. Leon paid close attention to her homework and deliberately spared an hour to check her every night. If it went well, he would reward her a strawberry unconsciously.


    Just like magic, he snapped his fingers in front of her eyes. His wrist turned inward and a white balloon flower appeared. Then he used his palm to block the flower. As long as he blew on his hand, it would be strawberry.


    Thest exam would be held tomorrow morning. After checking her homework, Leon would conjure the strawberry for her as usual. When he gently put his left hand on the petals, Michelle suddenly stopped him.


    "Brother, wait a minute. Let me blow it today, okay?" Michelle raised her eyes full of expectation.


    Sitting opposite her, Leon was very close to her. His knees were pressed against her knees. He smiled and said, "Okay."


    "Hee hee." Michelle grinned


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    h his "friend". She didn''t understand until she returned and saw the "Lu" at the top.


    She quickly typed on the keyboard.


    "Master, you set the three days visible."


    "Master, is your first post about brother?"


    "Master, are you lying again? My brother is not afraid of darkness at all. He turned off the light when he was sleeping."


    Wynn was surprised to see thest sentence. "He turned off the light to sleep at night? How could it be possible? "


    Wynn replied quickly.


    Wynn wrote, "I didn''t say it was Leon. Don''t nder me. I''m busy. Bye."


    Michelle replied, "Oh, bye."


    In fact, the so-called "friend" referred to Leon. Wynn had just asked Michelle to check his WeChat Moments on purpose in order to secretly reveal some information about Leon.


    He had no choice. If he directly mentioned his name, he was afraid that he would be severely punished by Leon.


    The other day when Wynn heard from Michelle that they were going to the ghost house with Leon, he was a little worried that something would happen.


    He just hoped that Michelle head would be a little smarter and not force Leon into the ghost house.

 Chapter 656 Displayed Gallantry

    The second day, at noon, Michelle and the other eight people went to have a seafood buffet. Leon didn''t have lunch with them because of other matter, but he promised to arrive at the amusement park at two o''clock in the afternoon on time.


    Bryant drove Leon there, but the car was a Rolls-Royce, so Leon had to get off in advance and walked five hundred meters in the sun.


    There were many peopleing and going at the gate of the amusement park, and many small groups gathered together. At a nce, Leon saw a strawberry girl in the crowd.


    Michelle''s dressing today was a little different from usual. She wore a wine red hair band and tied her hair behind her ears, revealing her snow-white ears and her whole face. Her eyes were ck and bright, very attractive.


    She wore a white flounce shirt in loose college style, and a slip dress. Beige was the base color. However, the thin slip dress and the big bowknot on her chest were wine red, which matched the hair band on her head.


    There were strawberries on the hemline of her beige dress. The hemline reached her knees, two parts of her white legs were exposed. Wearing a round head little leather shoes, she gently walked and the hemline shook as well.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e. ''Was I out my mind to agree toe with them?


    What bewitched me to leave the ghost house behind at that time?''


    Leon swallowed nervously and asked, pretending to be calm, "Michelle, are we really going to the ghost houseter?"


    "Yes, I came here once with Nini, and I was almost scared to cry. When I went back, I told my roommates several horrible scenes inside. They had always wanted toe here." Michelle clenched her bag, thinking that she almost criedst time, but this time she would never!


    Then she thought of Wynn''s WeChat Moments, so she turned to Leon, "Brother, are you afraid of going to the ghost house?"


    ''Of course I am!''


    Leon answered honestly in his heart, but he disyed gantry, "No, I''m not afraid."


    Sure enough, anyone who lied would be punished. He couldn''t speak calmly. He twisted the water bottle back and forth with his hands, wanting to beat himself.


    He regretted as soon as he said that.


    He would rather die here than enter the ghost house.


    There was no regret medicine in the world, and he couldn''t kill himself. Leon forced a smile and watched others get off the ferris wheel, waving at them, and then mechanically followed them to the ghost house.

 Chapter 657 Ghost House

    In order to set off the terror of the ghost house, the ghost house of the amusement park was built at the edge of the amusement park, surrounded by woods, and almost far away from the people and noise of the amusement park.


    It was afternoon now. The sun was setting in the woods. There was no one on the quiet cement path. The wind was blowing, and the leaves were falling. It was still summer, but it gave people a feeling of destion.


    Holding her boyfriend''s arm tightly, Rainy looked around timidly and asked, "Why didn''t anyonee out? Didn''t you say that this ghost house is very popr? "


    "Yes, why nobodye out?" Huan was still thinking seriously a second ago, and then she said in horror, "Are they all eaten by ghosts?"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, terrifying Huan. Rainy''s legs trembled, and she stammered, "Re...Really?"


    Seeing that she was really frightened, Huan immediately smiled, "I was just kidding. No ghost could be seen in the daytime"


    "Then why? Why there is no oneing out?" Obviously, Rainy believed it. If her boyfriend hadn''t held her, she would have run away.


    Huan was stunned, "I really don''t know."


    "What?" Rainy smile bitterly.


    To frighten them, Aron said lightly, "Are we lost? Otherwise, how could there be no one else? "


    Rainy couldn''t stand it anymore. She went straight into her boyfriend''s arms and held his waist tightly.


    Huan''s face turned pale. She slowly moved closer to her good friend Robin and Kace. They were ssmates. Kace s


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    iant idea came to his mind.


    "I''ll be back soon after I wash my hands. Forget it. I''d better wash my hands with the water in the bottle. After that, I can throw the bottle away." Leon unscrewed the bottle cap and poured it on his own hand.


    He bought this bottle of water some time ago, and the cold water had already be warm water. However, when he poured it on his hands, he felt it was cooler than when it was just took it out of the fridge.


    He threw the empty bottle into the trash can and stood in front of it silently for a moment.


    Austin had already bought the tickets. He raised his hand, then they walked over. Michelle excitedly pulled the wrist of Leon and trotted over.


    "Brother, let''s go inside."


    Deep in his heart, Leon was reluctant to go inside.


    For a moment, he wanted to confess that he was afraid of darkness and ghosts. However, when he saw the bright smile on Michelle''s face and the constant warmth from her wrist, which almost warmed his cold hand, he finally did not say anything.


    As soon as he entered the ghost house, he was shocked by the screams of other tourists.


    Then there came the creepy music.


    Leon was speechless.


    ''Is it toote for me to confess now?''


    "Can I go out now?" Rainy was the first to retreat.


    Leon pricked up her ears. He also wanted to know it.


    "Well, this door is entrance, you can only go out from the exit at the other side." Michelle blinked her innocent eyes.


    Leon felt despairing.


    It was toote to confess.

 Chapter 658 Dont Be Afraid. Im Here

    Before they started to walk inside, the background music had already frightened them, especially Rainy, who was trembling in her boyfriend''s arms.


    "Interactie 3D Audio. Their haunted house is a real big deal." Aron looked at the four girls worriedly and said, "Austin and I have searched about it online. It''s really scary. There are all kinds of strange things, such as Sadakoing out of the TV and the corpse room. The blood is everywhere that is very horrifying."


    "Is it so horrible?" Rainy said in a trembling voice.


    Rainy''s boyfriend said, "We haven''t searched it online. Rainy can''t stand the fright. Is there any way out?"


    "Yes, yes. There is a switch here that can call the management of the haunted house and then the management can led us go out through the safe passage." Aron looked around but couldn''t find the switch. "Michelle, do you know where it is?"


    "I know." Michelle approached the wall and reached out to touch the switch. "Do you want me to press it?"


    "Yes. My boyfriend and I won''t y with you. Enjoy yourselves." Rainy finally calmed down. "It''s different from the haunted house I''ve been to before. Just listening to the music and the screams in front of me makes my scalp tingle."


    Robin Luo nudged Huan with his elbow, "What about you? Continue to y or what? "


    "Of course. I''m not a coward!" Huan straightened her back and said, "I''m a little scared, but I''m also curious. I haven''t yed haunted house before."


    Lydia was stunned, "Haven''t you yed before?"


    "No." Huan shook her arms and took a deep breath to rx herself.


    "How dare you y such a horrible haunted house since you never yed it in the pa


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ng on the wall.


    The TV with Sadako was right behind the ck cloth. This trick would start as long as they entered the room.


    "Leon," Michelle had held back her tears and looked up. She became the little girl who was smiling like a flower again. "I have something for you. If we wear it, we won''t hear any noise."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay. " Leon seemed to be calm, but in fact, he really wanted to question her why she took it out sote. As a result, he had been listening to ghosts'' screaming all the way and almost had a heart attack.


    Michelle took out two pair of earplugs from her bag and handed them to Leon. "This pair of earplug is made by advanced technology. Nini asked someone to make it for me, it can iste the sound from the outside world."


    Last time when Michelle came to the haunted house and almost cried, she swore toe here again to take revenge. Nina was worried that Michelle couldn''t bear it, so Nina asked someone to make two pairs of earplugs.


    The reason why many horror movies were horrible was because their background sound effect. If one could iste the sound, more than half of the fear would be gone.


    After putting on the earplugs, Leon''s ears became quiet and everything in front of him became less frightening.


    Michelle took out a small Bluetooth sound box from her bag, connected her phone, and took out a bag of tomato paste. She turned her back to Leon and squeezed out the tomato paste to and put them on her face.


    Leon didn''t see what was happening on her face. He only saw that the tomato paste on her two hands were dripping like blood, and his eyebrows twitched. It seemed that he understood.


    It was premeditated.

 Chapter 659 Naughty Girl

    The mechanism in the room was set on the carpet at the door. When Michelle stepped on it, the incandescent light began to flicker. The ck cloth on the wall was hidden by the darkness, and there came intermittent sizzling sound of electricity.


    The TV screen on the wall flickered, and female ghosts in white clothes, with ck hair covering their faces, appeared on the screen one after another, constantly bending forward.


    With the horrible sound effect, the whole room was filled with horror, making people shiver.


    The non-yer character who yed the role of female ghost, hid behind the wall and was ready to scare them.


    Wearing a pair of earplug, Leon could not hear the frightened sound. His face looked a little peaceful. Even if the sound was cut off, he did not dare to look at other ces. His eyes were fixed on the small back of Michelle.


    Leon took her phone and clicked on an audio file. The bluetooth sound box began to y music outside. Although Leon couldn''t hear it, she guessed that it was not a pleasant music. It was probably as horrible as the sound in the ghost house.


    She was pretending to be a ghost to scare someone.


    Leon suddenly became interested. She didn''t know how this cute ghost would frighten the non-yer character back.


    Behind the wall, the non-yer character


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    fine. What''s going on with you?"


    When Michelle was about to answer, they heard people who had juste out of the ghost house saying, "I don''t know who is so immoral to frighten the non-yer characters on our road. As a result, we have encountered many props all the way, which is not exciting at all."


    "Yes, it''s a little immoral, but it''s useless for the non-yer character to be scared by the yers."


    "I think it must be exciting to hire the person who scared them to be a non-yer character."


    Hearing what the people around them said, Aron was stunned. He turned to look at Michelle and asked, "Are you the one who is immoral?"


    "You are the one who is immoral. They scared me first, so I took revenge." Michelle leaned closer to Leon and looked up, "Was it, brother? They sacred them, so I sacred them."


    "Yes." Leon said seriously, "It''s not your fault. They scared you first."


    Aron was dumbfounded, "You are awesome, Michelle!"


    Hearing it, other guys looked sideways and praised in one voice, "Michelle, you are awesome!"


    Michelle smiled sheepishly.


    At this moment, a white-clothed non-yer character with disheveled hair ran out and angrily pointed at Michelle. "It''s her! It''s her! She pretended to be a ghost to scare us! "


    Then, a group of security guards ran towards them.

 Chapter 660 An Evil Intention

    Noticing that, Aron pushed Michelle and said, "Why are you standing there like a fool? Run!"


    "What? Oh, okay! Run! " Holding Leon''s big hand, Michelle turned around and ran away. "Run, brother. The bad guys areing to catch us!"


    A gust of wind blew past his ears, and Leon was dragged forward. The exit of the ghost house was not far from the road. Michelle quickly stopped a taxi and pushed Leon into it. "Hurry up, get in the car."


    Leon was 1.85 meter tall. He hurriedly bent into the car and identally hit its forehead. He didn''t pay much attention to it himself. Michelle behind him waspletely blocked from her sight, and she didn''t see him hit his head.


    As soon as Michelle got in the car, she quickly closed the door and urged the driver to start the car.


    Leon told him the address. When he turned around and saw the exasperated security guards on the roadside, he smiled slightly.


    The feeling of running away as soon as possible after doing something bad reminded him of himself when he was a teenager. His chest heaved freely. Someone let the teenager him out.


    He turned his head to look at Michelle, who was bending over the window an


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    d never had such thoughts. As a result, Wynn and Bryant suspected that he had not only suffered from psychological injury, but also physical injury.


    Flustered, Leon lowered his eyes and found that Michelle was standing between his legs. She was so close to him that as long as he raised his hand, he could hold her waist.


    ''Her waist seems to be soft. What will it feel like to hold her?


    Bah! You bastard, Leon!''


    He cursed himself in his heart and stood up all of a sudden. Michelle had not finished putting the band on his forehead.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Leon stood up as if he was frightened, which made Michelle confused. She raised her head and asked, "Did I hurt you?"


    "No." Leon answer awkwardly, "It''s too hot. I''m going to take a shower."


    Then he hurried to the bathroom.


    Looking at his back, Michelle was confused and murmured, "I have turned down the temperature of the air conditioner. How could it be hot?"


    Seeing that he was about to close the door, Michelle reminded him in a hurry, "Brother, put on the band aid. Don''t let the wound get wet."


    Michelle only heard a light m of the door, which sounded a little depressing.

 Chapter 661 Money Is Everything

    It took Leon nearly an hour to take a shower. A few minutester, it would be seven o''clock in the evening. Lydia had called Michelle several times, but she didn''t care about beingte for singing, but worried about whether something had happened inside the bathroom.


    Michelle paced back and forth in front of the bathroom for a long time, and finally heard the sound of water stop. She raised her hand to knock on the door.


    "Brother, are you done?"


    "I am done." It was useful to take a cold shower. Leon had calmed down and med his dirty thoughts towards Michelle for being too abstinent for a long time.


    Leon reached for a bath towel to dry his body. After putting on his clothes and trousers, he opened the door and saw that Michelle had changed her clothes. She wore a white T-shirt and a ck pleated skirt, with her hair in a bun, which made her energetic.


    He looked down and saw Michelle''s bare legs. They were white and straight. Luckily he no longer had the evil thought.


    Leon firmly believed that the unusual reaction today was because he had been abstinent for too long. If another woman flirted with him, he would think more.


    However, he forgot that Michelle did not deliberately flirt with him, nor did he notice that he had regarded Michelle as a woman, not j


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    lready a ss of red wine in front of everyone on the table. Everyone raised their sses andughed.


    As soon as the ss of wine reached his lips, Leon nced at Michelle from the corner of his eyes. ''Michelle is good at drinking. She doesn''t even hesitate, as if she was drinking water.''


    After taking a sip, he put down the ss and reminded her in a soft voice, "Slow down. Don''t drink so much."


    "Hmm." Michelle put down her ss. She also drank up the wine in her ss, "Last time you didn''t let me drink, which made me greedy. I have to make it up today."


    Leon was at a loss whether to cry or tough. No one wanted to drink, people usually avoid drinking.


    "Leon, don''t worry. Michelle is really good at drinking. The alcohol content of red wine is low, and she can drink a bottle of it." Huan said with a smile.


    Rainy added, "Michelle can drink liquor. In our dormitory, Michelle is good at drinking, I''m good at singing, Lydia is good at study, and Huan is good at getting money."


    Leon felt that he might be old and couldn''t keep up with the young people. He was confused.


    "Money is everything." Michelle exined to him with a smile. Her warm breath sprayed on his face, like a thin feather inadvertently flipped.


    Leon was a little stunned and smiled.

 Chapter 662 Big Adventure, Brother

    There was a knock on the door and a waiter came in with 10 sses of milk. Huan was stunned and said, "I don''t want milk."


    "I want it." Although Austin''s face was cold, his words were very warm. "Drinking is harmful to the stomach. Milk can form ayer of protection on the surface of the gastric mucus to reduce the stimtion of alcohol to the gastric mucus. Drink the milk first, and then drink wine."


    "Thank you, monitor!"


    "Thank you, Austin!"


    Everyone took the milk with a smile. Austin looked at Michelle and reminded her, "Remember to drink a ss of milk before drinking in the future. If you don''t drink milk, you''d better not drink wine."


    Everyone in the ss knew that Michelle had a good rtionship with Austin, so they didn''t think too much or pay too much attention to it. Only Lydia stopped drinking milk for a while and then slowly swallowed it.


    Others might not know Austin very well, but she knew him very well. Austin would not refuse his ssmates when they asked him for help. He would try his best to help them secretly, but he was not a person who would take the initiative to be good to his ssmates and friends.


    In the past three years, she had only seen Austin take the initiative to Michelle. It was not in public, but in a tortuous way like this, carefully sending milk to everyone.


    The reason why Lydia could notice it was that she paid too much attention to Austin and she treated Austin in such a careful way.


    In order to bring a bottle of water to Austin, she bought the water for the whole ss, which was Evian min


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    chelle prayed in a low voice.


    Maybe God had misheard a word and pointed the bottle at her.


    Michelle was speechless


    With an evil look on her faces, Huan chuckled and said, "Let''s make a choice. Truth or dare?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "Big adventure."


    "Take one of them and we''ll check it for you. Don''t break your promise." Huan pointed at the cards of the game.


    Under the eyes of the public, Michelle hold her breath and took a card, and Huan took it in her hand. She opened it and shouted, "Kiss the first opposite sex on the right. Mouth!"


    "Oh!" The crowd hooted one after another.


    Rainy couldn''t wait to ask, "Who is it! Who was the first opposite sex on the right side of Michelle! Right, which side is right? "


    "Idiot!" Huan rolled her eyes at Rainy.


    Lydia took a look at the first opposite sex on the right side of Michelle and said, "It seems to be her brother."


    "Are you blind? It''s Leon! " Aron was the happiest one among all the people today. Everyone present knew that Leon was not Michelle''s brother. They all looked at Leon.


    Leon blinked his eyes, confused.


    When Huan finished reading, Leon knew it was him. His brain went nk in an instant, and his ears were red with blood. He didn''t know it at all.


    He involuntarily nced at Michelle''s lips and quickly moved his eyes away. At that moment, his heart suddenly elerated, like a furtive thief who was afraid of being discovered to steal.


    However, Michelle''s pink and tender lips suddenly appeared in his mind, and his heart was full of expectation.

 Chapter 663 What Kind Of Person Do You Like

    Both of them were stunned. Looking at the lively scene, Aron began to cheer up beside them. "Don''t be coward" "Kiss" he heckled.


    Michelle stood still. The noise around her ears became lower and lower, and her heartbeat became louder and louder. In the box, there was the smell of fruits and snacks, and the smell of alcohol. It is clear that that kinds of smell were thicker, but she could still smell the light fragrance from her brother.


    Michelle was so anxious.


    She couldn''t show up!


    "No." Michelle''s chest heaved slightly, and she raised her hand to cover her mouth, rolling her eyes.


    The music in the box was still ying. Sitting on the right side of Michelle, Leon heard what she said clearly. He suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    He probably forgot that Michelle covered her mouth to block her heart. He frowned when he saw her raise her hand to cover her mouth.


    Leon was speechless


    So he was disliked?


    Huan and the others had the same thought. They were surprised that Michelle disliked such a handsome man?


    Was her head stuck by the door?


    However, not everyone had the same thought.


    Lydia hadn''t recovered from the shock. Aron was too naughty.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    emon..."


    "Wait!" Aron couldn''t stand it anymore, "You are talking about external conditions and internal conditions. Whether you have finished or not, just by these points you said, this man you want is inclined to be perfect. There is no such a person around us."


    "Yes." Michelle smiled sweetly.


    Her brother was such a person, and there are so many other advantages of him she hadn''t found.


    Aron didn''t think about Leon. Although Aron called him "Leon", he didn''t know Leon very well until today.


    However, Aron associated these conditions with Austin who was sitting on the sofa. It was just a sh of thought, but ording to the conditions, this idea was rooted.


    Taking a stealthy nce at Austin, Aron found that he was tall, handsome, with long, straight legs, nice voice and kind. And he was willing to help his ssmates, but it was not suitable for him to be gentle.


    But some people were expressionless to the people around them, but very gentle to the people they liked!


    ''Maybe Auzzie is that kind of person, '' Aron thought.


    "Ouch!" Aron took a deep breath. He seemed to have discovered some big secrets.


    Michelle was secretly in love with Auzzie!

 Chapter 664 Left Secretly

    Aron left with a look of understanding.


    "Austin, do you see where Leon is?" Everyone was singing, ying games, and only Austin was sitting on the sofa ying his mobile phone. Michelle could only turn her head to ask him.


    Austin looked up and looked over Michelle''s body to the door, "He had went out to answer the phone."


    "Okay." Michelle turned around and looked at the closed door. She took out her cell phone and made a call to Leon. Leon didn''t answer the phone and reply a WeChat message, but there was no response.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen, so she turned around and was about to go out.


    "Are you going to find him? I''ll go with you. It''s not safe for you to go out alone." said Austin, stood up.


    "Thank you, Austin." Squinting her eyes, Michelle smiled, revealing her two cute teeth. Austin''s lips curled up slightly.


    Seeing the two of them walking out, Huan, who was ying games, quickly stood up and followed them. She looked at the two of them with an extremely ambiguous look, "Where are you going? It''s not that I don''t allow you to stay alone for a while, but the Silverhall Nightclub is... "


    Huan wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Michelle''s


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ory. "We were singing outside. Leon went out after answering the phone, and he didn''t tell me where he went. Then he couldn''t be found. Wynn, do you know where Leon went? I can''t get in touch with him."


    "Why can''t you get in touch with him? Did he leave without telling you?" Wynn who was on the other end of the line was surprised.


    Leon was a very polite person. He would make it clear to others in person if he left halfway, whether it was a banquet or a dinner party. If it was too urgent to tell others face to face, he would ask someone to convey it.


    He wouldn''t leave secretly.


    Wynn was nervous, but he managed to keep calm. "He didn''t call me either. Don''t worry. I''ll call him first."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your news." Michelle held back the tears in her eyes and hung up the phone.


    Huan still found her eyes red, "Michelle, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Leon will be fine. Come here and give you a hug."


    She quickly held Michelle in her arms and gently patted Michelle on the back. Michelle had held back her tears, but when Huanforted her, her tears fell down.


    "I don''t know. I''m just afraid that Leon would suddenly leave like Nini, and then I won''t be able to contact him."

 Chapter 665 This Girl Is So Delicate

    Back then, the sudden disappearance of Nina had greatly shocked Michelle. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done such an outrageous thing as hitting John in the Time Group.


    One will take desperate measures if pushed to the wall. It was the first time that Michelle had hit a person, and the person she hit was Mr. Shi, a terrifying man.


    Even if Mr. Shi had tried his best to suppress this matter, Nina''s roommates all knew that Nina had drowned to death. At that time, Michelle cried very sadly.


    Michelle''s parents were not in Lexingport City, and it was summer vacation. Since the Lydia lived in other province, Michelle called her and Rainy.


    When she and Rainy arrived at Michelle''s home, they were almost frightened to see her swollen eyes. They took her to the hospital as soon as possible, fearing that she would cry blind.


    But a few dayster, Michelle became lively again and continued to talk andugh with them.


    This should be a good thing, but all her roommates were very flustered. What was more flustered was that Michelle said that Nina was still alive. When they asked her how she knew i


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ut Leon didn''t answered it.


    Wynn panicked. If anything happened to him, it would be a mess in C Ind. Wynn called Bryant, but Bryant didn''t answer after a long time, which made him want to curse him.


    Of course, he didn''t really curse him. Instead, he went straight to the point, "I can''t get in touch with Leon. Has he contacted you?"


    "Don''t worry. He''s fine. He left his phone in the hotel." Hearing Bryant''s answer, Wynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where is he now?" Wynn''s tone was much calmer. "Are you with him?"


    "We are on our way to K City, someone saw Jon appear at an auction in K city. We are going there."


    "Jon." Wynn snorted discontentedly and continued, "You can go there tomorrow. Why do you have to go there in the evening? You can ask me to go there. Why does he insist on going by himself?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to trouble you."


    Wynn didn''t believe what Bryant said. He knew that Leon couldn''t wait to see Valerie. He got angry at the thought of it, but he couldn''t lose his temper directly, so he said crossly, "Tell him that Michelle is looking for him everywhere."

 Chapter 666 So Sour

    When Wynn heard Bryant rted his words, Wynn heard Leon''s voice from the phone.


    "I forgot to tell her. Please tell her don''t worry about me and apologize for me."


    "If you want to apologize, go by yourself." Wynn couldn''t hold back the fire anymore. His voice was a little loud, causing people around to despise him.


    "I''ll ask Bryant to withdraw your information from the Inte. You don''t have to sell yourself anymore." Leon said.


    "Fuck!" Wynn cursed in a low voice. He felt he was spineless. "I see."


    "Go and buy her a strawberry cake or strawberry ice cream. No, it''s not good for a girl''s health to eat too much ice cream. Don''t buy cakes. If she doesn''t eat it tonight, it won''t taste good tomorrow. Go and buy strawberries." Leon enjoined carefully on the phone.


    "Where can I buy strawberry at night?" Wynn pursed his lips. "Fine. I''ll buy it if I can. Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Wynn turned around to look at the sugar daddy and left without reward.


    He called Michelle and was surprised to know that she was on the third floor of Silverhall Nightclub.


    ording to the order of Leon, he went to buy strawberry, but the seller sent him a bunch of strawberry flowers, saying that it was used to coax the little girl.


    When he knocked on the door of the room with a bunch


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    . She suddenly frowned and said, "Hmm, this strawberry is so sour."


    "Is it sour? Don''t eat if you feel sour. Ask your brother to buy you a sweet one when hees back. " Then Wynn left after saying it.


    Watching him leave, Michelle pushed the door open and entered the room. Huan immediately ran over and asked, "Did you ask? Does your master have a girlfriend? Did you tell him that I want to know him? "


    Michelle blinked her eyes and smiled shyly, "I''m sorry, Huan. I forgot."


    "You forgot?" Huan was a little disappointed, but when she saw the smile on Michelle''s face was a little different from usual, she quickly smiled and said, "Ah, it''s okay. It doesn''t matter. If you have time, tell him. Just send me his WeChat card."


    "Okay, I''ll ask him tomorrow." Said Michelle.


    Since she couldn''t get to know Wynn tonight, Huan had an idea. She put on a ttering smile and asked, "Michelle, can I have this strawberry?"


    "Here you are. But it''s sour." Michelle smiled and handed the bouquet to her.


    She only wanted a strawberry, but got the whole bunch of flowers. Huan was so happy that she didn''t care whether it was sour or not. She smiled and said thank you.


    She took one and put it into her mouth. A sweet taste spread in her mouth. She was surprised and said, "Eh, it''s not sour."

 Chapter 667 She Liked Her Brother

    They were still having fun in the box. Austin received a WeChat message from his father, saying that someone had stopped their investigation and even warned him not to provoke Leon.


    Austin replied indifferently, "Okay." Then he put away his phone and looked at Michelle, who was drinking after losing the game. Her face turned red, it was obvious that she was a little drunk.


    There was no ss in senior year of university. They were all busy with preparing for the postgraduate entrance exams or internship. They would meet until they go back to school for thesis defense before graduation.


    The drunk Rainy hugged her roommates and cried for a while. Then she fell asleep in her boyfriend''s arms.


    Huan and Aron seemed to have a contest. They stood there, ying drinking games, and the others were watching them.


    Leaning her head against Lydia''s neck, Michelle said, "Lydia, I''m a little sad."


    "Don''t be sad. Everyone wille back when we graduate next June. We have toplete thesis defense and take graduation photos." Lydia patted her on the head and reached for the ss. The two cli


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    put Michelle''s hand on her face and said affectionately, "The first time I saw your master, I was obsessed with him. My heart has been beating and my face is red."


    "But our hearts have been beating all the time. If we don''t, we will die." Michelle said cutely.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Aron couldn''t help but look sideways at Michelle, and then smiled slightly.


    Sitting next to Michelle, Lydia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Seeing that Huan was confused as if she didn''t understand what they were talking about, Lydia exined to Michelle for her kindly.


    "Huan means that at the first sight of your master, her heart beat faster and her face blushed, indicating that she likes your master or falls in love with him at first sight."


    "Yes, yes, I fell in love with him at first sight." Huan stretched out her index finger and said, "I feel my heart was about to jump out. It beat so fast."


    ''Beat faster? As if it was about to jump out?


    Is this love?


    I had this feeling more than once when I was with brother.


    So...''


    Michelle was stunned, ''So I like brother?''

 Chapter 668 Being Honest Without Any Ambiguity

    The car of Zheng family stopped at the dormitory building. There were four people in the dormitory, and only two people, Michelle and Lydia, came back to live.


    There was still a week before the school''s full holiday. There were still a lot of people in the school, and there were also many people in the dormitory building, talking andughing.


    Michelle was always holding her roommate''s hand, talking andughing, but tonight she did not speak as usual, as if she had lost her soul.


    The only person, Lydia, who didn''t drink too much had already noticed it. She thought Michelle was drunk, because Michelle was quiet and obedient after drinking.


    But she found that Michelle didn''t walk unsteadily. Michelle knew she had to turn right without looking at the floor, instead of going upstairs directly to others'' dormitory as before.


    Lydia sensed that there was something wrong with Michelle, so she didn''t make it clear on the way. She watched Michelle enter the dormitory. Lydia closed the door and poured Michelle a ss of hot water.


    "Drink some water first."


    Sitting on the chair, Michelle picked up the ss of water and put it against her lips, but she didn''t drink it all the time.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    t Michelle said.


    The air in the dormitory seemed to be frozen.


    After a while, Lydia came to her senses and looked incredulous. She was sure that she had heard it clearly and knew who Michelle was referring to, but she still wanted to confirm it. "Leon? Nina''s brother? Do you like Leon, right?"


    "I don''t know, so Ie to ask you. Do you think if I fell in love with Leon?" Michelle''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh..." Lydia suddenly didn''t know how to answer. She had never thought about this before. It was true that the two of Michelle and Leon got along too well and there was no ambiguity at all.


    "I don''t know what happened between you two. I can''t tell. How about this way? Let''s see whether you miss him or not if you don''t contact him for a month? Try to have physical contact with him again to confirm if you want more." Lydia suggested.


    "Okay!" Michelle answered and smiled.


    She was happy, but Lydia was a little worried. ''If Michelle really liked Leon, what about the monitor?


    What if Leon doesn''t like Michelle?


    Secret love?''


    Secret love was half sweet and half bitter. No matter how it tasted, one had to pretend that nothing had happened. Secret love was careful and humble.

 Chapter 669 Mistake

    The time Leon and others saw Jon was the third day after they arrived in the K City. That afternoon, the car stopped at the intersection of the busy street waiting for the green light. When Leon turned his head, he saw a cyan figure entering a cafe.


    She wore a light cyan dress in a professional style, with soft long hair tied into a low ponytail. She had charming figure. Leon hurriedly got off the car, walked into the cafe and shouted, "Valerie."


    Hearing this, the woman turned around and looked at him with a veryplicated look. She smiled and replied, "Sir, you''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not Valerie Feng."


    Looking at the face that resembled Valerie and the employee card in her hand, a hint ofplexity shed through his eyes. After a moment, Leon apologized politely and watched the woman leave with a cup of coffee.


    After parking the car, Bryant met the woman at the door. He didn''t look at the woman, because he had a good rtionship with Valerie. He knew at a nce that she was not his sister.


    Because of this, the expression in Leon''s eyes became deeper and moreplicated. Bryant came over and asked, "Where is she? Didn''t you say that you saw Valerie?"


    It seemed that Leon didn''t hear him. Leon kept looking out, but Bryant didn''t know what he was looking at. Maybe it was a passer-by.


    Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Bryant asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "I got the wrong person. Bryant, she''s not Valerie. I got the wrong person." Leon said with a fa


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    l have a holiday today. You all can get off work now." Baker raised his hand to stop her.


    The secretary looked worried and had to go out.


    There was a sound of packing outside, but soon it became quiet again and the employees left.


    Baker stood up and was punched back by Bryant again. This time, he not only had nosebleed, but also had blood at the corners of his mouth.


    "She''s fine. At least she live a better life than living together with me. So you don''t have to worry too much." Baker wiped the blood on his face with a tissue, and there was noint in his eyes.


    Bryant''s suit was in a mess because of the heavy blow. He straightened his clothes and looked at Baker coldly.


    Leon looked over, "Where is she? Give us her address."


    "I don''t know." Baker took off his suit and looked honest.


    But Bryant didn''t believe it. He snorted, "How could you don''t know where she is? How do you know she''s living a good life?"


    After a long silence, Baker said, "I really don''t know where she is. She likes dancing and won''t give up. You can find her by following this clue."


    Bryant snorted again and Leon left unhurriedly.


    Seeing that the man was about to disappear in front of him, Baker called him as he did on the C Ind, "Bryant."


    Bryant stopped for half a second and walked away without looking back. Then he heard Baker''s choked voice behind him, begging him, "When you see Valerie, can you please convey a message to her? I bought her favorite ballet shoes and put them at home."

 Chapter 670 Leon, What A Rogue You Are!

    Valerie was not in the K City, and her whereabouts were still unknown. Bryant had something to do at work and went back to the Lexingport City on the second morning.


    Leon wasn''t in a hurry to go back. He stayed there for another week without anymunication device. It was equivalent to losing contact for a week.


    He was ming himself. If he hadn''t intervened, Valerie and Baker would have lived a happy and superior life, and they wouldn''t have quarreled and Valerie wouldn''t have been beaten because of daily necessities, let alone couldn''t afford a pair of better dancing shoes.


    Both the Feng family and the Qin family didn''t dare to offend him. They were afraid of offending the royal family, so they could only let this poor couple live outside.


    Baker pped on Valerie''s face. Leon made all Baker''s efforts in the past year lost overnight. Without anyints, Baker cheered up again, as if he had been beaten to the ground that day.


    Later, Leon didn''t move anymore.


    When he came back to the Lexingport City, the first thing he did was to ask Wynn to continue to investigate the whereabouts of Valerie.


    Originally, they had agreed to go out to investigate for a mon


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    right?" Wynn gloated, "I don''t know if she is angry or not. I only know that she cried that night when she couldn''t find you. When I went to send the strawberry to her, I saw her eyes swollen like walnuts. Later, her roommate told me that she thought something happened to you, so she had cried too much that night. Her tears kept falling down. She had been worried about whether you had been kidnapped or not and whether you, without money, would starve to death or not."


    Hearing every sentence Wynn said, Leon felt sad as if his heart was tightened by the thin iron wire, and his eyes became short. "Was she crying? Did she cry?"


    "Yes, she was crying. You can''t believe it, right? Sheughed like a little fool every day. Because you left without telling her. She was crying out of breath." Wynn med him, "Don''t you feel guilty? Let a little girl worry about you."


    It really hurt.


    But Leon seemed to be a little happy because of this. He didn''t expect that someone would take him so seriously. But when he thought of Michelle''s crying face, his heart suddenly ached.


    Leon med himself, ''Leon, you are not a good guy. How could you let a little girl worry about you and cry?

 Chapter 671 You Wont Be Able To See Or Contact Her For The Recent One Or Two Months.

    "She turned off her phone. Is she angry with me?" Leon asked cautiously, knowing that he was in the wrong.


    "I''m not a girl. How can I understand?" After saying that, Wynn was a little surprised, "But I really didn''t know that her phone was turned off. Maybe she was really angry. You can find a way to coax her."


    "I have to get in touch with her first." Leon thought for a while and said, "It''s during holiday, so she is definitely not in the dormitory. Let''s go to the apartment first and then go to her home. Where is her home? Check the address of her home and the electronic sports club she often goes to. "


    "She is definitely not in the apartment." Wynn was ying games. He looked up at Leon and said casually, "She definitely won''t be in the apartment without you."


    The sunlight came in through the big French window and formed a shape on the ground. Leon sat the closest to the sunlight. Hearing thest sentence of Wynn, he squinted slightly.


    "Don''t stand in the sun. It''s so dazzling." Wynn raised his head and saw Leon squinting.


    Leon stood up and went to get water. Wynn asked Leon to help him get a ss of water, but he was ignored. He had to get it himself after the game.


    Seeing that he had finished ying the game, Leon urged, "Check the address."


    "We don''t need to." Wynn said casually, "She likes to have fun. She does


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    e back, so she put the bank card under your pillow. The password is her birthday, and you don''t have to go to her. Other people could not go there, so you can only wait for her toe out. But it''s hard to tell when shees out. Maybe one or two monthster, so you won''t be able to see or contact her for the recent one or two months. "


    The lights on the road in the campus were very dim. Leon''s back was against the light, and his face was covered with a shadow. It was hard to see his expression at the moment. Lydia just felt that the temperature around her became colder with every word she said.


    Leon didn''t say anything. It was so quiet that it was a little scary. The night wind blew, and the leaves were making noise. It was not until some people walked by with talking andughing, Lydia didn''t feel so scared.


    "Leon, I''m done. Do you have anything else to ask me?" Lydia asked tentatively, and then heard a heavy breath.


    "No, thanks." Leon smiled.


    Not far away, Huan suddenly stopped him, "Well, Leon, I forgot that I have something to tell you."


    Hearing this, Leon stopped and asked, "What is it?"


    "Michelle has saved a sum of money for your breakfast in the handmade rich noddle shop. You can use it with her phone number."


    "Okay, thank you."


    However, on the second morning, Leon found that Lydia was lying to him.

 Chapter 672 I Like My Brother, That Kind Of Love

    Early in the morning, as soon as Leon came out of the bathroom and shaved, he heard a knock on the door.


    A well-dressed woman stood at the door with a standard smile on her face. After the door was opened, a hint of joy quickly appeared in her eyes.


    Finally, someone was at home this time.


    "Mr. Leon, right? Good morning. This is your breakfast. "


    "I didn''t order breakfast." After saying that, Leon seemed to remember something and asked, "Did my sister order it?"


    "Yes, your sister has ordered breakfast in our shop for a month."


    A month''s breakfast?


    Didn''t Lydia say that Michelle had already paid the breakfast money in advance in that handmade powder shopst night? Why did someone bring breakfast now?


    Realizing that Lydia might be lying to him, Leon took it over with a smile.


    He saw two clouds of eggs in the breakfast. But he felt that the cook in the shop was not good at frying eggs, because the eggs he fried looked worse than Michelle did. He took a bite and felt it was not delicious. He frowned and did not eat the fried eggs any more.


    After breakfast, he specially went to the handmade powder shop. When he arrived, it was already past the breakfast time. There were only a few guests in the shop, and it was quiet.


    There was a stone grinder in the ss case of the shop. The shop assistan


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ppers. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Michelle greeting her with a smile.


    As the saying goes, "not to fight smiling face." Joanna bore it, but she still said impatiently, "What''s the matter? Say it quickly, and then I can continue to sleep."


    "Well, I just want you to help me with my makeup. I don''t have any cosmetics." Michelle pursed her lips and smiled shyly.


    "You don''t like makeup, do you?" Joanna was surprised and sobered up. She turned around and said, "Come in first."


    "Thank you, Joanna." Michelle hugged her happily, trotted to her dressing mirror and sat down, waiting obediently. "I''ve washed my face, and I''ve applied water and lotion."


    Joanna looked her up and down and suddenlyughed, "To see your boyfriend?"


    "No, no." Michelle blushed and said without hesitation, "It''s just that I like him, that kind of love."


    "I know what kind of love it is." Joanna washed her hands, walked over to pick up her bangs with a clip, and began to put on makeup for her. "You just need to put on a light makeup on your face."


    "I don''t understand. Do it as you can. I believe you." Michelle''s eyes were as bright as the starry sky.


    Joanna sneered, "Thank you for your trust. Is that man you like your handsome brother? "


    "Gee!" Michelle blinked her eyes and opened her mouth slightly in surprise.

 Chapter 673 Cant Wait To See Leon

    "What?" Joanna lifted Michelle''s chin with one hand and let Michelle raise her head to put on Michelle''s makeup. Suddenly, she said in a hoarse voice, "Leon, I miss you today. I miss you so much, uh..."


    Michelle covered Joanna''s mouth with her hand and blushed.


    "You, you, you, you peeped at my diary!"


    "Let go of me first. I won''t put on makeup for you if you don''t let me go." Joanna''s mouth was covered by Michelle''s hand. Her voice was a little muffled, and her eyes swept over lightly.


    ''You just knew how to threaten me!''


    Michelle snorted and reluctantly let go of her hand. Her face was still flushed.


    She sat down on the chair and said angrily, "It''s wrong for you to read my diary. You can''t read it. It''s so embarrassing."


    "Is that also called diary?" Joanna thought of the papers on Michelle''s desk, one page after another, which were written in a mess, even more difficult to understand than the awful calligraphy.


    "When others write a diary, they usually take a good-looking small notebook and sit on the table to write it carefully. But you are different. it was like that it suddenly urred to you that you could casually get whatever you could write and write it on it, such as tissue." Joanna pinched Michelle''s chin


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    teeth, she was so lovely. Leon''s heart almost softened, and he couldn''t helpughing brightly, as bright and gentle as the sun in the morning.


    Leon sped up. Seeing that she was getting closer and closer, he couldn''t help but open his arms, but not very straight. His arms were bent in an arc, which could ease the force of running.


    She rushed down and hugged him.


    Looking at his embrace, Michelle''s eyes were full of greed and joy. She really missed Leon, so it didn''t take her two months to know that she liked him.


    She couldn''t wait to see Leon and hug him.


    However, there was still a trace of sanity in her mind. She pulled her impulse back and firmly stopped when she was about to rush into Leon''s arms.


    She stopped immediately as if there was no inertia.


    She couldn''t rush into Leon''s arms, or her heart would be pounding again, and Leon would definitely hear it when she was close to her.


    "Good morning, Leon. You''re so tall. I''m standing next to you, but you''re still much taller than me." Michelle said with a sweet smile.


    Leon''s extended hand was still in the air. He blinked his eyes awkwardly for two times and withdrew back his hand secretly, as if the person who stretched out his hand to hold her was not himself.

 Chapter 674 Pretend To Be Poor

    Michelle raised her head and smiled sweetly with her bright eyes. Leon noticed that she had put on makeup and even her eyshes were clear. Her round eyes were big and bright like ck grapes soaked in water.


    The color of her mouth was a little darker than before, as gentle as bean paste.


    "My sister is very beautiful today." Leon said.


    "Really?" Michelle was thrilled in her heart. Her hands were in the shape of two petals, and they didn''t touch her face. Because the aesthetic Joanna once mocked her for being silly when she held her face directly and making her face chubby. So she had learned to be smart now.


    Her cute baby face bloomed in the middle of the petals, and she tilted her little head and smiled innocently. "It is beautiful, but not cute, right?"


    Leon smiled and poked her forehead. "Yes, it''s beautiful."


    And cute.


    Getting the answer she wanted, Michelle giggled and said, "Well, let''s go, brother. Let''s take the subway back. Brother, do you take the subway card?"


    "I forgot," said Leon


    "It doesn''t matter. I can buy a temporary one. But it will take a while to get to the subway station."


    They walked slowly towards the subway entrance. Leon slowed down his steps in orde


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    possible."


    "Okay!" Michelle stood on tiptoe slightly and raised her hand to show her height. "I want to grow to my brother''s neck."


    Leon didn''t say anything. The little girl was so shot that she could never reach his neck.


    "Brother, wait for me. I''m going to buy the tickets." Michelle ran to the ticket machine and waited in line. There were three people in front of her.


    Leon took out his phone and sent a WeChat message to Bryant.


    Lu: I didn''t drive the car. You can drive it back when you have time.


    Bryant: don''t you take a car?


    Lu: by subway.


    Bryant: am I crazy?


    Lu: if she saw that Rolls-Royce, I would go crazy. Next time buy a cheap car, don''t be too corrupt.


    Bryant: ... The Rolls-Royce is what you want.


    Bryant: "Okay, I see. I''ll buy a cheap er. And be careful when you take the subway. Why do you take the subway? Can''t you take a taxi?


    Lu: no money.


    Bryant didn''t want to respond anymore. Someone who had billions of dors in a bank card said he didn''t have money. How many rich people in the world were there?


    Lu: you don''t understand.


    Bryant really didn''t understand. Now Leon was walking farther and farther away on the way of pretending to be poor.

 Chapter 675 Coax Michelle With Strawberries In The Fridge

    At nine o''clock in the morning, the office workers were already sitting in their offices. They wouldn''t take subway. The club was located in a quiet old city, and there were fewer people taking subway.


    Michelle and Leon went into the subway. There were few people in a carriage, and there were empty seats everywhere. They sat near the door casually, while Michelle sat inside and Leon sat next to her.


    The air conditioner was on in the subway. It was cool.


    It was the first time that Leon had taken a subway. He felt a little novel and couldn''t help looking around two times. It was clean and quiet, and he could barely ept it.


    The only dissatisfaction was the inferior advertisement on the small screen opposite. Both the shooting method and the advertising design made him frown. He really didn''t agree with the advertisingpany''s aesthetic and concept.


    He looked away.


    Michelle didn''t sleepst night. She was wondering if she should turn on the phone to contact Leon, and whether she should confess her love now or wait for the right time, although she didn''t know when it was the right time.


    I


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    d a mint inserted in the middle.


    In addition to the strawberry pudding, there were also strawberry cake box, strawberry cake tower, strawberry cake roll, strawberry tart, Strawberry Daifuku, Strawberry Cheese Cake, strawberry mousse, strawberry jam, strawberry cream roll, sugar-coated strawberry on a stick and so on.


    There was also a te of neatly piled strawberry without any processing. The fridge was like a strawberry themed dessert shop. Not long after the shock, Michelle had already have mouth-watering.


    "Leon!" Michelle shouted excitedly to the outside, and her head quickly turned back to have mouth-watering. "There are so many strawberry. Can I eat them?"


    "They''re for you."


    Before he could finish his words, she couldn''t wait to pick up a sugar-coated strawberry on a stick and take a bite.


    The sugar outside were broken, and a small piece of it was stained on the corner of Michelle''s mouth. She licked it with her tongue and rolled it in.


    Leon wanted to see how happy Michelle was, but when he saw her curling up the sugar with the tip of her tongue, his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly.

 Chapter 676 She Still Had A Chance

    Leon didn''t have a preference for desserts. Sometimes he would feel greasy whenhe saw sweet food, and sometimes he would try it out of curiosity. Many people around her would refuse to eat desserts because of high fat.


    Michelle was the first girl he had seen who loved sweet food so much. Every time he saw her eating desserts with relish, he would feel happy inexplicably. He believed that sweet food could make people happy.


    Not only desserts, but also anything Michelle usually ate would attract him, making him couldn''t help but want to have a try.


    Michelle bit another sugar-coated strawberry on a stick. Her cheeks bulged up, and Leon swallowed again.


    "Is it really so delicious?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, of course!" With her eyes wide open, Michelle put the sugar-coated strawberry on a stick to his mouth, chewed the strawberry and mumbled, "Eat it, brother. It''s delicious."


    There were only three strawberries on the sugar-coated strawberry on a stick. Michelle bit two of them, and there was only thest one on it. It was wrapped in a light brown transparent sugar coat, which was very round.


    Thest strawberry was at the bottom. He had to pick up the stick


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    something and quickly grabbed the cup. "Wait, I took it wrong. This is my cup."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leon was stunned again.


    ''It''s just a ss of water. It doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter even if you have drunk it.''


    When he was about to tell her what he thought, Michelle had already poured another ss of water for him.


    Leon took it and drank it. He finally calmed down and Michelle breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother, are you all right?"


    She sounded like a child who had done something wrong.


    "I am fine." Leon turned to her and exined, "I don''t like men. My sexual orientation is normal."


    "Well, but my mother said that there is no sexual orientation but only love. So there is no difference between men and women. It''s all love." Michelle said sincerely.


    Leon was stunned and smiled. "Your mother is right. Let me put it another way. I like girls, not boys. Remember, don''t talk nonsense in the future. What if you really made a boy fancy me? "


    He tapped on Michelle''s forehead with his index finger.


    "Got it." Michelle grinned foolishly, and she was really cheering and happy in her heart.


    ''Ah! Brother likes girls!''


    God pitied her. She still had a chance!

 Chapter 677 So Greedy

    Noticing that she was still smiling, Leon asked curiously, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so happy?"


    "I am thinking about you." For a moment, Michelle blurred out. When she realized what had happened, she immediately raised her hand to cover her mouth and blinked to look away.


    Leon became more curious. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are you thinking about me?"


    Michelle shook her head desperately. The more she acted like this, the more Leon wanted to ask. "You''re thinking about something about me. Why don''t you allow me to know?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded.


    Leon was speechless.


    Since she didn''t want to tell him, he didn''t care. But he still wanted to know what was on her mind and what could it be about him.


    "Don''t you really want to tell me?" Leon asked again.


    "Yes, I can''t tell you." Michelle put down her hand and walked to her seat. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She lowered her head to drink soup, and her long eyshes covered her thoughts.


    However, Leon had been staring at her. With a gentle smile in his eyes, he asked, "Why can''t you tell me?"


    Michelle felt a little ufortable when she was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    heard that Michelle said with a distressed face, "Ah, Paul, you are so miserable. I shouldn''t have send it for you."


    Lydia couldn''t helpughing and shaking with her back to the two of them.


    Wynn''s face darkened.


    "From now on, Michelle, I am not longer your master!" Wynn cast a sidelong nce at her and stormed forward.


    "Hold on, Paul." Michelle chased after him. The three of them walked into the same elevator and Michelle fawned, "Paul, I''m sorry. I''ll treat you a big meal, okay?"


    "I don''t care." Wynn said with a long face.


    Michelle continued to please him, "Paul, let me treat you a big meal, okay? I know I was wrong this noon, so please let me atone for my sins. You are still my dear master."


    "It''s useless even if you beg me." Wynn tried his best to hold back his anger and neglected her apology. No one knew how he felt back then.


    He bought the most expensive lunch on the high-speed train. Looking around, he found that the lunch of those people was no match for his. He had a sense of superiority.


    As a result, she sent him a picture of delicious dishes!


    Inparison, the sumptuous meal in front of him was nothing.

 Chapter 678 The Past

    After coaxing him for a while, Michelle''s watery eyes were full of pleading. Wynn couldn''t bear to make fun of her anymore. The three of them had dinner in the Seafood Restaurant.


    However, when Michelle were paying the bill, Wynn identally heard that the waiter told Michelle that the bill had already been recorded in the ount of Mr. James and respectfully said that Miss. Michelle, please take care. Wynn''s face went numb on the spot.


    He didn''t talk to them along the way.


    As soon as Lydia went back to school, Michelle chased after Wynn and cared about him. She bought candies and milk tea to please him. Michelle had a harmless face and an innocent look, which could make people softened their heart.


    If he didn''t forgive her, he would feel that he was not a person anymore.


    Wynn sighed, admitting he was unlucky and said, "I''m not angry. I don''t eat candies or drink milk tea."


    "I''ve already bought them. What if you don''t eat them?" Michelle held a cup of milk tea in one hand and a lollipop in the other, looking pitiful.


    "You can eat by yourself." When Michelle heard what Wynn said, Michelle''s eyes lit up. She nodded repeatedly and couldn''t wait to suck in the straw.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious. I like red bean milk tea most." Michelle said contentedly, squinting his eyes with a smile.


    Wynn sensed something was wrong. He nced at her with his sharp eyes.


    When Michelle was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at they were breaking up during that time, that they were not married, and that she could ept the kindness of her pursuers.


    I didn''t know until that day that Leon was just a pursuer. But Leon had thought that Valerie had agreed to be his girlfriend, and he would do whatever she wanted, including helping her boyfriendter. Because of this, I had a quarrel with Leon and told him about Valerie''s boyfriend. But I didn''t know how Valerie told him. Leon didn''t believe me and only said that they had already broken up, that man was just an ex-boyfriend.


    What''s more ridiculous was that the two of them were reconciled soon after Leon helped her ex-boyfriend." Looking out of the window, Wynn shook his head and sighed. There were mixed feelings in his heart.


    "Even though Leon had broken up with Valerie, it couldn''t be considered to be broken up. He had always been narcissistic. Valerie only took him as one of her pursuers in public." Wynn continued, "I remember what Valerie said. She said, "Thank you for your pursuit and help. But I''m sorry that I can''t agree to be with you. I''m reconciled with my boyfriend. You''re a good person. You''ll meet someone who loves you very much in the future. We''re not meant to be together. But thank you for taking care of me these days, which make me feel that someone loves me."


    Fuck! Bullshit!" Wynn pulled off his tie violently. Obviously, he was pissed off.

 Chapter 679 The Past (Part Two)

    Michelle kept silent for a long time and asked, "What happenedter?"


    In fact, Wynn didn''t want to talk about the rest of the story, but Michelle asked. He thought for a while and decided to tell her, but he couldn''t tell her everything.


    Before he speak, Michelle''s low voice rang again.


    "Did Leon fulfill their wish? If Leon helped them, who would help him. Leon is such a good man. Why did she lie to him? It shouldn''t be like this. "


    Her tone was t and depressing, and she was sad.


    Michelle was sad for Leon. How gentle Leon was! Why did she bully him?


    She was reluctant to bully him.


    Michelle clenched her fists in the shadow for a long time before she slowly loosened them.


    "Yes," Wynn sighed. "He did. He let them go."


    But before setting them free, Leon kept Valerie as a caged canary and kept her in its own territory, enjoying delicious food. But don''t let her go.


    Although Leon was gentle and harmless, he could do anything cruel. He had been educated from childhood to adulthood so that he wouldn''t do somethi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    me, I would kill you, then kill that bastard Jon."


    Valerie stopped and turned to look at him with resentment. "If you dare to hurt Jon, someone will know that Leon bullies others because of love. You can go if you want him to be notorious."


    "Damn it!" Wynn''s eyes widened in anger. "I knew you were smart enough to bully him."


    In the end, Wynn left in a fit of pique and tried his best to persuade Leon that it was all designed by Valerie.


    He thought he would be scolded again, but Leon just said lightly, "I know. It doesn''t have to keep an eye on Mike. If he can, he will go back to Qin Family."


    "You finally see the truth." Realizing that his efforts were not in vain, Wynn said excitedly, "Let go of Valerie, and I''ll teach her and that bastard Jon a lesson."


    Leon said lightly, "It''s good for her to live in the old castle. You can do whatever you like with Jon."


    "What... What do you mean?" Wynn was stunned. ''Does he know he was being used? But did nothing?''


    He had never seen someone like Leon.


    It was so annoying.

 Chapter 680 The Air Conditioning Doesnt Work.

    Before Wynn went to deal with Jon, Jon came to them.


    Jon was willing to give up his fame, wealth and status, and ept any punishment. He only hoped that they could let go of Valerie.


    Jon and Valerie had never thought that Valerie would be confined in the old castle, which hadpletely disrupted their n.


    ording to their understanding, Leon couldn''t do such a thing. They found that Leon had a girlfriend in high school, and then that girl fell in love with another boy.


    The girl realized that she had fallen in love with another man, so she went to talk to Leon and apologized. At that time, Leon was not angry, but very gentle to thank her for telling him the truth, instead of cheating on him secretly. Atst, he blessed her.


    Later, the three of them became friends. The girl and the boy got married, and Leon became the best man.


    There was a sessful case in front of them, Jon and Valerie only needed to copy it. Jon didn''t agree with Valerie''s proposal, but he couldn''t change her mind. Thinking that Valerie was doing this for his own good, he nodded.


    Now that Valerie was trapped in the old castle, Jon regretted


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    conditioner in the bedroom, not only just this one." After saying that, something urred to Michelle. "I''ll turn on the air conditioner in the bedroom and turn on the door, so that it will be cool. But the air conditioner in the living room needs to be repaired, or we can only stay in the bedroom."


    Wynn''s phone was unlocked, turned off and unlocked. When Michelle finished herst sentence, Wynn firmly put the phone away and looked at Leon''s room with an evil smile.


    No one knew what he had done.


    He stood up and went to Leon''s room. He closed the door and stayed there for a few minutes. When he came out, he pped his hands like patting dust.


    "What were you doing in Leon''s room, Paul?" Michelle asked curiously.


    "Nothing. Just had a look." Wynn said calmly. He walked over to pick up the unfinished canned soda and left with his suitcase.


    Before getting on the car, he specially looked up at the room with the light on and chuckled. How cunning he was.


    ''If it seeds, I will raise my ss to celebrate my wisdom.''


    He drank up the soda and threw the bottle into the trash can like shooting. He was in a good mood.

 Chapter 681 Enjoy The Air Conditioner In Her Room

    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when Leon came back. Before that, he had sent a message to Michelle, telling her that he woulde backte for his social engagement and that she didn''t have to wait for him.


    However, when Bryant drove him downstairs, he looked up and saw that the light in the room was still on. When he went upstairs and opened the door, he saw Michelle huddled and sat on the sofa, holding a carrot pillow in her hand and falling asleep.


    The air conditioner in the room was broken. Michelle turned on the air conditioner in her room. This apartment had two bedrooms and one living room at least, which was notrge, but absolutely not small. The small air conditioner in the bedroom could not make the whole room cool, and it was still a little hot.


    Leon had already drunk some wine and felt a little hot. When he entered the room, he felt hotter. He loosened his tie, took off his coat and walked towards the little girl on the sofa.


    He casually threw his coat on the sofa and bent down to pick up the sleeping girl. As soon as he stretched out his arm, the little girl woke up in a daze.


    "Leon, you are back." Michelle rubbed her eyes and said. Then she raised her head and grinned, revealing her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g room, there''s no refrigerant left. " Michelle was under the shadow, which just covered the subtle expression on her face because she was lying.


    "Is there no refrigerant left in the air conditioner in the living room?" Leon was thinking about how to lie to her that he had something to do and had to go out, so he didn''t observe the expression on her face. He turned his head and look at the air conditioner in the room and said, "My air conditioner is broken once and for all. It must have been out of repair for a long time."


    "Maybe. I don''t know." With her eyshes fluttering for twice, Michelle raised her head cautiously and asked, "Leon, would you like toe to my room enjoy the air conditioner first? I''ll call if anyone can fix the air-conditioner. "


    Leon was a little stunned. Seeing her clear and bright eyes, he suddenly smiled and said, "Really?"


    "Yes, yes." When Michelle saw him smile, she also raised her eyebrows. "When we were in the dormitory, there were often other studentsing to enjoy our air conditioner, because the air conditioner in their dormitory couldn''t work."


    "Okay." Leon was convinced. "Then let''s go to your room to enjoy the air conditioner."


    "Okay." Michelle turned around happily.

 Chapter 682 Seniority

    When Leon walked into Michelle''s room, he feltfortable and cool.


    "Leon, please sit down for a while. I''ll go to the balcony to make a phone call." Michelle closed the door, picked up her phone on the bed and was about to go to the balcony.


    "Wait," Leon stopped her. "It''s hot on the balcony, too. Make it in the room."


    "It is windy on the balcony. It''s not hot." Since Michelle insisted on going to the balcony, Leon didn''t say anything but replied, "Okay.".


    When he caught a glimpse of her bare feet, he couldn''t help stopping her, "Wait, put on your shoes."


    Michelle lowered her head and found that she really forgot to put on her shoes. She smiled sheepishly and then went to look for her shoes.


    Her slippers were all over the ce, although she found one, she couldn''t find the other one. She looked around and asked, "Eh, where is another shoe? Why is it missing? I remember it was, it was... "


    She hesitated for a long time but didn''t know where exactly it was.


    Leon put his hand on his forehead and caught a glimpse of the slipper under the bed. There was a pair of ck and red sandals with a cartoon image of a white rabbit on them.


    "Here." He bent down to take the shoe out of the bed, and he walked to Michelle, squatted down and said natu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    directly ording to Nini. If I call him by his name, I will raise my seniority!"


    Speaking of seniority, her eyes lit up and her voice was raised. It seemed that it was a happy thing to raise her seniority.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were like the crescent moon in the sky.


    How could she be happy so easily?


    She could be so happy for any trifle.


    Michelle''s smile was clean and pure, which had always been infectious. Leon also smiled, "Do you want to raise your seniority?"


    "Of course!" Michelle tilted her head and said, "But I can''t."


    "Why not? If you choose someone who is older than them to marry, your seniority will be promoted. " Leon sized her up leisurely. He didn''t know why he just wanted to tease this little girl. "For example, marry..."


    "No way!" All of a sudden, Michelle jumped up from the bed and stared at him angrily.


    How could Leon let her marry an old man of sixty or seventy years old? It was old enough to be her grandfather!


    She could call him grandpa!


    Even if she wanted to promote her seniority, she didn''t want to be a grandma!


    Leon had gone too far!


    Leon was confused by her stare. Why did she refuse him even before he finished his words?


    Why it couldn''t be him?


    Didn''t marrying him mean promoting seniority?

 Chapter 683 You Are My Bird Of Good News

    Leon felt that he was disliked by the little girl and felt embarrassed. He was a little angry and didn''t realize that his idea of letting Michelle marry him was more serious than just kidding.


    "Why not?" Leon asked, "Do you know who I''m talking about?"


    "I know."


    "You know. But why do you say no?"


    "I just know I can''t do that!" Michelle turned her head angrily and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Leon was even angrier than her, but he didn''t show it on his face. His anger rose in his heart. If it weren''t for his little girl, he would have bullied her to death.


    What''s so wrong with him, which made her dislike him like this?


    Didn''t she always praise him as "Leon is so handsome"? Didn''t she always praise him?


    So it was just holiday word?


    If that was real, the little girl was so sweet.


    Leon took a deep breath and sniffed as if nothing had happened. "Don''t you want to talk about seniority?"


    "Well, I won''t mention it anymore." Still turning her head away from him, Michelley on the bed, buried her face in the quilt, and said unhappily, "I treated you as my brother, I thought you would be good to me, but I didn''t expect that you would actually..."


    How dare you ask me to marry a man who can be my grandfa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e neighbors, Leon made a gesture of silence.


    "Shh!"


    "Oh, oh, shh!" Michelle stopped screaming and jumping. She put her index finger to her lips with a smile, and her eyes were full of bright stars.


    She stood on the bed, while Leon stood by the side of the bed, which increased the height of Michelle a lot. They were almost the same in height.


    She couldn''t help but jump into his arms, just like Nina did before.


    "Leon, you are really my bird of good news. Nini is fine. Uncle John is fine. They have little babies. Two, two little babies. I am so happy!"


    Her soft body bumped into his arms. For a moment, Leon''s brain was in a daze. When he recovered slowly, he smelled the faint milk fragrance of the girl, and felt the strength of alcohol he had drunk before.


    The summer''s clothes were thin, and they could feel the temperature of each other''s skin through the thin clothes. Michelle held him and jumped slightly, obviously feeling a pair of lively rabbits rubbing against his chest.


    It was soft, which made him thirsty.


    He was a vigorous man, and there was still intoxicating wine in his body. If she continued to touch him like this, it was difficult for him to guarantee that he could be a person, not a beast.

 Chapter 684 Sharing A Bed

    Leon pull her away slightly, and said huskily, "Well, don''t jump. The bed will be broken."


    "Okay." Michelle had been immersed in great joy. She had already forgotten the love between men and women, or she wouldn''t have directly thrown herself into the arms of the person she liked. At the moment she threw herself into the arms, she must have blushed and her heart beat faster.


    However, she didn''t. All she thought about was the words brother said just now. She stood on the bed, giggling, and picked up the photo of Nina and her, and kissed it.


    "That''s great. Both you and Uncle John are fine. You have two babies. Your babies must be very beautiful. Hey, Leon, is it the boy or the girl? " Michelle stood in front of Leon again.


    They looked straight at each other''s eyes.


    One was clean and bright, and the other was flowing.


    Leon got away from her sight, "Boy babies."


    "Are the two boys? Or opposite sex twins? "


    "They are all boys."


    "Wow, everything is fine. Both the boy and the girl are fine. They must be very beautiful. They are must be as beautiful and smart as Nini. " All of a sudden, Michelle began to look forward to seeing them. "When will Nini and Uncle Johne back? I miss them so much."


    "Soon." Then Leon turned around and left.


    Michelle stopped him, "Leon, where are you going?"


    "Take a shower." Le


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and got an idea.


    "Leon, I have an idea!" Michelle''s face lit up. Under the suspicious gaze of Leon, she climbed on the bed, folded the quilt into a strip and ced it in the middle of the bed.


    "That''s okay. Leon, you can sleep on this side of the bed, and I can sleep on the other side of the bed,"


    "Are you kidding me?" What could the quilt, which was only 1/4 of the height in the middle, block? If he didn''t be a person, he could climb over a height of one meter.


    Leon suspected that the little girl was deliberately provoking a crime, so he quickly refused, "No, you sleep by yourself."


    "Leon, I''m not kidding. I''m serious." Michelle said, "Although the separation is a little small, it must be morefortable to sleep on the bed than sitting."


    It was true, but


    Leon stared at her calmly. "Michelle, do you know what it''s called if you let me sleep in the same bed with you now?"


    This is called seduction!


    Can you be more careful!


    Michelle touched her head, looked at the two pillows at the head of the bed and said, "What about sleeping on the same bed but different pillows?"


    Leon was speechless


    After thinking for a while, Michelle continued, "Do you think we should share a bed with each other?"


    The corners of Leon''s mouth twitched


    Sure enough, he thought too much.


    He was really not a person.

 Chapter 685 She Kissed Leon In Secret!

    In the end, Leony on the side of the bed. If he didn''t do this, it would seem that he was too guilty. He just shared the bed with her, not to mention that there was a quilt between them.


    He didn''t know what kind of mood he was in and slowly closed his eyes. Maybe it was because out of sight, out of mind.


    After he couldn''t see, his hearing became sensitive. He heard the sound of Michelle walking, and deliberately slowed down her steps, as if afraid of disturbing him. Then she opened the wardrobe, as if she had taken something out.


    "Leon, this is..."


    "Ah, what?" Leon almost jumped up and interrupted her before Michelle finished her words, like a frightened deer.


    Michelle was startled when Leon sat up. She blinked her eyes and didn''t know what to do. Her mouth was still open slightly, and she held a creamy white nket in her hand.


    Leon was too embarrassed to speak anything else. Leon was embarrassed by himself. When he saw the nket in her hand, he immediately understood what she meant. He exined as if he was trying to hide something, "I''m a little drunk and not sober enough at night. Do you want to give me the nket? Thank you."


    Michelle finally


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ssed him, and then quickly separated.


    It was really fast and light. Even a dragonfly touching the water was better than her, and she didn''t taste the sweetness at all.


    After the kiss, Michelle''s ears turned red, and her face was as red as if she was drunk.


    Michelle turned over and ran to the balcony. Her chest was constantly undting. She gasped for breath, and her heart was beating fast until dawn.


    It kept beating fast as if it was not tired. Michelle was afraid that she would suffer shock.


    At dawn, Leon suddenly opened his eyes, as if he had woken up from a nightmare.


    He stared at the ceiling nkly, breathing heavily. Recalling the scene in his dream, he couldn''t help licking his lips.


    He couldn''t believe that he would have such a dream.


    He dreamed that Michelle kissed him secretly.


    Just a kiss, his ears turned red.


    Leon cursed himself, ''Leon, you are such a bastard.


    Bastard.''


    He immediately stood up and went to the bathroom. He turned on the cold water and wiped his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, he found that his ears were still red.


    He felt ashamed.


    He could no longer simply treat Michelle as his ordinary friend.

 Chapter 686 Secret

    When Leon came out of the bathroom, he found that there was no one at home and didn''t saw Michelle. There was breakfast, handmade noodles, soy milk and fried eggs on the table.


    What happenedst night was too ridiculous. No matter it was Michelle who kissed Leon secretly, or Leon who dreamed Michelle kissed him secretly, they dared not to see each other.


    So Michelle found an excuse, saying that she would go shopping with Huan in the daytime, stay in the dormitory with Lydia in the evening, so she couldn''t go back.


    Leon, who was worrying about finding an excuse, was overjoyed. He replied that he would have a business appointment and wouldn''t go back at night.


    The two of them didn''t doubt or ask any more questions. They said "Okay" at the same time and then stopped chatting.


    Leon breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What are you thinking about? I found that you have been in a daze since you came back." Wynn was about to leave for C City, but before he left, he teased Leon, "What happened to youst night? You two shared the air-conditioner and then..."


    "Fuck off!" Somehow, it was just a dream, but Leon clearly remembered the touch of her lips, even if it was just a touch, he could feel it.


    The scene was so strong that he cursed "fuck off" because he was ashamed and angry.


    His ears turned red again.


    Wynn knew Leon ver


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    be silly. It''s just a high-end open-air garden, and the environment is like a paradise. My father said the dishes are novel and delicious, so he asked me to invite you to eat. I found that my father only remembered you, and he didn''t remember the other roommates. Well, maybe you are cute. My father always wants a cute daughter. It''s not my fault. Whether a daughter is cute not, isn''t it depending on how her parents raise her?" Huan said as she walked.


    Huanined, "It should me them. Do you think so?"


    "Yes. You are also cute. If I have a daughter like you in the future, I will praise her every day." Michelle said with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Huancently raised her chin, pondered for a while and felt something was wrong. "Michelle, you took advantage of me. I treat you as a friend, but you treat me as a daughter!"


    "What?" Michelle didn''t think so at first, but after Huan''s reminder, she realized that it was true. Then sheughed.


    Huan''s face darkened all the way. It took Michelle a long time to cheer her up after she praised and apologized.


    When they arrived at the restaurant in high spirits, they met James, Emma, Huan''s father, and a group of people they didn''t know, all dressed like professional elites.


    Seeing this scene, Michelle knew that it was not an ordinary meal, but a business talk at the table.

 Chapter 687 Use

    In a purple suit, James was an elegant and roguish young man, but he looked much calmer than before. It was all because his Uncle John was missing and James had to manage Time Group so that he looked much calmer. But two months ago, he ran away and focused on his own entertainmentpany.


    Although James said that he didn''t need the support of his family, and he managed to run J Entertainment Company by himself, there were countless people who came to him for cooperation, mostly to curry favor with him, and only a few people thought highly of him because of his identity as the child of Shi family.


    For Time Group, Zheng family''spany was just a small one, but for J Entertainment Company, which had just opened for less than a year, Miles Zheng was also a senior. Now, Miles Zheng came to ask for cooperation in person, but it was unknown if Miles Zheng wanted to curry favor with James or he really thought highly of James.


    Zheng family mainly engaged in food processing and had nothing to do with the entertainment circle. However, James not only nned to open an entertainmentpany, but also nned to invest in his own movie shooting, mainly to support his wife, Emma, a new director.


    J Entertainment Company had only been running for less than a year, and there was not so much money. So he had to find someone else to invest in it. No one knew who leaked the news. Now manypanies wanted to cooperate with James and Emma.


    Miles Zheng was one of them.


    Emma was standing next to James. When the two of them saw Michelle, they immediately stopped, and so did the others.


    "Mimi?" Emma had been very busy recentl


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t she had a cousin. She said that her cousin was a top student and a goddess." Huan added, "She praises her cousin everyday and she is very proud of her cousin. She just talked about her cousin but I don''t know her cousin''s name or I have never seen her cousin."


    "Really?" Emmained, "Have you forgotten my name?"


    "I forgot." Michelle pursed her lips shyly and smiled. "I''ve been calling you cousin since I was a child. I''m not used to calling your name."


    "Not only that I don''t know your cousin''s name, but also I don''t know that your brother-inw is James. I only knew you knew James before." Huan didn''t know it before, but she was really shocked when she knew it just now.


    She couldn''t believe it now.


    What was more incredible was that she seemed to have been used by her father. Her father must have known the rtionship between Michelle and Shi family from a long time ago.


    In fact, Huan had the best rtionship with Rainy, but her father never mentioned Rainy. He only mentioned Michelle. Huan naively thought that her father wanted a lovely daughter, but it turned out that her father had such a purpose.


    If Huan could have a contact with James, she would have a contact with Shi family.


    Emma sat elegantly and looked away from Huan''s calm face. Michelle nodded and said to Huan, "Because there''s nothing to talk about. Marriage is between Emma and James. I''ll tell you when I get married."


    "Get married? You can find a boyfriend first. " Huan rolled her eyes at Michelle.


    ''Boyfriend?''


    Michelle was stunned and lowered her head without saying anything. She thought Leon wouldn''t be her boyfriend.

 Chapter 688 Atonement

    Emma left after a while. At night, Miles went home with a big smile. When he was about to praise his daughter, his daughter asked him coldly.


    "Dad, did you set me up when I went to the meal with Michelle today? Have you investigated Michelle? You know that Michelle''s cousin is James'' wife. You want to get in touch with Shi family, so you asked me to invite Michelle to that restaurant for the meal yesterday, didn''t you? "


    Miles had known that he couldn''t hide it from his daughter since he met her in the restaurant. His daughter was so smart that she would know everything as long as she used her brain.


    It was fine that she was naughty and disobedient in usual, but now she dared to question him loudly.


    The smile on his face disappeared at once. Miles said coldly, "I have investigated the family rtionship of Michelle, not only her. I have investigated all the people in your dormitory, and I have also investigated all your friends. You are the precious daughter of me and your mother. If we don''t find out who are around you, how can we rest assured as your parents?"


    "Ha ha." Huan gasped in disbelief. She had never known about it. "Dad, you''ve gone too far. How could you investigate my friends so casually?"


    "I did it all for you." Aft


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t my home is very rare, so it''s sold for tens of millions. It''s for collection.


    The ordinary Cymbidium lianpan are only thousands of dors, and at most tens of thousands. My brother''s friend still has two Cymbidium lianpan that he hasn''t sold yet. If you like it, I''ll take you to pick one tomorrow. What do you think? If you want two of them, I''ll buy you two. "


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle kept nodding with joy, "Okay. I don''t need you to buy it for me. I''ll buy it myself."


    ''That''s great! I can buy the flowers that Leon likes.''


    "Thank you, Huan. You are so kind. I like you so much!" Michelle reached out and held Huan tightly and Huan couldn''t move at all.


    Feeling ufortable in her arms, Huan didn''t get rid of her, but gave a bitter smile in a ce where no one saw.


    If Michelle had known that she had colluded with her father to take advantage of Michelle''s rtionship with Shi family today, would Michelle still said these words?


    She patted on Michelle''s back and said sorry in her heart.


    "Michelle, let me buy it for you. Your birthday ising next month, isn''t it? I''ll buy you two of them as the birthday gifts to you. "


    ''Let me make amends to you with one of them, and the other as a birthday gift for you.''

 Chapter 689 Dont Like A Person Secretly

    Lydia had already climbed onto her bed and did nk as usual. After listening to the two people talking for a long time, she interrupted, "Huan, you may need to send another birthday gift."


    "Why?" "You like orchids. Why can''t I give Michelle the Cymbidium lianpan as a birthday gift?" Asked Huan, who had already been let go of by Michelle and regained her freedom


    "Michelle doesn''t like the Cymbidium lianpan. Leon likes it. She did something wrong to Leon and was going to use the Cymbidium lianpan to apologize." Lydia turned her head to take a look at Michelle, who had already told Lydia what happenedst night on the way back to their dormitory.


    Huan doubted, "Don''t you want it?"


    Michelle nodded.


    Huan was speechless... ''Why is always Leon?''


    All of a sudden, Huan didn''t know what to say. Since the appearance of the brother of the campus belle, Nina, Michelle''s like for him had reached an appalling degree.


    Nina and Leon were not that close, not to mention Leon and Michelle were not brother and sister.


    A bold idea shed through Huan''s mind, and she blurted out, "Michelle, do you fall in love with your brother, Leon?"


    Huan almost hit the nail on the head.


    Michelle held her breath and dared not speak. Panic shed through her eyes and she lowered her head to cover it.


    Lydia smiled but said nothing.


    The two girls'' reaction... Huan looked up at Lydia, who seemed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l, the chicken soup for soul is finished. Teacher Huan is off-line." Huan cleared her throat.


    Lydia smiled, "It''s not poisonous chicken soup for soul. It''s useful." ''At least it''s useful to me.''


    Huan smiled meaningfully. She knew who Lydia had a crush on, and Lydia also knew that she couldn''t hide if from Huan, who had a lot of love experience. The two of them tacitly kept silent.


    But Lydia still shyly turned around and continued to do the nk.


    Michelle was still digesting the chicken soup for soul tonight, looking very serious and a little confused.


    "Michelle, aren''t you going to buy Cymbidium lianpan for him? What are you going to say when you give it to him? " Huan stood up and went to the balcony to get a bowl of sulent. She put it in the hand of Michelle and said, "If this is the Cymbidium lianpan you bought, I''m Leon. Now you''re going to give me this te of sulent. Now you demonstrate how you''re going to give it to me."


    "Okay." Michelle took the potted nt and handed it to Huanr, grinning, "Here you are, Leon."


    Huan waited for a while but Michelle didn''t say anything anymore. Huan said, "That''s it?"


    "Well, what else should I say?" Michelle answered seriously.


    Huan rubbed her forehead and she was speechless.


    Michelle drank up the chicken soup for soul in vain.


    Lydiaughed out, "Teacher Huan, Michelle is the biggest obstacle in your career."

 Chapter 690 Stunned

    Huan failed and waved her hand, "I won''t teach you tonight. I''ll tell you after you buy the orchids."


    "What if she really can''t follow your instructions?" Lydia finished the nk and was stretching.


    Huan raised her head and said, "You''re right. Michelle, call me when you send flowers to Leon. I''ll y it by ear."


    "I agree." Lydia praised.


    In a daze, Michelle nodded, "Okay."


    "Do you understand what we are talking about? Just say okay? " Huan felt guilty for what happened in the restaurant, so she was more worried about Michelle. "Don''t agree with everything so quickly. Are you going to count the money if you were sold?"


    After a long while, Michelle finally came to her senses. She suddenly stood up and said, "I won''t be sold. If I am sold to count the money, I will definitely take the money into my own pocket."


    "I think you are very obedient to Leon. I''m worried that you will be sold by him." Huan poked her forehead with much strength, which made Michelle stumble back. Fortunately, there was a table behind her.


    Huan was so frightened that she reached


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tapped on the phone keyboard to make an appointment with Colby.


    Colby would leave the country at ten o''clock by ne tomorrow morning. And it would take him half a month toe back. So they made an appointment to have breakfast together tomorrow morning, and they could make the deal at the same time.


    After deciding to buy orchids, Michelle was so happy that she forgot the embarrassmentst night. Before going to bed, she even sent a voice message to Leon.


    "Good night, Leon. I wish you have a good dream tonight."


    The girl''s voice was sweet and soft, which floated to Leon slightly. Hey on the bed sideways, holding his phone against the pillow in his hand, and the voice came close, as if the little girl was lying in his arms at the moment and whispering softly.


    That good night seemed to be stuck in his heart.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    A shiver ran down Leon''s spine as he threw his phone away.


    He was afraid that what he had tonight was not a good dream, but that little dream.


    He was stunned.


    He doubted that he was really out of his mind.

 Chapter 691 I Will Help Her Promote Her Seniority

    The next day, Leon had a sleepless night.


    The body clock at seven o''clock woke him up. He sat up with sleepy eyes and tried to recall if he had a strange dreamst night. Sure enough, he didn''t.


    It was an ident the night before yesterday. It was because Michelle was beside him that the kiss in his dream was lingering.


    Leon once again attributed the feeling in the past two days to the temporary disorder of abstinence.


    But there was one thing that he couldn''t deny. He really couldn''t treat Michelle as his ordinary friend.


    He faced up to the fact that Michelle was a girl who made men have feelings for. If he could share the bed with her again, he really couldn''t help doing something.


    It seemed that he had to keep a distance from her.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he looked at the luxurious breakfast in the hotel without any appetite. Instead, he began to miss the handmade noodle worth more than ten dors per bowl, and a cup of freshly ground soybean milk worth four dors per cup.


    Leon had been driving for an hour, just for a bowl of light noodles. He was in a humble restaurant, which was much worse than a hotel suite.


    It was such a small restaurant with all seats avable.


    Before him, a luxury dark green Ferrari was parked on the roadside, which color was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    orried about her. If she doesn''t find a boyfriend, my wife will hold a blind date for her." James said with a smile.


    "What did you say?" Leon''s dim eyes gathered, not as unfocused as before.


    James repeated it again, "My wife is so worried..."


    "The first sentence." Leon interrupted him, looking anxious.


    "Mimi has started dating?" James asked suspiciously.


    His amber eyes were a little short, and there was anger in Leon''s eyes. "The first sentence."


    "Mimi was taking a walk with a boy." Then, like a robot, James repeat it again. He looked at Leon and wanted to find the answer to why he was suddenly abnormal. He asked, "Leon, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''ll make a phone call first." Leon smiled, trying to hide the anger in his eyes.


    "Okay." When James saw Leon turn around and walk two steps forward, he pricked up his ears and heard Leon say gently to the woman on the other end of the line, "Michelle, I''m in your favorite handmade noodles restaurant. I don''t have enough money to buy a bowl of noodles, and I can''t buy another cup of soybean milk."


    "Okay, Michelle. Come here quickly. I''m hungry."


    Hearing what Leon said, James was stunned. He couldn''t what he had heard. He was confused.


    James rubbed his ears in shock.


    ''Is there something wrong with my ears? Did I hear it wrong?''

 Chapter 692 He Likes To Be Raised By Michelle

    "Leon, I''m already here. Wait a moment." Hearing Michelle''s slightly anxious voice with a sense offort, Leon smiled faintly, and the smile at the corners of his eyebrows and eyes was bigger and bigger.


    He hung up the phone with satisfaction. As soon as he looked back, he met the confused eyes of James. He was in a good mood, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he felt that the 1.8 meters tall young man in front of him was a little naive.


    "What''s wrong? Do me a favor. Don''t tell Michelle my true identity yet." Raising his eyebrows, Leon said and patted him on the shoulder calmly.


    James was more confused, "You are the brother of Aunt Nina. How could Mimi not know your identity? Unless she doesn''t know Aunt Nina is..."


    In the middle of his words, he suddenly realized something and said in disbelief, "Really?"


    James thought, ''Hasn''t Mimi known that Aunt Nina is the princess of C Ind yet?''


    Leon smiled and asked, "What do you think?"


    The way Leon looked at him indicated that Mimi still didn''t know the truth.


    "I thought they told Mimi," said James, frowning two times.


    "Maybe they also think so." Le


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    not good for her.


    "Leon, I''m leaving now. If you have anything, just call me. We''re family, sooner orter. You''re wee." James smiled brightly and his whole body was shining in the sun.


    A more than 20 year old boy was always so high spirited and vigorous.


    When he watched James drive away, the empty parking space was quickly upied by a ck Audi. A beautiful figure got out of the passenger seat, and her cute baby face was reflected in his amber eyes.


    Her soft short hair were reaching to her shoulder. And her big watery eyes was under the hair bang. Her cogen face shone in the sun, and her pink face was like a peach, which is so cute that he wanted to take a bite.


    Seeing Michelle who had left the other man behind came here in a hurry, Leon couldn''t help smiling. But the next second, he saw a man bypassing the car and walking towards Michelle. The two of them walked towards him together, and the smile at the corners of his mouth froze.


    Michelle was very close to Colby, and their slightly shaking arms seemed to be able to get close to each other at any time.


    All of a sudden, Leon''s eyes darkened.

 Chapter 693 He Called Her Intimately

    "Leon!" In the morning, there were many peopleing and going at the door of the shop. As soon as Michelle saw Leon, she trotted towards him.


    The little girl was really like a fairy running over. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved, and Leon''s gloomy eyes were expelled. He smiled and watched her run across the zebra crossing and stop in front of him.


    "Why are you running? Is there a ghost chasing you? " There was a thick smile in his soft voice. Although Leon liked to see Michelle running to him, he still had to me her. It was obvious that he was just pretending innocent.


    Michelle raised her head and opened her bright eyes, "I''m afraid that you will be hungry."


    When the breeze blew gently, a little hair on her forehead was lifted. It reminded Michelle of Huan''s reminder that a woman liked a strong man and a man liked a beautiful woman, and a girl must pay more attention to her own image.


    Then she raised her white and tender hands to cover her forehead, and her little fingers quietly smoothed her disobedient hair.


    Leon didn''t know what was on her mind. He thought it was because the sun was shini


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    esn''t make trouble for me, I will be thankful. Michelle''s brother is a real fierce man. He almost broke my hand."


    "Michelle''s brother?" "You mean Michelle''s brother is fierce?" Austin asked in confusion


    "No, he is ferocious and cruel." The more harmless Leon smiled, the more ferocious he became. Now thinking of the situation just now, Colby almost lost his bnce.


    "Ferocious, cruel, then we may not see the same person."


    "How could it be possible? His surname is Lu. I didn''t know he is not Michelle''s biological brother until today." Colby said with dissatisfaction. "He threatened me not to call him Michelle Mimi."


    A cold snort came through the phone, "No wonder he is only cruel to you."


    "What do you mean?" Colby asked in confusion.


    "Don''t try to fool the little girl with sweet words." Austin then hung up the phone.


    Colby, who had been warned two times in a row, was rendered speechless...


    ''I just call her Mimi. And it''s a little closer.


    But I don''t talk sweet words at all!''


    Colby held back his anger but he couldn''t vent it. He patted the steering wheel hard. The car honked twice.

 Chapter 694 Leon Is A temptress

    In the restaurant, Leon was not in a good mood. He ate breakfast slowly and said nothing.


    There were people chatting happily around the table, and Michelle didn''t notice the subtle change of Leon''s mood at all. She just watched him eating carefully, picking up noodles with chopsticks and put them into his mouth, scooping out milk with a spoon and handed it to his mouth.


    Leon''s mouth was so attractive.


    Michelle was stunned and swallowed.


    "Do you want to drink?" Leon asked as he raised his head and found that she was staring at the spoon in his hand. She nodded in surprise and then shook her head.


    Since she couldn''t make up her mind, as her friend, he decided for her, "Buy another bowl."


    "No, thanks. It''s a waste. I don''t need it." Michelle said. This time, she could only shake her head without nodding.


    She had already had breakfast with Colby. When she finished eating and was waiting for the orchids to be sent here, she received a call from Leon, so she didn''t buy the orchids this morning.


    If she couldn''t get it now, she had to wait another half a month.


    She couldn''t mention anything about orchids. She was afraid that she might spill it, so she naturally skipped the topic of having breakfast.


    Fortunately, she didn''t mention it. Otherwise, Leon would feel depressed for no reason.


    "Just drink mine if you don''t want to buy it. I can''t finish it." Leon was certain that she wanted to drink it and knew the reason why she refused was because it would w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d Leon.


    "Leon, are you free this noon? I have a good gift for you."


    "Good morning, Michelle." Leon was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed. In the morning, his voice was a little hoarse, and he seemed to be sleepy,zily and somewhat seductive. "At noon? I don''t know if I''m free, but I can make me as free as possible. I am awesome, right?"


    Early in the morning, Leon''s brain was still a little confused. Without a clear and rational sense, his tone was somewhat frivolous. Especially thest sentence, if Wynn heard it, he might scold Leon for being a rogue again.


    He didn''t hear any response from the other end of the line, nor did he open his charming foxlike eyes. He just smiled, "Hmm? Why don''t you say anything?"


    All of a sudden, Michelle snorted, "You are not Leon. He won''t talk like a temptress."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Leon, who had been called a temptress, opened his eyes and was stunned.


    After two seconds, He received a call from Wynn. Leon asked impatiently, "What''s up?"


    "Yes, it''s you. Michelle told me that your phone was stolen and that a temptress stole it."


    Hearing it, Leon''s face darkened.


    "A temptress? I happen to have something to tell you. Valerie and I wille back today..."Wynn said with a smile on the other side of the phone.


    Leon didn''t hear thest two words. When Wynn called him "a temptress", he had already lowered the voice of the phone and casually threw his phone aside, letting Wynn talk to himself.

 Chapter 695 Passionate

    Michelle left the club early in the morning, but she didn''t contact Colby immediately. Although she couldn''t wait to buy the orchid, she had to consider the fact that Colby had juste back from abroad and he had to get over the jetg. She waited more than two hours outside themunity where Colby lived, standing or sitting.


    The security guard of themunity thought Michelle was so cute that it didn''t seem like she was a bad person, he went to ask her. When he knew that she was looking for Colby, the security guard''s eyes changed. He sighed and felt sorry for her.


    Michelle felt a little confused, but she still smiled at the security guard with a lovely face.


    The security guard finally couldn''t bear it and persuaded her to go home and not to waste time waiting for unworthy people.


    Michelle was even more confused. When she was about to ask something, she was stopped by the phone rm.


    She set an rm clock at ten o''clock. When it was time, she called Colby and waited for him at the gate of themunity.


    About more than ten minutester, Colby didn''t show up. But Colby''s nanny came instead


    "Miss Michelle, right? Colby asked me to pick you up. "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    st time that Colby was refused to have an appointment by others. He was a little disappointed. Was he not charming enough?


    It couldn''t be. He looked in the mirror for a long time beforeing out.


    "Well, it seems that I can only invite you next time." With a smile, Colby stood up and went into the garden house to take out the orchids. "The orchids bloom many times a year. You are just in time for this pink orchids. Now it''s a good time to give it to Leon. It will bloom after a period of time."


    The green orchids and nts were nted in the soil, with three small buds, like a lotus before it bloomed, and the petals were wrapped in ayer, pink and white.


    "It''s so beautiful." Michelle couldn''t help but exim. She reached out and held the flowerpot happily. "I''ve only seen orchids before, but I''ve never seen them bloom. They are so beautiful. Leon will definitely like them."


    Michelle raised her eyes and smiled at Colby. Her clear and bright eyes were not stained with dust. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her eyebrows and her eyes were even curved into the shape of a crescent moon.


    Colby was flipped, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her.

 Chapter 696 Overbearing

    Holding the flowerpot in her arms, Michelle couldn''t help touching the green leaves with her fingers. She said to Colby, "Thank you. I''ll transfer the money to you now. It''s fifty-six thousand dors."


    Seeing that she took out her phone to transfer the money, Colby quickly said, "No, just take it as a gift for you."


    "Yes." Michelle insisted, "And I bought it for Leon."


    The money was not a big deal for Colby. He insisted, "Just take it as a gift for Leon."


    "But this is a gift I prepare for Leon." Michelle looked at him with her ck eyes, "You are not familiar with Leon. Why do you send him orchids?"


    For a moment, Colby was speechless


    Her words made sense, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Okay, the money is transferred. Have you seen the bill?" When Colby was in a daze, Michelle had already transferred the money quickly.


    After getting the orchid, Michelle didn''t want to stay there any longer. She protected the orchid and left in a good mood.


    Colby wanted to drive her home, but he found that he didn''t bring the car key with him. So he had to go home to get it. When he took the car key and walked out, Michelle was already far


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the outside world. Like now, Adams and ine hadn''t been home for almost a year. They just called back on festivals, but couldn''t make too long.


    But before Michelle went to high school, her parents apanied her. They didn''t devote themselves to scientific research until she went to high school.


    Although she was apanied by her cousin, Emma, Michelle still wanted to have a brother and sister. When she was a child, she always wanted a brother so that she hold her parents'' arms to let them give a birth to a brother for her.


    It was impossible for her to have a brother, and she could only give birth to a brother or sister. However, her father and ine had abandoned their career for more than ten years. They finally raised their daughter and could continue to do what they liked. They didn''t want to give birth to a child and put their career aside.


    At the beginning, when Michelle met Leon, she treated him as her brother sincerely. Butter she failed to resist her temptation.


    And when she met Evelyn, who called her sister, she immediately forgot her brother while having a little sister, which made her more feel moved unconsciously.

 Chapter 697 Find Women In The Club!

    Unlike usual, Leon stayed in the cloakroom for more than ten minutes. In fact, he was not an indecisive person. Moreover, he fiddled with his hair in front of the mirror for a while and applied some hair gel to make it look more stylish.


    He took off the watch and put on it on his wrist one after another. After thinking for a while, he chose the most inconspicuous one. The brand logo on it was the smallest, and it was printed on the side of the watch te. It was difficult to see the thin English letters clearly, unless the little girl, Michelle, was observing his hand.


    In order to match his image of being so poor that he needed to be raised by Michelle, he had been wearing the simplest clothes. The incense on his clothes was temporary smoked after he received the phone call from Michelle. He didn''t have enough time to let it dissipate a little. He could smell the fragrance when he was a little close to sniffing. It was the light fragrance of the plum blossoms in snow.


    As soon as Leon walked out of the revolving door of the hotel, he saw a beautiful girl, about twenty years old or less, looking at him timidly with joy in her eyes.


    "Tasha?" When Leon saw the girl again, a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes. It was the sixth time today.


    Last week, he went to a club. The boss personally sent three women t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Leon standing on the roadside.


    Leon also looked in this direction.


    Their eyes met, and the two were stunned.


    This scene was somewhat familiar. At the charity dinner four years ago, Leon sat on the right side of the corridor, and Valerie sat on the left side of the corridor. When the auction of Valerie''s bracelet was held, the two''s eyes met each other unexpectedly. Later, when Bryant introduced them to each other, they knew them had known each other for a long time. The two of them danced together and were destined. Unfortunate fate.


    After a short pause, Valerie smiled calmly.


    Leon frowned. He didn''t know that Valerie woulde back today.


    Actually, Tabitha had told him this morning, but he hadn''t heard her. He not only told Leon that Valerie woulde back today, but also said that they would have lunch together to wee Valerie and Wynne back.


    At that time, Leon threw his phone aside and didn''t say anything. Wynn thought he had acquiesced because Wynn had scolded him for something unpleasant after hanging up the phone.


    Bryant drove back to pick up Leon for lunch.


    A few seconds after the car stopped, Wynn woke up. He took off his sunsses, stuck his head out of the window and said to Leon, "Don''t look. Get in the car. We''re hungry."


    Valerie moved to the left to make room for him.

 Chapter 698 Valerie Is Back

    Valerie had been mentally prepared before she came. When they met again after four years, Leon still looked handsome in her memory. His jade like fair skin was smoother and more delicate in the sun, and his foxlike eyes were like a jade bowl with amber light, which made her couldn''t move eyes away.


    Four years was enough for a person to see what had happened in the past from the perspective of an outsider.


    Now she remembered that Leon didn''t do anything excessive to her in the past. He imprisoned her in the castle just because he liked her too much. Except for this, everything else followed her heart. He didn''t even force her, but took good care of her. On the contrary, she med him because she had been being spoiled and arrogant.


    He treated her well and she had a crush on him, but she didn''t know why she said so many words to hurt him. Because her personal freedom was restricted back then, there was no extra area for her to move except for the old castle.


    No matter how well she was treated, she didn''t want to be a caged beauty.


    After leaving the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t even want to mention her name.


    Valerie looked a little embarrassed, but Wynn held a special position in Leon''s heart. She had to fawn on him and couldn''t offend him. Many people who discussed her secretly had been punished, and only Wynn quarreled with Leon face to face, but nothing happened to him.


    Even if she couldn''t get Wynn on her side, she couldn''t kick Wynn out to help others.


    After thinking for a while, Valerie smiled and said, "Yes, I should call him Mr. Leon. I said something wrong just now."


    "That''s good." Wynn snorted.


    It was not easy for Bryant to find his cousin back. Hearing Wynn''s unhappy tone, he stood out to defend his cousin. "Valerie used to call his name, but she can''t change it in a short time. It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear to her..."


    He stopped talking abruptly. Wynn''s frightened eyes interrupted his words.


    It was really a dilemma for Bryant. On the one hand, she was his cousin. On the other hand, he was his friend. And it was his cousin who had done something bad to Leon first. So he had to shut up.

 Chapter 699 I Will Support You For A Lifetime!

    It was already twelve o''clock at noon when Leon got off the taxi. The small stones on the stone road were lit up by the sun. Rows of shops on the left side were close to each other, and on the right side was willow. The branches were hanging on the sparklingke.


    The fragrance of the food floated out from a restaurant called ident Restaurant. When Leon opened the door and entered, he heard a soft voice saying, "Wee.".


    The voice came from a little girl at the cashier''s desk. She was 15 or 15 years old. Standing beside her was an expressionless man. She rolled her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    Leon turned his head and saw the expressionless man show a trace of surprise. Then he heard the little girl happily call, "Miss. Nina."


    It was Leon''s turn to be surprised. He was about to ask if they knew his sister, but was interrupted by the expressionless man.


    "I''m sorry. She made a mistake." After saying that, Ford gave Evelyn a look. Evelyn immediately stood out and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." With a faint smile, Leon heard Huan''s voice, "Leon, her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g. I must be dizzy. I remember wrong, it''s not 60,000 dors, but fifty-eight dors. Leon, do you know how much fifty-eight dors is? Two thirds of Michelle''s savings. She is almost out of money after she bought it. Poor girl. Leon, Michelle is so good to you. I won''t be so good to my brother. I will only be so good to my boyfriend."


    She meant something.


    Leon noticed it. The next second, he heard Michelle say, "But I will be so good to Leon."


    She would be nice to Leon even if he was not her boyfriend.


    Huan was speechless. Huan looked at her in disgust, picked up the ss and drank it up. It was tasteless.


    Leon saw everything. He just smiled and nced at Michelle''s innocent face.


    Leon thought, ''Michelle really treats me as her friend wholeheartedly.''


    "Michelle, I will support you from now on. I''ll support you for a lifetime," Leon said.


    The air suddenly froze.


    Michelle opened her mouth in surprise. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. She carefully hid her joy in her eyes.


    ''Leon''s words are like sweet words between couples.''

 Chapter 700 Dont Like Him. He Is Not As Good-looking As Me

    Huan observed the flow of the eyes of the two people and the undercurrent hiding under the calm eyes of Michelle. She knew it was not good to ruin Michelle''s mood at this time, but she did not want Michelle to be too immersed in her own imagination, because the eyes of Leon were too calm.


    When he heard her say that Michelle had done so much for him, even if he said that he would support Michelle for a lifetime, he was still calm, as if he had already made up his mind.


    "Leon, you going to support Michelle for a lifetime because she is your sister''s friend and you treat her as your sister, right? Because of Nina?"


    Huan thought, ''Since his young sister Nina had passed away, Leon missed her so much that he took her best friend as his own young sister.''


    It was normal for an elder brother to raise a younger sister for a lifetime. Her elder brother often said that she could marry if she wanted to get married in the future. If not, she could stay at home. It was not impossible for him to raise a younger sister.


    If Michelle hadn''t fallen in love with Leon, it would be Michelle''s fortune that Leon had promised to raise her for a lifetime. However, this situation was a little unfair to Michelle.


    Michelle liked Leon and didn''t want to get along with him like a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    like it very much." Leon carried the paper bag with his left hand. The orchids swayed gently when he walked, and asionally reflected through the mottled shadows of the trees.


    "Michelle, did you buy orchids from your ssmate?" Leon asked.


    "Huan asked for me and told me that he had a petal lotus orchid, so I went to buy it from him. I heard from Paul that you like lotus flowers, so I want to buy it for you." Michelle said.


    "Why do you want to give me the orchids I like? The shaver you gave mest time was on children''s day. What''s about this time?" Leon was a little confused.


    Michelle''s heart jolted. She lowered her eyes and said, "Because I did something wrong to you."


    She kissed him secretly.


    "What''s it?" Leon''s tone suddenly changed. It was not as friendly as before. It seemed that he was a little angry.


    With a guilty conscience, Michelle lowered her head and dared not look at him. "I''m sorry, Leon. I can''t tell you."


    Then there was silence.


    After a while, Leon softened his tone and asked, "Do you like Colby?"


    "What?" Michelle raised her eyes in a daze.


    ''Obviously, she doesn''t like Colby.''


    The man who was still a little angry a second ago suddenly smiled and gently said, "Don''t like him. He is not as good-looking as me."

 Chapter 701 Michelles Too Young To Fall In Love!

    Michelle asked for a leave and went out temporarily. She had to go back to the club before two o''clock in the afternoon. She took a walk and chatted with them, forgetting the time. It was impossible to go back to the club by subway now. She gritted her teeth and decided to take a taxi.


    When she was about to hail a taxi, a ck car stopped in front of her. It seemed that the fare was not cheap.


    "Michelle." Colby''s joyful voice came from the car.


    ''It is this car, and it is him again.'' Leon frowned.


    Michelle was surprised. "Colby? What a coincidence!"


    "No, I''m here to pick you up." Getting out of the car, Colby walked around the front of the car and greeted Leon Mr. Leon politely, then he smiled and said to Michelle, "You can go back to the club now. I''ll drive you there."


    "Are you going there too?" Michelle asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I''ll drive you there." Colby opened the passenger seat and tilted his head to indicate her to get in the car.


    Michelle opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Leon pulled her behind him and smiled, "You don''t have to go there on purpose. I''ll apa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    too early to fall in love now. Don''t make such a joke in the future. Michelle is simple minded. She really doesn''t want to hurt your heart and her spouse preference is me." Michelle''s words were like a ray of hope, dispelling gloomy on Leon''s hidden face. He raised the corners of his mouth and gently reminded Colby.


    Michelle nodded and said softly, "Yes, I''m looking for a boyfriend like Leon."


    She used to find a boyfriend as good-looking as Leon. But now she quietly dropped the two words "good-looking", as long as it was Leon


    But there was no one in the world who looked the same. Everyone was unique.


    With her mind wandering, Michelle looked out of the window and curled her lips with a little mncholy.


    Colby was rendered speechless. ''I was a little anxious.''


    He was too anxious to express his love in such an asion.


    "I was just kidding."


    "Well, don''t say the same words again." Leon directly stopped Colby''s idea to express his love to Michelle in the future.


    Colby opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    He didn''t understand why Leon always wanted to block Michelle''s admirers.

 Chapter 702 Watching The Fight On The Mountain

    It was almost two o''clock when they arrived at the foot of the slope of the club. As soon as Michelle got off the car, she ran up in a hurry, waving goodbye to them with her back to them.


    "I have to go now. Bye, Leon. Bye, Colby!"


    "Run slowly." Every time he saw the little girl running in a hurry, Leon was worried that she would fall down like a child who just started running.


    Her petite figure was like a porcin doll. If smashed into pieces, he had to feel sorry for her.


    After Michelle ran to the door, she stopped, turned around and waved at them with a smile.


    Leon looked at her with a smile. After she disappeared from his sight, the gentle smile like water gradually faded away, leaving only a polite and alienated smile.


    "Do you like Michelle?"


    Leon''s sudden question stunned him. After a while, Colby came to his senses and said with certainty, "Yes. I like her very much. You are Michelle''s brother... "


    "It''s not biological." Leon said.


    "I know you are not my biological brother. You are Michelle''s cousin..."


    "Not really." Leon nced at him and said indifferently, "I already have a boyfriend for her, not you."


    It seemed that Colby didn''t understand what Leon meant. Colby asked hesitantly, "You mean you have chosen a boyfriend for her? You are her brothe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    onist led him to the office.


    An assistant''s office was morefortable and spacious than the general manager''s. Austin sat on the sofa with an entertainment magazine in his hand.


    "You read this page every time I came here. Austin, aren''t you tired?" As long as Aron was free, Austin would call him to his office to have a chat.


    Most of the time, Aron was talking to himself. While eating the melon seeds, he persuaded Austin, "Auzzie, if you really don''t want to stay here, just don''t stay. No matter how delicious the melon seeds in your office are, my skin will be broken if I keep eating them."


    Austin casually ate the melon seeds one by one as if he didn''t notice the impurities in his mouth. He saw Aron eating happily and said lightly, "Don''t eat them if your skin is broken."


    "Okay." Aron put the melon seeds on the te, stood up and patted, "What are we going to do next? Let''s y games as usual? Or VR racing? "


    "Racing." Austin put down the magazine.


    The two of them were immersed in the VR world and didn''t hear the knock on the office door. When Colby opened the door and directly came in, he saw them wearing the VR mirror, staggering.


    What a loser.


    Austin was really good at acting a loser. It was a great loss for the entertainment industry if he didn''t act.

 Chapter 703 Chase Her By Their Own Abilities

    After closing the door, the three of them were left in the office. Without hesitation, Colby took off Austin''s virtual reality blindfold.


    "Auzzie, I''m finally going to win you this time," said Aron cheerfully, who was still in the virtual reality world


    Since Austin didn''t y with him anymore, of course Aron would win. Colby thought Aron was an idiot.


    Austin didn''t expect that Colby would suddenly appear here. Austin was surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I didn''t know you are so good at acting before I came here." Colby sneered. Then Colby looked him up and down. When he stood beside him, Colby found that his legs were not as long as Austin''s.


    "Why are your legs longer than mine?"


    "I''m taller than you." Austin was 1.82 meter tall, while Colby was only 1.78 meter tall. How could theypare?


    And Austin''s legs were really long.


    Colby was really shorter than Austin.


    "Auzzie, where are you?" After winning the game, Aron finally found something wrong. He took off his virtual reality blindfold and was shocked to find that there was other person in the office all of a sudden.


    When he saw Colby''s face clearly, he stood up in a hurry and said, "Colby, you are here too. Now that you are here, you can y with Auzzie for a while. "


    Colby had seen all roommates of Austin. But Colby almost forgot the other two roommates of Austin except for Aron.


    Espe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    designer had chosen the best milky white diamond and the natural emerald.


    The design was simple and low-key, and the small square diamonds with uniform spacing were arranged neatly. In the middle of the diamonds was embedded with emerald, and there was also a four-leaf clover cut by a white diamond between each square diamond.


    The delicate structure of the bracelet made the bracelet as soft and flexible as a ribbon around the wrist. The whole bracelet looked white with a little green on it.


    That alone was not enough. The most special part of the bracelet was that there was a small white diamond bell at the buckle, which made the originally elegant ancestral emerald bracelet a little niftier.


    The gift was sent from a specially-assigned person from C Ind. When Leon was not in the hotel, it was signed for by Bryant.


    As soon as Valerie arrived in Lexingport City, she lived in the same presidential suite with her brother, Bryant. She identally saw a unique jewelry box with a unique logo on the table. It was a thing that only the royal family of C Ind deserved. It was unique and valuable.


    Looking around, no one was around. She opened the box unhurriedly and saw the emerald bracelet lying there elegantly. She couldn''t take her eyes off it in an instant.


    She didn''t know Leon would give the bracelet to whom, and a desire of possession rose in her heart.

 Chapter 704 Mid-Autumn Festival

    There were three days off from the Mid-Autumn Festival. People in the club came home one after another. Michelle waved goodbye to Joanna, watching Joanna happily run to her father, and then took her father''s taxi away.


    Michelle also missed her parents.


    If her parents were at home, they would definitelye to pick her up. In the evening, they could eat the dishes cooked by her mother, and also eat the moon cakes made by her father. Although the taste was very bad, her mother still said it was delicious every time, which made her father dizzy and have no self-knowledge at all.


    And even coaxed Michelle to eat.


    Michelle pursed her lips and sighed, with a sad expression that didn''t match her baby face.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. She received a WeChat message from Lydia, saying that she had arrived.


    A smile finally appeared on her fair baby face. She took her phone and turned back to take her suitcase.


    Lydia was standing under a tree by the side of the road at the bottom of the slope of the club. Suddenly, a car pulled over, followed by another car.


    Two people got off the car, Austin and Colby.


    Lydia''s eyes were fixed on Austin from beginning to end. He was still dressed in simple casual clothes, showing a cold aura, which made people want to get close to him in the hot summer.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lsoughed in a low voice.


    Austin had already known it and remained silent with a poker face.


    Colby was rendered speechless


    He felt so humiliated.


    Just as Colby was too embarrassed to know what to do, Lydia happily waved her hand and called, "Mimi!"


    When Michelle saw a row of people standing on the roadside, her eyes lit up again and smiled like a flower.


    "Lydia! Cousin! " She dragged a small sky blue suitcase and ran downstairs. "Ah, why are you all here?"


    She ran down and plunged into her cousin''s arms.


    The inertia of the sudden rush was so great that Emma couldn''t catch it steadily and staggered back. At that time, James quickly held her shoulder and said in a trembling voice, "Mimi, can you make allowance for my wife''s strength? If she falls, I''ll give you a suplex. "


    "It''s okay." Touching Michelle''s soft hair, Emma smiled gently.


    Michelle stuck out her tongue and turned her head away from him. She couldn''t hear, and she didn''t hear anything.


    Under the shade of a tree not far away, a dark blue Lincoln was parked. The window was tightly closed, and couldn''t see who was sitting inside.


    However, when Leon saw through the car window that Michelle jumped into someone else''s arms, he couldn''t help frowning.


    The little girl would not rush into his arms directly.

 Chapter 705 Leon, I Miss You

    "Mr. Leon, are you going there?" The driver who spoke was Charles Chen. Bryant didn''t want to be a tool for driving, so he hired a full-time driver.


    Charles was an ordinary young man in his twenties. He could only drive because he didn''t receive any education. Now he could be a driver for Leon who was a rich man. God knew that he was not willing to be only a truck driver.


    It was not easy for him to touch a luxury car. He must serve his employer well and speak respectfully.


    After a long silence, Leon said, "No. let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Okay, Mr. Leon." Charles turned around.


    Hearing the noise, Michelle looked sideways and felt that there was a familiar person in that car. It might be Leon.


    Unfortunately, she could only see the car, and nothing could be seen inside. The car turned around, and she could not even see the driver.


    They missed each other so much at festival.


    "What are you looking at? What''s wrong with that car?" Emma asked, following Michelle''s sight.


    "Good-looking." Thinking of Leon, Michelle blurted out these two words.


    When the car was about to disappear, James only caught a corner of the back of the car. With his keen sense of the car, he knew what brand the car was.


    "Lincoln car?


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    fort her, and whispered, "Can you make a phone call? I will call my dad when I missed him."


    Michelle shook her head, like a rabbit with its ears down and listless, saying nothing.


    Emma said for Michelle, "She can''t call, so she can wait them to call over there. Mimi, I''m here with you."


    "Um." Michelle nodded and felt better. .


    "If you can''t call them, you can send them a message. Text them what you want to say. You don''t need to hide it in your heart. They can see it as long as they turn on their phones." Lydia suggested.


    "That''s a good idea. Mimi, have a try." said Emma.


    Michelle raised her head, took out her phone and began to text her parents. She texted a long and illogical words, as if she was talking nonsense.


    After sending it out, her eyes were filled with tears, and her eyes were misty.


    She clicked on the WeChat again and couldn''t resist the impulse to send a message.


    She texted, "Leon, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I miss you."


    She regretted as soon as she sent it. This sentence was affectionate and very ambiguous.


    Michelle''s eyes widened and withdrew it in a hurry. She quickly turned off the screen and didn''t see the words "the other party is typing" in the dialog box.

 Chapter 706 Come On, Girl

    Michelle spent the Mid-Autumn Festival in the Shi family. It was the first time for Lydia to step into the rich area because of Michelle. The row vi on the Stone Road was magnificent, and the Mid-Autumn Festival was as luxurious as a dinner party of celebrities.


    Lydia kept a low profile so quietly that she pretended to be invisible. At the same time, Michelle became much more low-key. She didn''t keep talking andughing. She would chat with them with a smile.


    After the family reunion dinner, Dora took the two of them to appreciate the moon and set off the festiventerns. There was a natural swimming pool behind the vi in the Shi family, and many beautiful lotusnterns were floating on the water.


    Michelle squatted by the pool, put on the festiventerns, and closed her eyes to make wishes.


    Her first wish was that her parents could go home as soon as possible.


    Her second wish was that Nini woulde back soon.


    Her third wish was Leon.


    "Lydia, do you think our wishes will reallye true?" Michelle opened one eye and whispered to Lydia, who was also making wishes.


    Lydia had made a pious wish. When she opened her eyes, she said, "It may bee true. Sincerity makes it true."


    "Okay!" Michelle quickly closed her eyes and murmured, "Sincerity makes it true. Sincerity makes it true. Sincerity makes it true."


    ''Festiventern, please let Leon fall in love with me as soon as possible.''


    In order to show her sincerity, Michelle closed her eyes and prayed for more than half an hour with he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    pt her head down. Leon asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "What? No, nothing." Michelle was startled. She hid her phone behind her back and took a big step back.


    Leon was speechless.


    ''Am I a monster?'' Leon couldn''t understand why she was so scared by him.


    "I was just asking. If you don''t like it, I won''t ask." Leon smiled helplessly.


    "No, no." Michelle replied quickly. Her eyes flickered and she didn''t dare to look at him. Her heart was still beating wildly and her breath was a little unstable. She whispered, "No, it is not that I don''t liked to be asked by you."


    "That''s good." Leon smiled gently and reached out to touch Michelle''s forehead, but was pushed away by Michelle again.


    Leon was stunned. Leon''s hand froze in midair, and a hint ofplexity appeared in his amber like eyes.


    ''She was fine just now, but now she seemed to avoid me. What happened?


    It seemed that something was wrong with her after reading the message on the phone.''


    He really wanted to ask what the message was, but he didn''t know how to ask her privacy. Atst, he had to give up.


    "Let''s go inside." Leon moved sideways to let her go.


    As soon as Michelle walked ahead, she took the phone hidden behind her to the front. Her left hand held the gift box and pressed it against her body. Her right hand lit up the phone screen again.


    A new message popped up in the dormitory chat group.


    Huan posted the link to the chat group, "The ultimate move is to pretend to inadvertently ask him how it feels to kiss! If he said...."

 Chapter 707 He Insisted On Staying Here Overnight

    Michelle wanted to read all of them, but she was afraid of being seen by Leon, so she put away her phone in a hurry.


    Leon, who was peeking at Michelle from the corner of his eyes, didn''t see anything. Just because Michelle tried her best to hide it, he felt that she was hiding something from him, and it might have something to do with him.


    Michelle opened the door of her house, which she had note back for a long time. She hadn''t turn on the lights. There was only a faint light outside. It should be because no one hade back to live for a long time, so it looked very cold.


    Since Michelle''s parents devoted themselves to scientific research, Michelle had either lived in her dormitory or lived with her cousin. She seldom lived alone at home.


    Later Leon appeared, she lived in an apartment outside the school and now in a club. Therefore, she hadn''t been home for more than half a year.


    Michelle skillfully turned on the light, and the dark hall became bright. The decoration of the house was very warm, and the warmth smell belonged to home came to them.


    "Leon, you can wear my dad''s slippers." Michelle bent down and picked up a pair of men''s slippers in front of Leon, and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wned and thought, ''She guessed it right just now. Why did she guess wrong now?


    "It''s not plum blossoms. I''m thinking..."


    "It''s plum blossom! The fragrance of your body is plum blossoms, very light. I just smelled it, but there seems to be another smell, or not." Michelle raised her head, her watery eyes fluttering like butterflies.


    Leon was speechless. Leon couldn''t helpughing and then realized that what the two of them had just said was not the same thing. "It is green plum, and the other one, which seems to have no smell, is the winter snow. Does it smell good?"


    "It smells good." Michelle nodded repeatedly. It really smelled good, not as strong as other perfumes, but as light as a person''s own fragrance.


    She used to think it was Leon''s natural body scent.


    "Do you like it? If you like it, I''ll give it to you." Leon straightened up and flicked her forehead with his finger. It was interesting to see her raise her hand to cover her forehead.


    With her big watery eyes open, she looked a little innocent and confused, as if she didn''t react. When she reacted, her little face immediately became a little sad, but she didn''t me him.


    He liked her looked like this.

 Chapter 708 Nervous Because Of Love

    Michelle was not used to using perfume, but she also liked the good smell, especially the smell of Leon, which made her feel rxed and happy.


    "Yes, yes, I want it." Michelle lowered her hand that covered her forehead, raised her head and nodded. She rolled her eyes and asked, "Is it expensive? Is this perfume expensive?"


    "What? I said I would give it to you. You don''t need to buy it." Leon was hesitating whether to tell her that he was rich or not. Otherwise, she would always worry about money, but he liked to see her worry about him.


    He was really conflicted.


    "I mean if you give me a bottle, you have to buy it yourself. So I want to ask if it''s expensive." ''No matter it is expensive or not, I could ask Leon to tell me what kind of perfume it is. I could buy it by myself, but that is different. What I liked is not perfume, but perfume from Leon.''


    Michelle thought to herself.


    Leon smiled faintly and said, "It''s not expensive." It was worth hundreds of thousands dors. The real value was the bottle.


    "How much?"


    "Eh, eighty-eight." Leon made up a random number.


    "Eight, eighty-eight?" Michelle opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Leon didn''t understand why Michelle was so surprised. ''Is it too cheap or....'' "E


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was an exception. She had lost for the first time to make a quilt.


    The quilt was not spread out inside, but was stirred into a ball, and the corners of the quilt were nowhere to be found.


    Michelle was stunned.


    "Why?" She couldn''t believe it.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. "Yes, why is that?"


    Michelle snorted softly, "It''s all your fault."


    "What? What did I do?" Leon was still smiling.


    ''Yes, Leon did nothing, but I was not good at it.''


    Michelle bit her lips and felt ashamed, but since she had said so, she made up her mind and said, "Anyway, it''s all your fault. If you hadn''t stood here, I wouldn''t have been nervous. When I was nervous, I would make a mistake."


    There was a big bed 1.5 meter wide between the two of them, and a quilt bulged up in the middle like a hill. The dark gray bed sheet was wrinkled, like ripples on the sea. The two eyes met in midair.


    From the C Ind to the Lexingport City, Leon had go through a long journey. He came here for the future of his sister, Nina, but he didn''t expect to meet another girl here and break into his life.


    "Nervous? Why are you nervous?" Leon asked, looking at her with deep eyes.


    "Because..."


    ''I am nervous because of love.'' Michelle thought to herself.

 Chapter 709 Hiding Something From Each Other

    "For what?" Leon asked.


    "Because you are like an invigtor standing there." After saying that, Michelle turned her head to avoid his gaze. Suddenly, she muttered, "You really looks like a invigtor, especially Teacher Jule, who is very serious."


    The room was quiet, and Leon had a good ability to hear clearly.


    Leon had met Teacher Jule that Michelle had mentioned before. He was the head teacher who mistook him for her boyfriend at the beginning and looked very serious.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing.


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Michelle looked at him and said, "Yes, you looked alike. Teacher Jule likes to stand next to me and watch me answer questions. I can know whether I have answered the question correctly just by looking at his expression. Teacher Jule''s eyes are like a scanning machine, and the expression on his face is like a score maker."


    Hearing her description, Leon seemed to be on the scene. If someone kept staring at him to see if he was wrong, he would be more or less nervous.


    "Then I''ll go out first. I''lle in when you finish, okay?"


    As Leon was about to go out, he deliberately slowed down his pace. When he almost walked to the door, he heard Michelle ask him to stay. "No, Leon, you don''t have to go out."


    "Anyway, you can''t see meter, and I can''t see you either." Murmured Michelle. She threw off her slippers and climbed onto the bed.


    When Le


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    panicked. "They asked me how it felt to kiss."


    People would always make mistakes when they were in a panic, not to mention in front of the person they liked.


    As soon as Michelle finished speaking, she was stunned and anxious.


    "I... I... I... I''m not..." Michelle was too anxious to speak.


    She wanted to say that was not what she meant.


    There was a faint smile on Leon''s face, and when looked at it carefully, the smile was stiff.


    "Did they ask you how it felt to kiss?" Leon touched her forehead and asked weakly, "Who kissed you and why did they ask you this question? I remember you don''t have a boyfriend."


    After a pause, he continued, "Of course, it''s not that you can kiss only after you have established a rtionship. There are many kinds of kissing cases. Michelle, do you have a boy you like? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Michelle pursed her lips and dared not speak. She nodded and shook her head, as if she was afraid of him.


    She was afraid that he would make a clean break with her if she told him.


    "I''m not questioning you. Don''t be afraid. Do you fall in love with someone?" Leon sighed slightly, asked and his eyes became gentle.


    Michelle bit her lips and nodded.


    "Kissed?"


    "Yes." Michelle lowered her eyes.


    Leon''s fingers curled up, slightly tightened, and gently asked, "Can you tell me who... Forget it."


    Michelle breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 710 Happy Birthday, Sister

    Lying on the bed, Michelle only turned on the bedsidemp. She replied to her roommates'' messages with her phone in both hands and told them that she had said something wrong.


    Her roommates soon responded her in the group chat.


    Lydia texted, "Forget it? Leon said that?"


    Michelle texted, "Yes."


    Huan texted, "Leon has known that you have a crush on someone and that you have kissed him, but he doesn''t know it is him?"


    Michelle texted, "Yes."


    Rainy texted, "Oh my God, just tell him."


    Huan texted, "The point is that we don''t know how Leon feels for Michelle. If he only take Michelle as his sister, will he be bothered?"


    Lydia texted, "What I''m afraid of is not only that he may be bothered, but also he may distance himself from Michelle because of it."


    Lydia texted, "Now the most important thing is to test Leon''s feelings for Michelle. We must know whether he likes Michelle or not."


    Rainy texted, "You are right. Michelle, how Leon reacted when he knew that you have someone you like?"


    Huan texted, "How did he react?


    What''s his reaction?


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    jewelry, so she was not used to it.


    Leon flicked her forehead and said, "You won''t realize your birthday until you say it out. Nini will say it out on her birthday. Simple wish will be realized soon, and difficult wish may take some time to realize."


    "Really?" In the incandescent light, Michelle''s eyes were shining. "Will it reallye true if I say it out?"


    "You can have a try." Leon nodded.


    "I hope dad and mom cane back to celebrate my birthday with me." Michelle said without thinking, her eyes full of expectation.


    Leon rubbed her head and said, "It wille true."


    "Thank you, brother." Michelle knew that her wish to celebrate her birthday with her parents would nevere true no matter she made it secretly or spoke it out loud. But she was still happy that her brother told her that her wish woulde true.


    It was a littlete. The two said good night to each other.


    As soon as Leon stepped into his room, a voice suddenly came from behind. Before he could react, a sentence hit his heart directly.


    "Ah! Brother, I love you! "

 Chapter 711 A Gentle Man

    When Michelle received the phone call from her parents, she was so excited that she cried out "I love you". However, these three words did not really mean true meaning at this time.


    Leon was still stunned by the three words. He only turned half of his body and caught a glimpse of half of Michelle''s body.


    She was looking at her phone with her back to him.


    If he was right, it should be Michelle''s parents who called, but it was not his contribution.


    He hadn''t had time to do it yet.


    "Hello, Mom, Dad, I miss you so much." Michelle answered the phone. As soon as she finished shouting, her nose ached.


    Leon sensed the difference in her voice and stood still at the door.


    "Mom, what are you doing with dad? Why don''t you go to bed? It''s sote." Michelle walked into the bedroom and gently closed the door.


    Michelle''s father Adams said, "Your mom and I have just finished our work. Happy birthday, Michelle."


    [ºÎÂèÂè]: "happy birthday, Michelle. You are 22 years old. You are a big girl."


    The couple hadn''t contacted their daughter for a long time. They couldn''t bear to hear their daughter''s voice. Adams''s eyes were just a little red, and ine''s voice was a little crying.


    ine said, "I''m sorry, Michelle. Your dad and I can''t celebrate your birthday with you this year. Don''t be sad. We''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    when lying on the bed.


    At night, Adams and ine sneaked into their daughter''s room, put down a letter, and left reluctantly.


    There were two cars parked at the roadside of themunity. Adams and ine got on the first one, and behind the car sat Leon.


    It waste at night and all was quiet.


    "Mr. Leon, are we going back now?" The driver, Charles, looked at the car in front of them and wondered if they should leave now.


    "No." Leon sat in the back seat and closed his eyes for rest. "Lie on the steering and sleep for a while. Drive back in the morning and have a good sleep. I''ll give you a morning leave."


    "Mr. Leon, I''m fine. But Mr. Leon, do you really want to stay in the car for one night?"


    "Yes." Leon pinched his nose, looking tired. He said in a low voice with tenderness, "She had a good time at night. If she wakes up and found that there is no one at home, she will feel sad."


    Everything needed a gradual process. If the mor suddenly returned to silence, everyone would feel a moment of pain.


    Charles suggested, "Mr. Leon, you can go back to have a rest ande back at dawn."


    "No, I can''t get up if I go back to sleep now." He didn''t want Michelle to wake up in the morning without seeing anyone.


    Charles felt ashamed. They were all men, but Mr. Leon was so gentle.

 Chapter 712 I Will Never Dislike You

    The next morning, the rm clock rang twice. Michelle opened her eyes, half asleep and half awake. She reached out to turn off the rm clock and fell asleep again.


    She rubbed against the pillow with her head and pouted her mouth two times.


    Three WeChat messages came from the phone between the two pillows.


    An ount called Lu texted, "Good morning, Michelle. It''s time for breakfast. Go downstairs.


    Lu texted, "I''m at your door.


    Lu texted, "My dear white rabbit, open the door, please. Open the door quickly. I want toe inside. Michelle, get up and open the door.


    The beep on the pillow made Michelle impatiently frown and feel something under the pillow. ...


    When she reached for the phone, the screen had already lit up, and her eyes were squinting ufortably. She vaguely saw the WeChat message from Leon, but she thought it was a dream.


    ''How could Leon be good at singing My Dear White Rabbit?''


    She stopped singing this song after grade three.


    But sometimes her mother would knock on her door and sing.


    ''How could Leon say My Dear White Rabbit?


    It must be in my dream.


    Later, I will ask Leon to sing My Dear White Rabbit for me.''


    Michelle turned over and continued to sleep, resting her head on her arm. Her face was ufortable with the emerald diamond bracelet on her wrist, so she had to take her hand out and change her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eon said slowly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Michelle''s voice was a little trembling, because of the astonishing number, and also because of the car ident. She began to worry. "Oh! My God! Then, are Colby and that man okay? Is it serious? I''ll call Colby and ask him about it.


    As his friend, we didn''t know that he had suffered such a big thing yesterday. We were still ying happily and didn''t care about him." Michelle reached for her phone, only to find that it was in the bedroom upstairs.


    As soon as she stood up, a strong hand on her shoulder pressed her down and sat down.


    "I''ve inquired about it. There''s something wrong with his car and he''s fine. He''s very busy now. Don''t cause him any trouble. When he finishes his work, he''ll contact you by himself." Noticing that she was worried about others, Leon said calmly.


    "Okay. I hope he can solve this matter smoothly." Michelle was still worried.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just worry about yourself. Don''t take Colby''s car anymore. He''s not good at driving," Leon reminded her.


    If he had a good driving skill, he wouldn''t have let Charles hit his car sessfully. However, Charles''s driving skill was really good. He didn''t make anyone suspect that he hit the car himself. He didn''t look like a driver who only knew how to drive a truck.


    Leon didn''t know where Bryant hired this talent.

 Chapter 713 We Can Do Something If We Want

    Michelle remembered that Colby once drove her and Huan for a ride. He not only drove with one hand, but also stepped on the elerator as if it didn''t cost him any money. She nodded and said, "It seems that it''s not safe. Colby drives too fast."


    "So don''t take his car again. Listen to me." A beautiful smile appeared on Leon''s face.


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Michelle nodded obediently. Then she asked, "Leon, how do you know that Colby hit the car?"


    "I saw it." Because at that time, he was watching in the car behind the Bugatti. He found that Charles''s acting skill was not bad. Charles was more domineering than any other rich generations, and pressed Colby''s momentum.


    Perhaps it was because the Bugatti was really too expensive, Colby was stunned at that moment. While he was anxious to go to the birthday party, he was busy dealing with Charles''s harassment.


    ''The roses in Colby''s car were probably withered.


    He even wanted to express his love to her on her birthday without considering his own ability.'' Leon snorted in his heart.


    "Leon, what kind of car is Bugatti? Tens of millions! It seems to be more expensive than my cousin''s car. Isn''t it a lot of money forpensation that Colby need to pay?" Michelle asked, tilting her head.


    "The car wasn''t badly hit. Colby''s family can afford thepensation. But the main reason is that the owner of the car d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d continued to dry her hair.


    "I mean you can ask me to dry your hair."


    "No, I want to dry it with air. Don''t dry it with a hair dryer. My hair will be roasted, like cookies. It will turn yellow and hard, and it won''t be soft when touching it. I''m going to the balcony to the yard to dry it." Michelle refused seriously.


    Leon chuckled, "It''s a good metaphor. Don''t move. I''ll dry you a little more and then go out to dry it with the wind."


    The towel sucked the water from her hair, and it became soft and moist. Leon had to pick up the bath towel on the edge of the bed, with his hands around the side of Michelle''s face, and put the dry side of the bath towel on her hair from behind.


    The wide bath towel covered Michelle''s eyes and half of her face like a veil.


    "Leon, I can''t see." While speaking, Michelle raised her head, and Leon''s palm was ced on both sides of her head. The bath towel didn''t fall down.


    When she raised her head, the bath towel was pressed against the tip of her nose. Her lips were slightly red against the white bath towel. When she opened her mouth slightly, a trace of teeth white could be seen in her red lips, which was attractive and tempting.


    His amber like eyes were shining. Leon was staring at her, and his lips were a little dry.


    He slowly bent over and got close to Michelle, and Michelle''s lips were very close to his''.

 Chapter 714 Give Himself To Her.

    Michelle''s eyes were blocked and she couldn''t see anything. She waited for a long time and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, brother?"


    Her soft voice brought back Leon''s hidden reason. His body suddenly froze. The distance between their faces was less than a centimeter. If Michelle asked him half a secondter, he would have kissed her.


    "Nothing, nothing." The sparkling eyes of Leon returned normal. Realizing what he was about to do just now, he loosened his hand in a hurry and the bath towel fell behind Michelle.


    Without the shield, the darkness in front of Michelle gradually disappeared. Michelle saw the faint red ears of Leon. Because he stood beside her, she could see it clearly.


    "Brother, your ears are red." Michelle gently pped her eyshes, but she didn''t know that the truth had stirred up waves in Leon''s heart.


    "Well, I..." Leon wanted to say something to refute, but they were too close to each other just now, and the heat in his body had not dissipated. His throat was a little dry and hoarse, and only four words came out of his mouth after a long time. "I will go out."


    "Uh-huh? Okay. " Michelle answered in confusion. It was not until she saw the figure disappear at the door that she remembered that she w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    a boyfriend who is as handsome as me, right?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded and added in her heart, ''I want to have boyfriend like you.''


    Leon continued asking, "Do you think there will be another person in the world who is as handsome as me?"


    "No." Michelle answered affirmatively. ''How can there be someone as beautiful as my brother in the world? Even if there is, no matter how beautiful he is, he is not my favorite brother.''


    Leon chuckled, "Do you like my face?"


    Michelle pursed her lips and stared at the handsome face in front of her.


    ''He asks whether I like his face or not, not whether I like him. In this case, I can say yes, right?''


    She hesitated for a moment and answered carefully, "Yes."


    "How about my legs? Do you like them? "


    "Yes, I like them." Michelle was a little confused.


    Leon raised his eyebrows and smiled. "If you like them, I''ll give them to you."


    "Ah!" Michelle screamed, her face pale. "Peel...peel off your skin?"


    The smile on Leon''s face disappeared.


    "Saw legs?" Michelle was so frightened that she stepped back. "No, no, no. I don''t want them. I don''t like them anymore."


    Leon was speechless.


    He meant to give himself to her.


    Why did Michelle think of peeling skin?


    And saw legs?

 Chapter 715 Poor Taste

    Leon felt that since he had said so, the little girl still couldn''t understand. Either she was confused, or she had never thought of falling in love with him.


    ''After all, she still has someone she likes in her heart.


    I can stop them from confirming their romantic rtionship, but I can''t stop her from loving this person.


    I don''t even know who it is.


    Who can it be? Austin?


    It can''t be Colby. Is it Aron?


    The little girl has just had a crush on someone recently. It''s very likely that... Forget it. I don''t want to know.''


    Leon frowned. He looked at Michelle''s frightened eyes and smiled gently. "Even if you want them, I don''t want to peel and cut my legs. Michelle, why do you, a girl, want to peel my skin? It'' so frightening. "


    "Huh?" Michelle herself was also stunned. "I don''t know. Why do I think of such a terrible thing? Oh, I remember that Nini once encountered a case of dismembering corpse. I heard from Nini that the corpse had been chopped into pieces... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, stop it. " Leon touched his forehead slightly. He knew it must have something to do with his sister.


    Other girls were all cute. They would say it was painful when they were hurt, and then throw themselves into their brother''s arms when they encountered something frightening. However, his sister was totally different. She never did like other girls. Moreover, when something


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y lovely girl. Her smile was like a flower, instantly captured the hearts of the audience and the contestants. The expressions on their faces were very subtle. They wanted tough but control themselves on a second thought. They couldn''t help but feel excited.


    There were a lot of female electronic sports yer, but few of them could be so professional.


    After apetition, Michelle became famous.


    Leon kept watching the live broadcast until Michelle left the ying field.


    He turned off the live page. When he was about to stand up, he heard Valerie say, "It''s not over yet. She has an interview."


    Valerie sat on the sofa with an iPad in her hand.


    "When did youe back?" Leon looked at her in confusion.


    The two people''s eyes met. They were no longer affectionate as they used to be. They were as calm as old friends chatting. Valerie smiled and said, "I just came back and saw you watching thepetition of Michelle, so I didn''t disturb you. The interview has begun. Do you want to watch it together? "


    Valerie turned the screen to him, and saw Michelle''s smiling face and a microphone in front of her.


    "Look!" Leon went straight to sit down.


    The two sat on the sofa, less than a fist apart.


    Valerie nced at the handsome side face of Leon and smelled a faint fragrance. An imperceptiblecency appeared at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 716 Express Her Love In A High-profile Way!

    Michelle had been taken photos by her parents since she was a child. She was very natural and smiled happily in front of the camera, and anyone who saw her would be softened by her.


    Leon''s eyes were soft, as if Michelle was smiling at him.


    As long as Michelle smiled, he could not help raising his lips into a beautiful arc.


    From the corner of Valerie''s eye, she couldn''t move her eyes away from Leon''s face at the beginning. Now she saw the gentle smile on his face, and the same affectionate expression as when he looked at her before. She was finally sure of one thing.


    It was not as simple as regarded Michelle as his friend. Obviously, Leon liked her.


    Valerie just had a little doubt before, but now she was sure, which made her feel very uneasy.


    He had been looking for her, but now he fell in love with another woman, a young girl.


    Looking at Michelle who was receiving the interview, Valerie felt disgusted.


    The host said, "We have finished talking about thepetition. Let''s have something else."


    Michelle said, "Okay, but hurry up. I''m going to call Leon to tell him the good news."


    The host asked, "Doesn''t Leon watch the live broadcast of thepetition?"


    Michelle answered, "Don''t let him watch. I''m afraid he will scold me of being rude."


    The host smiled and said, "Okay, we have a question that we are very curious about. No one has known that you are a girl all the time because you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    en the video is out." Valerie smiled elegantly.


    "Isn''t there something important between you and my cousin? It took some time to watch the live broadcast of thepetition just now. Go ahead with your work. I''ll keep an eye on it for you."


    She shook the tablet in her hand and spoke unhurriedly, which indeed gave people a sense of security and reliability.


    Leon nodded and smiled, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee. We are friends. I should thank you for letting my cousine to me. I thought I would be alone for the rest of my life, with no family around me." Valerie smiled.


    Leon felt guilty again.


    If it weren''t for him, Valerie wouldn''t have been left alone and helpless.


    "Sorry, I will try my best to make it up to you. You can go back to the C Ind. I can give you betterpensation there." Leon looked at her and said.


    "I want to stay in the Lexingport City with my cousin. I will consider going back when he got married." Valerie smiled and continued, "And you don''t have to say sorry all the time. Things have passed. Go ahead with your work. I''ll send you the video as soon as it''s out."


    "Okay." Leon was grateful to her kindness.


    After he left, the smile on Valerie''s face faded away.


    She quickly found the interview video of Michelle, and sent it to a professional editor, asking him to redo it ording to her wishes.


    She would only let Leon see what she wanted him to see.

 Chapter 717 Love Should Be Fought For By Oneself

    Leon''s birthday wasing.


    When Wynn and Bryant were discussing about the birthday party, Leon happened to see them. Leon said casually, "No need to prepare. I won''t celebrate with you. It''s boring."


    "No need to prepare?" Bryant hesitated, "Are you afraid that we will run it simple and shabby? That''s right. It''s not in the C Ind. It''s simple and shabby."


    Wynn rolled his eyes at him. "Are you listening carefully? He said he didn''t want to celebrate it with us, but he didn''t say he won''t celebrate it. He meant he wanted to celebrate alone with Michelle."


    "Do you want to do something on your birthday?" Looking at Leon, Wynn giggled, which sounded like a bit annoying. But Leon had to admit that Wynn had read his mind.


    "I just want her to help me realize a birthday wish." In the sunlight, the amber like eyes became bright. With one hand in his trouser pocket, Leon leisurely looked at the white clouds in the sky. He thought that Michelle must be softer than the clouds in the sky.


    Wynn clicked his tongue and cursed, "You''re as cunning as an old fox. Do you want to lie to her to do something with you?"


    "Ahe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ou back after the birthday of Leon the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Valerie''s back froze. Tears welled up in her eyes again. "Bryant, I won''t go back. I want to stay with you in the Lexingport City. I can''t let you have no rtives in the Lexingport City. You don''t know how much I miss my family and how much I want to have a family in the past few years when I left the C Ind."


    Her words were full of sincerity. "I won''t let you stay in the Lexingport City alone. Although you have two good friends, Leon and Wynn, and you will make other friends in the future, it is different. No one canpare with family. Even if I have to go back, at least I have to wait for the day you got married and have your own home."


    Her words touched Bryant''s heart.


    He was not valued or cared by his family. As his cousin, Valerie had always treated him well.


    Even if he knew the real purpose of Valerie''s unwillingness to return to the C Ind, he would still be moved by her words.


    He decided to turn a blind eye to it and let her fight for it.


    Everything needed to be fought for by oneself, and love was no exception.

 Chapter 718 Tie Is Like A Girlfriend, A Restriction!

    At Leon''s request, his birthday party was cancelled.


    But Valerie didn''t want them to celebrate their birthday alone. ording to Wynn, something would happen on their birthday. If she didn''t take any action, it would be toote.


    She went to her cousin''spany to look for someone.


    Bryant had set up a venture capitalpany in the Lexingport City, which was called the Feng Group. The office building was located around the HD Square, which was the property of the Time Group and not far from the headquarters of the Time Group.


    Sometimes, John woulde to visit Leon and have a chat with him. Moreover, Leon''s birthday was approaching. Nina, who was far away here and was in the C Ind, had been talking about her brother''s birthday. She asked John to celebrate her brother''s birthday with him.


    Leon meant that he wouldn''t celebrate it with them and they didn''t have to take so much effort.


    Before he could say who he was going to celebrate it with, John had already guessed it.


    "The feeling for Michelle..." John paused at the right time. The two of them were smart. He would understand what John meant.


    Leon smiled faintly. "She and I..."


    A knock on the door interrupted him.


    John cast a nce


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ht, ''No, I couldn''t let it happen.''


    After Leon hang up the phone, Valerie stood up gracefully and said, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."


    After walking out of the office building, Valerie headed for the HD Square. After entering a men''s clothing store, she began to consider it in the tie area.


    The saledy warmly introduced the new autumn and winter clothes. While listening, Valerie looked at another tie and naturally stretched out her slender hand.


    Before she touched the corner of the tie, a small white hand grabbed it first.


    Someone also took a fancy to this tie.


    Valerie turned her head and saw a girl shorter than her. The girl looked like an immature high school student, and beside her stood two tall girls. One was dressed simply, and the other was dressed in famous brands.


    The girl with a tie was asking for their opinions. "What do you think of this one? Will he like it?"


    Valerie thought that since the girl was going to give it to someone, she wouldn''t snatch her love.


    When she was about to turn around and leave, she heard one of the girls say, "You have a good taste, Michelle. This one is good."


    Valerie stopped and turned to look at the girl.


    ''Is she Michelle?''

 Chapter 719 Competing For A Tie

    Looking at the tie in Michelle''s hand, Lydia also thought it was suitable for Leon. "If you pick it up again, you will be dazzled. It''s the one you liked at first sight. That''s it."


    "That''s right. You seem to like Leon at first sight, don''t you?" Huan teased her with a smile, "All right, all right. Go to pay the bill. After buying, we have to buy other things. The venue has not been decorated yet."


    "Yes." Lydia said, "It takes time to buy things and decorate the site. We can''t wander around. If we meet with Leon now, our n will be ruined."


    Michelle quickly nodded, "Yes, yes, Leon''s office seems to be nearby."


    With her eyes wide open, Huan held Michelle''s hand and said, "Hurry up. Pay the bill and leave."


    The three of them went to the counter.


    "Sorry to bother you." Valerie stopped them.


    Michelle and the other two stopped and looked back at her.


    ''Tie, Leon...'' Valerie was sure that the girl in front of her was Michelle she heard from others. Michelle had bangs on her head and a baby face. She wasn''t pretty, but was a little good-looking or cute when she smiled.


    She had thought that Michelle was a beautiful wom


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r.


    Michelle, who were putting vases on the table, saw Lydia came over with the things and ran over excitedly. "I''ming. I''ll carry them."


    Michelle grabbed the bag from Lydia''s hand. She lifted it up with both hands, turned around and left.


    Huan was speechless.


    Because of Michelle''s short stature, the big bag in front of her blocked her sight. Walking like a chubby little penguin, she seemed to walk with a little difficulty from the back. Huan sat down a little rxed.


    ''I am not a delicate woman.''


    Michelle put down the things in the bag, and as soon as she opened the bag, she walked out one by one, pulling out small bags of balloon with her little hands. "Let''s blow the balloon and tie them up."


    "Blow it with our mouth? Our mouth will be swollen." Huan asked and touched her mouth.


    "Puff!" Lydia smiled ruthlessly, "Then you can blow it with your mouth. We have tools."


    "It''s good to have a tool." Huan stood up and walked over. When she saw the emerald diamond bracelet on Michelle''s wrist, she grabbed Michelle''s hand in surprise. "When did you make a fortune secretly, Michelle? It''s not an ordinary fortune."

 Chapter 720 A Bracelet Worth Eight Figures!

    Michelle answered in confusion. "I didn''t make a fortune."


    "It''s a bracelet. What''s wrong?" Lydia took a look at the bracelet and said to Michelle, "Is this the one that Leon gave you?"


    "Well, it''s my birthday gift from Leon. Is it beautiful?" Michelle turned her wrist and asked them with a smile.


    "It looks good." Lydia didn''t know much about jewelry and only knew that it looked very designed.


    Huan''s eyes widened. "Are you sure it''s from Leon? Didn''t you say that Leon didn''t have money? It must be from your cousin inw. Do you remember it wrong?"


    Although she didn''t know much about jewelry, she could tell whether it was true or not with more experience.


    The emerald and white diamond were worth at least ten million.


    She swallowed and was sure that even her mother couldn''t afford such a bracelet.


    Lydia saw the word "expensive" from Huan''s expression. Huan was ady from a rich family, so she wouldn''t misjudge it. So she asked weakly, "How expensive is it?"


    "This price" Huan stretched out her hand and signed "eight.".


    Michelle looked at her "eight" and said, "Wow, Huan, you are so awesome. Only more than 800 dors."


    "Eight hundred dors? What? Eight figures!" Huan retorted loudly.


    Michelle was stunned by her roar.


    Lydia''s legs became weak and her voice trembled for two times. "How, how much? Eight figures? Oh my God!"


    "Oh my God! Un


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    heck the first floor."


    "Wait, we don''t know what''s on the first floor of your house." Huan raised her head and shouted at her.


    "The study. The valuable ones on the first floor are in the study." Michelle''s voice came from upstairs and was not clear.


    Lydia pricked up her ears to catch the key words, "Study, go to the study to have a look."


    The three of them checked everything at home and found nothing lost before sitting down to have dinner.


    When Valerie returned to the hotel, she happened to meet Bryant who just came out of the hotel. He asked anxiously, "Why didn''t you answer my phone? I''m going out to look for you."


    "I''m fine. The phone screen was broken, so I couldn''t answer it," said Valerie with a smile.


    Bryant breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Your phone was broken, we can buy it again. Go upstairs and we are waiting for you to eat."


    When the two entered the elevator, Bryant seemed to smell the fragrance of the soup.


    He thought he had smelled it wrong. When he walked out of the elevator, he stood behind Valerie and smelled the soup, which was thicker than before.


    "Valerie, did you just have dinner with your friend?"


    "No. I wandered around alone for a while." Valerie said, while walking.


    Bryant nced at her and didn''t debunk her lie.


    When Valerie went back to change her clothes, she found a stain on the back of her dress.

 Chapter 721 Met Valerie Again

    At dinner, Valerie brought up the topic of Leon''s birthday again, but was interrupted by Wynn.


    "Didn''t he say that he wanted to celebrate his birthday with someone else? Don''t worry about it. "


    The elegant smile on Valerie''s face didn''t change at all. "Miss Michelle can''te back on the day of Leon''s birthday until the second day, so my idea is that we will celebrate it on the day of Leon''s birthday, and he will celebrate it with Miss Michelle on the second day."


    Taking a look at his sister, Bryant was a little surprised.


    ording to the recent observation, Valerie had a crush on Leon. ''Since she likes him, why does she allow him to be alone with another woman?


    Women''s hearts were really unpredictable.''


    Bryant remained silent. Wynn asked, "Is my disciple still in another province?"


    "Yes. She called me this afternoon and said that she would made it up for me on the second day. She even bought me an apology gift considerately." Every time Leon mentioned Michelle, his eyes were full of tenderness, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was unconceble.


    He looked at Wynn with a smile. "Do you know what gift she is going to buy for me?"


    "Food? The specialty products of other province. " Wynn raised his eyebrows and said confidently, "I think it must be food."


    "No." Leo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sy to arouse men''s desire to protect her.


    The clean smile made Valerie feel a little dazzling, as if to set off her scheming.


    But she didn''t forget why she came here.


    "It''s you!" Surprised and delighted, Valerie continued, "We just bought ties yesterday, and then flowers today. What a coincidence!"


    Michelle also felt the same way. She looked at her happily and said, "Yes. Is your friend also celebrating birthday tomorrow? So does my brother. "


    "It is not a friend, but an ex-boyfriend." Valerie bit her lips and smiled shyly, "We broke up for years ago. He has been looking for me for these years, and we didn''t meet each other untilst month."


    She paused, only to find that Michelle didn''t reject her to mention her own thing but listened carefully.


    So she sneered in her heart, ''What a fool!''


    Valerie continued, "Tomorrow is his birthday. I''ve been choosing the right gift, but I found that hecked a suitable tie. I wanted to buy a tie to make him happy, so I wanted topete with you for the tie yesterday. I''m really sorry for what happened yesterday."


    "It''s okay." Michelle asked expectantly, "Have you reconciled?"


    It must be very sad to be apart for four years.


    If she was separated from Leon for four years, she must be very sad.


    Even one year would make her sad.

 Chapter 722 Bring Out The Crucial Point By Saying My Name Is Valerie !

    Valerie shook her head and smiled bitterly, "No. he didn''t say anything. He just took me to Lexingport City and lived with me. My cousin said that he had been looking for me all the time and worried that I might not live well outside. After he took me back and lived with me, he had been good to me, but he never mentioned about getting back together. In fact, what happened that year was a misunderstanding. We have made it clear."


    "Maybe he loves his respect. Men are all keen on their respect. Sometimes they just are too embarrassed to say that. He has been looking for you, taking you back and living with you. He is also good to you. He must like you in his heart." The proprietress listened carefully and said.


    "Really?" Valerie''s face lit up, not pretending, but from the bottom of her heart.


    "I think what you said makes sense. You have experienced something, right?" Michelle nodded and said.


    Michelle said sweetly, which made the proprietress burst intoughter.


    "Well, should I send you the flowers tomorrow?" The proprietress asked Valerie.


    "No, thanks. I''ll buy it and take it away now. His birthday party is not in the Lexingport City, but the Hot Spring Resort in the D City. We''re leavingter." said Valerie happily.


    "Wow, the Hot Spring Resort. If you still want to buy flowers in the future, you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lked about happened between her and Leon before was to draw a picture for Michelle, and now this sentence was the key point.


    Valerie knew that Michelle knew her name, and she heard it from Wynn by ident.


    Although Wynn hated her, she still wanted to thank him for helping her.


    If Michelle didn''t know that the person that Leon was in love with was Valerie, she would add "Leon is my-ex boyfriend", which would be deliberate.


    Now she only needed to name herself, and Michelle could connect everything together.


    The painting she carefully painted would definitely be vivid in Michelle''s heart.


    She couldn''t get rid of it.


    The smile on Valerie''s face was wider than before, revealing her neat teeth. Her red lips and white teeth looked very bright, as if celebrating the joy of victory.


    Michelle was stunned.


    Before she could say anything, Valerie continued in a gentle voice, "My name is Valerie. I''m staying in the LC Hotel in Lexingport City. Thank you for your help today. If you need any help, you can go to the hotel to find me."


    After saying that, she drove away before Michelle could open her mouth.


    Only Michelle stood still, listening to her words, "My name is Valerie."


    Michelle shivered all over and her lips trembled slightly. The noon sun was zing, making her face as pale as paper.

 Chapter 723 Keep Silent

    Michelle had forgotten how she walked back.


    In the past two days, except sleeping, she spent most of her time on the rooftop.


    She went straight to the rooftop. Lydia and Huan were sitting on the newly bought swing chair to cool down. They stretched their legs and swayed gently in the air with the swing chair. The warm sunshine shone on their legs.


    "Michelle, you''re back!" Lydia bent her legs and stopped the swing chair with her feet touching the ground. She stood up and said, "The swing chair is done by me and Huan. Come and have a try. Don''t remove these things after Leon''s birthday. It''s good to put them on the table."


    Michelle answered in a low voice and low spirit.


    "Come and y on the swing chair." Huan happily waved at her.


    Lydia reached out to hold Michelle''s hand. As soon as she touched it, she felt as cold as ice. She grabbed it and felt Michelle''s fingers stiff.


    Michelle''s hands were always as soft as babies''.


    "Why is your hand so cold? Did you catch a cold?" Lydia asked anxiously.


    Lydia put her hand on Michelle''s forehead and didn''t feel hot, but saw her pale face.


    Lydia knew that something must have happened. She looked back at Huan.


    "What''s wrong?" Huan also rushed over and touched Michelle''s hand. It was really cold. "Oh my God, Michelle, say something. What happened? Is there anything wrong with you or


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n, so Leon kept calling you."


    Michelle paused, "I''ll call Leon back now."


    She picked up the phone and stared at the familiar number for a long time. Then she took a deep breath and dialed back.


    "Hello, Leon..."


    "Michelle, where are you?" Before Michelle could finish her words, Leon asked anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    Michelle opened her mouth slightly and almost blurted out that she was at home. Fortunately, she reacted in time and answered, "Spring City."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Michelle asked in a low voice, "Leon, what''s wrong with you? Keep silent?"


    "Michelle, I''m also in the Spring City."


    Michelle''s breath paused, her almond eyes widened slightly, and she faltered, "Leon, I..."


    "I just arrived. I asked your team manager and he said you were not in Spring City." Leon''s voice was gentle, and she couldn''t tell if he was full of joy or anger.


    Michelle''s mind was in a mess. She rolled her eyes and tried to figure out a solution. Suddenly, she heard a woman''s voice from the other end of the phone.


    "Is she out to y with her friends? But she didn''t tell you."


    It was Valerie.


    Michelle''s hand shook. It was Valerie''s voice.


    The voice lingered in Michelle''s mind, and everything that Valerie portrayed had been wandering in her mind, even into the afternoon dream.

 Chapter 724 He Was Afraid Of Scaring Her Away

    When Huan called Wynn in the afternoon, Leon was beside him. They had just arrived at the Hot Spring Resort.


    Although Huan asked in a roundabout way, she could not hide it from the cunning Leon. He guessed that something had happened to Michelle.


    They didn''t know exactly what had happened, so they called Wynn to ask about the situation.


    Leon had called Michelle several times, but no one answered. He was flustered. Wynn even mentioned the fact that Leon went to K City without telling Michelle and said that he deserved it.


    Hearing it, a smile appeared on Valerie''s face. She knew something important from Wynn.


    All of a sudden, she liked Wynn.


    So she didn''t care that Wynn red at her when she suggested to go to Spring City with Leon.


    Although Bryant had arrived at the Hot Spring Resort for vacation, he had to work. Wynn stayed as a temporary assistant.


    Leon and Valerie took several hours of flight to Spring City.


    There was a reason why Valerie was so active even though she knew it was a waste of time.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to leave Leon in the Hot Spring Resort and stop Michelle''s birthday surprise.


    Then she found that the Hot Spring Resort was not far from Lexingport City. They would


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    trict your freedom."


    "Let bygones be bygones." Valerie smiled. She knew her goal was achieved.


    Leon would think that she was worried about it as her brother so that she came to look for Michelle with him.


    Now that she had muddled through, she had to go on with the topic.


    "You like Michelle. Have you ever thought that she might only treat you as her brother?" Since Valerie couldn''t stop Michelle, she could only to stop Leon. "I heard something when you were talking on the phone just now. It seems that Michelle doesn''t want to give you a tie. Have you ever thought about why?"


    Leon curled up her fingers and thought for a while, "I don''t know. I''ll know when I ask."


    "I don''t think you should ask her directly." Valerie said calmly, "If I don''t guess wrong, she didn''t know what gifting a tie meant at first, but after she knew the meaning, she didn''t intend to give it to you. If you ask directly, aren''t you afraid of scaring her away? By that time, you won''t even be able to see each other or contact anyone. "


    He was afraid of it.


    This was also a question that had been bothering Leon for a long time.


    Valerie was just like a living example. Didn''t she disappear all these years because she didn''t like him?

 Chapter 725 It Turned Out That Leon Is A Rich Man!

    In the past two days, Lydia had been staying at Michelle''s house.


    The two of themy on the same bed. Last night, Michelle kept talking to Lydia about the fact that Nina had also slept on this bed, and then she talked about the whispers between the girls.


    But today, Michelle was lying on the bed silently, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Since she came back from the flower shop, her mental state had be more and more abnormal, but she was unwilling to say what she had encountered.


    She kept silent, and so did Lydia.


    After a long time, the two of them were not sleepy. Michelle''s heart was full of sadness. She had another sleep in the afternoon, so she was naturally not sleepy.


    Lydia kept thinking.


    At first, she just had an intuition that Michelle''s low mood had something to do with Leon, but now she was sure, because Michelle and Leon mentioned the tie when they called back.


    Michelle didn''t want to give Leon a tie.


    "Why?" Lydia thought about it for a long time and finally asked what she was thinking.


    She turned over, and there was a rustling sound of her body rubbing against the quilt in the quiet bedroom.


    Michelle was shocked by the noise and asked in confusion, "What why?"


    Her voice was soft, not as vigorous as usual.


    "Why don''t you gi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    way.


    "So Leon is pretending to be poor, right?"


    Michelle nodded, "He is very rich, especially very rich."


    "I see." If it weren''t for the fact that he was very rich, how could he buy a bracelet worth eight figures so easily?


    Lydia was shocked.


    "Ask me if I will be angry if someone pretends to be poor and lies to me, right" Lydia said, "Then I''ll ask you, will you be angry?"


    "I don''t know." Michelle lowered her eyes and twirled her fingers on the bracelet sent by Leon. She was very conflicted. "I''m angry, also not angry. But I don''t know."


    "Then think about it again." Lydia threw the question back. Looking at the depressed look on Michelle''s face, she spected, "So you don''t want to give him a tie and you think that a tie of more than 1000 doesn''t deserve Leon, right?"


    "No." Michelle answered without hesitation, "My mother often tells me that as long as there is a heart for a gift, it will be good. I sincerely want to give him a tie to apologize. Even if he is very rich, it can''t be said that the gift doesn''t match him, and Leon won''t say that. Leon is special... Good man."


    At the moment of the pause, she remembered every word Valerie had said. She thought Leon was a very affectionate person.


    He had been looking for Valerie for so many years.

 Chapter 726 Crossed In Love Before Starting Dating!

    ''It is not because she was afraid that the cheap tie didn''t match the identity of Leon, but because what?''


    Lydia was even more confused, "Why don''t you want to give him a tie? Huan said that giving a tie has the meaning of wining his heart. Leon asked you to give him a tie. I suspect that Leon really likes you."


    "No." Michelle denied, "Leon doesn''t like me as lover. He doesn''t know what it means by giving a tie. If he knows, he won''t let me give him this as an apology gift."


    Lydia asked, "How do you know?"


    Michelle answered, "Leon has watched my interview video."


    Lydia asked in confused, "So?"


    "So he doesn''t know what it means to send a tie." After saying that, Michelle was even more dejected.


    Lydia was a little confused. All her roommates had seen all the interviews of Michelle in her dormitory, but she said, "Leon has watched the interview video. Does it have anything to do with whether he knows the meaning of giving a tie or not?"


    In the light, Michelle''s eyes became dim. The next second, she covered her head with the quilt again and said in a muffled voice, "Leon has watched my interview video and knew that I like him, but he doesn''t like me. He has someone he likes and has fallen in love with for many years. He asked me to give him a tie just because he happens tock one. It''s just a casual word."


    Lydia


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    heart.


    In the morning, the flower shop sent flowers to her. She happily received and paid the money, held flowers one after another on the rooftop, inserted them into vases, and decorated every ce.


    Lydia had been observing her state all the time. Lydia was always a little nervous and found an opportunity to ask Michelle what she thought.


    Holding Lydia''s arm, Michelle rubbed her head against it and said with a sweet smile, "I wish Leon can find the one he liked again."


    Her thoughts coincided with Lydia''s. Lydia said, "Well, it''s not necessarily to be together if you like someone, but..."


    It was just like torturing herself to see the one she loved being with another person every day.


    It was tough.


    Sometimes, she got used to it.


    "But what?" Michelle blinked her eyes with curiosity.


    Lydia said euphemistically, "Just try to keep a distance. It''s good for both Leon and you."


    Michelle''s fingertips were a little cold. She smiled and said, "I know. I don''t want to celebrate his birthday anymore. Just give him a gift, an apology gift, and a birthday gift. You can go with me to choose er."


    Lydia hesitated, "Then why do you still decorate this ce?"


    "It''s so beautiful." Michelle lied.


    The decoration of the birthday party was full of her love for Leon. She wanted to keep it as long as she could.

 Chapter 727 Leon Is A Secret That She Cant Tell Anyone Else!

    On Leon''s birthday, Michelle only sent him a WeChat message.


    "Happy birthday to you, my good friend."


    His words were so conventional that he didn''t even add the most favorite tone word at the end. Instead, he added the two words "good friend", which seemed a little deliberate.


    It was so unlike Michelle''s style.


    Leon''s first reaction was that her phone number had been stolen and he dialed a voice phone number.


    However, the voice call was rejected.


    He was more convinced that someone had hacked her ount, so he sent a threatening message.


    Helplessly, Michelle had to reply with a voice message, "Leon, it''s me. Happy birthday to you."


    In fact, Michelle was not willing to send voice messages, just as she did not want to answer a voice call. She could talk andugh happily in front of others, but she could not disguise herself in front of Leon.


    The thoughtful words could hide her thoughts, but her voice couldn''t. Even if it sounded very obedient, it was more reserved than usual.


    Leon could tell that.


    When he was about to call back to ask about the situation, Wynn walked up to him and said, "Mr. Shi said the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    He added, "The person Michelle likes doesn''t like her, right."


    He said in a statement.


    Lydia was shocked by Adams''s outsight ability and finally understood why Michelle said that she would never hide anything from her parents, because it was impossible to hide it.


    However, Michelle didn''t hide it from them, nor did she tell them too much details.


    Therefore, when she faced her mother''s concern at night, Michelle only said that the person she liked had a girlfriend, but did not say who he was.


    It was her secret that she liked Leon.


    It was a secret that she couldn''t tell anyone else.


    She had too manymon friends with Leon, and they were all very important friends, such as Nina, Wynn and so on.


    If they knew it, she would be embarrassed.


    Maybe no one would mention Leon in front of her. Even if she couldn''t be with him, she didn''t want to lose information about him.


    And she didn''t want to leave Leon''s life.


    However, her thoughts would always change, which was just her thoughts at this moment. On the second morning, when she identally saw the message in Lydia''s mobile phone, she changed her mind.

 Chapter 728 Leon Bastard

    In the morning, when Michelle opened her eyes, Lydia was washing her face and brushing her teeth. The sound of running water could be heard.


    Lydia''s cell phone was ced on the pillow and kept vibrating. It was then that Michelle woke up and fumbled for the cell phone with her sleepy eyes.


    Both she and Lydia had recorded their fingerprints in each other''s phone, so Lydia knew that the wallpaper of Michelle''s phone had always been Leon.


    When Michelle picked up the phone, she unlocked it easily. The light reflected from the screen of the phone made her squint. Indistinctly, she saw messages constantly beeping in a discussion group.


    Even if she didn''t see it clearly, Michelle knew that it was not her phone.


    After a while, her eyes gradually adapted to the light. When she was about to put the phone back, she saw the word "Leon" by ident.


    When she fell in love with someone, she would seize the first thing that had a little connection with him.


    She heard the word "Leon" almost every day.


    Because she always mentioned Leon, and her roommates had been worrying about her, always mentioning "Leon".


    Michelle immediately sobered up and sat up.


    She didn''t mean to peep at Lydia''s phone, but when it came to Leon, she couldn''t help but want to see it.


    Huan set up a small chat group, only the three of them in it, w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ht the two of them would be together."


    Huan texted, "The gentler a man is, the more possible he is a bastard. Call Leon bastard from now on."


    Rainy texted, "Leon bastard."


    Huan texted, "That''s incredible. I thought he was good to Michelle originally. Leon is bastard and a bastard''s good friend must be bad guy. I''m going to unfriend Wynn."


    Rainy texted, "Even if you are angry, don''t me the people around. Don''t you like Wynn?"


    Huan texted, "I don''t like him anymore. I already have a lover!"


    In a fit of pique, Huan deleted Wynn from the list of friends and sent a message to Aron on WeChat, saying, "Both of us have to be responsible for what happenedst night. Don''t ignore it. From now on, you are my boyfriend."


    She got a reply soon after she sent the message.


    Huan had a boyfriend again.


    What made everyone more excited was that Huan broke her promise that she would never fall in love with her ssmates.


    When Michelle heard the news, she was happy and regretful. In fact, she felt that Huan''s temper was very suitable for her master.


    However, Huan and Aron seemed to be more matched.


    Since that day, Michelle had be more and more reserved in front of Leon. She didn''t dare to act intimately with Leon or do anything suspicious.


    She began to restrain herself, afraid of causing trouble to Leon.

 Chapter 729 Watch The Play!

    Leon was really troubled by the restraint of Michelle.


    The frequency of their contact was decreasing. Michelle no longer shared anything interesting with him as before, and even her good night and morning greeting were gradually decreasing.


    It was not until what Valerie had said to him on the ne that Leon gradually came to his sense.


    Michelle just treated him as her good friend and kept away from him because she had sensed his feeling for her.


    Sometimes, Leon couldn''t help wondering whether his love would only force people to leave.


    ''Is it the same case as Valerie, who forced him to let her go at the cost of her life at that time?


    Will Michelle do the same?''


    Taking advantage of Valerie''s lesson, Leon didn''t dare to act rashly. He was really afraid of frightening Michelle away.


    In order tofort her, Leon learned to step back, restrained himself from saying some ambiguous words and controlled their daily contact.


    As long as she was still alive, as long as she didn''t leave.


    Therefore, the contact between the two was less.


    The Feng Group''s capital had been on the right track. Leon was very busy every day. Thepany''s affairs were decided by Bryant, but they had to be approved by him.


    H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    too cold and no one takes off clothes for you." Joanna shook her hand impatiently.


    Michelle pouted, "Oh. I''m sorry, Joanna."


    "All right, all right. Just pack up and go now. It takes more than an hour to take the subway." Joanna didn''t take Michelle''s angry seriously.


    Michelle smiled at her and brought a pile of snacks to her for apology before she went out.


    It waste autumn and it was getting dark early. The night wind was a little cold.


    Michelle couldn''t help trembling.


    She buried herself in training in the club and forgot to pay attention to the weather.


    Even though Joanna reminded her to put on her coat, she looked a little thinpared with the pedestrians in overcoat at at the gate of the theatre.


    As soon as Michelle raised her head, she saw Leon. His handsome face was extraordinarily outstanding among the pedestrians. He was dressed in a dark suit and a bowtie, dressed like a gentleman.


    The gentleman Leon also saw her and was walking towards her with a smile.


    Like a warm wind at night, he gradually approached her and wrapped her up.


    Michelle smelled his unique perfume.


    At that moment, she seemed to have forgotten all the restrictions, and called him as sweet as before, "Leon."

 Chapter 730 Same Perfume As Leons

    It had been a long time since Leon heard her call him in such a sweet voice.


    There was a long lost light in his amber like eyes, which began to spread in all directions. Leon lips raised a beautiful arc.


    He really wanted to hug her, but he was afraid of scaring her.


    After hesitating for a moment, he took back his toes and shook the bag in his hand in front of her eyes.


    "Michelle, this is the perfume I promised to give you. I haven''t had the chance to give it to you face to face. If I put it down again, it will be moldy." Leon said frankly.


    Michelle took the bag, blinked and asked, "Will the perfume be moldy?"


    She looked a little stunned and her eyes were bright.


    Leon couldn''t help chuckling. He bent his index finger and was about to touch her forehead, but Michelle took a step back and dodged.


    Leon''s hand froze in the air.


    The cold wind had been blowing over his fingers at night, and his blood seemed to be frozen.


    Many people came to the gate of the theatre one after another, and they could still hear their conversation.


    Michelle and Leon looked at each other in silence.


    Without looking at each other for two seconds, Michelle lowered her eyes in a hu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er pale face. He immediately became nervous. "Why do you look so pale? Are you sick? Let''s go to the hospital first."


    "Go ahead. I''ll stay and tell Valerie," said Bryant with concern.


    As soon as Leon touched the back of Michelle''s hand, Michelle withdrew her hand and raised her head to exin, "No, no. I''m not sick. I just feel a little cold."


    Not only her body, but also her heart.


    "You don''t wear much clothes." Leon frowned, took off his coat and put it on Michelle. Michelle moved her body and tried to get rid of it.


    Having experienced the first two times, Leon didn''t give her a chance to break away. With a little strength, he trapped Michelle in the suit.


    He was a little angry and said, "Don''t move. You can wear it when I asks you to. Be good, okay?"


    Michelle had no choice. She had to put her hand into the sleeve obediently.


    The suit was full of the faint smell of Leon, and when she put on his clothes, she felt like two people''s bodies were together.


    His chest was against her back.


    Just like taking a bus before, he protected her from behind.


    Michelle''s face turned red, which offset her previous paleness. It could not tell that she was shy at all.

 Chapter 731 She Thinks Valerie Is A Kind And Beautiful Girl!

    "You look better." After saying that, Bryant took a look at the backstage. Valerie had alreadye out elegantly, and her makeup had not been removed yet.


    As soon as Valerie came out, she saw only one side of Michelle, but the suit jacket on her was too eye-catching.


    Pretending not to see it, she went straight to the two people beside her and called, "Bryant, Leon."


    "Why don''t you change your clothes beforeing out?" Bryant looked her up and down from head to toe. She only changed her dancing shoes, and her makeup and hair were still the same as on the stage.


    "I''ll change itter. I''m in a hurry to see Michelle." Valerie looked at Michelle and said friendly, "Hello."


    Michelle had already known who Valerie was, but she didn''t know how to face her, so she didn''t look at her when she heard the voice just now.


    Now that Valerie took the initiative to greet her, she had no choice but to turn sideways and politely smile at her. "Hello."


    When Valerie saw her face, she eximed, "Oh, it''s you. You are Michelle."


    "Yes." Michelle nodded shyly, "I forgot to tell you my name before."


    "What a coincidence!" Surprised and pleased, Valerie walked to the side of Michelle, separated Michelle and Leon.


    She exined wit


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and why Valerie was looking at her with an unreadable look, as if the story had something to do with her.


    The two eyes met in the air. Valerie avoided the pair of clear eyes and continued.


    "The love story of the aristocratic count yboy Abrd and the poor girl Giselle. Abrd fell in love with Giselle at first sight, but he already has a fiancee.


    From the very beginning, the count has deceived Giselle about his identity and family background, and the fact that he has a fiancee. Poor Giselle died. It''s a tragedy. They are from different social ss. They shouldn''t have been together from the very beginning." Valerie sighed.


    Michelle frowned, "But I don''t think family background is a problem."


    "What an innocent child!" Valerie sighed in a tone of adult to child.


    Such an innocent child couldn''t shoulder the heavy responsibility of ruling the C Ind together with Leon.


    "I''m not a child." Michelle said stubbornly.


    Looking at her up and down, Valerie continued, "In our eyes, you are just a child. Leon says you are cute, but he only praises children cute."


    "Oh." Murmured Michelle, her heart sinking.


    ''No wonder Leon always said I was cute, not beautiful.


    It turned out that he treated me as a child.''

 Chapter 732 Leave, Memory Ended!

    After removing the make-up, Valerie picked up the makeup brush and reapplied a light make-up for herself.


    She said in a t tone, "Well, I remember that I seemed to have told you about Leon''s identity. Can you continue to pretend that you don''t know? Leon had no choice but to conceal his identity."


    When Michelle heard from Valerie that Leon had his own difficulties so he hide his identity, she finally solved the tangled matter.


    ''I knew Leon didn''t mean it.''


    Michelle chuckled.


    Michelle kept her head down, but Valerie didn''t notice her joy at all. Immersed in her perfect performance, Valerie continued, "s, don''t be angry with him. He treats you as..."


    "Oh, no, no. I''m not angry." Michelle looked at her with a smile. Michelle''s eyes were clean and bright under the light.


    Valerie, who was interrupted halfway, was stunned and looked at Michelle as if Michelle was a monster.


    ''Leon lied to her. How could she not be angry?''


    Valerie couldn''t help but snort in her heart. ''How could there be such a hypocritical person?''


    Grinding her teeth, Valerie forced a kind and friendly smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. If you are angry, just say it. Don''t hold it in your heart. When Leon wants to confess his identity to you, I''ll ask him to apologize to you."


    "Thank you, but he doesn''t have to apologize. I''m really not angry." Afraid that she wouldn''t believe it, Michelle exined seriously, "Leon has his own difficulties in pretending to be poor, so I won''t be angry. I was angry at the beginning, but now hearing what you said, I''m not angry."


    Unknowingly, Valeri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    dn''t love me, but loved his sister more. I didn''t want to be jealous of his sister. I just felt that I was ignored."


    Of course, this was not the real reason. It was because she didn''t want to be restricted her freedom, and she was even afraid of the paranoid Leon at that time.


    Moreover, Leon really put Princess Nina first in everything, so she didn''t make up stories.


    Michelle frowned and didn''t understand why Valerie was jealous of Nini. ''Shouldn''t she be good to Nini with Leon?


    In that case, Nini would also be nice to her.


    Isn''t it the best of both sides? How could it be soplicated?''


    "But I''ve been away for four years, and Leon has been looking for me for four years. Then I realized that he actually cares about me. I don''t want to separate with him because of this. Do you understand what I mean, Michelle?" Valerie asked seriously.


    Michelle wanted to make it clear, but when she saw the pleading eyes of Valerie, she suddenly didn''t understand.


    ''Why did she tell me?''


    She seemed to have an answer in her heart, but it was blocked in her throat.


    Michelle''s throat tightened and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You have influenced our life. It would be fine if you are the biological sister of Leon, but you are not rted by blood after all. I can''t stand him mentioning other women''s names in front of me." Valerie said sadly.


    The answer that it was ready toe out in Michelle''s throat came out of Valerie''s mouth.


    The coffee in front of Michelle was still on the table. Before she drank it, she had tasted the bitterness of the coffee without sugar.

 Chapter 733 No Way

    Aftering out of the coffee shop, Michelle''s soul seemed to have been drained. Her eyes were empty, and she stared nkly at the ceiling at night.


    She thought for a long time, at least she felt that time had passed. On the day when she recovered, she went to ask the manager about the termination of the contract and thepensation. The manager looked regretful.


    As for liquidated damages, the manager told her not to worry.


    It was not a formality. Michelle terminated the contract easily without payingpensation.


    In the early winter, Michelle came to her parents with a document in her hands and told them sincerely, "Dad, mom, I want to go abroad and study photography."


    Her parents, Adams and ine, were stunned on the spot. They didn''t agree at the beginning and kept asking if she was stimted or encountered something. Their daughter liked electronic sports the most.


    Michelle had been thinking about it for a long time. She asked her experienced friends how to deceive her parents. The most effective way was to tell them the half-truth.


    So when Michelle was under the scrutiny of her parents, she said with a smile, "I will retire from the electronic sports club sooner orter. And I can''t y games all m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oor worriedly, wondering if she should go out to have a look.


    She was struggling in her heart, but her body was honest. She had already taken a step forward and carefully followed out, but she still had no time to grab a corner of Leon''s clothes.


    Michelle tossed and turned all night.


    On the second day morning, she got up and went to the dining room. She looked around for Leon, but she didn''t see him.


    Atst, except for John and Nina didn''te to have breakfast, everyone arrived. Everyone arrived, including Van and Don, who ran back in the morning and changed into clean clothes.


    Michelle didn''t dare to ask. The elders were still there.


    Don, who also noticed Leon was absent, asked, "Where''s Uncle Leon? Doesn''t he have breakfast?"


    Van was always the first one to answer his brother, "Maybe uncle was too tired yesterday and was still sleeping."


    "Okay." Don didn''t ask any more.


    Van''s words made Michelle even more worried. Leon saidst night that he had no ce to sleep.


    Seeing that no one cared about this topic anymore, Michelle was not in the mood to have breakfast. When she was about to stand up, she heard Helen saying, "Mr. Leon has caught a cold. He has just taken his medicine and fell asleep."

 Chapter 734 Fall Into Leons Arms

    Hearing the news that Leon was sick, Michelle became anxious.


    "Helen, how is Leon? Is he okay? Did he go to the hospital?"


    A series of questions made everyone nervous. Bruce answered uncertain, "It shouldn''t be serious."


    "He seldom gets sick. Maybe he stayed uptest night." Anne ate breakfast calmly. "Just sleep in the quilt. And he will be fine. Van, Don, have breakfast. Your uncle will be fine."


    Van and Don answered obediently, "Okay, Grandma."


    Everyone continued to have breakfast, but Michelle still looked worried.


    Sitting next to Michelle, Berry noticed her difference and whispered, "Are you worried? If you are worried, you can go to see him in person after breakfast."


    Michelle shook her head gently, "I dare not."


    "Why?" Berry was surprised. "Aren''t you his friend? I find that Leon treats you very well."


    "Leon is very kind to me." Michelle couldn''t deny this, but he was only nice to her as a sister. She continued, "I don''t dare to stay alone with Leon."


    Berry asked thoughtfully, "Are you afraid that he will ask you why you went abroad again?"


    "Yes." Michelle answered vaguely.


    ''Yes, not really.''


    On the one hand, she was afraid that Leon would ask her the reason why she went


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s brother, "Let''s go secretly to have a look. Uncle will not find us."


    "As you said, just one look. Don''t let Uncle know. I won''t go to see him." Don raised his chin proudly.


    Van chuckled and said, "Yes."


    "Let''s go." Don stood up and walked in the front.


    Van followed him up. In fact, his brother cared about their uncle the most.


    "Didn''t you take a look secretly? Why are you walking in the front?" Michelle was also worried about Leon, so she quickly followed them.


    Berry relentlessly exposed Don, "He is just stubborn."


    When they arrived at the door of Leon''s room, Don raised his hand and knocked on the door. After that, he ran to hide behind Van, only revealing half of his head.


    After about ten seconds, no one opened the door.


    Michelle frowned and went to knock on the door in person.


    "Leon, are you okay?"


    Still no one opened the door. Berry was a little worried. "Is he seriously ill?"


    Hearing her words, Michelle was so worried that her eyes were faintly red. "Leon, please make a sound!"


    The sound of knocking on the door became more and more urgent!


    The next second, the door opened.


    Michelle''s hand, which was about to p the door, missed and she fell into the arms of Leon.

 Chapter 735 Want To Know If She Has A Boyfriend

    Leon''s head was in a daze. After taking the cold medicine, he felt sleepy. At first, he heard the knock on the door, but he didn''t intend to get up. He even felt annoyed and it disturbed his rest.


    But he vaguely heard the voice of Michelle, so he stood up to open the door.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, she threw herself at him.


    The frown on Leon''s face smoothed. He opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the woman in his arms. Her face was really against his chest, and he naturally reached out to hug her.


    Before his hand could touch her waist, Michelle had already left him in panic.


    A hint of disappointment shed through Leon''s eyes, but it was a pity that he didn''t hold her.


    Michelle felt her face burning. She lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "Leon, are you okay?"


    "Uncle, do you still have a headache?" Van raised his head and asked with concern.


    Don hid behind his brother and listened carefully.


    "Le..." As soon as Berry opened her mouth, she wanted to call him Leon, but now she was a woman at present, Leon didn''t know about it. So she quickly adjusted herself and stopped calling him.


    "I heard from Helen that you are sick, so Mimi and the children speciallye to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    elle raised her head in astonishment and opened her eyes wide.


    Her caring eyes made Leon''s head sink. He reached out and pinched his nose. Half asleep, he said, "I heard that they two are the best partners in the eyes of their ssmates and teachers, and also widely recognized couples. They didn''t refute."


    Michelle was a little stunned, "What do you mean by not refuting?"


    Leon paused for a moment. "Maybe they are together."


    "Wow!" Michelle was so excited that she almost scalded herself with the water in the ss. "Really? Is Lydia with Austin? Huan and Aron, Austin and Lydia, there are two pairs of couples in my ss!"


    Leon sensed that something was wrong.


    "Don''t you feel bad?"


    "I don''t feel bad." Michelle smiled happily.


    Seeing this, Leon gradually came to his senses. "You only treat Austin as a good friend, right?"


    "Austin is my good friend."


    Leon was speechless.


    ''So I made a mistake.


    Did she fall in love with Colby?''


    "Colby is just your good friend, right?" Leon said calmly.


    Michelle nodded, "Yes! Leon, take the medicine. It''s not hot."


    "Okay." Leon took the cup, stared at the dark brown medicine and asked casually, "You don''t have a boyfriend abroad, do you?"

 Chapter 736 Valerie Approached Nina On Purpose

    When the topic suddenly came to this matter, Michelle was stunned and said obediently, "No."


    Leon didn''t look at her. He raised the corners of his mouth and said in a gentle voice with a hint of joy.


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten my words. Good girl. How should I reward you?"


    Leon pressed his lips against the edge of the ss and took a big sip of the medicine.


    Since Leon couldn''t give her what she wanted, Michelle shook her head and refused, "I don''t want any reward. As long as you will recover soon."


    "Why do you care so much about me?" Leon raised his head with a faint smile and stared at Michelle''s face for a long time.


    She still had a childish baby face. It was hard to tell that she was twenty-four years old, but she was a little grown up than three years ago. There was something hidden in her clean and pure eyes.


    Just like Children who grew up at home began to have more and more secrets.


    Leon had been absent her growing for three years, which made him feel bad.


    The only thing thatforted him was that Michelle was obedient and didn''t have a boyfriend.


    Leon paused for less than a second and returned to the topic. "Don''t you really want the reward? I want to introduce you a boyfriend."


    Michelle''s face turned pale and refused in a hurry, "No!"


    ''As soon as I came back, Leon was in a hurry to introduce a boyfr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    smaid, but unfortunately, I was too busy to do that. Fortunately, you came back and helped me do it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have lost one of her original two bridesmaids. Thank you."


    Michelle was stunned.


    She was a little confused.


    "Nini said that she chose the bridesmaid. Only Berry and I were chosen. Is there another person? Is it you?"


    Valerie didn''t know who the "Nini" Michelle referred to was, but thought it was a worker who did something. She didn''t know that Nina ran away from home, let alone what happened after that.


    She raised her chin slightly and said in a low voice, "The bridesmaid should be ordered by Princess Nina, but all her friends are in the C Ind, so she doesn''t have many friends here. The bridesmaid was ordered by Leon, and it was me before."


    "The bridesmaid was indeed ordered by Nini. It''s not ordered by Leon, but Nini." Michelle was confused. She said seriously.


    "Who is Nini? Of course the bridesmaid of Princess Nina is chosen by Leon." Valerie said in a disdainful tone and looked very calm.


    "Nini is Nini."


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore, but I still have to thank you for this." Valerie smiled.


    Michelle pouted and said, "Okay."


    ''When Nini wakes up, I have to ask her clearly. I didn''t believe that Nini didn''t really invite me to be the bridesmaid.


    We are good friends!


    Super good!''

 Chapter 737 Growing Flowers

    In order to attend the wedding of Nina, Michelle asked for two days'' leave. She didn''t have to go to work today and stayed in the North Yard.


    Valerie also found an excuse to stay.


    After sending the children back to the car, Berry saw Valerie. She frowned and asked, "Why are you in the North Yard?"


    Valerie knew Vicente, but she didn''t know Berry.


    Her tone sounded familiar and hostile. Valerie didn''t remember offending the stranger in front of her.


    Valerie recognized her as one of the bridesmaidsst night. She thought Berry was a close friend of Princess Nina, so she didn''t dare to offend Berry. Even though she was unhappy with Berry''s tone, she still smiled and said, "Hello."


    "Eh." Berry answered perfunctorily and went to pull Michelle up with a smile. "Let''s go to the North Yard for a walk. I heard from Helen that there is a rose garden behind. I also want to go to the banyan tree to see fireflies."


    "Fireflies won''t light up until night. They are insects that can fly during the day." Michelle looked at her and said.


    "What? Insects. I''d better not see them." Berry was not afraid of insects, but she felt that there was something wrong with looking at insects in the daytime. "Go to the rose garden and see if the roses nted by John are a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s a gust of wind when she walked out of the door.


    Berry walked around the rose garden and found that the roses in the North Yard were much more beautiful than those in her house. She was absent-minded for a moment.


    She didn''t know when Michelle had disappeared. She talked to herself for a long time. When she came to her senses and looked for her, she finally saw Michelle running away.


    "Mimi, Mimi! Where are you going?" Berry followed her out.


    Michelle had run away, and only the sound of wind could be heard.


    The North Yard was so big that Michelle began to gasp for breath after running for a while, so she could only trot.


    She lowered her head and ran back. At the corner, she bumped into Nina.


    Although Nina''s body was not as strong as before, she was still very powerfulpared to Michelle''s small body. Nina didn''t see clearly who hit her, so she tried to defend herself and pushed Michelle with her elbow.


    Nina''s body just swayed back, and Valerie quickly supported her with her hands.


    Michelle was so pitiful that she fell to the ground and screamed, "It hurts so much."


    When Nina steadied herself, Valerie let go of her hand and smiled gloatingly at Michelle falling down.


    ''You will be in trouble after bumping into Princess Nina.''

 Chapter 738 Leon Is Single

    "Michelle, are you okay?" The smile on Valerie''s face disappeared. With a worried look, she reminded Michelle, "You bumped into someone."


    Michelle rubbed her forehead with one hand and touched her buttocks with the other. She got up with pain and said vaguely, "I''m sorry."


    Her appearance was so funny that Nina couldn''t help chuckling and bent down to help her.


    "Come on, get up. Does your buttock hurt?"


    "No..." Michelle insisted that it didn''t hurt. After all, it was Michelle who bumped into her first. As soon as she raised her head and found it was Nina, she immediately felt aggrieved. "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Taking a step forward, Valerie said in a gentle and soft voice, "Michelle, you almost knocked down Princess Nina just now. Apologize now."


    "It doesn''t matter." Nina patted the dust on Michelle''s body.


    Valerie frowned at Nina''s concern. It was said that Princess Nina had always been cold and arrogant and seldom made friends. She wondered why Princess Nina was very friendly to Michelle.


    ''She was just the bridesmaidst night.


    Maybe it''s because of Leon.'' After thinking for a while, Valerie thought this reason was the most reasonable.


    Looking at the panting Michelle, Nina asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Something urgent! I''ll see youter!" Thin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to her and reached for the orange on the table.


    Turning her head to look at her, Nina asked straightforwardly, "Do you have a grudge against Valerie?"


    "No." Michelle had already peeled the orange and divided it into half into Nina''s hands. Her eyes lit up after eating it. "It''s so sweet!"


    Nina also put a piece into her mouth and swallowed it beforementing, "Yes, it''s sweet. Valerie is targeting you. You''d better avoid her in the future."


    Michelle said indifferently, "She is a good person and won''t aim at me. Maybe she just feels that..."


    In the middle of her words, Michelle stopped.


    "What?" Nina asked.


    Michelle put a piece of orange into her mouth and chewed it for a few times before she decided to answer truthfully, "She thinks Leon is good to me and affects them to fall in love."


    "Fall in love?" There was a minute when Nina suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. She frowned and said, "Leon has broken up with her a long time ago. She doesn''t like him."


    "What?" Michelle blinked.


    For a moment, she chuckled to herself that Leon was single now.


    Then she felt sad for Leon.


    ''After four years of separation, they finally reunited, but they broke up again.


    How could Leon''s life be so miserable?'' Michelle pursed her lips and sighed.

 Chapter 739 Attempt

    Michelle felt sorry for Leon from the bottom of her heart. The orange in her hand was sweet, so she secretly put several oranges into the pocket of her clothes.


    Seeing that, Nina didn''t say anything. Nina just reminded her again, "Do you remember what I just said? If you see Valerie, you can take a detour and keep silent if possible."


    "Oh, I see." Michelle nodded, but her attention was on the orange. It was obvious that she just agreed casually.


    Nina stretched out her hand to grab the orange that Michelle had peeled and said seriously, "Be serious. I''m afraid that you will be bullied."


    Although Valerie was gentle and weak, she was actually a person who hid a murderous intent in her smile and knew how to speak properly. She didn''t get into trouble with just a few words, and at the same time, she could achieve her own goal.


    What Valerie said just now implied that Michelle had reced Nina''s position in her brother''s heart.


    No one was willing to be reced, especially the position in her brother''s heart, which was iparably important to her.


    If Valerie didn''t refer to Mimi, Valerie would start to be jealous, just like a child hoped t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd.


    "Leon, the orange is sweet and not cold. I put them in my pocket to warm them up." Michelle reached out her hand in front of him and said, "I''ve also searched online. You can eat oranges when you catch a cold."


    The round orange was put in Michelle''s white and tender hand. Leon reached out to take it. It was not cold at all. It was warm.


    The warmth slowly spread from his fingertips to every part of his body.


    Leon slowly peeled the orange skin. The skin was warm, and the orange flesh inside was still cold, but he didn''t feel cold at all. This was the warm orange that she personally warmed for him.


    The orange was sweet and juicy, and it tasted sweet when it was chewed. When it was swallowed, it moistened his dry and hoarse throat.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth deepened.


    "Leon, is it sweet?" Michelle asked in a low voice. All the sick people liked to be quiet, and the loud voices would make people''s heads ache.


    Leon looked at her and said, "It''s sweet. Michelle, you are so good to me. Do you have any attempt?"


    "What? Attempt?" Michelle thought that she had been seen through, so she stammered and dared not look at him.

 Chapter 740 Where Is Aunt

    Michelle was like a frightened rabbit, looking very pitiful. Leon couldn''t help approaching her.


    Michelle subconsciously stepped back, with her back against the cold wall. In front of her was a hot body wall that looked thin, but filled with man strong male aura.


    She stood still and raised her head in a daze.


    "Michelle, do you have it or not?" Leon couldn''t help teasing her. He peeled an orange and put it in front of her mouth. "Open your mouth and try if the orange I peeled is sweeter."


    There was a fist distance between the two. As soon as Leon spoke, Michelle felt a heat wave sweeping across her face, like the wind blowing her hair, a little lustful.


    Even so, Michelle opened her mouth obediently. Half of the orange was in her mouth, and a small part was exposed outside.


    "Why don''t you eat? Do you want to leave half for me?" Leon''s tone was a little frivolous. With a fox like eyes and a beautiful face, he was as attractive as a temptress.


    Michelle couldn''t resist such a seducement. Her face suddenly flushed.


    She swallowed the orange quickly, lowered her head shyly and put the remaining three oranges into his arms.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ng next to him called the name of the Little Tail. The Little Tail immediately ran over, and did not forget to say to them, "My aunt ising to pick me up. I''m leaving. Bye."


    "Bye." Strong waved at her.


    Van and Don also said "Bye".


    They looked at her aunt holding the Little Tail and left. Strong suddenly said, "The Little Tail has aunt, but I don''t."


    "Neither do we. Why don''t you have an aunt?" Don tilted his head and asked Strong.


    Strong scratched his head and giggled, "I don''t have a maternal uncle."


    Van nced at Strong and was speechless.


    "Why don''t I have an aunt?" Don was seriously thinking about this question. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure it out. "Van, why don''t we have aunt?"


    Although Van had read a lot of books, he couldn''t answer this question. He could only say, "You can ask Uncle, and he will know."


    "Okay!" Don trotted over, rushed in front of Leon and held his leg. He raised his head and asked, "Uncle Leon, why don''t I have an aunt? The Little Tail have aunt, but my brother and I don''t."


    "Uncle Leon, where is aunt?" Before Leon could catch his breath, Don added.

 Chapter 741 Uncle Leon And Aunt Michelle Seem To Be Kissing!

    The parents who picked up the children left one after another. The gate of the kindergarten was no longer crowded, and Michelle could finally move over.


    A woman in her fifties was standing next to Leon. When she heard Don''s words, she smiled and looked at Michelle, who was walking to Leon''s side. "Little boy, isn''t your aunt here? I just saw them standing together and talking. They are all here to pick you up."


    Hearing this, Michelle suddenly raised her head and looked at the old woman. She pointed at herself in a daze and asked, "Me, me?"


    She chuckled to herself and quickly denied, "No, no. Madam, you misunderstood. He is my friend."


    Don turned around and saw Michelle. He gave up his uncle''s legs and hugged her instead. He said in a sweet voice, "Aunt Michelle, are you here to pick up my brother and me from school?"


    "Yes, Don, you like to hold people''s legs." Michelle rubbed Don''s head and Don stretched out his hands to ask for a hug.


    Michelle bent down to hug him, but Leon held him in his arms first. "Let me hug you. Michelle''s too young to hold you."


    "Okay." Don pouted.


    At this time, Van and Strong also went out of the kindergarten. Strong happily called his grandma and ran to the woman who had just spoken.


    Michelle held Van''s hand.


    "Uncle,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    argue with his brother. The more they argued, the less result they would get. So Van simply obeyed him.


    Don was suddenly enlightened. He opened his mouth and said softly, "Oh, I see."


    The two brothers'' voices were neither loud nor low, and the people in front of them heard it clearly. Michelle was so shy that she lowered her head more and more, wishing to bury it in her knees.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Leon said, "Van and Don are not ordinary children. Sometimes they know more than their peers."


    Not only did he not scold the children for talking nonsense, but Michelle even sensed his hint of agreement.


    Soon, Michelle got rid of this unrealistic fantasy in her mind. ''I thought wrong.


    Leon should have thought that children said what they liked, so he didn''t care about it at all. That is why he is so calm.''


    On the contrary, she was still blushing at night. Lying in bed, she rolled over and thought about the scene of fastening the seat belt in the car, so close.


    On the second day, Michelle went to pick up Van and Don from school again. She looked around for the figure of Leon, but she couldn''t find him anywhere. She lowered her head in disappointment.


    "Michelle, are you looking for me?" A clear and pleasant voice came from above.

 Chapter 742 Take The Front Passenger Seat From Now On!

    Michelle raised her head and a handsome face appeared in her eyes. His smile was like a warm breeze, blowing away the disappointment on her face.


    "Leon." Michelle called him with a smile.


    When the kindergarten was over again, the children came out one after another. From afar, Michelle heard Strong shouting, "Boss, your uncle and aunt!"


    Don said, "Aunt Michelle and Uncle Leon are not married yet. They are just in a rtionship."


    "When will they get married?" The voice of the Little Tail was soft and sweet, and her speed was slow. She held the schoolbag belt with her two little hands.


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask." Don walked forward happily.


    "Strong, Little Tail, we''re leaving now. Bye." Van immediately followed and said to his younger brother, "Are you really going to ask Uncle Leon?"


    "Yes, you said that if we didn''t understand, we could ask. Don''t you want aunt?" Don put his arm around his brother''s shoulder and walked cool and arrogant.


    "The book says let nature take its course." Van always looked like little adult.


    Don didn''t read much and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. I want aunt too." Van chuckled and said.


    "Well,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    promised Caroline that she would arrive at half past five on time and work overtime.


    It was already half an hourte, and Caroline personally called her. It seemed that she was going to be scolded.


    Taking a deep breath, Michelle answered the phone with a ttering smile, "Hello, Caroline, I..."


    "Michelle, where are you?" Caroline''s voice sounded calm, but Michelle didn''t know if it was the calm before Caroline lost her temper.


    ''No matter what, admit my mistake first.'' Michelle said, "Caroline, I''m sorry. I''m still in the car. I might arrive at the studio a littlete."


    "You don''t have to go back to the studio. I have sent you the location on WeChat. There is a work task here. Can youe here in twenty minutes? Call me back on WeChat." Caroline was always straightforward, so she hung up after finishing her words.


    Michelle opened the location information and could drive there in ten minutes.


    She sent a message to Caroline and looked into the iron gate of Shi family''s house, but didn''t see Leon came out. She waste today, so she had to get off the car and hail a taxi at the intersection.


    Michelle left in a hurry and forgot to tell Leon.

 Chapter 743 Endless Fate

    As soon as Michelle got to the destination, she saw Caroline''s assistant, Gray Pei, waving at her at the roadside. She quickly trotted over and shouted, "Assistant Gray."


    Gray took a look at his watch and said, "The time is just right. Let''s go there quickly and finish the shooting early."


    "Okay." Michelle quickly followed him and asked, "What are we shooting for? Oh, I forget that Caroline is shooting tonight to shoot the cover of a magazine for a popr female star recently."


    "Yes, but it''s almost finished. After shooting for the popr star, we need to shoot a female model, who is Caroline''s friend. She promised you to take a set of photos for her." Gray said in an envious tone, "Caroline is helping you. You should seize the opportunity."


    Michelle had been working in Caroline''s studio for half a month since she came back from abroad. Even if she had the experience of cooperating with popr stars abroad, she was only a neer at home. She hadn''t established any connections, let alone fame.


    For the past half a month, she had been doing some basic work. Every tim


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    g the phone call, Victor ran out in a hurry. He leaned over the window and looked inside. There were only two sets of vest and shirt on Tim.


    "Master Tim, you really don''t have a coat with you." He opened the door and got in.


    Tim snorted.


    "No, I''m not afraid of you being cold. I''m teaching you how to get close to women. It''s very cold in the evening wind. Put your coat on Michelle when you see her. Then you will have an excuse for the next meeting." Victor seemed to be good at it.


    "Go on," said Tim.


    "That''s why I asked you to take your coat with you. You borrow it to her this time, and the next time she gives it back to you. And you try to forget something in her ce and then continue to meet her. This is called endless fate. It won''t be long before you can be in love."


    Victor raised his hand and let the two thumbs touch, like a couple kissing, raising his eyebrows and smiling.


    Tim nodded in agreement, "Get off the car."


    "What... What do you want to do?" Victor was confused.


    "Go and buy a coat. Hurry up," said Tim, throwing his wallet on Victor''sps.

 Chapter 744 Im Your Fan

    The shooting was finished at nine o''clock in the evening. After the model left, only the staff of their studio were tidying up the equipment in the studio.


    Sitting on the wooden box nearby as a prop, Michelle took a deep breath. Finally, she noticed her belly that had been protesting for a long time. She could only drink water to fill her hunger.


    "Haven''t you had dinner yet?" Caroline walked over and sat down with her together. The square wooden box couldn''t amodate two people, so she only sat with half of her buttock. "Thank you. I think you are in a good state, and the shoot you produced is also okay."


    Hearing the praise, Michelle immediately came back to life. She opened her bright eyes and said, "Thank you, Caroline!"


    "I find that you are good at figure photographing. But as for the scenery," Caroline cast a sidelong nce at her, and Michelle lowered her head shyly and said in a low voice, "I have learnt it systematically. I will take a set of scenery every weekend."


    Caroline touched Michelle''s head and said with a smile, "Well, if you are hungry, go home for dinner. What''s more, your phone kept ringing when you were shooting just now. I thought it was a strange number, so I didn''t care. It rung several times, but stoppedter.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ight! Because the camera was brokenst time, I didn''t take many photos. Only one was good. You really like my photos." Michelle turned to look at him excitedly.


    "I''m your fan."


    "Thank you." Michelle said with a smile.


    The faint light shone on Michelle''s face, and her eyes were like the thin light of the moon at night, wless, making Tim want to own her.


    Tim became her fan. The two of them seemed to have amon topic, so Michelle was not so afraid of him anymore.


    After dinner, Tim drove her to the gate of themunity, got out of the car and handed her the new coat. He ordered, "Put it on. It''s cold at night."


    Michelle looked at him and said honestly, "I''m not cold."


    "Put it on."


    "But I''m really not cold. Besides, I''m already at the door of my home. Thank you." Michelle pressed her lips and smiled at him.


    Seeing that she didn''t listen to him, Tim had to scold her in a cold voice, "Just wear it if I ask you to. Don''t talk so much nonsense." Then he put the coat on her.


    During the meal, Michelle had changed her attitude towards him, who looked fierce before. But now, she shrank her neck again in fear.


    She had never seen such a fierce person before.


    Her parents had never scolded her.


    Leon would not scold her.

 Chapter 745 Other Mens Coats

    With grievance in her heart, Michelle didn''t dare to say anything. She quickly put on the coat, and then heard Tim say, "Remember to wash it after you wear it. You can wash it with your hands, and then give it back to me in person."


    "What?" Michelle didn''t put one hand into the sleeve, but only a small part of it. When she heard that she needed to wash the coat by herself, she quickly took out the other hand.


    She hated washing clothes the most.


    ''It is better not to wear it.''


    Seeing that she was about to take off the coat, Tim immediately reached out and pressed her shoulders with a little strength. "Don''t take it off! If you want to take it off, just take them all off, or you can put it on."


    Her weak shoulder seemed to bear a thousand pounds. Michelle gritted her teeth and dared not to breathe heavily. She silently reached out her hand and said with grievance, "I have put it on."


    Hearing her aggrieved voice, Tim became irritable. ''I didn''t bully her, but why was it so troublesome to let her wear the coat?''


    "Okay, go home."


    Michelle was relieved. As soon as he removed his hand from her shoulder, she ran away quickly.


    "Master Tim, you scared her away." Victor wanted tough, helpless.


    "Why is this little girl so timid?" asked Tim impatiently.


    "The girls in the Silverhall Nightclub are so bold that they want to hang on to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lips and interrupted Michelle with a "hush" sound. Her mother pointed at the chessboard, indicating not to disturb them.


    Ten minutester, Adams had almost win and praised Leon excitedly, "You are really good at ying chess. Who taught you? You must be taught by a teacher at home, right?"


    "My father taught me." Leon put away his chess pieces with a smile.


    Adams was a little surprised. It was rare for Leon''s father to spare time to teach his son to y chess with such strong background.


    "Leon, it''s toote. It''s not safe to drive home. You can stay at our house for one night. I''ve cleaned up the guest room and changed a new bed sheet and quilt set. I wonder if you can get used to it." ine said.


    They all knew Leon''s identity, so ine was worried about whether he could get used to sleeping here.


    "Thank you, Mrs. ine. I''m not that fragile. You can treat me as a child from an ordinary family." Leon behaved modestly and politely, but still concentrated on putting away the chess pieces.


    Michelle also went to help him put away the chess pieces and said happily, "Yes, Leon is very good."


    Adams and ine nodded, but they still kept it in mind to take care of him well.


    When Leon walked out of the study, he saw a brand new men''s coat on the sofa. The tag hadn''t been taken off yet, which was not in line with Adams''s age.

 Chapter 746 Are You Doing So To See Me

    Leon took a few more looks.


    ine walked over and picked up her coat, "Michelle, don''t throw others'' things about. Put it on a hanger. Will you return it to them some other day?"


    Others? Leon''s eyes darkened and then she took a close look at the coat.


    "Yes, I will, but I have to wash it clean and dry it before I return it." Michelle yawned since she was quite sleepy. "Put it on the sofa. I will wash it tomorrow, mom."


    "I''ll hang it up, or it will wrinkle." ine looked through the clothes and saw the tag on it. "It''s new. You can only wear it after washing it, but you can''t machinwash it. I''ll take it to the dry cleaning shop tomorrow."


    Michelle was about to nod, but the angry look of Tim suddenly shed in her mind. She shivered all over and was not sleepy at all. She walked over and held the coat in her arms.


    "You don''t have to dry clean it. I''ll wash it by hand."


    "Hand washing?" ine was shocked. "Don''t you hate washing clothes the most?"


    "Yes." Michelle pouted. But she had no choice. She didn''t dare to disobey Tim.


    Unfortunately, others didn''t know about it, so ine got the wrong idea in an instant. "Okay, okay."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lean against the wall and put her hands on the wall, as if he was holding her in his arms.


    ''Why is he so close to me?''


    She was almost unable to breathe, and her heart was beating violently.


    Michelle bit her lips and asked him what his question was with her eyes.


    "I just want to know why you have to work overtime in the past week?" Leon sized her up indifferently.


    If he hadn''te to her house today, he wouldn''t have known that she didn''t go home but went to work every time he sent him home.


    Because she asked for leave every afternoon to pick up Van and Don from school.


    Michelle was too nervous to speak.


    "Dear, answer me honestly." Leon stretched out a hand to gently touch her hair at her temples. Then he pushed it behind her ears, revealing her white and red face.


    When her fingers touched her ears and temples, she felt like being electrified. Her mouth seemed to be numb, so she could only nod slightly.


    "You ask for leave to pick up Van and Don from school every afternoon. Are you doing so to see me?" Leon asked tenderly.


    His tone rose a little with a bit of the nasal voice, which made Michelle let her guard down.

 Chapter 747 Does He Also Like Me

    In fact, Leon wasn''t sure that Michelle wanted to see him. He was sure that he wanted to see Michelle. Just like what he had inadvertently heard someone saying that they were like a family of four, he had dreamed of such a scene being realized.


    The Shi family would send someone to pick up their children from school, but he took the responsibility.


    The corridor was so quiet that they could hear each other''s heartbeat. However, there was still a distance between them, and their hearts were not so clear through their thick clothes. They could cover it up with gasp.


    Only they could feel their own feelings.


    Michelle''s heart was beating fast and she was nervous.


    If she went on like this, she would be found. She turned around and wanted to slip into the room. But Leon didn''t give her a chance to escape. He put his hands on her shoulders and his forehead against hers.


    Michelle''s heart finally jumped to her throat. With her eyes wide open, she raised her hand to cover her mouth.


    Oh my god!


    Her heart was about to jump out. Her heart did not belong to her anymore.


    She couldn''t control herself.


    She was fascinated by Leon head over heels.


    Leon knew why Michelle was covering her mouth with her hand. He couldn''t help smiling, and he breathed on her flushed face.


    "Michelle, your heart is beating fast. You like


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    romantic rtionshipsts seven years."


    "Seven years?" Huan was shocked. She thought Michelle was taking about friend at the same age. "That''s to say, they have been together since college. They broke up, got back together, and then broke up again."


    "Yes." said Michelle depressingly.


    She felt so depressed.


    "And now he is the same as Colby?" Huan asked.


    "No, he is not that serious." Michelle pursed her lips and said in a depressed voice, "I found that he has changed his attitude towards me recently. He is not simple at all. He even flirted with me tonight and asked me if I like him."


    "Well, be careful." Huan''s voice became serious, "I can''t imagine how deep their rtionship has been in the past seven years. I guess your friend is in the same situation as Colby. He flirts with other girls but can''t show his true feelings. What''s more, he even flirts you now. "


    "Michelle, why do you always meet a bad man? You met Leon, but now your friend." Huan began to worry, "No, I have to look for some good boys for you and introduce them to you."


    Life always went up and down like this, and Michelle''s mood fell to the bottom. In the face of Huan''s concern, she only answered weakly, "Okay."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Michelle fell on the bed again. She moved so fast that the two petals in her pocket fell out.

 Chapter 748 Get Sick

    In the middle of the night, it began to rain heavily in the Lexingport City, rustling the leaves of the trees.


    It rained inte autumn, and the temperature dropped sharply. When Michelle got up and lifted the quilt, she sneezed all of a sudden. Her nose was still a little stuffy, and she couldn''t breathe smoothly.


    Last night, she forgot to close the window. The wind and rain came in one after another. The floor beside the window was wet, affecting the champagne roses in the vase. Two petals of the roses were wet with water drops, and a few petals were left on the table.


    Michelle felt sorry for the flowers. She hurried to close the window, moved the flowers to a clean ce, and went to the bathroom to get a mop to mop the floor.


    ine had prepared breakfast and knocked on the door of the guest room. The door opened in less than a second. Leon had already tidied up and said with a smile, "Good morning, Mrs. ine."


    "Good morning. Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast."


    ine turned around and knocked on her daughter''s door again. Leon stopped and looked sideways at the wooden board hanging on the door. It was still a crooked words-Michelle''s room.


    After knocking a few times, no one came to open the door. ine had


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he had taken a photo of him.


    When she was about to think about it, Leon interrupted her.


    "Thank you for taking Michelle to the hospital."


    "Oh, you''re wee. Michelle is my junior sister and also a member of my studio. It''s my duty." Caroline came to her senses and looked at the man standing by the bed.


    Leon smiled at her and thanked her again.


    Since someone came to take care of Michelle, Caroline left and told him what the doctor had told her before she left.


    The door of the ward was gently closed, leaving only the two of them.


    Michelle was still in aa. The infusion tube reached into the bed, and the ward was filled with the smell of disinfectant. It was raining outside the window.


    Leon came here in a hurry. Without an umbre, he got off the car and ran to the inpatient building. He got wet in the rain and his hair was stained with it.


    He wanted to touch Michelle''s forehead, but when he was about to touch it, he withdrew his hand. His hand was cold since it was wet in the rain.


    He dragged a chair to sit on the edge of the bed. As soon as he sat down, he saw the screen of her mobile phone lit up and a message popped out from the top of her mobile phone screen.


    "Tim requests to friend you online!"

 Chapter 749 He Is So Important To Michelle

    Leon took the phone. On the wallpaper, there was a ss cup on the white table, and several strawberries were scattered slowly. The light streamed on it through a few leaves, which made the table checker in shade.


    The hairy pink rabbit pendant on the phone was quite cute. Just like three years ago, he input eight for four times, but it was wrong.


    He entered Michelle''s birthday and it was wrong again.


    Leon frowned slightly and looked at Michelle who was still sleeping. Her lips were dry and pale. He said, "How can you abandon your lucky number? What else is more important than good luck?"


    He narcissistically thought about maybe it was his birthday, so he input it. When he input the fourth number, he paused.


    He thought he was too narcissistic.


    Swiftly he put the useless thought from him and input thest number.


    The phone was unlocked.


    Leon''s eyes were filled with surprise. Not only did he unlock Michelle''s phone with his birthday, but also because of the desktop wallpaper. There was him holding a big ck umbre next to a smiling girl.


    It was a photo taken secret


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    apletely white room, and she noticed the smell of disinfectant. She felt hurt on the back of her hand, so she moved ufortably.


    "Don''t move, or you''ll bleed. Be good."


    Leon''s gentle voice was like the sun rising from the clouds, and Michelle''s heart were filled with warmth. She turned her head and felt sweet when she saw Leon. She wanted to call him dear, but she noticed Valerie.


    After the fever, her throat was dry. She tried but could not make a sound.


    When Michelle and Valerie looked at each other, they were both stunned for a moment. Later, Valerie smiled at her.


    Valerie couldn''t figure out what Leon was doing, but she could see through Michelle. When they looked at each other, she noticed Michelle was kind of cowardly.


    She was pleased with that, so she asked considerately, "Do you want water? I''ll get you a cup of hot water."


    Valerie turned around to get some water. She pricked up her ears and kept glimpsing at them.


    She saw that Michelle withdrew her hand and pressed it by herself. The white stick on the back of her hand was stained with a little blood.

 Chapter 750 Cover Her Eyes And Dont Let Her See Any Bloody Scene

    Michelle took the water from Valerie. The temperature was just right. She moistened her lips and throat and sincerely thanked Valerie.


    Michelle lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, but she was pressed by a pair of powerful hands. When she raised her eyes, she saw a gentle and powerful eyes. His amber like pupils reflected her little figure.


    "Leon? I''m fine. I have to go back to work." In fact, she was still a little dizzy. But when she saw Leon was considerate and gentle to her, she would think of Colby. Thinking of what Huan had said, she felt a little suffocated.


    She felt sorry for Leon, but she also wanted to protect her pure love.


    Leon pressed her against the bed and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. "Caroline sent you to the hospital. She knew you were sick, so don''t worry. You can go to work when you get better."


    "Caroline sent me here." ''Then I couldn''t find an excuse to go back to work.


    If I didn''t go to work, I would be poor.''


    Thinking of these, Michelle curled her lips and looked discontented.


    "Well, go to work when you get better." Leon touched her forehead tofort her. "Does your head hurt? Are you hungry?"


    Michelle shook her head, "No, I''m not hungry. I want to go home and sleep. I have to go to Caroline''s studio to get my bag. The key is in my bag."


    Leo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sed off by her. She doesn''t answer the challenge every time." Victor said with righteous indignation.


    Tim nced at him coldly, "What a loser!" Victor had challenged her for three yearster.


    Pretending not to hear what he said, Victor turned around and picked up the phone which was still ying the movie. He pointed at the screen and asked, "Master Tim, do you want to watch it?"


    Tim didn''t respond. ''Damn it. I don''t want to watch a movie with a man.''


    "I''m watching half of the movie. Do you want me to tell you about the movie, Master Tim?" Without waiting for Tim''s answer, he continued, "There is a man who lives the same life every day, but he doesn''t know it is fake..."


    "Fake?" Tim nced at him, still not interested.


    Victor answered, "Yes, it''s all fake. His neighbors, friends and wives are all fake. They are all actors and actresses, hidden cameras and directors, but he doesn''t know it."


    Victor shrugged his shoulders and said, "I feel bored. It''s not interesting, but I haven''t finished watching it. Do you want me to tell you from the beginning after watching it?"


    "Okay," said Tim, which confused Victor.


    ''Why does Master Tim suddenly be interested? Is it because that I am a good storyteller?


    It must be.'' With a proud look on his face, Victor watched the movie more intently.

 Chapter 751 Master-hands Fight By Speaking

    At night, the Silverhall Nightclub was bustling, with countless men and womening in and out.


    There were also couples holding hands, and one of them was Huan and Aron. Standing upstairs and ncing at the noise downstairs, Tim was like a passer-bypared with the people who came to enjoy themselves in the Silverhall Nightclub.


    Before Tim didn''t get approval from Michelle for his friend requests, but saw an unexpected guest.


    "Your clothes have been washed. My sister is busy. I''ll bring them to you." said Leon friendly, putting a bag of clothes in front of Tim.


    Tim nced at the bag and his face didn''t look good.


    Without giving him a chance to think about it, Leon said frankly, "I know you like my sister. You can like her, but you can''t disturb our lives."


    "Michelle is not your biological sister. It''s none of your business." Victor raised his chin proudly and said, "It''s her blessing that Master Tim likes her."


    "Yes, it''s a blessing to have someone like her, but it doesn''t mean that she has to ept it. She just need one blessing." Leon didn''t get angry because of Victor''s unhappy t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    him, but now she doesn''t like him anymore. "


    The news Victor brought pleased Tim. The gloom on his face disappeared and he raised his eyebrows to look at Victor.


    Victor clicked his tongue and said, "Leon has already had a girlfriend. He said he liked Michelle, does he want to make her as his mistress? Master Tim, you must act quickly. How about moving to the ce next to Michelle''s home? There is a saying, "A person in a favorable position..."


    "A person in a favorable position gains special advantages." Tim rubbed his aching eyebrows.


    "That''s right!" Victor pped his hands and smiled evilly, Master Tim, do you want to move there or not? As soon as you give the order, I''ll do it for you. I promise I''llplete the task. Just move to their next door. You two will be neighbors. "


    Tim nodded and thought it was a good idea.


    After receiving the order, Victor immediately went to do it.


    Tim was rich, and Victor was good at luring others. He asked a group of guys to surround the neighbors of the Michelle, and then seeded in tempting them.


    But he didn''t buy the residence, but rent it.

 Chapter 752 Neighbors

    The sky in the Lexingport City seemed to have been pierced into numerous holes. It rained for three consecutive days and didn''t get sunny until Sunday.


    It was a rare sunny day, so Michelle sleptte.


    It was rare sunny. ine got up early to wash clothes and bask in the quilt. She took Adams to do the housework with her and cleaned up the house.


    The small vi next door was also busy. The furniture was moved in and out, and Victor, who was in charge of themand, stood in the yard and shouted, reminding the people who carried things not to be careless here and not to destroy them.


    There were old people walking and children chasing in themunity happily. It was very lively.


    After pouring out the trash, Adams came back and said to his wife, "Have you heard the noise next door?"


    It was gettingte. ine was cooking in the kitchen. Hearing her husband''s words, she leaned back and turned to look at him. "Is Baylor and his wife back? They said that they would stay in their son-inw''s house for more than half a year. I thought they wouldn''te back."


    "No, it''s not Baylor. I heard that he is a new neighbor." Adams went into the kitchen, rolled up


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in," said Tim indifferently.


    "Move to our neighborhood?" Michelle peeked at him and found that although he was fierce, he was willing to help her. First, he was afraid that she would get cold and gave her a coat, and now he helped her take something.


    Michelle thought, ''This should be a man with cold face but warm heart, right?''


    Noticing that Michelle was looking at him, Tim spilled the beans identally. "Yes, I live next your door."


    Michelle quickly walked to him, stepped back and looked at him. She said in surprise, "Next door? Did Baylor rent the house to you or sell it to you?"


    "Rent." Tim answered briefly. He was afraid that if he said too much, Michelle would feel him fierce.


    "Well, then I won''t see Baylor and his families again." Michelle pouted and was a little reluctant, but soon she smiled, "Then we will be neighbors from now on."


    Her bright eyes reflected the figure of Tim. Tim felt that her eyes were warmer than the sun shone on him today.


    "Yes, neighbors." Tim''s voice softened a little, but Michelle couldn''t feel the subtle change.


    Because she had already met the gentlest person, so she could not feel the gentleness from others.

 Chapter 753 Share My Snacks And Happiness With You

    Adams looked at the door and saw a tall maning with his daughter. He nced at them and thought the man was the courier who came to help, but felt something was wrong.


    She took a closer look and found that the man dressed decently.


    "Are these all sent by Lydia?" Adams had already walked over, nced at the packages in front of them, and finally looked at Tim. "Michelle, who is this?"


    Tim looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    "Dad, he is my... Friend. " Michelle almost said he was her fan. After thinking for a while, she changed it to be a friend and then smiled.


    Her hesitation made Adams''s eyes change when he looked at the two of them, with a little inexplicable meaning. Then he smiled at Tim, "Friend of Michelle,e in and have a seat."


    "My name is Tim Shen." Tim nodded slightly to show his respect and walked in. Looking around, he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he would enter the Michelle''s house as soon as he moved there.


    ine, who was cooking in the kitchen, heard the noise and came out. She saw a strange man at home. He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    braised meatballs?"


    "Don''t be impolite to the guest." ine med her.


    Adams ate quietly, and from the corner of his eyes, he was paying attention to every move of Tim.


    Tim picked up a meatball and put it into Michelle''s bowl, continuing to eat quietly. He indeed liked Fried Bacon with Garlic Sprout very much.


    Before Tim left, Michelle took out a big box full of snacks and threw them into his arms. There were nuts, dried pork slices, dried fruit, milk candy, chips and so on. All in all, there were a lot of snacks.


    She didn''t take it well and dropped several bags on the ground.


    Michelle bent down to pick them up and put them back into his arms.


    At that noon, the sun was very good, not as hot as summer, not as cold as winter. It shone on Michelle''s delicate face. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved, and her eyes were shining with thin sunshine, like two sparklingkes.


    It was warm and peaceful.


    Tim heard Michelle say in a sweet voice, "I''ll share my snacks and happiness with you."


    He was holding a pile of snacks, as if holding treasures.

 Chapter 754 Plant Strawberry

    After sending Tim away, Michelle walked back and forth in the hall to digest, with strawberry in her hand as after-dinner fruit.


    "Dad, where did you buy these strawberries? They are so sweet. "


    "It''s a gift." Adams said, "It''s a gift from Leon. As long as the strawberry is ripe, he will ask people to send fresh strawberry here every day."


    Michelle was stunned and almost squeezed the remaining half of strawberry bit into juice.


    ''Leon once said that he would nt strawberry for me.


    So I am eating strawberry nted by Leon?


    Is it?


    Is it for me?''


    Michelle stared nkly at the strawberry in her hand, and its sweetness was still in her mouth, just like what Leon had said to her before.


    She opened her mouth mechanically to bite off the remaining half of the strawberry and chewed it gently. She lost in thought.


    Adams didn''t find anything wrong with his daughter and went upstairs. Michelle''s parents had the habit of taking a nap, but only Michelle didn''t.


    She stood in front of the champagne roses for a long time until Huan called and invited her to have fun. Then Michelle went out.


    Seeing Michelle stepping out of the home under the setting sun, ine smiled and reminded her to be careful on the way. She took a stic basin to the yard and stopped in front of the clothes hanging rope.


    In the basi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    grinned, revealing her cute canine teeth. She looked cute, and she rolled her eyes. "Leon nted strawberry for me."


    Aron was shocked, "What? Is this some kind of cipher between you two? "


    Huan was also confused. She looked at Aron and asked, "Is that the same as what I think?"


    Aron shrugged and he didn''t know it.


    "Oh, let me have a look." Rainy stood up excitedly. Then she got closer to Michelle and tried to take off her clothes. She wanted to find out whether there was a hickey or anything else left on her body to prove that they had spent a wild night.


    "Come here. Let me see where Leon nted ''strawberry'' for you? What did you dost night? Come on, tell us all!"


    Rainy''s mouth were full of the smell of alcohol, directly sprayed on the face of Michelle, which made her whole face wrinkle. She released the bottle and hugged herself.


    You pervert! Don''t pull my clothes! " Michelle stood up and ran to Huan, forcing Aron to leave.


    Aron was speechless.


    He almost lost his temper, but he controlled himself. He told himself to be generous and not to argue with a drunk woman.


    Seeing that Aron was a little sullen, Huan reached out and grabbed his hand tofort him. Then she looked at Michelle and said, "Tell me the truth. Did he really do ''that'' for you?"


    "Yes, he did." Michelle giggled and nodded.

 Chapter 755 Confess To Each Other

    Rainy sat back next to Huan, rested her head on Huan''s shoulder and fell asleep.


    "Are you two in love?" Huan asked with concern, and suddenly thought of something, "Hold on, did Leon bastard break up with his girlfriend? Did he break up with the woman he took with him at the party?"


    Michelle tilted her head and thought for a while. She nodded and said, "Yes. He did."


    "That''s good, or you will be a mistress." Huan breathed a sigh of relief, "He had done "that" to you. Is he your boyfriend now?"


    Michelle pouted and held Huan in her arms, "No, Leon is not my boyfriend."


    Caught off guard, Huan was almost knocked down. She felt like a tumbler, with a Rainy on her left shoulder and a Michelle on her right.


    She sighed. When she heard Michelle said that Leon wasn''t her boyfriend, she was so pissed off that she almost leaned back.


    Then, Aron stood up and stood behind Huan. He couldn''t help but yell in his heart, ''Why should Ie to a party that are all women?''


    "Bastard! Leon is the rare bastard in the world. If I see him now, I will scold him badly." Huan scorned.


    Hearing this, Michelle immediately said, "No! You can''t do that. You can''t scold Leon!"


    "I don''t want to talk to you. Go to the washroom and wash your face to see what you look like now." Huan moved her shoulders and pushed her out.


    "Okay." Michelle got up obediently and went to t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ars with one hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "You used my used bed sheet and quilt, and..."


    The bed sheet and quilt cover he had slept on were private things. When Michelle took them away, she felt too ashamed. Now they were exposed face to face, and the shyness spread all over her neck and face.


    Even if she couldn''t see clearly, she could feel ayer of heat all over her body.


    Michelle lowered her head in shame and reached out to push him, but was firmly caught by his big hand. The hand that was pinching her ear slowly slid across her face and neck.


    She got goose bumps like a limp current running through her body.


    Michelle was so soft that she called him Leon in a sobbing tone.


    "I only ask you one question. Do you like me?"


    "Yes, I do." Michelle nned to tell him tonight. Now that he asked her to answer, she didn''t need to be nervous and said it naturally.


    Leon gasped for breath. And when he spoke again, his voice was even lower, which was the man''s suppressed and restrained lust.


    "Who do you like?"


    "Leon."


    "Who likes Leon?"


    "Me..."


    "Good girl, say it again." Leon rubbed her nose with the tip of his nose and breathed more heavily.


    Michelle pursed her lips and replied gently, "I like Leon." She paused for a second and said firmly, "Leon, I like you."


    After a long time, Leon kissed her nose and said, "I like you too."

 Chapter 756 Be In Love

    Thest sentence was something that Michelle had never thought of, and she dared not imagine either.


    At that moment, she thought it was an imaginary answer, but she really heard the words "I like you, too", like a small stone slowly falling into the water, raising a small wave.


    Tears welled up in Michelle''s eyes, and then her little mouth twitched. She really cried out.


    When Leon''s finger touched the warm wetness, he was frightened by the low cry. He wondered if he had forced her too hard to cry just now.


    "Why are you crying?" He wiped her tears in a hurry and distanced himself from her.


    Michelle held her mouth t, and her voice was soft and crying, "I don''t know. My head hurts after drinking."


    ''No wonder I smelled alcohol.'' Leon thought.


    He reached out to rub Michelle''s head and said softly, "Go back to sleep if you have a headache."


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep?" Michelle was bbergasted. She shrank back to the window and timidly retorted, "No, no, no. It''s too early."


    Leon''s hand was in the air, and her fluffy head had dodged away. In the dim car, he could only see the outline of Michelle. But he could also hear a hint of panic and tremble from her voice.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. He looked at her through the darkness for a long time before exining slowly, "I''m driving yo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed speaking, he saw the stunned expression on Michelle''s face. He reached out his hand to raise her chin, squinted his eyes and smiled like a cunning fox, ying with a simple rabbit. "Michelle, you have topensate me."


    The crooked index finger was pressed against the skin of Michelle''s chin, and the skin immediately became hot, and the heat continued to spread over her body.


    He used to point her forehead with the same finger, but she wouldn''t feel hot. Now when he touched her chin, she was not only hot, but also so nervous that her throat was dry.


    "How, how topensate?"


    "Let me kiss you." Leon had given up on being a good man for the time being.


    Michelle''s eyes widened in an instant. Her face flushed and her heart beat fast.


    She raised her hand to cover her mouth and crossed her hands.


    "Eh?" Leon stared at the back of her hand and paused with the end sound lengthened, as if asking her why she covered her mouth.


    "If I don''t cover it, it will jump out." A muffled voice came from Michelle''s palm and she lowered her eyes.


    Leon didn''t give her a chance to lower her head. He raised her chin again with his fingers and looked into Michelle''s beautiful eyes, with a little peach blossom like at the end of her eyes.


    "Michelle, take your hands off. I''ll help you block it back."

 Chapter 757 No One Was Willing To Turn Over A New Leaf After Being A Bastard!

    Michelle put down her hands obediently.


    As soon as her hands moved to her chin, Leon bent over and kissed her, not only on her soft lips, but also on the edge of her fingers.


    Michelle''s fingers suddenly shrank down as if they were scalded.


    Their lips quietly clung to each other. Michelle felt something that she had never felt before. It was softer than electricity and gentler than waves hitting the coast.


    She felt soft all over.


    Her heart beat faster.


    ''Liar! Leon is a liar.'' Michelle cursed him in her heart.


    As if hearing what she said in her heart, Leon pressed his lips against hers and said softly, "Open your mouth. Only in this way can I help you block it back."


    As soon as Michelle moved her lips, Leon reached out his hand to hold the back of her head. He was not content with the light kiss and deepen the kiss.


    The lust instantly burned through Michelle''s body, and her eyes gradually became blurred.


    Leon kissed her hard.


    After a while, Michelle couldn''t help moving her lips and gasping for breath.


    She was almost suffocated.


    Michelle thought, ''Why is kissing as suffocating as swimming? No, kissing is more difficult than swimming. I had never choked when swimming.''


    Seeing her like this, Leon slid his palm down from the back of her head and pinched the back of her neck, spra


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    shin.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she saw her mothering out of the kitchen with two breakfasts. ine was stunned to see her well-dressed appearance.


    "Michelle?"


    "Good morning, Mom." As if she didn''t see the confusion on her mother''s face, Michelle greeted her father who was sitting at the table and reading newspaper, "Good morning, Dad."


    Adams was calm. He smiled at her and said, "You got up so early. Don''t you go to work at half past nine? There are still two hours left."


    "It''s so good to get up early. Sesses to those who prepare well and put in effort." Michelle''s face was full of smile, even brighter than yesterday''s sun.


    ine looked at the only two breakfasts in her hands and said, "I''ll make another one for you."


    "No, thanks, Mom. I can go out to eat. Mom, let me help you." Michelle reached for the breakfast and said.


    ine followed her closely and felt that her daughter was really abnormal. She sat on the chair and asked, "Michelle, what makes you so happy? Can you share it with us?"


    Michelle froze and found that her mother was looking at her with loving and expectant eyes. And even her father was looking at her with the same eyes.


    Michelle thought to herself, ''Oh no! I was so happy and had forgotten!''


    "Are you in love?" ine hit the nail on the head.

 Chapter 758 I Am More Like A Freak

    Michelle was stunned. She pursed her lips and blinked.


    ine knew her daughter the most. She knew Michelle must have fallen in love and Michelle didn''t intend to tell her either, so she pretended to guess wrong. "No? It doesn''t matter. One day if you fall in love and your rtionship is stable, you can bring him home for dinner."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and quickly realized that she had overreacted. She chuckled and immediately sat next to her mother, holding her arm and acting like a spoiled child. "I know, mom. Thank you, mom. Thank you for helping me wash the bed sheet and quilt cover yesterday. Thank you, mom."


    "Not at all." ine patted her on the face.


    Michelle rubbed against her palm and said, "Next time it''s my turn to wash, I''ll help you wash. Mom, don''t scramble for it with me, okay? Daddy, don''t scramble for it. "


    Adams said, "Okay, I''ll remind you next time. Besides, your mother doesn''t have to go to work from today on. I''m still very busy. Come back early to apany your mother and have dinner with her after work. I may not have time. And don''t stay out all night. "


    When Adams said thest sentence, he looked at his daughter again.


    Michelle replied with a smile, "I know, Dad."


    "Keep firmly in your mind." Adams said serious


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd said, "Okay." she was worried that Leon would continue this topic, so she changed the topic.


    "Brother, did you see your bedding when you went to my home to get the key yesterday? Sorry, I didn''t mean it. "


    "I know." Hugging her tightly in her arms, Leon was in a very good mood. "I know you didn''t mean it. You did it on purpose. I don''t me you. I''m very happy. At least, they can apany you for me."


    "Brother, don''t you think I''m like a freak?" Michelle carefully raised her head from his arms. As soon as she raised a little bit of her head, ruby reached out and pressed her back.


    He was afraid that he would be a freak first when he saw her face.


    Every night, Michelle slept on his bed sheet, quilt cover and pillowslip, which was no different from sleeping on his bed.


    He couldn''t control himself at the thought of it.


    Leon took a deep breath quietly, his eyes sparkling. "I''m more like a freak."


    "No, you are not." Michelle said seriously.


    "I am." Leon hugged her tighter. "I like to hear you call me brother."


    Michelle hesitated for a moment, "Why?"


    Leon chuckled, "I didn''t mean the way you call me. It''s just that at a certain time, I might like you to call me like that."


    Hearing what he said, Michelle was even more confused.

 Chapter 759 Valerie Appointed Her

    Around nine o''clock, Caroline went to her studio with a bag in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. At the door, she saw that Michelle got off a Rolls-Royce not far away from her.


    She didn''t see who the driver was, but she saw the te number clearly.


    It was a rare license te number in the Lexingport City. The driver must have a powerful background.


    He had something to do with Michelle. Caroline only thought of one person, Leon, who she met in the hospital.


    After the car drove away, Michelle saw Caroline who was about to turn around and leave. She immediately trotted over and waved her hand, shouting, "Caroline!"


    Caroline stopped and waited for her.


    As soon as she approached, Caroline could tell that she was in a good mood. She not only dressed up carefully, but also had a smile on her face.


    "Good morning, Caroline."


    "Good morning, Mimi."


    At first, Caroline called her Michelle. Later, Michelle said that she would get used to being called Mimi, so everyone called her Mimi.


    Caroline looked her up and down and said with a smile, "Good. You finally know how to dress up. Please keep it in the future."


    Michelle smiled shyly.


    The two walked in side by side. Caroline was tall and wore high-heeled shoes. She wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    os.


    Michelle thought ''So I would refuse Cara politely after she finished her words.''


    "The first Ballet Festival was held very sessfully, so the second one is highly valued and expected. Now that if you can finish photographing well, your promising future wille. I believe that you can do it well. I and the teacher think that you are very good at photographing and can grasp the soul of the character, but... "


    Caroline paused for a moment, "But you are also under pressure. The photographer who took publicity photos for themst time was my senior. They were going to continue to invite him this time, but Valerie chose you. She has the power of discourse.


    If you can''t do it well, you may face criticism. So what do you think? I respect you."


    Michelle opened her mouth and was about to refuse, but Caroline said, "I forgot to tell you that the cost is very high."


    "How high is it?" Michelle immediately changed her mind.


    Caroline stretched out her hand to gesture the numbers, and Michelle agreed without hesitation. She said seriously, "Cara, I''m not afraid of criticism. Criticism can make me grow up. What Ick is experience and criticism. I''ll take this task!"


    Caroline was speechless.


    ''What a guy who sees only money.''

 Chapter 760 Emotional Harm

    Michelle walked out of the office and then went back. She turned around and looked at Caroline with a serious look.


    Caroline only saw her so serious when she was shooting. Stunned, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ruby, I have a secret to tell you." Michelle pursed her lips, mustered up her courage and said, "My brother''s girlfriend is not Valerie. They have broken up."


    Shock could be seen in Caroline''s eyes. "Last week, I saw them sitting together at the auction. Valerie won the most expensive bid. I forgot what it was because I was too shocked at that time. The Fengs are really rich."


    Of course, they were rich. The Fengs were rtively rich in C Ind, but they were the richest here.


    But she was not rich at all. How could she take good care of Leon?


    So she had to work harder to earn money.


    Michelle felt sad but did not say more.


    Back to her desk, she sent a message to Lydia who was in the B City far away.


    "Lydia, I ended up with Leon. I didn''t tell anyone else, but I can tell you in secret.


    Lydia replied almost in a second, "You mean Leon?" !


    "How could it be? H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , there were not many employees. In less than three minutes, everyone had got food and began to eat. When they saw Michelle''s good dishes and soup, they suddenly lost appetite for the dishes in their hands.


    Gray couldn''t help swallowing. "Can I have a sip of soup? I always think that the food in our canteen isparable to that in a star rated restaurant. After all, Sara has hired a famous chef, but..."


    "I can''t afford the food that Mimi got. So, don''t eat in our canteen." Caroline sat beside Michelle and stared at the strawberries. "Mimi, can I have a strawberry?"


    "Of course. Ruby, you can eat it, and so do all of you. But you have to leave some to me." Michelle looked up at the three dishes and one soup on the table. "You can eat all of them. It is too much for me."


    Gray was the first one to take food. "I just want to have a sip of soup."


    "Thank you, Mimi," other colleagues echoed with a smile.


    Caroline had a strawberry. When she caught a glimpse of the logo on the box, she asked in surprise, "Strawberry from Dream Manor? Here is its logo. Mimi, do you know its owner?"

 Chapter 761 Leon, Be Quick

    "I don''t know its owner."


    ¡°Dream? Really?" The female colleague was also shocked. She reached out and turned the box around. As expected, she saw the logo on the box. "It''s true."


    Michelle asked in confusion, "What is the Dream Manor? What''s wrong with strawberry? It seems to be ordinary."


    "The strawberry is ordinary, but the Dream Manor is not. It''s in the suburb." Gray seemed to know this very well. "Generally speaking, the strawberry is nted in the greenhouses, or in the fields. But it is a manor."


    "Mimi, think about what can be called manor." Gray said, "The manor is not veryrge, but it is as dreamy as its name. It is girlish and elegant. It''s designed by a famous architectural designer. You can imagine that."


    Gray sighed and continued, "Anyway, it''s a very beautiful ce. In particr, thousands of red strawberries was growing in the green areas. It''s so beautiful that it can be a great tourist attraction, but..."


    "No one is allowed in!" Gray said with regret, "I was shut out. Even if Caroline paid Tessa a visit, Tessa didn''t let her go. I heard that Tessa retains a strong


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r. Do you understand?"


    Michelle didn''t get the hidden message. She just nodded.


    Leon smiled with satisfaction. Looking at her watery eyes, which were even clearer than the flowing water in the stream, he suddenly felt an urge to getid with her.


    To forget that, Leon could only pull her into his arms and said, "Let me hold you for a while."


    "Okay." Michelle''s face was against his chest, but there was nowhere to put her hands. They had never hugged each other so closely before.


    Her face was hot and her lips were a little dry.


    Wynn called Leon. Luckily, it didn''t destroy the sweet moment since he was wearing a Bluetooth headphone.


    Leon held the little girl whom he always dreamed of in his arms. His desire grew stronger, so he gasped heavily. He raised his hand to hang up the phone, but he found himself trembling uncontrobly.


    Michelle happened to speak at this time.


    "Leon, are you done? Hurry up. I''m going to work."


    Leon was stunned.


    "What?!" Wynn was shocked.


    It was hard for her not to think much about it.


    Wynn cursed, "Bastard!"


    Then she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 762 Three Months Time Limit

    Leon didn''t want to be a good man, but he was afraid of scaring the girl in his arms.


    He patted her back gently, and Michelle slowly raised her head. Her face was still a little red, and it was most likely covering her body with his body to warm it up.


    Leon felt his chest burning.


    Leon asked, "When you get off work, how about I pick you up for dinner and then go to the movies?"


    "Okay, okay!" Michelle was overjoyed. How much she wished to do that with him.


    "Okay." Leon reached out and pinched her face. Michelle smiled more brightly.


    Someone''s phone rang.


    It was Michelle''s phone.


    When she saw it was her father, she immediately hushed to Leon and said in a lower voice, "It''s my father''s call. Leon, please don''t make a sound."


    In fact, he didn''t understand why they had to be into a secret rtionship, but it was impossible for him to get answer from Michelle. Michelle was very tight lipped. She wouldn''t say anything if she refused to say it, which could make him anxious to death.


    But it was impossible to say that Michelle didn''t like him. He was sure that Michelle only liked him.


    Just like he liked her.


    She didn''t want to make it public, so he had to hide it first.


    ''Even if I am a little unwilling, I could bear it for the time being, and when I couldn''t bear it, I will force her to say the truth.''


    Thinking


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''Kiss me again!''


    Michelle opened her eyes wide.


    After being kissed two times in a row in broad daylight, her brain began tock of oxygen. She said, "The units are different! The numbers are also different!"


    Leon was pissed off andughed. ''She just changed the units and retorted me.''


    "Say it again."


    "Eleven months?"


    Leon gave her another kiss. When his lips left, he looked into her shy and flustered eyes and said, "Say it again, I''ll kiss you when I am not satisfied with it."


    "Nine months?"


    She was kissed again.


    Michelle looked out in a hurry. There were cars passing by and people walking. She wanted to shrink back subconsciously, but Leon held her in his arms and pinched her chin.


    She changed it nervously, "Six, six months?"


    She was kissed again.


    Michelle was so shy that she closed her eyes and said, "Three months!"


    After waiting for two seconds, she found that the kiss did not came.


    She quietly opened one of her eyes and found that Leon was staring at her with a smile. He was finally satisfied.


    ''Three months! But how could I let Leon fall in love with me in just three months?''


    Michelle was a little worried.


    The kiss came again silently.


    Before Michelle could say anything, Leon pressed his lips against hers and said, "This is my reward for you."


    Michelle blinked. ''Was I cheated?''

 Chapter 763 Delegate Power

    Leon drove Michelle back to work. On the way back, Leon called Wynn back.


    "Why did you call me just now?"


    As if he hadn''t heard what Leon had said, Wynn asked yfully, "Is it over so soon? Are you in love with Michelle now?"


    Leon kept the promise that didn''t tell others that they were in love, but if others had guessed it, it was none of his business.


    So at this moment, he said in a very happy tone, "Think it by yourself."


    "You two must be in love! You two must be together. Shouldn''t I congratte you?" Wynn was sure.


    "What do you think? But you have to keep it a secret. We haven''t made it public yet." Leon raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Wow, it''s so exciting. But that''s right. If you announce your rtionship, it will certainly cause a great uproar. You still have to prepare to announce it all again. How pitiful Michelle is."


    Wynn sighed on the other side of the phone and suddenly realized something. "No, you haven''t been idle for the past three years. Everything is ready. Now you two confess your love to each other, your rtionship should also public. Why did you end up like a secret rtionship?"


    "So I''m the one who''s pitiful," Leon said obediently, feeling sad and sweet in his heart.


    "What?" Hearing tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and the queen must have been stimted. They n to get out of the duty as soon as possible."


    "What stimtion? Is there anything else that can irritate them? Except for the ident between me and Nini, and now Van and Don..."Leon asked in confusion.


    "Yes! It is the princess." Before Leon could finish his sentence, Wynn raised his voice and interrupted, "Didn''t you check the moments of the princess and John? It shouldn''t be presentable."


    He didn''t want to say what they posted, and he wouldn''t admit it even if he envied their passion they showed off.


    "I''ve blocked their moments of WeChat on the first day of their honeymoon." After hearing that, Leon was suddenly enlightened. "So my parents were stimted, right?"


    "Yes," said Wynn calmly.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing. "No wonder. When my parents got married, my father was already in office and couldn''t spare time for a honeymoon. In my memory, they two haven''t spent more than half a day alone together."


    "It''s a little miserable." Wynn couldn''t help but feel sorry for them.


    Leon felt sorry for his parents. "It''s not half a day. Maybe six hours, at most eight hours. They were still resting time."


    "Then you..."


    Leon assured him, "I''ll be back in three months."

 Chapter 764 The Knife On Her Neck

    On the Stone Road.


    As soon as Leon stopped the car, he turned his head and saw Nine lying on the ground, with silver white hair spreading on the ground.


    It stared at the roadside and heard someone get out of the car. It quickly got up from the ground, shaking its hair and wagging its tail to greet him.


    When it saw clearly that it was Leon, the light that had just lit up in its eyes was extinguished again. It lowered its ears and stopped wagging its tail.


    It lied back to the ground and continued to wait.


    Leon was speechless.


    He bent down to touch Nine''s head and deliberately ruffled its hair. He said angrily, "Nine, do you dislike me so much?"


    Nine ignored him.


    Leon asked again, "Are you weing me?"


    It still ignored him.


    However, Leon smiled and said, "Since you don''t make a sound, I''ll take it as acquiescence and wee me."


    Nine finally reacted and closed its eyes.


    Leon was speechless.


    The guard who saw the whole process was speechless.


    The guard stood straight. He just took a few more nces from the corner of his eyes. He didn''t expect that Nine wouldn''t show respect to Mr. Leon.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. He exined, "Mr. Leon, Nine is waiting for the two young masters to finish school ande back."


    Leon felt better and a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nt smile. "Since the gossip was you who let it spread, I think you have already had a n to get rid of it at that time. So how long do you need to solve this problem?"


    Although he was smiling, Valerie felt cold as if the winter wasing. The coldness spread from her head to her limbs, almost freezing her.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Leon kept smiling and said considerately, "If you haven''t made up your mind now, you can go back and think about it first. If you have made up your mind, you can solve it. I don''t want to wait too long."


    It seemed that the initiative was in the hands of Valerie, but in fact, it had been in the hands of Leon.


    He asked her to pick a time by herself to give her a chance.


    It was he who gave her the chance.


    If he wanted to take it back, he could do it at any time.


    It was like a knife was ced on her neck, and when it cut her throat, it was all up to the person who held the knife.


    The words that he didn''t want to wait too long was a warning. If she didn''t do it quickly, the knife would touch her neck at any time.


    The blood all over Valerie''s body froze. Her lips trembled and she said, "Okay." Her voice was so low that even she couldn''t hear it clearly, as if it was stuck in her throat. She didn''t know if she had said it or not.

 Chapter 765 Fight In The Kindergarten

    In the Star Kindergarten, when the school was over, Van and Don carried their schoolbags, while Strong and Little Tail were still with them.


    Today, Strong wore a new suit and carried a new schoolbag. The bright logo of the big brand made him look very confident when he walked in an ostentatious manner.


    He was a chubby boy and he walked in an ostentatious manner, just like the silly son of andlord.


    The point was that he had been showing off all day long, especially the schoolbag on his back. He didn''t allowed others to touch it.


    Of course, Van, Don and Little Tail were not others, so he invited them to touch.


    Therefore, Don didn''t dislike this follower all day long. Don didn''t want to get close to him, so he quietly stepped back.


    Van followed his brother and walked in a row. Little Tail looked around and slowed down. Then Strong walked in front of them alone.


    Then there were other students gossiping.


    "It''s just a shabby schoolbag. Humph, what''s the big deal?"


    "Yes, I''ll ask my parents to buy it too."


    "He is so annoying."


    These people really disliked Strong, but Don pretended to dislike him. Looking at the follower who made him worried, Don shouted, "Strong, aren''t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    easily rolled out again, crying loudly and aggrievedly.


    Don said in disgust, "A man can''t cry easily."


    He just pretend to dislike him. He reached out his arm to wipe Strong''s tears, but Strong grabbed Don''s sleeve and used it to wipe his nasal mucus.


    "Strong!" Don really disliked him this time. Don took off his coat and was about to throw it away.


    Strong followed them and cried, "Bosses, wait for me!"


    Van couldn''t helpughing. Leon rubbed Van''s head with a smile and said, "Good. Smile more. Kids should smile more often. Don''t be like your parents. Otherwise, you''re not cute at all."


    "Uncle Leon, they bullied Strong, and my brother beat them. What should we do next?" Van raised his head and asked.


    Leon pinched Van''s face gently and said softly, "What do you think we should do? You can go back and think about what we should do, what the school should do, what the ssmates who hit others should do, and what Strong who was beaten should do."


    "Okay!" Van knew that his uncle was teaching him something.


    Thinking, from different angles to think about the same question.


    Leon held Van''s hand and said, "Think about it another day. Today I''ll take you to Michelle''s house."

 Chapter 766 Van Are So Considerate

    Strong didn''t suffer any substantial hurt. He was just pushed and fell to the ground, his face covered with dust.


    When Strong''s grandma saw her grandson''s dirty face, she knew he was obviously bullied. She pulled her grandson and made a fuss at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Leon didn''t care and left with the two children.


    Nine bent over the car window, stuck out its tongue and shook its tail, attracting passers-by from time to time.


    Looking at the fluffy head protruding out of the window and its snow-white hair gently fluttered with the wind, Van''s eyes lit up. He happily ran over and rubbed Nine''s head with his arms.


    "Nine, here you are. Did my uncle take you here?"


    The child''s voice was sweet and crisp. His cheek rubbed against Nine''s head, like two milk balls sticking together.


    Don also ran over, patting Nine''s head with a smile and calling its name.


    The two brothers opened the door and got in together. Nine kept sniffing at the two kids.


    Leon was still on the phone at the roadside, staring at the two kids in the car.


    He briefly told Amy what had happened in the kindergarten, and Amy would deal with the rest.


    After getting on the car, he found that Nine was very restless. It kept rubbing Van, sniffed and finally stopped on Van''s left hand.


    As soon


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ur mommy said she would be fine as long as your brother was fine, it''s because Don is naughty. As a mother, she is worried that her children will fall and get sick. You are too considerate, so she doesn''t worry about you much."


    Leon pretended to be angry, "But, you haven''t told us that your hand is injured. Your mommy will also feel ufortable if she knows it. Both of you are your mommy and daddy''s little babies, okay? You should protect yourself from now on, okay?"


    Van chuckled and nodded, "Okay!"


    "That''s right. Van, you are so cute when youugh."


    When the doctor was dealing with the wound for Van, Van was so painful that tears fell down, which made Leon feel sorry for him and gently exhaled beside him.


    All of a sudden, Van said, "Uncle Leon, can you not tell daddy and mommy? I don''t want them to be unhappy."


    Leon felt sorrier for him and nodded in agreement.


    But he still lied to Van. While the doctor was applying medicine, he called Nina outside and told her and John everything that happened today, including what Van said in detail, reminding them to keep it a secret.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina''s eyes turned red. She had no mood to spend her honeymoon. She didn''t need to mention it, and John had bought the air ticket back to the Lexingport City.

 Chapter 767 Be On Call At Any Time

    "Don''t forget to greet when you arrive at Michelle''s home, okay?" Leon had been telling the same thing all the way. Now when they arrived at the gate of Michelle''smunity, he had to remind them again, "You should call Michelle''s father Mr. Adams and Michelle''s mother Mrs. ine. Do you know that?"


    Don put his hands on his hips impatiently and said, "I''ve said I knew it. Uncle Leon, you have to say it again. It''s almost been one hundred times."


    "I didn''t say so many times. Don''t be garrulous. I hasn''t said it for more than ten times." Leon patted Don''s head gently and rubbed it over his head.


    "My hair! Hair! Don''t touch my hair. Or I''m not handsome anymore!" Don pped his uncle''s arm andined angrily


    The little boy didn''t know how to control his strength. Leon''s wrist was pped hard for several times. He quickly pulled back his hand and praised, "You''re the most handsome boy in the world."


    Don raised his chin and snorted. He walked around his brother and ignored his uncle who had ruined his hair.


    Van said to his brother, "Uncle didn''t say it one hundred times, but eleven times."


    Leon was speechless.


    ''Did I say it so many times?''


    Don was so forgetful that he forgot everything he didn''t care about in the blink of an eye and walked forward without saying anything.


    When they almost


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    pany you home."


    "No, no!" Michelle waved her hand and shook her head, "My mom will see you. She will ask you to have dinner if she sees you. Then there are only three of us at home. If we are not careful, Mom will find it out."


    Her mother and father were both smart and she could not hide it.


    Michelle reached out to push him, "No, Leon, you should go back quickly."


    Caught off guard, Leon was pushed two steps. He stopped and turned to the person behind him. "I''ll watch you enter the house from a distance, okay?"


    After thinking for a while, Michelle thought it was not impossible.


    So she let go of his hand and whispered to him, "Leon, you have to hide well and don''t let my mom see you."


    "Okay." With a faint smile on his face, Leon hid his cunning in the darkness and followed her into the house from a distance.


    Then he followed her.


    Standing at the door, Michelle saw Van and Don sitting on the sofa. She was stunned for a while before she could react.


    Leon came to her quietly again. Her brain was stunned in an instant, and then she didn''te to her sense.


    "Leon!" Michelle widened her eyes and pushed him away in a hurry, "Hurry up! Hurry up! My mom is not here! Hurry up!"


    Leon kept smiling nervously. Seeing her in a hurry, he found her lovelier. He wanted to hold her up and kiss her.

 Chapter 768 Is Uncle Blind Or Not

    Leon let her push him out. There was a faint smile on his face, but also a hint of helplessness.


    "Do you really want me to leave?"


    "Hurry up!" Michelle was so nervous that her hands trembled. She was not in the mood to joke with him. However, just as she pushed him to the yard, Nine appeared out of nowhere and stopped him.


    ine also came out of the kitchen with thest dish and saw the two people at the door. Michelle was petite and only reached his shoulder. She couldn''t block him out of sight.


    Michelle, you are back. Where are you and Leon going? Come and eat."


    With Nine in front of them and her mother behind them, Michelle felt that he couldn''t escape. She was so nervous that she froze in ce, forgetting that there were two more kids at home, and that she didn''t notice how natural her mother''s tone was.


    So she whispered, "Leon, see, you can''t leave, can you? Didn''t you promise not toe?"


    When Leon turned around, he saw ine was taking dishes to the table with her back to them. Leon bent over, got close to Michelle''s ear and bit it gently.


    Michelle was stunned as if the electricity ran through her body. With her eyes wide open, Michelle hurriedly


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    His hands passed through Van''s armpits and carried him to his side. He also picked up a piece of fish and began to pick up fishbone.


    He picked up the fishbone quickly and fed them to Van''s mouth with a spoon when Michelle was in a daze.


    Seeing how skillful he was in feeding the child, Michelle stopped struggling when she thought of herself, but she picked up the fishbone happily.


    "Leon, you feed him. I''m here to pick up fish bones, but it''s a little slow."


    "It doesn''t matter." Leon said with a smile.


    Van was confused, especially when Michelle put the fish without fish bones into his bowl. His uncle couldn''t see or spoon it as if he was blind.


    "Uncle Leon." Confused, Van pointed at the fish piled up in his bowl.


    Leon''s hand holding the spoon paused. He frowned and said, "Don''t you want to eat? It''s a waste. We can''t waste food, okay? I will eat it for you."


    Then Leon scooped up a full spoon of fish and put it into his mouth.


    Van was stunned. He was speechless. He thought in confusion. ''Uncle Leon, you are not blind.


    No, Uncle Leon, you have eaten all the fish that Aunt Michelle gave me!


    All of them!


    It has been eaten up!''


    Van wanted to cry.

 Chapter 769 Where Is The Bracelet I Gave You

    Children under five years old could hardly show their true thoughts. From others'' point of view, they felt the children were confused.


    "What''s wrong?" Michelle stopped picking up the fish bones and looked at Van''s confused face. "Don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, then don''t eat it. You will get tired of eating too much."


    "Well, eat something else. Van, what else do you want to eat?" asked Leon.


    Van shook his head and said, "Uncle Leon, I''m full."


    In fact, he didn''t eat much. He only ate 1/3 of the food in his bowl, but drank half of the soup in his bowl.


    Although Van didn''t eat much, he just felt a little full.


    Leon didn''t force him to continue eating. Since he didn''t need to feed Van, they could have a good meal.


    Don was full too. He took his brother''s hand to y with Nine, and Nine stopped in front of a photo.


    The wooden frame was hung on the wall.


    Don pointed at the person in the photo and asked, "Van, is that my sister-inw?"


    Van raised his head and said, "It seems so."


    "Wow, Nine, you are so awesome." Don held Nine''s neck and praised it with


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed and said, "Forget it. Don''t think too much."


    "Okay." Without much hesitation, Michelle rolled up her sleeves and said, "Leon, you can y with Van and Don by yourself. Mom is washing dishes. I need to clean up."


    Leon saw her fair and clean arms without any jewelry.


    She didn''t wear the jade bracelet he gave her.


    His face darkened.


    He walked over and grabbed her wrist, which scared Michelle. The rag in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Leon?" Michelle looked back in a hurry. She didn''t let out a sigh of relief until there was no sound in the kitchen, but she was still afraid of being discovered. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but the more she moved, the tighter he held her hand.


    Atst, her wrist hurt.


    "Leon, what''s wrong with you?" Michelle asked him.


    He was fine just now, but now she felt that he seemed to be angry.


    She had never seen Leon get angry in front of her.


    Michelle was even more flustered.


    "Where is the bracelet I gave you?" Leon frowned unhappily. ''On her birthday, she wore it happily and said she wouldn''t take it off. Where is it now?''

 Chapter 770 She Can Only Be His Woman All Her Life

    "Lost?" Leon asked tentatively.


    "No!" Michelle quickly refuted, and the panic in her eyes was driven away by herself.


    ''As long as she didn''t throw it away.''


    Leon let go of her wrist, frowned and asked, "Why don''t you wear it if it''s not lost? You said you liked it."


    "I saved it. I put it in the safe of the bank," Michelle no longer felt nervous and said frankly.


    Then she lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong.


    Leon couldn''t help butugh. He had thought of many possibilities, but he had never thought of putting it in a bank safe.


    "I gave it to you because I wanted you to wear it. Why did you save it?" Realizing that he had spoken in a more serious tone, Leon touched her head andforted, "I''m sorry. I thought you didn''t want it."


    "No, it''s impossible." Michelle didn''t get angry. She looked up at him and smiled, "Leon, I really like that bracelet, but..."


    But it was too expensive.


    The bracelet which cost him tens of millions could tremble her when wearing it.


    She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. It urred to Leon that Michelle had already known his identity and that the bracelet was very valuable.


    He didn''t tell it to Michelle himself, but she heard it from others. So he always forgot about it a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r. Smelling the smell of the girl, an improper desire arose in his mind.


    He walked slowly on purpose, trying to be stay with her in so close distance one more moment.


    When he arrived at the door, he stared at the breakfast in Michelle''s hand. "Can you give me some? I''m hungry and have a stomachache. I don''t have anything to eat at home."


    He guessed that the breakfast in the bag must be made by Michelle herself, so he wanted it very much. He was satisfied even if she could give a mouthful to him.


    Michelle hesitated for a while. Seeing that he looked so pitiful, she thought she had two breakfast in her hand, so she gave him one.


    "There is hot milk in it. You have a stomachache, so you can drink it first."


    Tim took the hot breakfast from her hand, and his whole palm was hot. It was warm like the hot potatoes someone threw into his hand when Tim was on a mission for the first time in a snowy winter.


    At that time, he was still a young man who smiled wantonly.


    "Thank you." Just like what Tim had thanked that person in the past, he had thanked to Michelle, but not as wantonly as he had smiled at that time.


    Ten years had passed, and he had be a cold man. However, the warmth in his palm still melted away a thinyer of ice. Michelle saw a vague smile.

 Chapter 771 Love Her Innocence

    Everyone would hide something. The dirty thing would only head to dark underground, but even if it was hidden, the beautiful thing would try to get out of the darkness and into the sunshine.


    However, it had not appeared for a long time, and would feel a little timid for a strange environment. When the people outside saw it, it would suddenly retreat.


    But no matter what, someone had seen it.


    Even though the smile on Tim''s face disappeared quickly, Michelle still smiled with him.


    It was a bright and gentle smile filled with encouragement.


    She didn''t say anything, but had expressed everything. Her eyes were full of kindness to everyone.


    Just like his parents, she didn''t know whether he was good or not, but she was still kind to him.


    Such a bright and gentle smile bit physically into Tim, reminding him that he was unpardonable. Even though his malice to the world was being diminished, he still ignored everything, including life.


    Therefore,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she couldn''t help but clench the bag in her hand.


    She rested cheek on his chest, and his coat was soft and silky. Immediately, she felt quite hot.


    She blushed again.


    Leon always hugged her without her knowledge.


    Her heart beat faster.


    Leon hugged her more tightly and kissed her hair.


    "Did you get up early again?"


    Michelle didn''t notice the word "again". She nodded and said with a smile, "It''s not early actually. Let''s have breakfast, Leon."


    She got out of Leon''s arms and carried the breakfast in.


    Leon closed the door, walked over and watched her take the breakfast out and put it in order.


    There were some eggs.


    The breakfast was as simple as Michelle, but he loved it deeply.


    Leon held Michelle from behind, bowed his head, and rubbed his cheek against hers. But he hadn''t shaved, so Michelle felt itchy.


    But she was so happy that she didn''t want to push him off.


    "You like to bring breakfast to me. Can you tell me why?"

 Chapter 772 Its A Waste Not To Do Anything In This Intimate Position

    Michelle pursed his mouth and said frankly after a moment of silence, "I want to be good to you, but I don''t know what to do to be good to you. You don''tck anything."


    "I do notck anything now." He only needed the little girl in his arms. Although she was three yearste, she was still in his arms.


    As soon as Leon spoke, his warm breath would touch the face of Michelle, and they could hear each other''s breath.


    "I don''tck anything, and I certainly don''tck servants to cook. Why do you still bring me breakfast? You should sleep a little longer. "


    "I know you have servant to cook breakfast for you, but I can only think of this way to be good to you." Michelle said, "When I was in school, I saw girls always bring breakfast to boys they like to chase them every day."


    Leon chuckled, hisughter was like a feather sweeping over the tip of her ear.


    "So you are chasing me?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded shyly. ''Would he think I am childish? I only saw someone chasing after boy at school in this way. It seems that no adult will do like this.''


    "No need


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    whole body was burning.


    Finally, shey in Leon''s arms, sweating profusely. Her small hands grabbed the cor on his chest, and she closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Michelle finally knew what the hot thing Leon was hiding.


    Originally, she was just curious, but Leon grabbed her hand all the way down, and then...


    She was so embarrassed!


    She was so embarrassing!


    It was totally different from what she had seen in the biology book before. It was real!


    Noticing that she was avoiding him, Leon coaxed her in a childish tone, "It''s all my fault. I was too anxious. Can I apologize to you?"


    "But after all, you should know it. It''s a basic knowledge. When you figure it out one day, I''ll teach you."


    Michelle trembled and asked, "What else?"


    "Look, you know nothing, and no one can teach you. Only I can teach you. Don''t you thank me?"


    Leon pretended to be innocent even though he had fooled her. Michelle, who knew nothing, said obediently, "Thank you, Leon."


    Her voice was soft.


    Now her body was soft, lying in the arms of Leon.

 Chapter 773 Even If It Is Destroyed, It Cant Be Given To Others

    Michelle sat upright at the dinning table. Her face was still hot. With a piece of toast in her hand, she tore it off with the other hand and put it into her mouth.


    She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the other side.


    Knowing that she was shy, Leon didn''t say anything. He took a picture.


    And then Leon send the photo to Wynn.


    Wynn texted, "What a poor breakfast! And the fried egg. Didn''t you say you won''t eat it?"


    Leon texted, "I didn''t say I don''t eat it. I just don''t want to eat the fried egg cooked by others. The fried egg they cook is not as delicious as that Michelle cooked.


    Wynn texted, "So?"


    Leon texted, "Are you blind? Here is the breakfast Michelle made for me."


    Wynn texted, "So? It is not the first time she make breakfast for you. Why do you send it to me?"


    Leon texted, "It''s different."


    Wynn texted, "..... I couldn''t see it."


    Leon texted, "s... Why don''t you understand?"


    Leon was typing.


    Wynn was confused.


    Leon texted, "Oh, I forgot that you don''t have a girlfriend. You have never tasted the breakfast cooked by your girlfriend."


    Wynn was typing.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t for him.


    Thinking of the warm scene just now, Michelle summoned up her courage and asked, "Leon, can you tell me why you are angry?"


    "Okay." Leon raised his hand and flicked her forehead. He didn''t move his hand away from her forehead immediately, but rubbed her forehead up and down, gently and slowly.


    The familiar and intimate action made Michelle smile brightly.


    Leon also smiled, "Michelle, I am actually different from what you think. I''m not as gentle as you said. I am actually a very bad guy. I don''t allow my girlfriend to have too much contact with other men, and I don''t allow my girlfriend to give the gift I give her or the gift she ns to give me to anyone else."


    "Even if it is destroyed, it can''t be given to others."


    The way he spoke was always unhurried and gentle, not harsh, but frightening.


    He magnified the suffocating pain in a gentle way.


    Leon deliberately said thest sentence to Michelle. Seven years ago, he said the same words to Valerie in the same tone. Then he saw the fear in Valerie''s eyes.


    He wanted to know if Michelle was also afraid of him.


    The real him.

 Chapter 774 I hope you like me more

    Leon lowered his eyes and didn''t observe the expression on Michelle''s face. He was also afraid of seeing the person he liked fear him.


    He had no choice but to continue.


    "Since you specially made breakfast for me, why did you give it to others? You gave it to another man. You can only make breakfast for me, okay? "


    He bent down and put his forehead against hers. The tip of his nose touched the tip of hers, it was cold.


    Leon slowed down her voice, thinking that she might have been frightened.


    "Hun? Why don''t you say anything? "


    Michelle wanted to say something, but she didn''t want to interrupt him. Or it would be impolite.


    Leon didn''t dare to look into Michelle''s eyes just now, so he didn''t notice that Michelle''s eyes were brighter than before.


    Like the blue sky after heavy rain, they were clear.


    There was no fear in Michelle''s eyes, but joy.


    When it was Michelle''s turn to speak, she asked, "Are you jealous, Leon?"


    Her voice was sweet and she was looking forward to his answer.


    Leon opened his eyes and saw her.


    In the blink of an eye, joy shed in her eyes. What a witty girl!


    Leon''s heart seemed to be wrapped by something. Maybe it was the soft cloud, or the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r days. Caroline had been invited to many ces all over the country and hadn''t been in Lexingport City in recent days.


    However, the attendance had to be checked, so Michelle couldn''t escape from it. Caroline didn''t say anything, but she deducted Michelle''s sry mercilessly.


    Michelle waste in the morning and worked overtime in the evening. Her colleagues didn''t say anything but sympathized with her asionally.


    Because she waste for the fifth day, her sry had been deducted more than half.


    And today was the pay-day. Looking at the poor payroll, Michelle felt depressed in her heart.


    When she was in high school, her head teacher once said that falling in love would affect their study.


    ''Now it seems that it not only affects study.


    But also affects me making money!'' Michelle thought to herself.


    One of her colleagues patted her on the shoulder and mourned for her lost sry.


    The female colleague at the opposite station clenched her fists to cheer her up, and then reminded her, "Mimi,e on. You still have work this afternoon."


    Michelle directlyy on the position.


    In the afternoon, she was going to take publicity photos of Ballet Festival for Valerie.

 Chapter 775 Use Other As Tool

    The shooting ce was on the eighteen floor of a building.


    In a spacious and bright ballet studio.


    Both the preliminary work of the n and the clothing were undertaken by Valerie. Theter publicity poster was made by Caroline''s studio.


    Michelle was only responsible for the middle stage shooting.


    The most important task was to shoot. The ballet troupe had specially sent a person to negotiate with Michelle.


    Her name was Randi He, a newer who had just been in the ballet troupe for two months.


    As a matter of fact, she had some rtionship with Michelle. She was the cousin of Haley, a good friend of James. She had the surname of her mother and lived in the He Family after graduation.


    Two months ago, she saw Valerie and Leon at the dinner party, but she didn''t have chance to talk to them. During a rehearsal in the troupe, Randi He met Valerie again and mentioned that she had seen her at the dinner party.


    Then she praised sincerely, "Is that your fiance? You two are a perfect match. "


    Since then, Valerie had a close rtionship with her.


    This time, Valerie specially took her to shoot pu


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    h. In the name of sister, she is actually trying to take your fiance away from you! Why did you ask her to take photos of you? "


    "Randi, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not true." Valerie looked at her with a straight face. The more she behaved like this, the more Randi He felt that Valerie was too kind to speak for others.


    "They are just brother and sister."


    "Valerie!" Randi He said angrily, "There is no pure rtionship in the world. You are so kind. Aren''t you afraid that she will take your fiance away?"


    With tears in her eyes, Valerie turned around and left, "I''m going to the bathroom. Don''t worry about me, Randal. I''m fine."


    "Valerie!" Randi was worried about her. With her head down, Valerie didn''t stop. It seemed that she was going to sneak into the bathroom and cry.


    However, in a ce where Randi He couldn''t see, Valerie smiled calmly and elegantly, with a sh of viciousness in her eyes.


    Today, she was going to use Randi He as a tool to vent her anger.


    Randi He had received a lot of help from Valerie. Now she was very angry to see Valerie suffer.


    "Michelle, right? Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 776 Climbed To The Eighteenth Floor

    With a heavy camera on her back, Michelle came to the gate of the building. There were very few peopleing and going. She only saw a person standing on the first floor of the building and looking into the distance.


    The person seemed to have seen Michelle and came over.


    "Are you Michelle?" Randi said in an unfriendly tone.


    From her voice, Michelle could tell that the person in front of her was Randi, who was responsible for contacting her. Then she greeted her with a smile, "Hello."


    But she felt that Randi was different from the person on the phone. It seemed that Randi didn''t like her.


    Randi looked at her as if she was surveying her.


    Randi looked at Michelle up and down. ''Her short hair is as ck as ink and she had a baby face. It''s hard to tell that she is twenty-five years old.


    Her nose and mouth are so-so, but her eyes are big and her skin seems to be good, just like milk.


    There is nothing special on her.


    She is neither tall nor shapely. His figure is not as good as Valerie''s, let alone her temperament.


    She is just an ordinary person. How could she seduce Valerie''s fiance?''


    Randi looked at her and said, "So-so."


    It was obvious that Randi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    person who had a strong sense of justice and ready to help the weak.


    However, such a person usually could easily be provoked and be the most powerful sword for others only with a few words.


    Although Valerie looked worried, she was looking forward to what Randi would say next.


    As she expected, Randi said, "Valerie, it has nothing to do with you. Just pretend that you know nothing. Anyway, I must avenge you."


    "Thank you, Randi," said Valerie excitedly, "Thank you for being so kind to me. But don''t make things difficult for herter. It''s not wrong to like someone. "


    "It''s not wrong to like someone, but Leon has a fiancee, and Michelle still doesn''t keep a distance from him. How can she do that?" Randi said discontentedly.


    Half an hour had passed, but the photographer hadn''t arrived yet. The general superintendent had talked to Randi several times and asked her to call Michelle immediately.


    Randi pretended to go out to make a phone call, and then went to the exit to wait for Michelle. Looking down, she saw a fair hand holding the iron railing.


    There were only two floors left.


    Seeing that she was so tired, Randi pped her hands and smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 777 She Broke Her Knees And Sprained Her Feet!

    "The eighteenth floor. I''m finally here." Looking at the number eighteen on the wall, Michelle sat on the stairs, out of breath. Her face was red, and sweat dripped down her cheeks.


    She felt hot all over her body and wore a high necked sweater. She felt sticky all over her body, especially her back because her undershirt might have been wet with sweat.


    She didn''t like exercising, let aloneck of exercise.


    Her two legs were sore and painful, so she could only gently massage them with her hands.


    Michelle murmured that she was so tired.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and found it was Randi.


    Michelle was confused, ''Didn''t she say that she wouldn''te upstairs?


    Why is she here?


    Besides, the elevator was broken. How did shee up? She could only go up the stairs behind me.''


    Michelle blinked and asked her nkly, "How did youe up?"


    "Take the elevator. It''s just repaired. Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you." Seeing her sweating, Randi didn''t show much expression and urged.


    Michelle stood up, but she was still not suspicious. Instead, she said happily, "The elevator is repaired. That''s great. I thought I would take the stairs when I go back."


    Hearing her words, Randi couldn''t help frowning. She stopped and stared at Michelle for a whi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    else.


    Randi came over, took a look at it and said, "It''s not bleeding. It shouldn''t be serious."


    Of course. It was obvious that she didn''t feel pain when she didn''t get hurt.


    Michelle was so painful that she didn''t dare to move. It was okay for her to keep a posture, but there was a faint pain.


    When she moved a little, she felt pain and cold sweat all over her body, which was something that no one else could feel.


    The general manager must put the interests of the whole group above everything else. She stood out and said, "If it''s not serious, you can take the photos first. After that, you can go to the hospital."


    "Are you okay?" Valerie asked.


    Everyone was waiting for Michelle''s answer. If she said she was going to the hospital, then everyone''s work would be in vain today.


    Michelle didn''t want to waste everyone''s time, so she gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s do it first. I am not flexible enough, it will probably take us more time."


    What Valerie wanted was to waste time and dy her to go to the hospital, so she smiled gently.


    "It doesn''t matter. We will cooperate with you. Not only we want to shoot fast, but also we want to shoot well."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded.


    So she dragged her injured legs and began to shoot.


    Every step she walked, she felt a sharp pain.

 Chapter 778 The One Who Was Dedicated Was A Shiner!

    During the shooting, Valerie was very cooperative. After all, she was going to publicize the Ballet Festival, which was a great opportunity be famous.


    There were always people scrambling for good opportunities.


    There was no shortage of people with good looks and good figures in the dance troupe. There were more people who danced ballet better than her.


    There were many outstanding people.


    In order to get this opportunity, she had to show her approachable side in front of others every day and won their support.


    The Feng Group didn''t be a sponsor. She spent half of her savings and was almost taken advantage of by the superior.


    It was a hard-won opportunity, and she must cherish it.


    She knew clearly which was more important, so she couldn''t aim at Michelle at this time. She had to cooperate well with Michelle to take the best photos.


    But she was not reconciled.


    She didn''t dare to carry out her original n, so she could only find a way to torture Michelle more.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Michelle was injured, she deliberately asked Michelle to take more photos of each movement. After each movement was finished, she would say to Michelle, "Michelle, can youe over and let me see the photos?


    I want to know if my expression management is good


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ust a bracelet." Without being noticed, Valerie took a deep breath and changed the topic, "Someone will clean up the scene. Michelle, let me help you out, and Randi, you stay to help."


    "Okay." Randi turned around to help. Seeing Valerie helped Michelle out with a smile, Randi was worried that they would have a dispute. After thinking for a while, Randi left her work and followed them out.


    When she arrived at the elevator, she didn''t see Valerie, nor did she see the elevator going up or down.


    One showed it on the fifteenth floor, and the other on the second floor.


    She was confused, ''Then where are the two of them?''


    Suddenly, Randi heard a scream and the sound of something colliding. It came from the safe passage, so she trotted over.


    It was dark, and only the sign on the wall was lit with green light, which was very weak and could not be seen clearly.


    "It''s strange." Randi muttered and turned away.


    Standing behind the door, Valerie pressed against the wall and covered her mouth with her hands.


    Just now, there was only one door between them and Randi.


    If Randi took a step forward, Randi would find her. And Randi would also find that at the corner of the stairs, Michelle fainted on the cold ground, and bright red blood was flowing from the back of her head.

 Chapter 779 Rescue

    There was a smell of blood in the quiet air.


    When a person was in darkness, her sight became dim and other senses became sensitive. Smelling the smell of blood, Valerie trembled more violently.


    She didn''t dare to look at Michelle.


    She turned around and ran out. She rushed into the washroom and poured cold water on her face one after another, trying to calm herself down.


    Her whole body was shaking, especially her hands. They were wet and seemed to be stained with blood. The blood and water were all liquid, but in different colors.


    Valerie''s face turned pale.


    She wiped her hands hard, turned around and went to the dance room. She found her mobile phone and pulled out Randi.


    "What''s wrong, Valerie?" Randi was pulled out by Valerie. She felt a pain in her wrist and sensed that Valerie was in a bad condition.


    "Come with me." Valerie heard her voice trembling.


    She took Randi to the exit, put her hands on Randi''s shoulders, and said in a trembling voice, "Randi, I''ve always treated you well as my own sister, and I''ve always taken good care of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ine. When he went to the He Family''s house just now, ine had a kind smile on her face. If she knew that her daughter was lying on the operating table, he didn''t dare to think about what would happen.


    Finally, he called Nina.


    He didn''t dare to wait alone. He was afraid.


    Three years ago, when he saw his sister enter the operating room, she directly forgot the person she loved.


    She was weak. Now she had to take medicine every week and have a physical examination every month.


    The medicine had side effect. The poison in her body was notpletely cleared, but umted a lot of other poisons.


    Now Michelle was in the operating room, the one he liked. He didn''t know what would happen next.


    After receiving the phone call, within half an hour, Nina appeared in front of Leon together with John.


    However, the light of the operating room was still on.


    "Leon." Nina called his brother and saw two drops of tears rolling out of Leon''s scarlet eyes.


    It dripped from his cheek to his cor.


    The shocking and panic grief spread in the air.

 Chapter 780 She Was The Only One That Leon Liked

    When Valerie returned home, she didn''t dare to look into her sister-inw''s eyes. She turned a deaf ear to the children calling her "aunt" and locked herself in the bedroom.


    She didn''t dare to turn on the light.


    She curled up in the corner and bit her hand hard.


    When Bryant came back from work, his wife hung up the coat he had taken off and said to him, "Valerie just came back. She doesn''t look well. I and the kids greeted her, but she didn''t respond to us."


    "Later I knocked on her door and called her several times, but she didn''t answer. I was worried that she had any problem and wanted to go in and have a look, but she locked the door. I don''t know what happened. You can go upstairs and ask her. She is not very close to me. "


    "How long has it been?" Bryant unbuttoned his shirt and looked at the second floor.


    "Almost two hours."


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a look."


    Bryant went upstairs and knocked on the door, "Valerie, it''s me. Can you open the door?"


    Bryant''s calm voice came out of the door and reached Valerie''s ears. Even if his voice as lowered through the door, his calmness didn''t decrease, which made Valerie feel relieved.


    When she was in th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y. She thought she was awesome, and she even dared to guide me and propose to me! "


    Her voice, which had been hoarse because of crying, now became ear-piercing because of the roar, as if silk was torn apart.


    The expression on her face was moreplicated, as if she was mocking, or as if she was struggling and painful.


    Bryant was frightened by her. He frowned, and grabbed her shoulders with both hands and said seriously, "Calm down, calm down."


    "Calm down, calm down..." Bryant softened his tone andforted her, "I don''t understand what you just said. You can say it slowly, or if you don''t want to say it, I''ll ask you. You can just answer whatever I ask you, okay?"


    Valerie sniffed and sobbed, "Bryant, will you help me? No matter what happens, you will always be on my side, won''t you? I''m your cousin. You''ll be on my side, won''t you? "


    Her eyes were full of tears, like a homeless man in panic, eager to find a solid support.


    Bryant looked at her without saying anything.


    "Bryant..." Valerie looked at him pitifully, tears streaming down again.


    After a while, Bryant nodded calmly.


    "I''m your cousin. Of course I will stand on your side and help you."

 Chapter 781 Expose The Dark History Of Valerie!

    Bryant stood up and fetched a hot towel, giving Valerie some time to calm down.


    When the towel was used to wipe her face, eyebrows and eyes, which was very gentle. The warm mist was a good tranquilizer. When Bryant wiped Valerie''s face, Valerie''s body stopped trembling.


    Bryant asked her gently, "You said Leon threatened you. What did he say?"


    Holding a white towel in both hands, Valerie was no longer pale, with brown eyebrows, ck mascara, lipstick and red cheeks, and arge area of naked color.


    Her face was covered with nude powder, and the pure white towel was stained, like falling into the mud on a rainy day.


    Valerie held it tightly.


    Valerie said, "Leon said that it was me who let others spread the rumor about my rtionship with him. He asked me to find a way to solve it. He also asked me how long it would take, and he said that he wouldn''t wait too long."


    At the thought of the smile on Leon''s face, she felt her scalp tingling, as if something was climbing up her spine.


    Bryant''s eyebrows twitched. "So he meant you should solve it as soon as possible. Did you tell him how long it took?"


    "No, I didn''t." Valerie''s voice faded, and she began to sob again, "He acquiesced in this matter. Why should I solve it by myself in the end? How can I solv


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to Leon yourself, didn''t you?"


    As soon as Bryant finished his words, a frightened look appeared on Valerie''s face. She stepped back subconsciously, but there was a wall behind her and there was no ce she could retreat.


    "Bryant, I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Bryant looked at her calmly. He seemed to feel that his gaze gave her too much pressure, so he looked away, not knowing where to look.


    His eyes were not focused, and his thoughts were drifting away.


    "You fell in love with Leon at the charity dinner at that time, didn''t you? You love Baker, but you love yourself more. You can''t help but fall in love with a better man than Baker. Leon is excellent, and there are too many people who fall in love with him. Just like most people, you think he is too far away from you, so you don''t dare to think about it. But that day, he suddenly got close to you, and you inevitably would fall in love with him.


    You couldn''t control yourself since you were a child. That''s why you feel scared and think he''s paranoid and terrible when Leon trapped you in the castle."


    Facing the door, Valerie wanted to escape with her toes moving slightly.


    Because what Bryant said was right, she felt ashamed and angry as if she had been stripped in broad daylight.

 Chapter 782 Help Me

    Bryant didn''t intend to show mercy today.


    "Mike, do you have a deep impression on him?"


    As soon as the name came out, Valerie was even more flustered. Just now when she opened her mouth, Bryant didn''t give her any chance to find an excuse.


    "In order to help Baker get rid of his enemies, you used Leon to deal with Mike. You said that Mike molested you, but in fact..." Bryant paused. He felt that it was not appropriate for him to say something like that as a brother. After all, he was a man, so he had to change his tone. "Is that true?"


    In fact, she loved Baker, but she couldn''t control her heart or her body.


    Bryant knew her very well. Why did he know her so well?


    Because only Valerie would talk to him, be kind to him and help him in the Feng Family. Even if it was a piece of cake for Valerie, it was rare family affection and warmth for him.


    So he paid special attention to his sister.


    Bryant was smart and hardworking. He always liked to observe people and could observe them very carefully.


    Even if Valerie was good at pretending, it was just on the surface.


    How could a person living in a big family not have the ability to intrigue? That was their survival skill.


    Therefore, Bryant never


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please help me. I''m wrong. I won''t do it again."


    He wanted to alert her through the fact that Princess Nina was bullied, but he didn''t expect her to be so scared, as if she hadmitted a crime of murder.


    "Are you afraid now?" Bryant reached out his hand to support her andforted her, "You can still redeem your current situation. Didn''t he give you a chance? You just need to find someone to get engaged. The gossip will be scotched and the matter will be solved. You have to listen to me this time."


    "No, no, no." Valerie shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. She knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to stand up. The more she cried, the louder she became.


    Bryant frowned. "You don''t want to? This is the best way now."


    "No, it''s not like that." Valerie cried, "Brother, I was so careless. Please trust me. I pushed Michelle down the stairs by ident. I didn''t mean it, brother...


    Brother, help me."


    Every word she said was shocking in the ears of Bryant.


    Bryant couldn''t believe what he had heard. It was as if he had been hit on the head, or as if someone had poured a basin of ice water over his head in winter.


    Her whole body was numb with cold.

 Chapter 783 Nina Suspected That She Didnt Fall By Accident

    "Are you crazy?" Bryant thought she must be crazy.


    Why did she push Michelle away for no reason?


    Valerie kept crying and repeated, "I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. I was just careless."


    She had never thought of killing anyone.


    Although she watched Michelle get on the ambnce in the end, Michelle''s head got hurt and Valerie didn''t know if she could be saved.


    What if Michelle died?


    Would Michelle''s family let her go? Would Leon her and make her life a living hell?


    Fear spread in Valerie''s heart, almost suffocating her.


    It happened so suddenly that Bryant couldn''t think straight and his breath became much faster.


    He didn''t say anything. Valerie thought he didn''t care about her anymore, and her tears rolled more fiercely. She held his clothes tightly and didn''t let him go. Her knuckles turned white.


    "Bryant, I''m your only sister. You''re the only brother I have. Only you can help me. Please don''t leave me alone. Brother, please."


    Bryant''s clothes were pulled down by her, as if there was a heavy burden hanging on his neck, and the clothes at the back of his neck were rubbing his skin.


    Looking at


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    uilt, the scene inside could no longer be hidden.


    If Michelle had woken up and known this, Leon felt that he would be screwed and probably wouldn''t have been able to hold her and continue to kiss her.


    It would destroy his happiness!


    And it was inappropriate to let Nina see such a scene.


    However, Leon''s movement attracted Nina to look at it carefully.


    Her brother was a little abnormal.


    Was he and Mimi hiding something from her?


    Nina withdrew her hand leisurely. "Leon, what are you doing? I just want to check Mimi and find some clues."


    Her voice had always been cold, and it was totally different from the sweet and soft voice of Michelle. Now he felt that his sister''s voice was just as cold as ice de in the sky.


    Leon couldn''t help but feel scared and shudder.


    After all, he was an old fox who had gone through a lot of ups and downs. The next second, he looked as usual. "I''m afraid that she will catch a cold if you lift the quilt."


    The excuse seemed not to be reasonable. Then John said indifferently, "Do you think the air conditioner is just a decoration?"


    Leon looked back at him and felt speechless.

 Chapter 784 I Felt Like You Are Protecting Girlfriend!

    "Why don''t you work overtime after your honeymoon? Why do you stick to my sister?" Leon who loved his sister so much relentlessly retorted him.


    John didn''t give in, looked at him coldly and said, "You called my wife to apany you in the evening."


    Then he sneered.


    Nina, the bystander, was speechless.


    "Michelle is her good friend. Shouldn''t Ninie?" Leon retorted.


    With a slight smile on his lips, John seemed to have the confidence to defeat him in one go. He asked slowly, "Nina is my wife. Shouldn''t I follow her? Haven''t you ever heard that no matter where a wife go, she is followed by her husband?


    Oh, I forgot that you don''t have a wife." His provocative tone was very annoying.


    Nina held back herughter.


    Leon was rendered speechless.


    He felt the words sounded familiar.


    He remembered that he had told Wynn these words.


    It was so unlucky that he was the one who should be punished by these words.


    He was speechless. Leon didn''t want to say anything, but he had to prevent Nina from lifting his girlfriend''s quilt. He had to say, "I''ve already asked someone to investigate. I believe the result wille soon. But if you want to find some clues from her, you ca


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e hands thoughtfully, she felt even worse.


    So she held the little boy in her arms, gently patted his back and said something with concern. Then she blew on the back of Van''s hands and applied medicine to it.


    Van smiled happily that day and said in a sweet voice, "Mommy, I love you."


    The key point was that he said that day, "Mommy, you smell good. Does it smell like that of daddy''s?"


    At that time, Nina''s face was flushed, but she was surprised. ''Why did Van think so? Why didn''t he say that I had sprayed perfume?''


    So she asked Van the reason and Van analyzed it reasonably, "I smelled the fragrance of my uncle from Aunt Michelle. My uncle said that when the two people were very close to each other, they would smell the same. Mommy and Daddy are very close to each other every day."


    At that time, Nina was so absorbed in praising Van that she forgot to think about the key point carefully.


    But now when she carefully thought about the sentence "I smelled the fragrance of my uncle from Aunt Michelle."


    She almost couldn''t bear the truth. If they could leave the scent of each other, they must be so close to each other.


    At least at zero distance contact.


    Even. Sex contact.

 Chapter 785 No Sense Of Security

    Nina was shocked by her own thoughts. She thought for a while and said, "How about I go and smell it?"


    At this moment, John gently patted Nina''s waist, like a yboy flirting with a good girl. His fingers seemed to inadvertently twist and scratch, making her lustful.


    But he looked serious.


    "You can''t smell it. The hospital is full of the smell of disinfectant. She had been in the operating room before."


    "That''s right." Nina didn''t really want to smell it. If the two of them really was in love secretly, she would find it out sooner orter.


    Anyway, it was between the two of them. She felt a little awkward at the thought of it.


    Nina thought, ''If Mimi and my brother Leon really loved each other, would she be my sister-inw?


    Two good friends, one called me Aunt Nina, and the other is my sister-inw.''


    Nina was terrified.


    She gently touched John with her elbow, and John lowered his head and whispered in confusion, "What?"


    "Are they in love?" Nina asked in confusion. She thought of her brother''s red eyes and heart wrenching tears when she rushed to the hospital.


    The expression on her face was too


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    out. Do you know why? It''s said that women know women best. Nini, do you know why?"


    Nina thought for a moment and said, "Either she doesn''t like you, or she has no sense of security. Mimi is a person who likes to share happiness with us. She will share everything that makes her happy with us, but she hides the things that you two are in love. Either she is unhappy, or she doesn''t dare to say anything because she is afraid of empty joy.


    But Mimi has been very happy recently. She keeps sending messages in the chat group every day, but we seldom reply because we are very busy. But she doesn''t care about it. She can enjoy herself. All in all, she doesn''t feel sense of security."


    Under the light, Leon was stunned.


    Nina continued, "Mimi lives in a very warm family. She has a sense of security since childhood."


    These words were like a heavy punch, smashing into the heart of Leon.


    His eyes were a little anxious, and his eyes fell on Michelle''s face again. Her thin eyshes covered her watery eyes, and her lips were still a little pale and a little dry.


    He thought, ''So she doesn''t feel sense of security, right?''

 Chapter 786 Did I Do Anything Wrong

    It was 8:50 in the evening.


    When Michelle woke up, she heard the light sound of door opening. Following the sound, she turned her head and saw three blurred figures standing at the door. Later the door was closed, and there was only one figure left.


    The outline gradually became clear.


    Seeing the tall and thin back, she recognized that it was someone she was familiar with.


    Michelle opened her mouth, only to feel her throat hoarse and powerless. The word "Leon" stuck in her throat.


    But she really wanted to call him, so she pursed her lips and made a faint sound.


    "Leon."


    Like a connection between two minds, Leon strode over. Michelle moved her mouth and called "Leon" again, and her voice was as weak as before.


    But Leon heard it.


    He looked at her again and found that she had opened her eyes. She was so weak that half of her eyes were covered by her slightly drooping eyelids, only a small crack was exposed.


    Michelle''s waking up had already made Leon overjoyed. He didn''t expect her to open her big eyes which were as bright as usual.


    "You finally wake up." Leon''s worried heart was finally relieved, and it seemed to be full of joy again. He didn''t feel his heart beating until she woke


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eon wrapped Michelle''s little hand with the other and sat on the chair.


    "Nini called your mother and told her that you would stay at her house for one night. Tomorrow, you will call your family and tell them that you will be on a business trip for a week. You will be hospitalized."


    Reminded by him, Michelle remembered what had happened and looked at him gratefully. "Thank Nini and thank you, Leon. Wait! Does Nini know I''m in the hospital?"


    "You woke up as soon as she left with John." Leon said.


    Michelle nodded. Suddenly, she was shocked, "What? Nini came to the hospital to see me. Did she see you? Did Nini suspect anything?"


    Leon frowned and soon rxed. He pretended to be casual and asked, "What can she suspect?"


    "Suspect that I''m in love with you." Michelle looked flustered.


    However, Leon felt annoyed and said calmly, "We''re already in love. Why should we be afraid of suspicion?"


    He suddenly approached Michelle and almost touched her nose. His breath fell on her face. "Why don''t you want to make it public, Michelle? Did I do anything wrong? Is it because it is a shame to let me show up as your boyfriend?"


    His clear voice was as gentle as a feather, sounding a little aggrieved.

 Chapter 787 Im Sorry That I Failed To Pull You Back In Time!

    The sick needed to have a good rest. Michelle was recuperating in the hospital for three days, and only Nina woulde to apany her asionally. But every time Nina stayed in the hospital less than half an hour, someone would call her to go back.


    Nina was worried that Michelle would be bored in the hospital alone. After all, her brother Leon was very busy in the day, so he didn''t have time to apany Michelle.


    Michelle didn''t mind it at all. She always watched Nina leave with a smile, saying that she was not bored alone and could y with her mobile phone.


    It was the same today. Michelle waved her hand and said goodbye to Nina as usual. After she left, Michelle took out her phone and continued to watch the soap opera that she hadn''t finished yesterday.


    As expected, Leon would appear at the door of the ward when she watched the drama until it was dark. Leon would have dinner with her, chat with her, or watch the drama.


    Even if Leon didn''t like watching the soap operas, he would still stay with her wholeheartedly.


    As the night fell, Michelle didn''t saw Leon but saw Bryant and Valeriee over.


    On the second day after Michelle woke up, Bryant wanted to take Valerie to apologize, but Leon refused their visit with


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nted to grab Valerie''s hand for help. Of course, she couldn''t let Michelle seed. Not only did she shrink her hand, but she also gently pushed Michelle.


    However, she had no experience in pushing people down the stairs. At that moment, she felt very happy. But it was the first time that she had done such a thing, and it was inevitable that she was not used to it. After that, the fear spread all over her body.


    After thinking about it for a few whole nights, Valerie gradually came back to her senses. Although the bloody scenes shed through Valerie''s mind asionally, Michelle did not have any evidence to prove that Valerie pushed her.


    Even Michelle thought it had nothing to do with Valerie.


    Otherwise, Leon would have attacked her.


    It was all her fault. She was so panic that she said it was her who pushed Michelle by ident.


    Now that Michelle had woken up, she could exin it face to face.


    "Michelle, I''m sorry. I didn''t reach out and pull you back in time, so you fell down. I''m sorry. I failed to pull you in time." Valerie pursed her lips into a smile and apologized sincerely.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Bryant cast a suspicious look.


    He was confused, ''Why is it different from what she said before?''

 Chapter 788 You Pushed Me

    Valerie thought that Michelle didn''t know she had pushed her on purpose, but in fact, Michelle remembered what had happened. She had hurt her head, but she didn''t lose her memory.


    When she woke up, she didn''t say anything. She just wanted to smooth things over, especially when she knew that it was Valerie who called 911. She was very regretful when she went back.


    It was not a big deal if she could correct his mistakes.


    Since Valerie pretended that it was an ident, Michelle then pretended that it was just a careless mistake.


    As long as Valerie apologized, Michelle would do her a favor and let it go.


    She then remembered when she was a child, she felt that the grass was soft andfortable to step on. She ignored the sign which warned people not to step on the grass, and happily stepped on it.


    Later, her father med her. She didn''t dare to admit that she stepped on thewn on purpose in front of many people, so she had to lie that she identally stepped on it.


    At that time, her father didn''t me her. He only said that it was not a big deal as long as she would correct her mistakes, so she never stepped on thewn again.


    Her father had protected her self-esteem.


    She


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tionship between Michelle and Leon, which revealed the biggest w in Bryant''s eyes.


    It was not until he Michelle fell down and hurt herself that Bryant made a suggestion about the engagement to Valerie.


    And they just made a proposalst night.


    Time didn''t match at all.


    So Valerie certainly didn''t want to talk about this thing at that time. As for what she wanted to say or do, only she knew.


    Now Valerie was lying to both Amy and Michelle.


    Bryant was sure that he had been deceived.


    So Michelle was really hurt by Valerie... She was pushed down by Michelle.


    His body trembled. He couldn''t believe that Valerie could really do such a shameless thing to harm others.


    He could only feel lucky that Valerie wasn''tpletely out of her mind at thest moment and knew to call an ambnce to send Michelle to the hospital, so she didn''tmit a monstrous crime.


    Worried that Valerie might say something wrong, Bryant added, "Yes, Valerie will be engaged soon. I''ll send you an invitation."


    "We have something else to do, so we''ll go back first." Bryant left in a hurry with Valerie, hoping that the news of the engagement could smooth the bad feelings between Michelle and Leon.

 Chapter 789 Keep The Truth To Yourself

    As soon as they walked out of the ward, Bryant took Valerie to a quiet corner at the end of the corridor.


    He asked coldly, "Did you push her down the stairs?"


    Fearing that someone might hear him, Bryant cautiously didn''t mention the name of Michelle.


    In fact, it was safer to discuss this matter at home. It was just that Bryant couldn''t wait to know the truth because he had suffered a little.


    He had always thought that no matter how bad Valerie was, she wouldn''t kill anyone. But now he really was not sure.


    Valerie looked away, staring at the white wall without saying a word, without showing the panic of being exposed.


    It was a rare calm.


    After a while, she answered casually, "Yes, so what?"


    The feeling of his guess was totally different from that of what he had heard with his own ears. With his pupils suddenly shrinking, Bryant was shocked. It took Bryant half a minute to ept the truth.


    With a straight face, he said, "Valerie, you shouldn''t have done that."


    "I have done it, but I can''t go back the past." Valerie nced at Bryant with a faint smile and sneered.


    "If I could go back and change the past, I wouldn''t have pushed her f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ere not painful anymore.


    "Leon, I really fell down by ident. Many people saw it at that time."


    The more Michelle said, the lower her voice became. She felt embarrassed.


    She was not a three year old child but she could fall on the ground even when walking.


    Now she recalled the scene of falling. It was really shameful that so many people had seen it with their own eyes.


    "Yes, Michelle fell herself. She was tripped by the wire on the ground," added Randi in a low voice.


    Then, both James and Emma looked at Michelle.


    Being stared, Michelle was embarrassed. She lowered her head and said, "Yes, I was careless."


    "So unpromising." James rolled his eyes at her.


    Emma still had doubts and looked at Leon, waiting for apletely different answer.


    "You let her walk up to the eighteenth floor on purpose, otherwise she wouldn''t have weak leg to fall." Leon looked at Randi with a smile on his face but coldness in his eyes.


    There was smile on his face but it was full of particrly coldness, as if there was a terrifying white skinned hand, carrying the breath from hell, densely climbing up along the cyx.


    Randi''s back was cold in fear.

 Chapter 790 They Are Innocent

    Her words stirred up Randi''s mixed feelings. Randi then lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    Emma angrily asked, "18th floors? You let her climb to 18th floors?"


    Mimi had been a delicate girl since she was a child, and she didn''t like sports. Even if she climbed to the 5th floors, she would catch her breath for half a day, and her legs would ache.


    What did the 18th floor mean?


    It was hard for her to imagine. She was angry and turned to Michelle, "You climbed it?"


    "Yes." Michelle blinked, "The elevator was broken, so I climbed the stairs."


    "The elevator is broken?" Apparently, James didn''t believe it. Since his uncle had scolded Randi face to face, things must be not simple.


    He looked at Randi and found that she was so nervous that her hands trembled.


    He was even sure that she did it on purpose.


    "Mimi, did you personally see that the elevator was broken, or someone told you that it was broken?"


    As soon as James finished his words, a thin cold sweat came out from Randi''s palms.


    "So the elevator is not broken, right?" Michelle finally became smart.


    "It''s not broken. I checked the surveince video," said Leo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ou?"


    "Yes." Michelle nodded.


    Emma asked thoughtfully, "Are you on good terms? ording to what Randi said just now, you don''t have a good rtionship with Valerie, do you? "


    "What?" Michelle tilted her head in confusion.


    The two men standing there also wondered why Emma suddenly asked such a question.


    Emma frowned, "It seems that you two are not on good terms. Since you are not on good terms, why did she pay a million dors liquidated damages for you?"


    "What liquidated damages?" Asked James.


    "I''m preparing a y about the theme ofputer games. A few days ago, I visited apetitor named Joanna. When she knew that I was Mimi''s cousin, she told me that Mimi had to pay liquidated damages when she left the club that year. She inadvertently saw a woman paying liquidated damages for Mimi, and the manager called that woman Miss Feng."


    Emma''s words reminded Michelle.


    "I didn''t pay the liquidated damages, so the manager let me go. I almost forgot it if you didn''t tell me."


    "So did you go abroad because of Valerie?" Emma held her shoulders tightly and was determined to figure out what had confused her all the time.

 Chapter 791 I Fell In Love With You Three Years Ago

    The fact why Michelle suddenly went abroad had always been a mystery, and no one knew the real reason.


    Now that Emma mentioned it again, everyone''s eyes gathered on Michelle again.


    Michelle pursed her lips and kept silent. Her bright eyes were covered by her curly eyshes. She shook her head gently.


    "No, I hadn''t gone abroad before. I just wanted to go out to have a look at the outside world."


    With a smile on her fair and ruddy face, Michelle looked up at them and said, "I wanted to learn photography. After all I can''t y games all my life."


    The reason sounded convincing, but Emma didn''t believe it all. She stared at Michelle with doubt, "Why is it photography? You can learn something else."


    "Hmmm..." After hesitating for a moment, Michelle stole a nce at Leon who was standing in silence. Then she quickly looked away and said honestly, "Because I wanted to record many beautiful things around me, but Leon said that I was not good at photographing and could learn it systematically. I thought what Leon said was reasonable, and then I tried it. I found that I was very interested in photographing, so I went abroad to stud


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nother room. I''m sorry for hiding it from you. It''s my fault."


    With tears in his eyes, Leon looked down at the fluffy little head in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Michelle."


    Michelle shook her head.


    She heard Leon sighed heavily above her head.


    "So you were more convinced go abroad when you saw me and Valerie appear in the hotel together, right?"


    Michelle nodded obediently, "I was afraid I would affect your rtionship, but I didn''t know that you were not in love at that time. I should ask you about it face to face. I shouldn''t have believed what others said. Leon I''m so regretful."


    "I regret it, too. I regret not telling you earlier that I like you." Leon said softly.


    Michelle was stunned and suddenly looked up at him with her watery eyes full of shock.


    She was shocked, ''Leon said he regretted not telling me earlier. How early would it be?''


    Leon bent his index finger to touch her forehead and smiled, "I fell in love with you three years ago. I fell in love with you three years ago, and I still love you three yearster."


    He said gently, "Michelle, not only you like me, I also like you."

 Chapter 792 Blame

    ''Three years ago?''


    Michelle was stunned. She blinked her eyes, with tears on her eyshes, like the snow on the branches of a spruce.


    Her eyes were still red.


    She sniffed, "But I said I liked you three years ago. You knew I liked you, but you pretended not to know."


    She looked so aggrieved.


    "You said you liked me every day. I didn''t know you treat me as your lover. I thought you just treated me as your brother and you liked me as the same as you liked Nini. I''m still wronged." Leon poked her forehead again andined in a soft voice.


    At first, Michelle only regarded Leon as her brother, but she always expressed her joy to her closest people. When she gradually realized her feelings, she had said a lot of words of love.


    So it was really difficult to be noticed.


    Michelle lowered her head and awkwardly "Oh". She seemed to remember something and suddenly raised her head.


    "No, Leon. I made it clear in the interview that you were the one I liked. When we were on the phone, I asked you if you had watched the interview. You said you had watched it."


    "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    aw said that Leon had something to talk to her, she had an intuition that something was wrong. When she saw the expression in Leon''s eyes, she didn''t dare to move her feet, as if they were filled with lead. She even stepped back.


    She was like an animal ran away from its natural enemy.


    Valerie stepped back half a step. Before her heels touched the ground, she heard Bryant calling her.


    She had no choice but to go downstairs.


    Every step she walked on the stairs was very light.


    She looked at Leon cautiously, trying to maintain a calm smile on her face.


    "Leon, are you looking for me?"


    "It''s me." Leon said with a faint smile. His sentence was like a death warrant, sticking to the forehead of Valerie.


    She stood still.


    After a while, she forced a smile.


    Before she could ask what it was, Leon stood up in front of her and looked down at her.


    His slender figure was like an insurmountable wall, which made Valerie''s eyes full of panic.


    Leon''s cold voice came from above her head.


    "You tampered the interview video of Michelle three years ago, right?"

 Chapter 793 Do You Want To Be Laughingstock

    Valerie''s pupils shrank and her body tensed nervously. She even began to breathe cautiously.


    In the face of Leon''s suspicious eyes, she was as cold as falling into an ice cer. She almost told him everything, but finally she calmed down.


    "No. The video I gave you is edited online. If you don''t believe me, you can search online. There are many versions of the video, and the version I give you is the mostplete version." She answered firmly.


    The atmosphere in the living room was weird cold.


    Obviously, Leon didn''t believe what she said, and Bryant didn''t know what they were talking about at all.


    Bryant knew nothing about these things.


    He narrowed his eyes and wondered how many evil things Valerie had done without telling him.


    He thought he knew his cousin well, but now he realized that he didn''t know her well enough.


    If he had known it in advance, he could have thought of a way to reconcile them. Now he knew nothing, and even if he wanted to help her, he could not find a chance.


    Bryant thought, ''Forget it.


    She couldn''t get back on right track no matter how hard I tried.''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e kept patting the back of his hand, wriggling her body and trying to get rid of him.


    As long as she struggled, Leon tightened his grip and controlled it well, so that she could barely breathe.


    The suffocating pain was magnified.


    Terrified, Valerie cried with eyes full of horror, "I, I was wrong, I was wrong..."


    The noise downstairs was so loud that the restless Bryant didn''t go far. When he heard the quarrel, he rushed out. Standing on the second floor, he saw Leon was pinching Valerie''s neck.


    He panicked instantly.


    He ran downstairs in his slippers and pulled the two of them apart.


    Valerie cried for help, "Bryant, Bryant. Help..."


    "Leon, please let go of Valerie. She knew she was wrong. Let her go. No matter what punishment you will give to her or to me, we will ept it. Leon, please, for my sake, let go of her first." Bryant begged him in a pleading tone.


    The next second, Leon slowly let go of her. He was indifferent to Valerie who was lying on the ground and crying.


    He bent down and took out a tissue to wipe his hands.


    He thought Valerie was dirty and disgusting.

 Chapter 794 All Abandoned Her

    The lights in the living room were as bright as daytime, and the crystal lights were hanging above Valerie''s head.


    It was like the light in the interrogation room of the police station.


    When the light fell on Valerie''s face, she squinted ufortably and tried to avoid it.


    Now she was like a prisoner waiting to be taken into custody.


    She didn''t know what Leon would do to her.


    Since he even wanted to strangle her, the punishment might not be too light.


    Subconsciously, Valerie leaned towards Bryant, trying to seek protection.


    Bryant knew that she was asking for his help, but he really could do nothing this time.


    Last time, Leon flew into a rage because of Nina, and this time it was because of Michelle. The two of them had an extraordinary position in his heart, and no one could change it.


    Bryant had a terrible premonition.


    "You let Michelle separate from me for three years, and I''ll find a ce for you to stay for three years." A shallow smile reappeared on Leon''s face, which looked particrly gentle in the light, but what he said made people tremble with fear.


    Bryant was stunned.


    Just as he expected, Leon was going to locked Valerie up in a ce where there as


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "What do you mean?" The expression on Valerie''s face became more and more serious.


    "I can''t get engaged to you. I fell in love with someone else."


    Suddenly, the remaining hope of Valerie''s copsed, and her soul seemed to have been extracted. ''Am I abandoned again?''


    What Baker saidter were just humming in her ears, but she couldn''t focus on it.


    "After you called me yesterday, I was happy for a while, thinking that you were finally willing to contact me. As usual, I told my assistant about this. She said that she wished me happiness, asked me when I would go to Lexingport City to get engaged to you, and finally said that she wouldn''t go to my engagement."


    After a pause, Baker continued, "I feel terrible. I will lose her if I get engaged to you, in that case, I would rather not be engaged to you. I really like her. "


    "You said you liked me before!" Once again, Valerie, who was abandoned, flew into a rage. Her knuckles turned pale.


    ''Why do all the men who once liked me all abandon me in the end?


    Why?''


    In a fit of anger, Valerie smashed her phone, and the screen went ck.


    There was only her furious breath left in the room, and the line to Baker was also cut off.

 Chapter 795 Fatal Attraction

    It was still cold in the winter morning, and the sky was gray.


    It had been a week since thest time Tim saw Michelle appear in themunity. He had sent her messages several times, but Michelle didn''t rely him after a long time, only told him that she was on a business trip.


    At first, Tim believed Michelle, but Michelle hadn''t updated any photography works on her WeChat Moments or Weibo, which made him gradually suspicious.


    He sent Victor to investigate and finally got the result this morning.


    "Master Tim, it seems that Michelle is ill and hospitalized. She is in Kanner Hospital, the private hospital of the Shi family. As for how she is ill and what kind of illness she has, I can''t figure it out. The doctors and nurses of Kanner Hospital are very tight-lipped, so I can''t get any other information."


    Hearing the news that Michelle was sick, Tim frowned at once, and he looked anxious.


    He had always been decisive. He stood up and said, "Let''s go to Kanner Hospital."


    "Okay." Victor immediately followed, "Shall we buy some fruits and flowers to visit her in the hospital."


    Tim didn''t have such experience and asked Victor to handle it, so Victor drove to a nearby supermarket first, bou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''s car. She picked up her phone and made a phone call, "Gray, call a trailer to Kanner Hospital to take a car away. I''ll send you the license te number."


    Hearing the conversation, Tim stopped and turned to look at Caroline. He narrowed his dangerous eyes and looked at her angrily.


    Caroline smiled defiantly and turned back to her car.


    "Damn it!" Victor rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat her.


    Tim turned around and left.


    Victor was stunned. He couldn''t really beat a woman. Master Tim had left, so he turned around and caught up with Tim, but he was still unwilling.


    "Master Tim, why do you let her go so easily? What if she really asked someone to drag our car away? This woman is too unreasonable. She said firste, first served. It was us who got the parking space first."


    Tim didn''t say a word.


    He knew who Caroline was and she probably went to see Michelle in Kanner Hospital, so he didn''t want to have a dispute with Caroline, lest she would nder him in front of Michelle.


    Women always liked to gossip.


    It was fine if she could vent her anger by moving his car away.


    But he couldn''t take the initiative to move the car, because it was rted to his reputation.

 Chapter 796 Temptress

    When Tim arrived at the floor where Michelle was hospitalized, he was stopped by a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was tall and straight. Facing the powerful Tim, he could only say one sentence, "You can''t go in without Mr. Leon''s permission."


    Tim nce at that the bodyguard who pushed his sunsses and looked straight ahead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor pointed at the bodyguard, "What do you mean? We are here to visit Michelle, not Leon. Why don''t you let us in? "


    The bodyguard only repeated expressionlessly, "You can''t go in without Mr. Leon''s permission."


    "Fuck you! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!" Victor liked using brute force andnguage to threaten others, "Do you know who Master Tim is? Everyone in Lexingport City should show respect to Master Tim. Who do you think you are? "


    The hospital was so quiet that Victor''s loud voice echoed.


    "Shut up! It''s too noisy," said Tim, frowning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Victor approached him and whispered, "Master Tim, I did all this for you. Why did you scold me in front of outsiders?"


    Tim took a nce at him, then Victor shut up awkwardly.


    Footsteps came from behind.


    After parking the car, Caroline came over and was surprised to see the man who had just


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    each other."


    Michelle smiled happily, "They all have attractive appearance."


    Caroline took a look at Michelle. She didn''t expect that Michelle would have such a strong background even though she was usually silent.


    "I almost forget," Caroline remembered that there was still a man standing outside with flowers in his hands. "Do you know Tim? He came to the hospital to see you but was stopped outside. "


    "He is my neighbor." Michelle said in surprise, "How did he know I was in hospital? We live so close to each other. Do my Dad and Mom know it? "


    She walked out of the ward nervously and waved at Tim.


    Michelle came out to receive in person. The bodyguards didn''t stop her, so they let Tim in, but stopped Victor who was looking at him with an unfriendly face.


    With one hand holding the bouquet and the other holding the fruit basket.


    Tim walked in and looked serious as if he was walking on the T stage.


    He looked both fierce and tender.


    But these deep emotion was was hidden, which fascinated Caroline very much.


    Tim was like a piece of art that had gone through thousands of hardships and was like an unknown story, waiting for Caroline to dig it out.


    Caroline was more determined to let Tim be her model.

 Chapter 797 Felt Humiliated

    As soon as Tim entered the ward, Michelle immediately asked, "I''ve told you that I''m on a business trip. How do you know I am in the hospital? Did you tell my parents that I am in the hospital? "


    "No." "Here you are. Wish you recover soon." Tim put the fruit basket on the table and handed the bouquet to Michelle.


    Michelle took the bouquet and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that you didn''t tell my parents. I told them that I was on a business trip, so I was afraid that they would worry about me if they knew it."


    "Besides, thank you for your flowers. Thanks for your blessing. I''m almost recovered, but I''m not fully recovered. I can''t leave the hospital now, or my parents will find out when I go back home."


    ncing at the flowers in her arms, Tim asked, "Do you like them?"


    "Yes, I do." Michelle looked around and said, "I''ll find a vase and insert them in."


    "Let me help you. Your feet haven''t recovered yet. You''d better not walk too much." Caroline took the flowers and turned to look for the vase.


    Tim''s eyes fell on Michelle''s ankle. She was wearing fluffy socks and there were two rabbit ears on the stockings.


    "Your foot injured?"


    "Yes, I just sprained my ankle."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ne of their wrists with one hand and tried to separate them. "Don''t quarrel with each other. Just have a good talk if you have any disagreement."


    Tim didn''t move, determined to ask Caroline to make it clear.


    Caroline didn''t know why he got angry for no reason at all. She struggled for several times, but failed to break free from his shackles. She got angry immediately.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Make it clear."


    "Let go of me first!" Caroline ground her teeth.


    Seeing that they seemed to be about to fight, Michelle tried harder to pull the two of them away. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Let''s sit down and have a talk."


    The two of them totally ignore Michelle.


    While the three of them were pushing each other, Michelle sprained her ankle again, and the pain began to spread.


    She took a deep breath.


    The voice reached the ears of the two people who were still pushing, and their pupils shrank. Tim quickly released Caroline''s arm and reached out to hold Michelle who was about to fall.


    "Watch out!" Caroline eximed.


    At this moment, Leon, who was putting his hand on the doorknob, sped up and pushed the door in.


    Just at that moment, Michelle leaned against Tim''s chest.

 Chapter 798 He Is My Boyfriend

    They looked at each other in speechless despair


    Leon''s dim eyes swept over the two people who were in close contact with each other, and his expression darkened.


    Seeing this, Caroline raised her hands to show that it had nothing to do with her and silently took a small step back.


    She felt that there might be a fighting soon.


    It was better to stay away from them.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Tim saw that Caroline was retreating. "..."


    ''This woman is so cunning. She escapes so soon.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with her. On the contrary, I should thank her. If we hadn''t quarreled and pushed each other a few times just now, Michelle wouldn''t have been in my arms.''


    It was the first time that Tim had been so close to Michelle since they knew each other.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little greedy and didn''t want to easily let go of the girl in his arms.


    Tim tightened Michelle''s hand and looked at Leon provocatively.


    "Brother!" Michelle greeted Leon happily and reached out to push Tim away. She couldn''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d their romantic rtionship in person. If it was Leon who announced it, Tim might have a little hope.


    However, Tim had already found out that Michelle was fond of Leon. He didn''t know since when Michelle had a deep love for Leon. She always talked about Leon.


    Leon, who had been admitted as Michelle''s boyfriend, was overjoyed, so he didn''t have the mood topete with Tim in secret. He just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After saying goodbye to Michelle and Leon, Tim left. Caroline followed him out unhurriedly.


    "Tim." She stopped him.


    Tim strode forward without stopping. He didn''t wait for Caroline toe with him after entering the elevator.


    Caroline didn''t get annoyed, nor did she rush to take the same elevator with him. Standing at the door of the elevator, through a crack of the door, she saw the cold face of Tim, and also captured the sadness hidden in his eyes.


    So she shouted at the elevator, "Don''t forget to contact me. I''ve put the business card in your pocket."


    The elevator door just closed.

 Chapter 799 Smashed Her Car But Gave Her Money!

    Victor was confused and asked, "Master Tim, name card?"


    "I don''t know." Said Tim coldly. He cast a cold nce at Victor, and Victor shut up immediately.


    When they arrived at the parking lot downstairs, they found that their car was really gone. The parking lot was empty, except for the cold wind in winter and two flying dead leaves.


    Victor was speechless.


    Victor looked around with arms akimbo, exasperated. But he didn''t even see a car shadow. "Damn it! Not bluffing, our car was really dragged away.


    Look, Master Tim, the car is gone!" Victor pointed at the open space angrily.


    "Fuck! I''m not blind!" shouted Tim, his chest heaving slightly in anger.


    Victor didn''t dare to say anything. Victor was stunned.


    ''Didn''t Master Tim make up his mind to speak in polite way in order to pursue Michelle?


    Why did he do it again?''


    Victor didn''t know that Tim tried hard to hold back his anger in the ward upstairs so that he couldn''t help but forget his tone now.


    He only knew that Master Tim was back!


    Overjoyed, Victorughed and gently pped himself on the face. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Master Tim, I have bad eyesight. I shouldn''t have said that."


    "But what if the car is gone?" Now that Master Tim had returned to his original state, he became bolder a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hands on both sides of the hat to avoid being taken down by Leon.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s beautiful. You can wear it if you like. Put your hands down. I didn''t let you take it off." Leon caught her wrist and said.


    Looking at the brightptop on the table, Michelle said apologetically, "Leon, did I interrupt your work?"


    Following her gaze, Leon turned to look at Michelle''s red face and said softly, "No. It''s still early. I''ll deal with it slowly."


    Michelle''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Leon, please sit next to me. I won''t disturb your work or read your confidential information. I''ll do my own business, as long as I''m next to you."


    "No, you will disturb me." Otherwise, he would have sat next to her by himself.


    Leon refused her proposal gently.


    "Okay." Michelle thought for a while. If she sat next to Leon, she really couldn''t help talking to him, just like she wanted to share the interesting moments with Leon.


    "Okay. But Leon, you have to go back after you finish your work." Michelle was a little reluctant to see Leon leave.


    She hadn''t spent enough time with Leon today.


    In fact, she wanted to stay with him forever. Now she just wanted to sit next to him for a while.


    With an evil and attractive smile, Leon said, "Oh? Do you want me to stay tonight?"

 Chapter 800 Dont You Want To Do Something Else

    Michelle shook her head and said, "Brother, I don''t want you to sleep on the sofa. It''s not long enough. You can''t sleep on it."


    Leon was speechless.


    ''Sofa?


    She wanted me to sleep on the sofa?


    I would rather go home and have a good sleep.''


    It was winter now. He couldn''t stand taking a cold shower.


    Leon smiled helplessly. "Never mind. I''ll work beside you, but you can''t get too close to me."


    "Okay!" Michelle opened her bright eyes and said, "I won''t disturb you."


    "Okay." Leon stood up to get theputer and pulled a chair to the bedside. The chair was against the edge of the bed and he sat down.


    Michelle was on his front left, with her side face facing his side face. As long as she looked up, she would see him, which instantly satisfied her.


    The two of them did their own things quietly and peacefully.


    Michelle could not help but peep at Leon. Leon could barely be affected by her for one or two times. After a few more times, Leon finally gave up in her five second gaze.


    He closed theputer with his slender fingers.


    "Brother, have you finished your work?" Michelle''s eyes lit up, "But only ten minutes have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    me when she was abroad? Did she turned on the light and studied veryte? But there was no one around her who cared about her.''


    Michelle was unwilling to show her ugly handwriting to him. "Can I refuse? It''s so ugly. "


    "No, you can''t." With a faint smile, Leon said, "Michelle, give it to me as a gift when you get home. I remember that you promised me to give me a tie to apologize, but you broke your promise."


    He pulled Michelle away and tapped her forehead as a punishment.


    "I bought it." Michelle pursed her lips, "I saw that Valerie also gave you a tie, so I didn''t. They told me that giving someone a tie means I want to have a close rtionship with him."


    Leon pinched the bridge of her nose, "I know what it means to give a tie, so I came up with a way to deceive you into giving it to me. And I refused the tie from Valerie."


    "Eh?" Michelle was surprised, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "Yes, I did it on purpose." Leon said sincerely.


    "Why?"


    "Because I like you." Leon asked, "Why don''t you believe that I like you?"


    Great joy crawled into her heart. Michelle nodded with a smile, "I believe you! I like you so much. "

 Chapter 801 Discharging From Hospital

    Leon caught a glimpse of the baby''s breath and pink roses not far away. They were not the flowers he bought.


    It might be bought by Caroline.


    Of course, there was another possibility, Tim.


    "Michelle, this flower is beautiful." Leon pretended to ask casually, "Who sent it?"


    Michelle looked sideways and answered, "Tim."


    It was really him.


    Leon squinted his eyes, and the next second, he regained hisposure and changed the topic.


    "Don''t you want to leave the hospital? Let''s leave the hospital tomorrow."


    "Really?" Michelle looked at him excitedly.


    The wound on her foot was almost healed. She could just walk more carefully. There was nothing serious with the wound on the back side of her head. She just needed toe to the hospital on time to apply medicine and remove the stitches after the wound healed.


    Michelle had long wanted to leave the hospital.


    No matter how cozy the VIP ward was and how light the smell of disinfectant was, it was still a hospital.


    She didn''t like to stay in the hospital.


    It could be said that many people didn''t like to stay in the hospital. Who didn''t want to be healthy?


    She sto


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Miss Michelle, please give me your luggage. Someone will take it to the guest room for you."


    Michelle called with a smile, "Helen, I like to hear you call me Mimi, which sounds friendly and warm. I can take my luggage to my room by myself. There is need to bother you."


    "It''s not a trouble. It''s our duty and job." Helen took the suitcase and handed it to the servant next to her.


    She took Michelle''s hand and patted it gently, saying, "You have to get used to it now. There will be more people to serve you in the future."


    Helen took a look at Leon and the smile in her eyes deepened.


    With her decades of experience in judging people, she guessed that probably the two people had already been in a rtionship now.


    It had only been a month since the wedding of John and Nina, and now Leon had already won Michelle''s heart.


    Oh, that''s great!


    Nina did find a sister-inw for herself.


    Michelle didn''t understand what Helen meant. She thought there would be many servants taking care of her when she lived in the North Yard.


    Michelle was ttered, but she still felt a little awkward.


    She had never been served like that.

 Chapter 802 The North Yard Is So Lively Today

    Michelle was wearing a red hat and a slim ck knitted dress, which was cute and fashion.


    She was wearing light makeup.


    Even if she still had a baby face, the childishness on her face had disappeared, which indistinctly showed the charm of woman.


    The sky in winter was gray. ording to the weather forecast, it would snow this evening in Lexingport City.


    As Michelle walked, she looked up at the sky and asked expectantly, "Is it really going to snow today?"


    "We''ll know in the evening." Helen said with a smile.


    Leon quietly walked beside Michelle, keeping a distance of half a meter. Seeing her eyes full of expectation, he asked, "You like snow? I''ll take you to the snow vige when I have time. "


    "Thank you, brother." Michelle turned to him with a sweet smile, and then she looked up at the sky again. "If it snows today, it will be the first snow in this winter in Lexingport City. I heard that on the day the first snow fell, lovers who witness it together will be with each other for a lifetime."


    As she spoke, she turned her head to take a look at Leon and quickly looked away, thinking that she had done it


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    bring Cherry to y with Van and Don.


    It was strange that they didn''t bring her here today.


    Henry said calmly, "We have something important to talk with Mr. Shi and you, so we don''t bring Cherry here."


    "John wille back early today." Leon raised his hand and looked at his watch. "He''ll be there in about ten minutes. Since it is important thing, you can go to the study room and wait for him."


    Ten minutester, John came back from the outside and went straight to the study room. The others were ying with Van and Don in the hall.


    "What''s the matter?" Then John took off his tie, took off his coat and hung it on the chair. He spontaneously reached out and wrapped his arms around the slender waist of Nina.


    They had already been used to the couple who would stick with other as long as they are together.


    Henry pushed his sses as usual, then he told them a shocking news.


    "Vivian is pregnant."


    "She is in prison." Adrian added, and then pleaded, "Mr. Shi, Nina, I hope you can let her go for the sake of her pregnancy."


    Henry nodded, "The environment inside is not suitable for a pregnant woman."

 Chapter 803 Off Spring

    After such a long time, Nina almost forgot about Vivian. She didn''t expect that Vivian could survive after being tortured by John''s subordinate.


    And... She was pregnant.


    As a mother of two children, Nina''s heart softened a lot. She looked at John with some hesitation.


    John was a stone hearted man.


    "No way." He said in a cold tone, "Two paths. Get rid of the child or find a way to give birth to the baby by herself."


    The man slightly lifted his eyelids and nced at the two sincere people. For the sake of their friendship for many years, he still reminded them.


    "It''s irresponsible to just give birth to the baby and didn''t raise it. What will happen when the child grows up and finds that his mother is a prisoner?"


    Nina agreed. "It''s better not to give birth to the baby if she can''t raise it."


    "I know." Henry said, "I didn''t want her to give birth to a child at the beginning. I don''t know who is the father of the child yet. But my father and Vivian''s mother have known about it. They hope that Vivian will give birth to the baby. Anyway, it is the baby of Ye family."


    He pushed his sses and nced at Adrian. He sai


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Henry said, "I promised to raise the baby for Vivian. Since the baby needs to be raised, I hope the baby is healthy. Now Vivian''s legs and feet are inconvenient. Sometimes she can see clearly, and sometimes she has a bad vision. I don''t know what will happen to the baby when she is raising it alone in that kind of ce."


    "John." Henry lowered his head and begged him.


    Seeing him lower his head, Adrian felt as if his heart was pricked by a needle.


    So he asked, "Do you really want to raise the baby?"


    "Yes." This short word represented Henry''s determination.


    Adrian sighed slightly and said seriously, "John, Nina, as long as you agree to him, I can do you a favor in exchange."


    The two of them were on the same side now.


    It was not the first time that such a situation had happened.


    Before giving birth to the baby, Nina felt that the two of them were like a miserable couple. After giving birth to the baby, she suddenly had an illusion that the two of them were like her sons.


    She was helpless.


    Her heart softened and she agreed.


    John had always been unable to refuse Nina any time and ce, so he finally nodded.

 Chapter 804 You Can Only Drink A Little

    When the four of them came out of the study, James was running around the room after Don. The silveryughter filled the air and then floated into everyone''s ears.


    Van told Michelle and Emma about the fight in the kindergarten, and then clearly listed the solutions.


    Although he was not eloquent enough and his tone was full of childish, what could not be ignored was his independent thinking consciousness.


    Even an adult might not have such ability.


    Leon smiled knowingly and encouraged Van.


    "Ha-ha, I caught you!"


    At that time, James held Don in his arms from behind and said, "Well, it''s time for dinner. Uncle John and Aunt Nina are here."


    "Let''s eat!" Don answered happily.


    Michelle whispered, "Emma, James likes babies so much. When will you have a baby?"


    "Let''s talk about it a few yearster." When Emma looked at James, she always smiled peacefully. "He only ys with Don and Van from time to time. If he takes care of the baby every day, he won''t be happy."


    "Okay." Michelle smiled.


    "How about you?" Asked Emma. "When will you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he imitate him?


    Michelle was a little embarrassed.


    She thought Nina was making fun of her, but why? Did Nina know?


    A touch of panic surged over her heart.


    Michelle couldn''t help but gulp down half a ss of wine, which stunned Van and Don.


    Because Nina would get totally drunk after drinking three sses of wine, so they seldom drank at home. The two children had never seen anyone drink so much.


    And Michelle seemed to be fine after drinking it.


    Instead, she seemed to be in a better mood.


    After drinking, Michelle calmed down. She thought that it was impossible for Nina to discover their rtionship. She hid it well.


    Turning her head, Michelle saw that Nina was still holding her ss. With aplicated look in his eyes, John calmly picked up the ss and said with a faint smile, "A little."


    "Okay, a little."


    The voices of the two were neither loud nor low, and fed into the ears of everyone. Michelle''s face flushed inexplicably.


    Leon coughed awkwardly.


    He knew that the two people were making fun of him on purpose.

 Chapter 805 Official Declaration After Getting Drunk

    Nina took a small sip. She thought of something and chuckled.


    She deliberately clinked the ss with James and asked, "Would you like some more?"


    When he heard what she said again, John frowned slightly.


    Nina raised her chin slightly, indicating John to pick up the ss as soon as possible. At this time, John picked up the ss obediently and clinked it, reminding her again, "Just a little."


    But this time, Nina changed her lines.


    She licked her lips and said helplessly, "Why is it you again?"


    After saying that, her amber eyes were full of meaningful smile.


    John then instantly realized what she meant.


    When they met for the second time, Nina said the same words as what she just said. "Why is it you again?"


    After the first time, they met the second time, and then countless times.


    Now they saw each other every day. She was on his mind all the time no matter he closed his eyes or opened his eyes.


    Atst, John didn''t hold back his smile. He slowly smiled and gently called her, "Little girl."


    The two of them looked at each other with a smile and took a sip of wine.


    Adrian put down his chopsticks and was obviously irritated. He raised his ss with a smile and said to Henry, "Come on, have a cross cupped wine."


    Henry was speechless.


    Everyone lo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t it had been emptied.


    "Why did you drink secretly?" Emma helped her up.


    "No, I didn''t." In a daze, Michelle pointed at the person opposite her and said, "The two of them saw it."


    Henry and Adrian nodded. Adrian said, "She asked us not to tell you guys about it. I think she is good at drinking. I admire her."


    Thinking of that Michelle picked up the bottle and gulped it down, he sighed that he was not as good as her.


    As soon as Leon got close to Michelle, she threw herself into his arms. The little girl held his waist and raised her head.


    When she was drunk, her eyes were slightly red, which looked like two ck grapes soaking in water, looking particrly lovely.


    "Leon, what kind of girl do you like?"


    Leon was about to get angry at her for drinking secretly again, but her bright eyes and soft voice softened his heart again.


    "Don''t you know? Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "I know! You like me, and I like you too." Michelle stood up and burped, but Leon didn''t mind it at all. He looked at her leisurely, as if looking forward to something.


    Sure enough, the drunkenness had helped Michelle to ovee her cowardice. Michelle took his hand and announced with a smile, "Hello, everyone. Let me introduce my boyfriend to you. He is my boyfriend, Hee-Hee..."

 Chapter 806 She Is My Girlfriend

    After getting drunk, Michelle''s face was as red as the cheeks were stered with blusher, and her eyes were shining as clear water. At this moment, the various expressions of the people present were reflected in her eyes.


    The expressions on their faces changed as quicksilver.


    The calmest ones were John and Nina. Henry was barely calm. Just now when he saw Michelle drinking alone, he had a guess, but he could not help but be frightened. He habitually reached out and pushed his sses.


    On the contrary, Adrian was bbergasted, "What... You two..."


    He had never thought that Michelle and Leon would be together. The two of them... What was the word? They didn''t look like a couple at all.


    It was not that he felt that Michelle was not good enough, but from the objective factors, the two of them would definitely not be together.


    Michelle was a girl in need of protection, but what Leon needed was a woman who fought with him side by side.


    Adrian couldn''t believe it.


    "What the hell..." When James came to his senses, he was shocked and swore. As soon as he blurted it out, he immediately patted his mouth and said to the


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nst him again.


    After a while, she woke up again.


    When Leon was about to tuck her in, she saw the little girl open her eyes and look at him in confusion.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Leon said in a hoarse voice.


    Michelle didn''t hear clearly what he was talking about. She only saw the house and Leon were spinning, which made her even dizzier.


    Her head was heavy, too. She wanted to lift it, but she couldn''t. So she waved her hands in the air and entwined them around the neck of Leon.


    "Leon, sleep."


    She put her soft hand on the back of Leon''s neck. Leon then felt a shudder at the touch of her skin and his body became tense.


    "Mimi, don''t be naughty. Have a good sleep."


    Leon pulled her hand down and tucked her in.


    Michelle moved aside, patted the empty room beside her and said, "Leon, sleep."


    Her eyes were bright and pitiful. The light reflected in her eyes was like the moon, and her delicate appearance was particrly attractive.


    No one could resist such a stunning woman.


    Snowkes were flying in the sky. Leon pursed his lips and sat on the edge of the bed. "Mimi, do you want to sleep with me?"

 Chapter 807 The Forgotten Tie

    "Hum..." With a groan, Michelle turned over and opened her half closed eyes with her eyshes trembling slightly.


    She reached for her cell phone and fumbled for a while before she touched the cold phone and pressed the screen on.


    It was 6:20 a.m.


    It was still early.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked up at the window. What came into her eyes was a white light, which passed through the slightly flickering curtain. It seemed that it was dawn.


    She pressed the button to open the curtain and the curtains were automatically opened. Outside the curtain, it was white, and the sky was covered with blowing snow.


    Michelle''s eyes lit up. As soon as she lifted a corner of the quilt, the cold air slipped into the quilt. She wrapped herself tightly with the quilt again and ran to the window.


    The ground was covered with white snow, and the thick snow was shining. The servants in the North Yard were sweeping the snow with a broom. Suddenly, someone looked around and saw there was no superior, who were in charge of them, grabbing a handful of snow and throwing it at herpanions.


    The smashed servant also looked around, but did not see anyone else. T


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u said today. It''s meaningful for you two to walk side by side."


    Michelle turned to look at Helen and smiled brightly, "Thank you, Helen. I know."


    She really knew it.


    Yesterday, Leon said that he wanted to take a person back to the C Ind from the Lexingport City. At that time, she knew that Leon had nned her into his future life, so she had to work hard.


    She tried her best to be a person who could be with Leon.


    With Leon by her side, she was never afraid of hardships.


    She had used three years to prove it, and it would take a longer time.


    The light shining in Michelle''s eyes moved Helen. She looked at the petite girl and didn''t know how much strength was hidden in her body.


    "Where is Mr. Leon? You make a snowman first."


    "I think Leon is still sleeping." Michelle poked her head, but she still didn''t see anyone else in the early morning.


    Helen was surprised and then said, "The snowman is made. Mimi, you can y by yourself. I have to go to the kitchen to order and add some soup for Mr. Leon."


    Then Helen turned around and left, still struggling in her mouth, "Turtle soup or Double Penis Soup? How about making both soups?"

 Chapter 808 We Are Going To Be Together Until Our Hairs Turn White

    Holding a child''s hand on her each side, Nina went downstairs and saw Helen in a hurry, not knowing what she was going to do.


    "Helen, where are you going?"


    Hearing the sound, Helen stopped and looked at Nina, who was holding two cute kids anding down alone. But she didn''t see John, and her expression changed slightly.


    "I''m going to the kitchen. Mrs. Nina, why didn''t Mr. Johne downstairs?"


    "He is a little tired and is still sleeping."


    "Hasn''t Mr. John gotten up yet?" Helen was shocked again and murmured to herself, "It seems that we need to make more soup."


    "Mrs. Nina, I''m going to the kitchen." Helen quickened her pace to the kitchen.


    Nina was just confused and took the children to the dining room.


    "Mom, is Dad tired from work?" Van asked with concern.


    Nina nodded, "Yes, We''re busier at the end of the year."


    "Okay." Van nodded in confusion. He didn''t understand why they would be busier at the end of the year, but he wanted to help his father. "Mom, what can I do for Dad?"


    With a smile, Nina said, "That''s great, Van. You and your brother should eat and sleep well, go to school well. That''s what you can help your dad and I every day. Let''s talk about other things when you grow up."


    "Why do we have to wait until we grow up? Van and I are very powerful now." Don asked in c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    . Michelle''s hand was between the two, which was really warm as if she was sitting by the burning fire.


    But she knew her hand was too cold to touch him directly, so Leon held her with brute force.


    Van and Don looked at each other and silently followed their servants who took them away.


    However, Don was not reconciled at all. He would look back at the snowman that he hadn''t finished yet once he took every step forward.


    He was very reluctant to give up.


    Then he red at his uncle angrily.


    The two people hugged each other, standing in the snowy world. The servant who was responsible for holding an umbre didn''t dare to destroy the atmosphere, so she left silently.


    Several snowkes fell on Leon''s dark hair.


    When Michelle raised her head, she saw him and said softly, "Leon..."


    Leon looked down at her timid eyes and asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing his gentle voice, Michelle immediately became bold. She asked in sweet tone, "Is there any snowkes on my head?"


    Leon took a nce at it and said, "Yes, I''ll help you take them off."


    He raised his hand, but it was grabbed by Michelle''s hands. "Don''t do that. Leon, there are also snowkes on your head, white, I also have. "


    She smiled sweetly.


    "Leon, we are going to be together until our hairs turn white."

 Chapter 809 Do You Want To Have A Baby With Me

    Leon''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had ever read that if two lovers witness the snow falling at the same time, they will live to old age in conjugal bliss, and he had also heard people around him say that to the one they loved.


    At that time, he just smiled and didn''t have too many feelings. He didn''t think that what many people liked to say was special.


    Now he knew it.


    The point was not whether this sentence was special, but who said it.


    It was cold in the snow. Leon hugged her for a while and said, "Do you feel satisfied today? Let''s go inside. It''s time for breakfast. "


    "Yes!"


    The two walked hand in hand. Halfway through, Michelle suddenly pulled out her hand.


    Seeing that, Leon stopped and looked at her doubtfully. "Have you forgotten what happenedst night?"


    Michelle mistakenly thought that he meant to be frank with each other. Her face flushed and her eyes dodged, "No."


    Her blushing face made Leon stunned. After figuring it out, he chuckled and pinched her chin with his fingers. "What are you thinking about, Michelle?"


    "I am thinking about what happenedst." Michelle raised her head, and her chin, which was held b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    children. They needed a strict father, but also a loving father.


    John was not afraid of his wife, but he epted suggestions.


    Nina didn''t rely on her husband, but she wanted to protect him.


    The six people sat neatly at the table. Helen walked over with a smile, followed by a servant, who pushed a bowl of soup on the dining car.


    "Mr. Shi, Mr. Leon, this is your soup. The soup made in the kitchen won''t be avable until noon. I sent someone to buy it."


    Michelle asked curiously, "What soup? Can I drink it? "


    The others were also a little curious.


    "It''s specially made for Mr. Shi and Mr. Leon." Then Helen picked up two bowls of soup and put them in front of them.


    Hearing that the soup was specially for the two of them, although Leon and John could guess what soup it was, they didn''t dare to think too much.


    However, looking at the ingredients in their bowls, they frowned.


    It was really nutritious soup for man!


    Nina also smelled it and burst intoughter. She immediately ate breakfast leisurely, but looked at the two people with a hint of smile in her eyes.


    John was speechless.


    Leon also didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 810 A Girl Who Looks Like Michelle

    When Tim went to the hospital to visit Michelle again, he got the news that she had been discharged from the hospital. So he had to go back to the He Family to inquire about the situation.


    He took some specialties as gifts, but he didn''t know where Victor got them. He finally knew that Michelle had note back from the business trip.


    He thought for a while and guessed that it must be Leon who had taken her away.


    It was very likely that he had taken her home.


    What a beast in human attire.


    Although Tim felt aggrieved, he didn''t know how to deal with it. Michelle and Leon had already been together.


    They were a normal couple and it was not too much for them to do anything.


    When he was annoyed, Victor called him and said, "Sir, I''ve found the person you want. I''m in an interview. They look simr, with simr height and shape, especially their side faces. As long as that person put on makeup again or make a special makeup, ordinary people can''t distinguish the two."


    Hearing the news, Tim was in a better mood.


    Victor''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Sir, would you like to have a look in person?"


    "Ye


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hesitate. Finish it early, or do you want to stall it on purpose? But why did you stall it on purpose? Is it because you don''t want me to leave?"


    The flirting tone made Tim''s face darken in an instant. He then thought that she was really a shameless woman.


    But what she said was reasonable, so he had better finish it as soon as possible.


    He red at Caroline and opened the door to get in.


    Caroline was not afraid of his murderous eyes, but smiled happily.


    When she was about to drive, Victor came out of the Silverhall Nightclub with a girl who looked like Michelle. Caroline was stunned when he saw the woman''s side face.


    "Is Mimi here with you?"


    Looking out of the car, Tim saw two figures. Judging from their clothes, he could recognize who they were. His eyebrows twitched.


    What a loser.


    Why didn''t Victor take the back door and go through the front door?


    He was hesitating whether he should admit it or not. If he admitted it, Caroline would tell his lie to Michelle. But if he didn''t admit it, Caroline would probably think too much when he saw the person who looked like Michelle.


    Women couldn''t be too smart.

 Chapter 811 Entering The Manor

    After a moment''s silence, Tim said, "No."


    "Really?" As expected, Caroline was surprised. She saw through the rearview mirror that Tim nodded, then she guessed, "Do you really like Mimi so much? So you find a woman who looks like Mimi and be a substitute?"


    That woman was indeed a substitute.


    But what Caroline thought was different from his.


    This substitute was not for him.


    But it was good that Caroline misunderstood him.


    "Yes," replied Tim, and then he asked, "Did Michelle go back to work?"


    "Our studio is very kind. We don''t go to work on weekends." Caroline looked sideways at him and continued to look straight ahead. "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t Mimi be in the hospital?"


    Tim didn''t reply.


    On Monday, Leon sent Michelle to work in person. There was a pile of work during her leave. Michelle buried herself in the work for the whole morning, and finally handled the photos she had taken before.


    At noon, someone specially sent lunch here. This time, Michelle did not hide anything and said that it was the love lunch of her boyfriend.


    She had the habit of taking photos and texted Leon, "Thank you for your lunch". She showed


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wberry Mr. Leon nted, so they are only for you. All the strawberry we nted will be sent to the Shi family and your family."


    Michelle had a swiftly indrawn breath, and her heart beat more clearly in her ears. It seemed that something was flowing into her heart, sweet and numb.


    "Did Leon nt it himself?"


    "Yes. Mr. Leon nted it himself." Tasha said, "In fact, the strawberry he nted didn''t grow well at the beginning. Few of them could be alive, but Mr. Leon put a lot of thought in it, so the strawberry grew well after he tried several times.


    Actually, I haven''t tasted the strawberry he nted either. Mr. Leon tasted it himself. He said it was delicious." Tasha sounded a little regretful.


    She really wanted to eat the strawberry nted by Leon himself. She wanted to see what the difference was with the strawberry nted by them.


    However, Leon would rather throw away the strawberry than let anyone else have a taste except for Michelle.


    Michelle didn''t know how to express her feelings at the moment, but she was so moved that her eyes turned red.


    It turned out that the strawberry she ate was nted by Leon.

 Chapter 812 Ill Heat You Up When You Are Cold

    Tasha took Michelle to the whole Strawberry Garden. In fact, the strawberry looked almost the same, but Michelle knew that some of them was nted for her by Leon, which was special.


    Michelle took a picture of the strawberry field and sent it to Leon.


    In the text.


    "Thank you for your strawberry. I like you so much, Leon.


    Leon, I miss you.


    Leon, how about I cook a big meal for you? When you have time, we can go shopping together, then I will cook for you, the home cooking of Lexingport City."


    As soon as the message was sent out, her phone rang.


    Leon invited her for a voice call.


    The sudden change of the screen and the sudden ringtone in the quiet startled Michelle, and her mobile phone almost fell to the ground.


    Hearing the ring of the phone, Tasha turned around and saw the profile picture and the name on the screen. Immediately, she knew that it was a call from Leon. She said wisely, "I have something to deal with. You can wander around a little longer. If you have anything,e to me."


    "Okay, thank you." Michelle smiled sheepishly and didn''t answer the phone until she saw Tas


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e can go back to cook. Then we can have dinner early."


    As the figure of Leon faded away, Michelle looked at his back and saw Tasha and Caroline not far away. She waved goodbye to the two of them.


    Caroline picked up the camera and took pictures of them.


    When they arrived at the market, Leon had be cheapbor. Like amander, Michelle happily walked in front of Leon to pick and choose the food and pay for it.


    Atst, Leon''s hands were full of shopping bags.


    At this time, his phone vibrated in his pocket.


    He didn''t have time to answer the phone, so he could only let it ring. Three or four calls rang continuously, indicating that it was urgent and he must answer it.


    "Michelle, answer the phone for me. It''s in the pocket of my clothes. You can touch it with your hand."


    "Okay." Michelle reached out her hand to take out his phone. It was a strange number and she asked him with her eyes if she could answer it.


    Leon nodded. Michelle answered the phone, stood on tiptoe and held the phone near his ear.


    "Mr. Leon, Valerie is missing," said the man on the other side of the phone.

 Chapter 813 You Cant See Your Ex-girlfriend

    Michelle couldn''t hear what the person on the phone said. She could only tell that something was wrong from Leon''s gloomy face, as if there was an emergency.


    Leon pursed his lips into a straight line and slowly stood up straight


    Valerie was missing.


    In other words Did she run away?


    His amber eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep eyes looked straight ahead without any focus.


    He tightened his grip on the bag.


    Michelle nced at the screen of the phone and found that the call was over.


    "Leon, is there something urgent to deal with? If you are in a hurry, you can go ahead with your work and I can cook for you some other day."


    Her voice brought back Leon''s thoughts. Leon smiled. "It''s okay. It''s more important to go home for dinner."


    As for the matter of Valerie, he would send people to inquire about it.


    After returning to the C Mansion, he could also go to ask Bryant about the situation in detail and figure out what was wrong with Valerie to escape.


    If she escaped, she would be dead if she was caught.


    The reason why he couldn''t find her was that he wanted to give her freedom, so he couldn''t make a big move. Now things were different.


    Before Leon went to the next vi to look for Bryant, Brya


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ou are jealous, just say it. If I do something that makes you unhappy, you can tell me whatever you want to say to me."


    His soft voice was like the warm spring water, which covered her skin neither cold nor hot, and wrapped her body like soft clouds.


    Michelle felt that the recent days were so fantastic.


    She really liked it.


    "Okay, Leon." Michelle promised with a bright smile. This time, she really went to the kitchen to cook.


    After talking with Bryant, Leon went straight to the kitchen and rolled up his sleeves, saying that he wanted to help.


    In fact, he knew nothing but wanted to help.


    At first, Michelle wanted to push him out, but finally at Leon''s insistence, she failed and asked him to wash vegetables.


    The busy figure in the kitchen changed from one person to two people.


    "Leon, it feels so familiar when we cook together. I seem to have seen this kind of scene many times before." In fact, the only day they could really cook together was today, and of course, it was uncertain in the future.


    So Leon asked in confusion, "Where did you see this before?"


    "Well..." Michelle thought about it. "In my home, dad and mom often act like this."


    But her father was more skilled at cooking than Leon.

 Chapter 814 Happiness

    Leon kept her words in mind and worked hard to help her.


    It took them two hours to cook six dishes. It was really a big meal.


    It was already nine o''clock after dinner. Michelle still wanted to wash the dishes in the kitchen. Leon''s house was cleaned by a nanny every day, so she didn''t need to wash the dishes.


    However, this was not the reason that Michelle gave up, but a call from ine.


    "Michelle, something wrong on the way? Why don''t youe home sote?"


    Michelle''s heart jolted and she thought it was bad.


    She told her parents that she hade back from a business trip and would go home as usual tonight. However, three hours had passed since she got off work, and she was still in the C Mansion five kilometers away from her home.


    "Oh, right now!" Michelle looked for her bag in a hurry, but Leon didn''t know who was on the phone. Looking at her anxious face, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After hearing his words in the phone, ine asked, "Michelle, are you with your colleague? It sounds like a man."


    Thest sentence sounded like a whisper. ine seemed to turn around and say to others i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ement and reached for the square box in her hand. "Notebook or tie?"


    "Tie." Michelle untied the bowknot and opened the box. A tie appeared in front of her.


    Leon took out the tie and handed it to Michelle. "Can you put it on me?"


    "Yes." On the day she bought the tie, she searched online for a guide, hoping to help Leon wear it.


    Unfortunately, her wish realized three yearster.


    But anyway, the tie that she hadn''t sent out three years ago was finally given to Leon today. She had to personally tie it for him.


    Michelle couldn''t help trembling.


    She was so nervous.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t punish you if you can''t tie it well." Leon held her hand, gently stroked it, and held her waist with the other hand, leading her forward.


    Michelle strode forward, and the two bodies suddenly pressed together.


    Leon was sitting on the chair, and Michelle was a head taller than him since she was standing in front of him.


    He raised his head and kissed on Michelle''s lips.


    The door was half open, and the light reflected at the door, revealing a shadow with a disk in his hand.


    ine saw them kissing.

 Chapter 815 Objection

    ine''s hand holding the fruit te trembled two times, and she took half a step forward and back at a loss.


    This was beyond her expectation.


    If she knocked on the door and walked in, everyone would be embarrassed. Besides, she didn''t know how to deal with her daughter and Leon''s rtionship.


    She couldn''t break up a couple, especially when it came to the happiness of her daughter.


    But she didn''t expect it was Leon.


    How noble Leon was He was the prince of the C Ind and would inherit the throne in the future.


    His noble status that was respected by tens of thousands of people was unparalleled in their family.


    Usually, Leon condescended to their family and Leon said that they were as close as families. It was because of Leon''s modesty and politeness, but they always kept his identity in mind.


    ine knew that her daughter had fallen in love with someone. At first, she thought that it was Tim who moved to the next room, but now it seemed that she had misunderstood.


    On second thought, she thought of the fact that in the past three years, Leon had been providing strawberry constantly and giving gifts on festivals, but they had never seen him show up.


    It was not until her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''No.''


    ''Please, Leon.''


    ''No.''


    ''Please, the words in the first two notebook are so ugly.''


    Michelle looked at him coquettishly as if pleading.


    ine felt she was ignored and speechless.


    They even flirted with each other in front of her.


    And it seemed that her daughter took the initiative to be clingy to him.


    As a mother, ine was so anxious that she stood out to be the peacemaker. "How about giving them to me, so that you two don''t have topete."


    Michelle was shocked and quickly let go of her hand.


    She would rather give it to Leon than to her mother.


    Leon would at most dislike her ugly writing, and she would be shier if her mother saw it.


    Leon, who had got three notebook, smiled and returned with a gift box of tie in the other hand.


    "Thank you, Michelle."


    Michelle curled her lips but had to say with a smile, "You''re wee. Leon, are you going back? I''ll see you off."


    "Okay." Leon looked at her tenderly.


    When the two were about to go out, ine stopped her daughter, "Michelle, wait. I have something to talk to you."


    Michelle stopped and asked, "Mom, can you wait for a moment?"


    "I''m in a hurry." The implication was that she couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 816 Its Okay To Fall In Love, But Not To Get Married

    When Leon went downstairs, ine held her daughter''s hand and asked her about the business trip. Michelle said casually, "It''s good. I''m not tired at all."


    "That''s good." ine looked around her daughter and came to a surprising conclusion. "Michelle, you seem to have gained some weight."


    "What?" Michelle subconsciously touched her face and chin, as if it was a little fatter than before.


    She was fattened by Leon and Nina.


    She ate well in the hospital, and ate well and nutritiously in the North Yard. It was difficult for her not to be fat.


    "Mom, do I have double chin? I won''t look good if I have double chin."


    "No." ine smiled and pinched Michelle''s face, "By the way, Michelle, have you ever contacted with Crystal?"


    Michelle shook her head, "I have a her WeChat ount, but we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. Crystal seldom updates her moments. She must be very busy."


    ine answered with a sound thoughtfully.


    "Mom, why do you suddenly ask about Crystal?" Michelle looked at her mother curiously. Crystal was the daughter of Baylor, who lived next door. The day she married into a rich family, the Zhang Family was really prosperous.


    Moreover, Crystal and her husband loved each other very much. When


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly, nced at Michelle and knew who Michelle was talking to, but she said nothing.


    Leon said, "Michelle, I miss you so much."


    His voice was as gentle as deep water, which made Michelle''s heart ache. She also missed Leon very much.


    "I miss you too." Michelle tried her best to keep calm. If one listened carefully, he would find that her voice was a little trembling.


    A gentle smile came through the phone, and he said sadly, "Michelle, I''m sorry that I haven''t had time to see you."


    He was too busy.


    As he was in the Lexingport City far away from the C Ind, it was moreplicated to deal with official affairs and he almost couldn''t stop working all the time.


    He didn''t even have a good sleep for several days.


    Now that he was going back to the C Ind next week, he had to reduce his work and put it aside.


    "It doesn''t matter." Michelle smiled sweetly.


    Even she was not by his side, Leon could imagine what her look was when she smiled. It was as warm as a warm jacket in winter.


    He felt much better. "Do you have any shooting task tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Then you have one now." Leon''s voice was apanied by a smile, which was quite masculine, "Do you want me to be your model?"


    Michelle''s eyes lit up, "Yes!"

 Chapter 817 Its Not A Good Omen

    But tomorrow was Friday and Michelle had to go to work. How could she take photos of Leon?


    Michelle was in a dilemma.


    Leon knew what was weighing on her mind andforted, "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way. Have a good meal and sleep after you go home. I''lle to you."


    "Okay," said Michelle, relieved.


    "Be careful on the road."


    "Okay."


    She hung up the phone with a smile and the car drove forward slowly.


    Holding the phone in her hand, Michelle kept looking down at their chatting records. She didn''t turn off the phone until the car stopped steadily and her mother''s gentle call came to her ears.


    "We''re home, Michelle."


    "Thank you, mom." Michelle bent over and hugged her mother. She rubbed face against her mother''s affectionately and said, "If only I had a driving license. Then you don''t need to pick me up. Mom, how about I get a driving license? I should be able to make it."


    Many students got their driving licenses in the University. Perhaps it was because there was a discount for the students to get their driving licenses, and Michelle had been tempted by the discount, but in the end, she had been dreading it over the years.


    She didn''t know why sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ong with you recently? You seem to have a lot of things on your mind. I haven''t asked you, because I want to wait for you to tell me when you can''t hold it back anymore."


    "Haven''t you guessed it?" ine looked up at him and asked, "Who does your daughter like?"


    Adams was slightly stunned and said, "I have probably guessed it."


    "So?"


    "I don''t know." Adams who was good at solving problems suddenly didn''t know how to deal with this matter.


    They didn''t want to destroy their daughter''s happiness.


    But they didn''t know whether it was a good thing for Michelle to be with Leon.


    When their daughter grew up, the two of them often wondered what kind of man their daughter would fall in love with. It didn''t matter whether he was tall or short, fat or thin, handsome or ugly, or whether he came from a rich family.


    The most important thing was that he was a sober man with a good character, and was good to their daughter.


    These were their conditions.


    Indeed, her daughter had found such type of man, and Leon had a lot of excellent conditions, as dazzling as the sun in the sky.


    Only the moon could match him.


    But their daughter was not the moon in the sky.

 Chapter 818 Tim Wants To Be Her Family

    The He Family didn''t have a rule that one couldn''t speak while eating. Instead, they liked to chat while eating. Normally, the three of them would gather around the table to share what happened today, funny or embarrassing.


    With the presence of Tim tonight, ine was as enthusiastic as ever. She put the whole dish of fried bacon with garlic in front of him, and smiled to let him eat as much as he liked.


    "The New Year ising. When are you going home, Tim? I haven''t asked you where your hometown is."


    "I''m alone. I don''t have a family. I n to live in the Lexingport City from now on." When Tim answered, he was very calm, like an outsider, telling others about his loneliness.


    ine was stunned and smiled apologetically.


    "I''m fine," replied Tim.


    "If you don''t mind,e to our house to celebrate the New Year." ine invited him sincerely and looked at her husband and daughter.


    Adams said, "The more the merrier."


    Of course, Michelle also weed him, "Okay, great."


    When Michelle heard that Tim didn''t have a family, she felt sad for a moment. She didn''t know the feeling of not having a family, but she seemed to be able to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ee days left." Michelle breathed a sigh of relief, and then her heart clenched again. She muttered, "Three days, so fast."


    Leon sighed, ''Yes, so fast.''


    Leon was reluctant to part with her.


    The two of them chatted for a long time until Michelle fell asleep. Leon called her name in low voice at the other end of the phone to make sure that she was asleep but he didn''t hang up.


    "Good night, Michelle."


    The next morning, when Michelle woke up, she found that the phone had not been hung up. She did not know if the person on the other side had woken up. She stretched out her hand to tidy her messy hairs a few times, and her mouth was close to the phone screen.


    She gave a loud kiss.


    After kissing, she found that the sound was a little loud. She quickly covered her mouth and whispered, "Good morning, Leon."


    Leon lying in the quilt hadn''t opened his eyes, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    The phone was on the side of the pillow, and the rustling sound came into his ears. The look of Michelle when she got up in a hurry in the morning appeared in his mind.


    If only he could see this scene when he opened his eyes.

 Chapter 819 Have A Good Time With Leon

    "Mimi, you have an unscheduled shooting today."


    As soon as Michelle sat down at her seat, she heard Caroline''s voice behind her. She stood up and looked sideways, and asked in confusion, "Me?"


    "Yes. It''s you." Caroline shoved the camera into her arms and said, "Thank you. Go to Dream Manor. Someone has asked you to take photos there."


    ¡°Dream Manor?¡± It seemed that Michelle thought of something and asked bitterly, "Is it Leon?"


    "Ah!" Caroline put her hands on Michelle''s shoulders and praised her with a smile, "You''re smart this time. Come on, turn around."


    Caroline''s two hands on Michelle''s shoulders turned her body and pushed her out. Caroline pushed her away and said, "Enjoy yourself with Leon."


    "What?" Michelle was at a loss. "But it''s office time, not entertainment time."


    Caroline said, "It''s working time. Leon has paid."


    And Leon was really generous.


    It would be a waste if they didn''t take it.


    Michelle immediately stopped and turned around to look at the smiling Caroline. Michelle was still holding heavy equipment, like holding a baby.


    S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ut frowning.


    In the Dream Manor.


    Leon waited at the door. When he saw a pretty figure get out of the taxi, he quickly walked over and opened his coat to wrap the woman in his arms.


    "Are you cold?"


    The warm and familiar breath enveloped Michelle''s whole body, and she seemed to fall into a warm quilt.


    She raised her head and smiled, "It was a little cold when I got off the car. Now it''s not cold. You are so warm."


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s go inside." They walked into the manor hand in hand. The heating was on in the room. When they entered, Leon took off his coat.


    Michelle only took off her scarf and hung it with Leon''s coat. The small scarf leaned against the big coat.


    She stared at them for a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon poured some hot water for her, "Drink some hot water first to warm up your body."


    Michelle turned around and obediently took that cup of hot water.


    "I''m done. Where should I put the ss... Hmm."


    As soon as her lips left the warm water, they was covered by his soft and warm lips, and a big hand appeared on her waist.

 Chapter 820 Only For Her

    "Mr. Leon, as you ordered..." As soon as Tasha came in, she saw Leon lean something against the wall. Oh, no, it was a person.


    Because she saw the two legs entwining around Leon''s waist.


    Although she didn''t see the woman''s face clearly, she knew that it could only be Michelle who could make Leon, a righteous and virtuous man, do such a ridiculous thing.


    Leon had nted tens of thousands of strawberries for Michelle because she took a fancy to strawberries.


    Tasha feigned calmness and was about to leave, but she heard a shy and flustered shout from Michelle.


    "Leon!"


    Tasha closed her eyes, feeling a chill at her back.


    She had interrupted Leon.


    Leon let go of Michelle''s trembling legs. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Michelle''s legs became weak and she fell into his arms.


    "It''s okay." Leonforted her in a low and sexy voice.


    Michelle didn''t have a thing for mansion voice, but now she felt that she was infatuated with his voice.


    She was so shy that she could only bury her face into Leon''s arms. She secretly felt lucky that it was just a kiss, not like thest ti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , Leon said, "I remember your words. You said ''can we take some private photos?''"


    "Yes, but it didn''t mean that we took the photos together. It was me who took the photos for you." Michelle exined with a flushed face.


    It was bold enough for her to take private photos for Leon. She didn''t have the nerve to take photos together.


    However, Leon didn''t want to let her go. "Michelle, you have to keep your promise."


    "Leon!" Michelle was shy and angry.


    Leon smiled. "I''m here. What can I do for you? Do you want me to help you?"


    He crinkled his lips into a smile brazenly.


    It was the first time that Michelle had seen him so shameless. She was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She tugged at the hem of her clothes to prevent him from making a move.


    "Leon, you said you wouldn''t bully me."


    "Really?" Leon recalled seriously. "I remember you asked whether I would bully you, and my answer is I don''t know, but I didn''t promise that I won''t bully you."


    Because there were many kinds of bullies.


    He would only do this to her.


    And it would be the same for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 821 Boss And His Wife

    Leon held back his desire and didn''t do anything to Michelle. They didn''t take the photos in the end.


    Because the moment he took off his clothes, Michelle turned around and ran away with the camera.


    Leon was speechless


    Looking at her receding figure, he was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    With a red face, Michelle ran out and happened to meet Tasha, who was holding a bowl of noodles. Seeing that they were about to bump into each other, Tasha immediately turned to protect her lunch.


    The two bodies collided and immediately distanced themselves from each other. The noodle soup that Tasha protected in her arms swayed a little, but fortunately did not spill out.


    Tasha breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry." Before Michelle could see who the person was, she nodded and bowed to apologize.


    "It''s okay. Have you finished shooting?" Tasha turned around and saw that Michelle''s face was as red as an apple. Tasha was shocked. "I''m fine. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Michelle shook her head shyly.


    The steaming hot air rose from the big white bowl, mixed with the smell of seasoning, and spread into Michelle''s nose. It was strong and inviting, which was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    cold." Michelle kept her eyes on this bowl of instant noodles. It seemed that she really wanted to eat it.


    Tasha also knew that the instant noodles were getting cold, but she didn''t dare to eat it in advance.


    Although the boss didn''t say it clearly just now, Tasha knew that he meant they had to wait until the lunch was delivered. Then they would sit at the same table, and the boss and his wife had a delicious meal, while she would eat instant noodles that might be cold.


    Just thinking about it made Tasha feel miserable.


    The lunch was delivered, and everything was almost the same as Tasha thought.


    However, Michelle kindly said, "The instant noodles are not delicious when they are cold. Don''t eat it."


    The boss seemed to have a conscience and changed a bowl of steaming instant noodles for her.


    Tasha was in a good mood. She put some food into her mouth and felt satisfied.


    Michelle drooled at the sight.


    "Stop looking." Leon touched the back side of her head, and the girl looked back at him with grievance, as if she had been mistreated. He couldn''t helpughing, "You have one too."


    Happiness was mixed with surprise, and Michelle''s eyes lit up again.

 Chapter 822 I Really Like His Legs

    "Leon, didn''t you say instant noodles are unhealthy?" Michelle felt both happy and confused.


    Tasha lowered her head and let out a light "tut". The boss''s mood changed like quicksilver and he went back on his words so quickly.


    When a bowl of steaming instant noodles was ced in front of Michelle, not to mention Tasha, even Michelle herself was stunned.


    There was a hill of braised beef in the bowl, next to which were green vegetables, like the grass at the foot of the hill, and four prawns neatly arranged in the soup.


    Two letinous edodes and one fried egg!


    Tasha''s hands holding chopsticks were trembling. She could only take a deep breath to suppress the surge in her heart.


    She looked at the instant noodles in Michelle''s bowl and then looked at her own bowl. She just felt like she and Michelle were like two children in this family, but one was biological child, and the other one was adapted child who was abused by the stepmother. The difference was obvious.


    In a daze, Michelle said, "Leon..."


    "Okay, let''s eat." Leon put the chopsticks into her hand and said, "This is nutritious. Enjoy it."


    Tasha was simmering with a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she immediately froze.


    She knew what it was.


    She had seen it before.


    "Leon..." Michelle swallowed nervously.


    "Shh, don''t move." Leon blew in her ear, and restrained and suppressed his desire. "I''ll be fine after a while. When it stops, I''ll drive you home."


    Michelle nodded obediently.


    It was a little difficult to wait for it to stop. Neither Leon nor Michelle speak in the room.


    It was so quiet that they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Michelle''s hands curled up in her chest, and she could feel her faster heartbeat. Her body gradually became strange.


    She twisted her legs uneasily, trying to hide her physical reaction. She was afraid of disturbing the man behind her, but she didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    However, it was so quiet that they could hear each other''s breath. No matter how slightly Michelle twisted, the man could still sense it.


    Leon''s feeling was especially sensitive.


    All his forbearance was in vain in an instant.


    He turned over and pressed her down. His voice was low and hoarse. "Michelle, I told you not to move. Why didn''t you listen to me? Anyone who disobeys will be punished."

 Chapter 823 He Doesnt Want To Torture You, So He Could Only Torture Himself

    With her hands against his chest, Michelle''s breath became rapid, and her ck eyes rolled around. In the darkness, she could only vaguely see an angr outline.


    "Leon, I have to go hometer."


    "Michelle, you''ve progressed so fast that you can understand what I mean." With a faint smile, Leon loosened his grip andy prone on her. Burying his handsome face in her neck, he said in a low voice, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Then he stood up and turned on the light. Without looking back at Michelle thoughtfully, he went straight to the bathroom.


    The dazzling light made Michelle raise her hand to cover her eyes. She heard the footsteps that were fading away, the sound of door opening, the sound of door closing and finally the sound of water.


    After a long time, Michelle got out of bed.


    The sound of water in the bathroom continued. She thought of what would happen if he took a long hot bath in winter, so she hurried to knock on the door. "Leon."


    The sound of water stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon replied in a low voice.


    Michelle said worriedly, "You have bathed for too long."


    Cold water drops rolled down on his fair skin. Leon flipped his hair and wiped off t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    diately go over and let you lean against my shoulder tofort you." Michelle was so anxious that she turned around.


    "Forget it. Your shoulder is short, and I have to bend to lean against it. Last time, my waist was almost sore when I leaned against it." Lydia took out a tissue to wipe her tears.


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Michelle said, "That''s because I''m short."


    "No, it''s my fault. I''m tall. Well, I''m fine as long as I''ve cried. And Leon is here. I won''t disturb you." Lydia suddenly burst intoughter through tears.


    When Michelle turned around, she saw that Leon had already dressed neatly. His hair was sprayed with hair gel and his tie was tied.


    When Michelle recognized the tie that she gave to him, she couldn''t help but smiled.


    "Leon is dressed so formally. Are you going to a dinner party or a date?" Lydia said in a sobbing tone.


    "Make video call? Lydia, long time no see. Let me introduce myself again. I''m Michelle''s boyfriend." Leon walked to Michelle''s side, appeared at the video call with her, smiled gently, and said seriously.


    Thest sentence was like a flow of electricity into Michelle''s heart, and her heart trembled with happiness.

 Chapter 824 Michelle, You Are So Attractive

    Lydia still remembered that at that time, Leon introduced himself was "the brother of Nina", then "the brother of Michelle", and now was "Michelle''s boyfriend".


    Lydia witnessed the whole process of the change. Unconsciously, she felt a lump in her throat. Maybe she was happy that Michelle and Leon were finally together, or maybe she was jealous of Michelle that her secret love for Leon would not have a future.


    She didn''t want to interrupt their date or enjoy their public disy of affection, so she hung up the phone after chatting with Michelle for a while.


    Leon was about to go back to C Ind on Monday, and Michelle was very reluctant to leave him. After dinner, she arrived at the gate of themunity, but she was unwilling to get off. She kept talking about how many photos she had taken recently and what TV series she had watched recently.


    However, she had already shared this with Leon, but she told him in details today.


    She kept chattering, and her mood changed as quicksilver. Leon''s heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, feeling painful.


    It was getting


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    please take good care of them. Someone will pick them upter. I have to go back for a date."


    Michelle was a little confused, "Nini, aren''t you full?"


    "No, I''m going to have a date with that crazy man." Then Nina drove away.


    Van and Don waved their hands obediently and watched their mother leave.


    Michelle lowered her head and asked the two kids, "What crazy man?"


    "Dad." The two brothers said in one voice, very calm. Apparently, they had seen such scene before.


    Michelle was speechless.


    "Let''s go to the amusement park." Michelle reached out to hail a taxi.


    Van took her hand back and said in a sweet voice, "Uncle will be here soon. Mom sent a message to uncle as soon as we finished lunch."


    "Yes, yes." Don said, "My uncle asked us to look for you. He said that you worked very hard and would take you to the amusement park."


    Michelle was stunned.


    The familiar car stopped in front of them from afar. Leon got out of the car. The warm sun in winter shone on him, as if he was coated with a thinyer of golden light.


    The gentle smile shone into Michelle''s heart.

 Chapter 825 Warm Drink Up With Body Temperature

    The four of them appeared in the amusement park and had been misunderstood as a family of four. No one exined. Leon took the two children to enjoy themselves with Michelle.


    Children were always full of energy. It was obvious that Michelle was too weak to keep up with them. After ying for a while, she waved her hand and said, "My legs are so sore. Let me watch you y."


    Don reached out to pull her, "Aunt Michelle, we are going to go on the dodgems now. It''s not tiring."


    "I want to rest for a while. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay here and watch you y." Michelle sat down on the chair.


    Leon crouched down in front of her, looked at her calf, and gently pinched it. "Is it sour here?"


    "Yes." Michelle shrank her feet and said with a smile, "Leon, I''m fine. Take Van and Don to y. I''ll take photos of you outside."


    Van said obediently, "Uncle Leon, stay here with Aunt Michelle. I''ll take Don to go on the dodgems."


    There were many luxurious cars suitable for the two kids to drive in the North Yard, but the two of them always liked to go on the dodgems in the amusement park. Because it was very lively, there would be many children about their age.


    Leon nodded


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    me I came to the amusement park, I bought you orange vored soda. You said you liked my hand. I want to ask you, do you like my hand or my body more?"


    His hot breath swept over her ears like the steam, and it was a little wet. Michelle gasped for breath, blushed and whispered, "Both..."


    "You must choose one." Leon blew into her ear. The aura it exhaled in the winter was visible in the white mist, spreading on the side of Michelle''s face.


    Michelle lowered her head shyly without saying anything.


    Because she couldn''t make a choice. Both two of them were her favorites.


    Seeing that she had been lowering her head, if there was a crack on the ground, she would have hidden in it. Leon straightened up and rubbed the back of her head. "Well, I won''t make fun of you.


    Michelle, will you go to the Ferris wheel tonight?" Leon asked again.


    Last time, there was no strawberry vor but orange vored soda. At that time, Leon asked Michelle why she didn''t go to the Ferris wheel with others. Michelle said that the Ferris wheel was romantic and she wanted to go with her boyfriend. And it was better at night to have that atmosphere.


    And they could kiss on the Ferris wheel.

 Chapter 826 I Love You, Michelle

    At night, the Ferris wheel rose to the highest point, and they could see that the city lights were like a sea of stars. He held her face in his hands, and she stood on tiptoe to raise her head, enjoying the long kiss.


    Leon pried open her lips and teeth, and then kissed her.


    The tip of her tongue swept over Michelle''s taste bud, and a hint of sweetness rose. It was said that the kissing between the two people who liked each other were sweet.


    Perhaps it was the secrete of some kind of material, or perhaps it was the self suggestion of brain nerves, all in all, Michelle tasted a little sweet.


    She liked sweet and clear taste.


    She put her hands around the neck of Leon and pressed her body against him. This time, it was Michelle who wanted more.


    She had always been shy and dodged. She who tried her best to cooperate with him to kiss by opening mouth actually took initiative to kiss him today.


    He was surprised and enjoyed the kissing.


    He couldn''t stand his lust anymore.


    However, Michelle didn''t realize it at all. She kept stirring up his lust and lighting up the heat that was about to burn his body.


    When the Ferris wheel finally came to an end, the staff in charge of opening the door


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    u awake?"


    The unexpected voice startled Michelle. She gently patted her chest and pretended to be calm to open the door.


    Michelle thought she had calmed down, but when she opened the door, she saw a bright smile on his face. The seductive fox like eyes reflected her appearance, and she became restless in an instant.


    The scene of their breaths intertwining and having sexst night couldn''t help but appear in her mind.


    She couldn''t stand Leon who had seductive charming.


    "Good morning, Leon."


    The lowughter came from Leon''s throat, and the next second he became serious again. He wanted to tease her, but he was reluctant to do so.


    "Good morning. Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast."


    He cooperated well with her.


    Leon asked her to go out first. She walked very slowly, and when Leon closed the door, he held her hand naturally.


    It should have been a natural thing, but Michelle became unnatural. Her fingers stiffened and her palms began to sweat.


    She always thought ofst night when their ten fingers intertwined. She kept pinching Leon''s fingers harder, like a chase, and finally she was sweating.


    It''s doomed.


    She felt that she could no longer simply hold Leon''s hand.

 Chapter 827 Leon, I Suspect That You Are Flirting

    When they arrived downstairs, Michelle saw the clock on the wall and knew that it was afternoon. She looked at Leon sadly.


    ''Leon, how can you lie to me?''


    "I also thought it was in the morning." Leon told a lie skillfully and pulled her into his arms with a smile. They walked toward the dining table, "Are you hungry? The meal is ready. I made it myself. You really need to think how to reward me."


    "Leon, are you cooking by yourself?" With a glittering light in her eyes, Michelle quickened her pace, but slowed down consciously after two steps.


    She pretended to be calm, and Leon couldn''t be frank, so he also slowed down.


    The dishes on the table were all light taste, not spicy or greasy. The ck chicken soup was bright, which made people appetizing.


    The consumption of sex exercise was too much, and Michelle was very hungry. When she was about to sit down, she was stopped by a hand.


    Leon pulled her thin arm and quickly sat on the chair. He patted his own thigh with his big palm and said, "Sit up."


    Compared with the chair, his thighs were softer. He had no experience in this before, so he didn''t know he could


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''t forget to tell us when you get home safely. It''s a gift from Van and Don." Nina handed him a dark brown bag and said.


    "Why are you so considerate?" Moved, Leon took it and reminded John, "Take good care of my sister and nephews, or you''ll be doomed."


    John looked at Leon. Although John didn''t say anything, everyone knew that he had agreed. Moreover, he would take good care of his wife and children without being reminded.


    James didn''t want Leon to leave, so he hugged Leon and said, "Uncle Leon, drive safe."


    "James, you are as excellent as you Uncle John. You will be better than him in the future." Leon patted him on the back and let go of him to check in.


    He knew that he woulde back, so he didn''t leave reluctantly. Even across the mountains and the sea, he would keep an inseparable connection with Michelle.


    When everything was clear, he was not afraid of temporary separation.


    The nended. Wynn was usually the one who came to pick up Leon, but today he had a beautiful woman by his side.


    She walked gracefully and generously.


    "Wee back, Prince Leon. I''m your new secretary, Barbie Yin."

 Chapter 828 Secretary Barbie

    The winter temperature in the C Ind had never been below 10 degrees. When the sea breeze blew, it was only the coldness ofte autumn in the Lexingport City.


    Barbie had an oriental face. Her facial features were delicate and gentle, and there was also a professional look between her eyebrows. Her hair was tied up.


    She was tall and slim, not like some other female stars who were skinny outside the screen. She kept a moderate degree of fat and thin, and fully supported herself with a light purplece shirt and a beige ultra high waisted skirt, elegant and professional.


    She didn''t wear with formal and stereotyped ck and white colors, but liked to wear with flexible and elegant in colors.


    As a citizen of the C Ind, almost everyone knew their prince. He had stunning appearance in the screen, but there was no word to describe when she saw a real person face to face.


    After a month''s hard selection, she finally came to the side of the noble prince.


    Holding back her excitement, Barbie smiled gracefully.


    All of a sudden, a secretary appeared. Leon was stunned. He smiled calmly and walked out of the airport.


    Bar


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Adrian, Henry and so on. They were all in the picture.


    Each painting was a scene of Leon staying with these people. Sometimes they chatted andughed while drinking coffee, and sometimes they talked about business with each other with their hands on the back.


    There were also pictures of him picking up two children at the gate of the kindergarten and taking them to the amusement park. It ever recorded a lot of words they had said.


    Some of those, Leon had forgotten it, but the two children had recorded it. If they didn''t know how to write it, they would use sybles to rece it, and the handwriting was also crooked.


    In the middle, Michelle appeared in the picture, from standing next to the two kids to standing together.


    There were words on the head of the two kids, writing in confusion, "Uncle and aunt?" One of them wrote in confusion, "Aunt and uncle?"


    The smile on Leon''s face became brighter.


    This was the best gift he had ever received.


    There was a noise of footstepsing from outside. Wynn went out to ask what was going on, and the servant in the lead answered.


    "Secretary Barbie is going to live in."

 Chapter 829 I Will Respond To You call At Any Time

    It waste at night in the Lexingport City. After washing up, Michelley on the bed tiredly. Before her hair was dried, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw it was a call from Leon.


    This was the private number of Leon in the C Ind. It was not until yesterday that Michelle had saved it in her phone, so there were only one word "Leon" in the note.


    Michelle answered the phone immediately.


    "Good evening, Michelle." Leon''s pleasant voice came through the phone, and the corners of Michelle''s mouth immediately raised.


    She said in a cheerful tone, "Good evening, Leon. But I think now it is afternoon in the ce where you lived, right? Is the C Ind cold? Leon, you should wear more clothes no matter you are cold or not. Don''t get sick."


    Hearing Michelle''s care, Leon couldn''t help but speak in a hoarse voice, Michelle, I want to go back to the Lexingport City."


    Michelle opened her mouth, but what she wanted to sayter were choked in her throat. She did not give any reaction for a long time, but her eyes gradually turned red in a ce where Leon could not see.


    She didn''t see Leon off at the airport this morning, not because she couldn''t ask for a leave for work, but because she didn''t dare to g


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    The Bamboo Garden was not a ce to work, but a shooting spot. In July of this year, actress May had been there to shoot the cover of the magazine.


    Michelle didn''t work in the studio for a long time, but she had seen every ce in it. Of course, she knew that there was real bamboo in the Bamboo Garden, so she immediately realized what Gray meant.


    "Am I really like panda? Is my dark eye circles so serious?" Michelle held her face in her hands. She might have been used to it, so she didn''t feel it serious.


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    Caroline couldn''t stand it anymore, "I''ll give you a day off and go back to have a rest."


    "A day off?" Michelle shook her head, "My sry will be deducted if I take a day off. I won''t go back."


    The corners of Caroline''s mouth twitched, and she said crossly, "Why didn''t you sleep well even if you were afraid of being deducted your sry? You came to work with two dark circles under your eyes. If you make mistakes in your work, believe it or not, I can deduct your sry more! "


    "I''ll go back to sleep now." Michelle picked up her bag and left.


    The colleagues burst intoughter.


    When Michelle walked out of the studio, she met Tim who was walking towards the studio.

 Chapter 830 Love Carefully

    "Tim?" Michelle stopped and looked tired. She nced at Tim and then turned around to look at the studio behind her. This road only led to the studio.


    "Are you looking for Cara?" After saying that, she yawned and sniffed in the cold wind. It seemed that she was really sleepy.


    "Where are you going?" asked Tim, frowning.


    "Go home and sleep. Go and find her before Cara goes out." Michelle leaned over.


    Tim didn''t care. He said, looking at the tired face of Michelle, "I''ll drive you home,"


    "What? Aren''t you looking for Cara?" Michelle asked in confusion.


    "No, I''m not familiar with her. I''m just passing by." Tim lied with a straight face calmly. He hinted her to follow him with his eyes.


    Michelle was so sleepy that she didn''t have the mood to guess whether his words were true or not. She yawned and followed him.


    Originally, the two of them walked side by side in a row. The strong cold wind blew in. Michelle sneezed. After taking a nce at her, Tim walked to the front.


    It was a cloudy day, and the cold wind blew in every corner of the city. There was no one in the air above the road where Michelle and Tim walked, only two or three cars driving over and leaving.


    Tim walked in front like a tall pine, followed by a short girl.


    The girl put her hand


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e out of the Silverhall Nightclub in well dressing, he happened to see Tim''s car parking on the side of the road. He bent over and poked his head on the window ss. Only his handsome and charming reflection could be seen. He smoothed his hair two times.


    When Tim opened the door and got out of the car, he cast a cold nce at Victor.


    Victor paused, stunned.


    He lowered his hand, grinned and shouted, "Master Tim, you are here. Why don''t you go upstairs?"


    Tim said coldly, "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake her up."


    There was no need to guess at all. Michelle was the only person who could make Tim care about and afraid of waking her up when he spoke louder.


    Victor snickered, "Master Tim, do you finally get her back? Congrattions! Hold her in your arms and go upstairs!"


    Tim squinted at him. Victor immediately understood and said, "Oh, You''re afraid of waking her up."


    "Of course."


    "Well, I thought it was a big deal. It''s a good thing. I spent great efforts to find it. If I light it, someone will sleep soundly and will never be awakened." Victor took out a delicate gift box from his pocket, handed it to him and immediately took it back. He took it as a great treasure and said.


    As soon as the box was opened, a wooden fragrance came to his nose.

 Chapter 831 Once A Person Feels Sorry For Someone, It Meant That He Or She Had Fallen In Love

    With a darkened face, Tim put his hand on Victor''s shoulder and pressed it down hard. "Who allows you to do this? Are you deaf to my rules?"


    "No, no." It seemed that Victor''s shoulder was weighed down by a thousand pounds stone, so he leaned down and cried out in pain, "Mr. Tim, you misunderstood. This is not what you think!"


    Tim stopped exerting more strength on his hand.


    Victor immediately seized the opportunity to exin, "It is a kind of incense that could ease off people''s pressure! It can cure insomnia. It took me a long time to find the ingredients of the form I got from an old Chinese doctor."


    "Mr. Tim, you really misunderstood me!" Victor almost burst into tears on the spot, "How dare I touch those things? I have no guilty conscience in this matter, and I have no guts to do so. How can I ignore your words?"


    Hearing his exnation, Tim loosened his grip. Victor heaved a sigh of relief and shook his arm.


    Tim frowned and asked, "Fragrance?"


    "Yes! I''m going to give it to Amy. She has been suffering from insomnia recently and has a bad temper. She is irritable, and she doesn''t wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ouldn''t get what he wanted. But now when he grew up, he still couldn''t get what he wanted.


    When he was about to kiss the woman on the bed, his phone vibrated.


    So Tim had to open his eyes and reach for his phone. The ID "Brother" made him impatient.


    His first reaction was to hang up on Leon.


    When his thumb was about to touch the screen, he suddenly stopped and a bad idea shed through his mind.


    He slid the answer key.


    "Michelle, is it morning? Are you at work? You went to work but still answered my phone secretly." Leon''s voice came from the other end of the line. Obviously, he smiled virtuously.


    Taking a look at Michelle who was sleeping soundly and then at the phone screen, a smile yed at the corners of Tim''s mouth.


    "Well. Why didn''t you say anything? Is it inconvenient to talk? Or what?" Leon, who had waited for a long time, asked worriedly.


    Tim said calmly, "She is asleep. It''s not convenient for her to answer the phone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, just like the silence before the copse of mountain.

 Chapter 832 You Have To Become Leons Wife

    It was still in the middle of the night in C Ind. Outside the window, it was dark. The sound of waves pounding the reef could be heard.


    Hearing the voice of Tim, Leon was so angry that anger was simmering in his heart, but he still kept a seemingly calmness as usual.


    "Thank you for taking care of her. I''ll find someone to pick her up right away."


    Before Leon got furious as expected, Tim provoked him more unscrupulously, "Why don''t youe by yourself? Or you can''t make it because you are far away from here in C Ind?"


    "Even if I''m far away in C Ind, you won''t be able to win Michelle''s heart." Leon sneered. "Don''t try to possess someone who doesn''t belong to you. Otherwise, even though I''m not in Lexingport City, I can still skin you alive, Tim."


    Leon then hung up the phone.


    Tim''s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and his eyes were filled with gloom. He held the phone tightly, as if the phone in his hand was Leon, and he could crush Leon in the next second.


    Tim''s words jolted Leon out of his sleepiness. At first, he called his sister, Nina, and was going to buy a ticket to Lexingport City at night.


    The little girl real


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    himself and decided not to go to the C Ind.


    Perhaps because of the righteous look of Barbie, Bruce had never thought that she would lie to him, so he had no doubt about it.


    Bruce said seriously, "It''s just a passing fancy for Leon to have a date with a random girl. It will end in one or two years. I''m sorry that you have to endure it and be his secretary in the next two years."


    "It''s okay since it is my own choice," replied Barbie in a dignified and courteous manner.


    Bruce nodded with satisfaction. "It''s rare for you to see your grandfather when you live here. Mr. Lyndon wille here at noon. We can have lunch together. Don''t forget it."


    "Okay." Barbie said, "If there is nothing else, I will go out first."


    "Okay." Bruce waved his hand, indicating her to leave.


    When Barbie arrived at the office and sat down, she took out her phone and saw a message from her grandfather, saying that he woulde to Scher Mountain at noon.


    There were countless voice messages, so the only text message naturally attracted her attention.


    It was from her grandfather the day she moved into the Scher Mountain.


    "You have to be Leon''s wife!"

 Chapter 833 Looking For Aunt

    In Lexingport City. At evening.


    It was already dark outside. Two children with schoolbags on their backs came to the door of the Silverhall Nightclub, raising their heads with their big amber eyes.


    They dressed in ck cotton clothes which were big and loose from the ankle. The two children stood there like two buns.


    The passers-by all looked sideways.


    "What a lovely child!"


    "They are twins! It looks like a mixed-raced babies..."


    "Oh my God! They are so adorable! I want to take them away with me!"


    Hearing this, Van turned around and happened to meet the eyes of the girl who was speaking. His big eyes were innocent and pure, which was particrly pitiful.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, no, no. I''m joking."


    "Hahaha..."


    "They are so cute. Where are the children''s parents?"


    "Yes, why don''t I see the parents of the children?"


    "Did you get lost with your parents?"


    A group of people immediately surrounded them and asked them one by one whether they had lost their parents and whether they should call the police or not.


    Don pointed at the door of the Silverhall Nightclub and said, "We''re not lost. We are looking for someone."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hey are the sons of Mr. Tim."


    Victor, who received the phone call, identally broke a bottle of good tequ on the ground, which was the wine that Tim was going to give to Michelle''s father during the Spring Festival!


    Butpared with this bottle of tequ, the news that Tim had children seemed more serious.


    Tim did have many women, but he had never given any woman a chance to get pregnant with his child. How could Tim have two sons?


    ''Is there really someone who can get rid of the surveince of Mr. Tim and secretly get pregnant and give birth to his children?'' he thought.


    Victor was shocked and confused. When he went downstairs in a hurry, he saw two people looking around. They seemed to be eager to find out something.


    The two kids were about four or five years old.


    Victor had worked for Tim for only three or four years. He didn''t know whether Tim had had a son with any woman before.


    Maybe it was true!


    Victor suddenly became excited again. He walked over and saw the faces of the two children clearly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who the hell spread the rumors?


    They must be Mr. Shi''s child judging from their appearance!

 Chapter 834 Cant Hurt Johns Children

    ''But why did Mr. John''s childrene to the Silverhall Nightclub?


    Did Master Tim offend him recently?''


    Victor thought it over and didn''t think so.


    Looking at the two children who were not as tall as him and dared to break into the Silverhall Nightclub alone, a wave of admiration arose naturally.


    No wonder they were the children of John!


    When Tim had a child in the future, his child would definitely be no worse than them.


    However, both John and his wife were so generous that they allowed the two kids toe to the Silverhall Nightclub to find Tim.


    "Hey, little boys..." Realizing that he had said something wrong, Victor shut his mouth immediately. After all, they were the child of John, so his attitude must be better. He quickly changed his tone, "Hi, two young masters."


    The security guard who was about to close the door was shocked by Victor''s change of address. He almost lost his hand on the doorknob.


    ''I''m right. They are really Master Tim''s children!


    Otherwise, Victor won''t call them young masters?''


    The rumor that Tim had two sons spread in the Silverhall Nightclub at the speed of light, and some people even began to guess who their mother was.


    However, as t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    his investigation, we will lose a lot this time. Fuck!"


    "She hasn''t woken up yet. It seems that she hasn''t slept well recently." Tim''s voice was surprisingly calm.


    Victor was stunned, "What" !


    "Did you hear me, Master Tim?" Victor solemnly repeated, "We have been investigated! The official who is in charge of investigating us is very powerful! They must investigate uspletely!"


    "Yes, I have heard that. It''s must be Leon''s instructions. He has put an eye on here." Tim was still very calm. He turned his head to look at Michelle, who was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly with her head resting on the back of a hand.


    He smiled and then said to Victor coldly, "Tell them I''ll drive Michelle backter. As for how they want to investigate, let them be."


    "Did I hear it wrong, Master Tim?" Victor was stunned, "After the investigation, our business has to close down and has to be reorganized. It''s okay to investigate for two or three days. If they investigate us for one or two months, we will lose a lot.... Hello? Master Tim?" !


    Tim had hung up the phone.


    Victor was so angry that he almost dropped his phone. For the first time, he felt that Michelle was nothing but a jinx!

 Chapter 835 You Will Be Greedier After Hugging Me Once

    Victor repeated Tim''s words to the two kids, but Van shook his head and refused.


    "No, Victor. I want to go home with aunt."


    "Yes!" Don stood beside him with hands akimbo.


    Victor was not afraid of the two little children, but he was afraid of their family background, so he could only follow their orders and convey their wishes.


    "Mr. Tim, they said they wanted to take Michelle back by themselves."


    There was a moment of silence on the phone, and Tim reluctantly replied, "I know. I''ll send her down."


    Unwilling to wake up Michelle, Tim found a nket to cover her body instead of the quilt and went downstairs with her in his arms.


    When he walked out of the elevator, he saw a Maybach parked diagonally across the road. He nced at the license te number and knew that it was Mr. Shi''s car.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and the woman in Tim''s arms shrank, so he had to hold her tighter and speed up his pace.


    As long as he sent her into the car, she wouldn''t feel cold.


    Tim didn''t want to leave her. He only held her once in the morning and now.


    He only hugged her two times.


    He didn''t even dare to think about it before.


    Even through the thick nket, he could still feel how soft the woman in his arms was. This petite woman was so lovely... That h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    se it was not her room. It was familiar because it looked like the room Nini had specially decorated for her in the North Yard.


    Michelle stretched herself, sat up and looked around again. She was almost sure that this was a room of the North Yard.


    "North Yard?" ...


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Michelle lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She ran to open the door barefoot.


    As soon as she opened the door, she didn''t see anyone.


    Michelle shivered.


    "Aunt, I''m here." A chubby hand was waving in the air and Michelle looked down.


    It was Van.


    Michelle pointed at herself and asked, "A...Aunt?"


    "Yes! Uncle asked us to call you like that from now on." Van shook the phone in his hand.


    Michelle didn''t pay attention to his phone, but her face suddenly flushed.


    "Aunt?" Van shook his phone again. He felt that his aunt was so stupid. No wonder she would be deceived.


    "Uncle is looking for you." Van stood on tiptoe and put the phone in Michelle''s hand. "Remember toe to have meals after you talk with uncle."


    Then he left.


    Michelle lowered her head and looked at the phone. On the screen was a cold handsome face, and in the small box in the upper right corner of the phone was her surprised face.

 Chapter 836 But Im Willing To Do That

    The two were having a video chat.


    Michelle called him in a daze, "Leon?"


    "No." Leon snapped at her with a cold face.


    Michelle didn''t know what had happened when she woke up. She said seriously, "You are Leon!"


    The response she got from Leon was a cold snort. Michelle finally realized that something was wrong. Leon had never given her such a look.


    She suddenly became nervous.


    "Leon, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Leon on the screen slightly raised his eyelids, and his cold anger was obvious on the screen, which made Michelle''s eyebrows twitch.


    Leon was angry.


    Very angry.


    Michelle didn''t know where she had offended him. Her first reaction was to fawn on him and ask, "Leon, what, what did I do to make you angry? Can you tell me first? I don''t know if you don''t tell me."


    "Michelle," said Leon with a cold face, "Have I ever told you not to contact with Tim?"


    Leon''s voice raised a notch at the end of his sentence, which frightened Michelle and she shrank her neck. She stuttered, "Y...Yes."


    "Why do you still keep in touch with Tim?" Leon then raised his voice a little and it seemed that he was really angry. "Can''t you see that Tim likes you? How dare


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    two things as a reward for the praise?


    But she still nodded and said, "Go ahead, Leon."


    "First, you are not allowed to take Tim''s car." Leon looked at her seriously and said, "Second, you can''t go to any ces where Tim is also present."


    "Well, Leon, the second one is a little difficult." As soon as she finished speaking, she received a cold gaze, and then she exined, "Leon, it is not what you think. It''s because of the cooperation between Tim and Cara, and it''s impossible to avoid meeting himpletely."


    After thinking for a while, Leon thought that this request was indeed a little harsh, so he changed it. "Second, you can''t stay with Tim alone. You can''t go to his ce."


    "Leon," Michelle hesitated for a moment, "You have made three requests in total."


    Leon was speechless.


    "Isn''t it good to have one more reward?"


    "Okay," said Michelle obediently. "Leon, I will make you worry less."


    "No." Leon said immediately. "Why do you want me to worry less about you? Do you want to save my energy to care about another woman? I won''t agree even if you are okay with it. And you can''t do something like that, otherwise..."


    He bluffed, "I will break your leg."

 Chapter 837 Michelle, Lets Work Together

    Michelle subconsciously looked down at her own legs. She still remembered that night when their bodies entwined on bed together, Leon said, "I like your legs too, Michelle."


    Since that night, she had known that she had to apply body lotion to her legs.


    Her legs couldn''t be broken!


    "Leon, of course I''m not okay with it." Michelle replied immediately. "How could I be willing to do that? But..."


    She hesitated again. "If you fall in love with someone else one day..."


    "Michelle." Leon interrupted her. Michelle then held her breath. She knew she had said something wrong.


    But she really thought that if Leon fell in love with another girl one day, she would let him go.


    She could do anything for Leon as long as he was happy.


    "Michelle, I know what you are thinking." Leon said. "I can''t get your messy thoughts out of your mind yet, but I will one day. But Michelle, please try your best, okay?"


    The obstruction in their rtionship was clear to the two of them, but neither of them made it clear.


    Leon tried his best to make Michelle stand by his side openly under


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Van and Don.


    Nina walked over and said, "Don''t bother your aunt. y by yourself for a while. I have something to talk to her."


    The two brothers walked away obediently.


    With a red face, Michelle said, "Nini, why did you also... Tell the child that I am..."


    She was too shy to say the word "aunt".


    Nina asked, "Don''t you want to be Van and Don''s aunt?"


    "Yes," murmured Michelle shyly, "Yes."


    Michelle didn''t know if Nina had heard her because of her low voice, but Nina looked very serious as if she was going to tell something important.


    "Mimi, my brother has chosen you, and he will not change his mind. From this week on, you can directlye to the North Yard on Friday night. I will teach you something on weekend. I hope you can hold on for my brother."


    "What?" With a puzzled look on her face, Michelle asked, "What do you want to teach me?"


    Nina left two words, "A lot." After a pause, she added, "And It''s also very tiring."


    If Michelle wanted to be a member of the royal family of C Ind, it was fine even though she just had pure love with Leon.

 Chapter 838 Old Fox

    That night, when Michelle came back home, she saw that the door of the guest room was half open, the light was on, and the footsteps inside could be heard.


    She pushed the door open and saw her mother making the bed.


    "Mom, is there a guest at home?" Michelle walked over to help. The two of them grabbed the four corners of the quilt andy it on the bed.


    ine bent down to smooth the creases on the quilt and said with a smile, "It''s Tim. He has encountered a little trouble and has no ce to stay. So he will live in our house recently."


    "What?" Michelle''s hand froze.


    She remembered that Leon told her that Tim liked her, and she also remembered the three requests Leon had told her.


    Did it break the second request that she was not allowed to go to Tim''s living ces?


    What should she do now?


    Let him leave? It would be impolite to say that since he didn''t have a ce to stay now. If he was driven out, he would be homeless.


    Michelle frowned.


    Michelle held the corner of the quilt motionless, and ine tried to pull the quilt but failed. Only then did she find that her daughter was absent-minded.


    "Michelle, Michelle?"


    ine called her several times in a row. When Michelle came to her senses, she loosened the quilt in her hand and tided up the guest room.


    "Mom, did you said that Tim will


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly frowned. He wondered why the police could not wait to check it overnight.


    He had blocked the way. They could have taken things slow.


    ine poked her head out and asked worriedly, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "No." Tim said with assurance. "I didn''tmit any crime. Unless they nder me, I''ll be fine."


    "That''s good." ine felt a little relieved.


    Adams said, "Go to bed early."


    At this time, a straight man appeared at the gate of the He Family. He first greeted the family politely, and then his eyes fell on Tim.


    The man told Tim that he could go back to his ce because the investigation was over.


    There was no happiness on Tim''s face.


    "Really?" It was hard to hide Michelle''s excitement. She was overjoyed and said to Tim, "You can go back and live in your house, which means you are fine, right?"


    "Yes," replied Tim in a low voice.


    "Wow, then you don''t have to live in our small guest room." Michelle said sincerely.


    She was worried that Tim would feel wronged if he stayed in their small guest room. After all, Tim was a big boss.


    Michelle''s words were like a knife stabbing into Tim''s heart.


    When he was running, he was excited to live with Michelle, but when he came back, his dream was shattered.


    He felt depressed.


    On C Ind, Leon squinted his eyes and smiled virtuously.

 Chapter 839 Bump Into Austin

    Then Tim left.


    Michelle let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t know why she was like this. Maybe it was because Leon said that Tim liked her.


    She had always regarded Tim as a friend. Tim also said that he was her fan and friend.


    But suddenly, Michelle learned from her boyfriend that one of her friends liked her. She was at a loss, and it seemed that she couldn''t treat him as a normal friend anymore.


    Since then, Michelle deliberately kept a distance from Tim and rarely replied to his message.


    It seemed that Tim had also noticed it.


    But he deceived himself and attributed it to the fact that Michelle was too busy with her work.


    Because not only did Michelle rarely reply to his messages, it was difficult for her to reply to the messages from other friends and parents in time.


    Michelle went to work on weekdays. Every weekend, she would live in the North Yard and learn ording to the n made by Nina.


    There were a lot of things to learn, and the schedule was tight. Except for work, eating and sleeping time, all Michelle''s time was employed in learning with Nina.


    No one knew what Mi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd snickered, "Cousin, you''re going to be in trouble."


    Austin tilted his head, nced at her and questioned her wordlessly.


    "That girl must have misunderstood us." The girl grinned and walked up to Austin. She stepped back and said, "Cousin, you''d better exin it to her clearly, or your girlfriend will be jealous."


    "Jealous?" Austin stopped his steps and suddenly raised his eyelids. There were surges hidden in his calm eyes. The next second, his heart sank and he returned to seemingly calmness.


    The girl said, "Yes, jealous. She will definitely misunderstand the rtionship between us two."


    "Okay." Austin replied lightly and walked forward with slender legs. The girl actually felt that Austin was in a good mood, but he still kept a straight face. She then though that it should be an illusion.


    The girl hurried to catch up with him, "Cousin, don''t you really want to exin?"


    Austin didn''t reply.


    On the contrary, Michelle picked up her phone and clicked on the chatting box between her and Lydia. She typed a long paragraph and told Lydia the story of meeting Austin and the girl.

 Chapter 840 She Saved My Life

    When Michelle clicked the send key, she hesitated.


    Sometimes seeing was not necessarily believing. For example, when she saw Leon and Valeriee out of the hotel, she naturally misunderstood Leon.


    She hadn''t asked Leon about his rtionship with Valerie, so they had been separated for three years.


    What a pity that they had been separated for three years.


    Lydia had a crush on Austin in the University for three years, and she had been a nominal couple with Austin for almost three years.


    Six years had passed.


    Michelle deleted the words in the input box and sent another message.


    Michelle texted, "Lydia, I think you can ask Austin directly about his rtionship with that girl."


    Lydia replied, "I have no right to ask him about it."


    Michelle texted, "You are his girlfriend now. You have right to do that."


    Lydia didn''t reply immediately this time. Michelle kept looking at her phone. Adams reminded her, "Don''t y with your phone when walking. We have to buy something. Be careful, we have no time to take care of you."


    ine said, "Be careful. Don''t fall and hit someone."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I will watch out and I wo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Adams was a little drunk. He put one hand on Tim''s shoulder and asked, "Tim, you like my daughter, right?"


    Hearing that, Michelle stopped picking up food.


    She heard from Leon that Tim liked her, but she had never heard from Tim in person. So she was also curious and worried that Tim would say yes.


    If he admitted that he fell in love her, she would be embarrassed to meet him in the future.


    She couldn''t respond to other people''s likes, nor did she like the friends around her to fall in love with her. There would be worries in her heart.


    Taking a look at Michelle, without a direct answer, Tim only said, "She saved my life."


    The three of them looked at Tim in surprise.


    Michelle was surprise. It was obvious that she didn''t remember it. This made Tim''s eyes gloomy for a moment.


    "Three years ago, I was injured in the BL Alley that night. I fell beside a trash can in the alley. It was Michelle who dealt with my wound and drew away the people who were looking for me."


    "BL Alley?" It suddenly dawned on Michelle. She covered her mouth in surprise and said, "It''s you!"


    She remembered it.


    "It''s me," said Tim cheerfully.

 Chapter 841 Who Let You Ask Me

    Thinking of the man lying in the BL Alley three years ago, the pungent smell of blood all over his body, the solidified blood covered half of his face, and the scene of drawing a group of fierce people away, Michelle still had a lingering fear.


    In the past more than 20 years, she had saved a lot of small animals and then been bitten. She had helped the old women who fell down to the ground, but she was ckmailed. She had helped her ssmates cheat and was punished after it was found by the teachers. All of these were not as dangerous as the time when she saved Tim at that night.


    It took her a long time to calm down.


    She didn''t know if the person she had saved was a good guy or a bad buy, and she had been nervous for a long time.


    Although saving a life was a good thing, she thought if she saved an unpardonable viin, she would be doomed.


    She thought worriedly, ''What if the bad guy want to kill me to keep my mouth shut forever?'' Just like the little animal she had saved, it would give her a bite first when it woke up, and like the old woman who ckmailed her. What she feared most was to be punished.


    She thought worriedly if she would be killed and even her parents would be implicated.


    Therefore, during that period of time, she was in a dilemma.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y were not face to face, she could lie.


    Austin replied, "Oh."


    "Why did he feel a little disappointed?" Murmured Michelle in a low voice. Thinking of the long message she prepared to send to Lydia yesterday, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, it''s his cousin. Fortunately, I didn''t tell Lydia."


    Michelle texted, "Oh, I see. Can I ask you one more question? Do you like someone, Austin?


    Austin asked again, "Who let you ask me?


    Michelle typed the word "No one", and the next message popped up.


    Austin replied, "Don''t tell me again that no one asked you to do that and it''s you who wanted to ask me about it. I don''t believe it."


    "How does Austin know it''s someone else who wants to ask about it, not me? I can''t say it''s Lydia, or it will be embarrassing." Michelle whispered curiously.


    Michelle texted, "Well. I have a friend who likes you, so she wants to ask if you have someone you like."


    Austin replied, "Please tell your friend that I already have a girlfriend."


    Michelle texted, "Then the person you like is your girlfriend?"


    After sending this message, Michelle suddenly became a little nervous. She sat up straight, as if waiting for the result of a trial.


    The next second, a new dialog box appeared.


    There were only three words and a dot.

 Chapter 842 Ill Give You My Life, Okay

    Austin replied, "I like her."


    "Ah!" Michelle was so happy that she screamed. She suddenly stood up and awakened her father.


    Adams squinted at his daughter who was a little crazy but smiled happily. He thought it would be okay as long as it was not a bad thing.


    He fell asleep again.


    ine and Tim looked at her curiously.


    "Good news. I''ll call Lydia." Michelle ran out to make a phone call happily.


    ine shook her head and smiled, "So happy she is. Are you sleepy, Tim? If you are sleepy, you can go upstairs to sleep in the guest room and the bed has been ready. You don''t have to follow us to stay upte on New Year''s Eve."


    "I like to stay upte on New Year''s Eve with you." Perhaps because of the wine, Tim''s face was a little red and there was a smile on his face. He looked much gentler and his tone seemed to be gentle.


    "I neither celebrated the New Year nor had habit of staying upte on New Year''s Eve before. Thank you."


    ine felt sorry for him. A tinge of pity shed through her eyes. She smiled kindly and said, "Come to my house often for meal from now on."


    "Is that okay?" Tim looked forward to it.


    "Of course it''s okay. Wee toe here often." Said ine.


    The corner of Tim''s mouth tightened. After


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    held Michelle''s shoulder with both hands and pushed her against the wall.


    For a moment, he couldn''t control his strength. Michelle frowned in pain, and her back hit the cold wall, causing another burst of pain.


    "What are you doing, Tim?" She looked up angrily and saw a pair of angrier eyes.


    There was no zing anger, but like the darkness in the abyss, trying to devour Michelle.


    Tim loosened his strength a little, and asked in a cold voice, "Why did you return me the money of the red envelope?"


    She was confused, ''Did he break into my room just for this?''


    He even pinched her!


    Michelle was so angry that her chest heaved. "No. The red envelope you gave me is in my pocket. That''s the New Year''s red envelope I gave you."


    "Don''t quibble. I gave you a red envelope of twenty thousand dors, and then you gave me an electronic red envelope of twenty thousand. In a word, you are not willing to ept my red envelope." Tim said coldly and stared at her with his eyes were as sharp as an eagle.


    He called her name with clenched teeth and snapped, "Michelle, you can take the red envelope from Leon, but why can''t you take mine! Do you think I didn''t give you as much as that from Leon''s? I can give you all my money, and my life, okay?"

 Chapter 843 Crazy Thoughts

    His warm breath sprayed over, with a strong smell of alcohol. Michelle subconsciously wanted to escape, but there was a wall behind her, and she could not stepped back. There was also a man wall in front of her, and she was unwilling to approach him.


    She stiffened and said firmly in a low voice, "You are different from my Leon. I don''t want your life or money."


    "What''s the difference? Leon likes you and I like you too. I can give you whatever he can. What''s the difference?" Tim squeezed her chin with one hand and said coldly.


    Michelle''s pupils contracted slightly. She just heard from Leon that Tim liked her, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    It was a totally different feeling from that when she heard it from others. She was a little shocked. "Do...do you like me?"


    Staring at her eyes for a while, Tim admitted, "Yes, I like you. I have liked you for a long time."


    "Why do you like me?" Michelle shrank back and leaned against the wall. She asked as if she had thought of something. "Is it because I saved you?"


    Tim kept silence for a moment. Of course, part of the reason was as same as what she said. But most of it was that she gave him feelings of pureness and warmth.


    He had been living in a world ofplication and ind


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ackground and his. Leon''s parents won''t let him marry you, and your parents won''t agree either." These words almost squeezed out of Tim''s teeth. Grief and cruelty shed through his eyes.


    Michelle was silent.


    "Both of your parents are stopping you two from being together. Can''t you see that?" Tim continued to tell her the cruel truth.


    She knew it


    Michelle had already known that their parents were stopping them from being together.


    Her parents had already known that she was in love with Leon, so they didn''t ask her if she was in a rtionship. They didn''t acquiesce in it, but pretended that it didn''t happen.


    Knowing that she was in love with Leon, her father asked Tim if he liked her tonight, as if he was going to make a matchmaker.


    But Leon asked Nina to train her all of a sudden, which meant that Leon had encountered some obstacles. It was his parents who prevented them from being together.


    As Nina''s friends, she would be liked by Leon''s parents. But if she was going to be their daughter-inw, she was not qualified at all.


    Michelle raised her eyes and said firmly, "So Leon and I are working hard."


    With a sneer, Tim couldn''t restrain his lust any more. He held her head in both hands and quickly kissed her.

 Chapter 844 Does Your Hand Hurt After Slap

    The sudden kiss made Michelle unable to push him away in time, and his cold lips touched hers''.


    She had kissed Leon for many times, and every time she kissed him, her lips would feel limp and numb, and her body would be hot. After a deep kiss, a trace of sweetness would melt in her mouth.


    But at this time, she only felt that the coldness spread from her lips to her whole body, and even made her feel a little disgusted.


    Her eyes widened open.


    Michelle kicked Tim mercilessly and hit him right in the crotch, which was the most vulnerable part of a man.


    Tim was stunned. ! ! Tim''s face darkened. Regardless of the pain in his crotch, Tim bit on Michelle''s lower lip heavily.


    The smell of blood spread in her mouth.


    Michelle wanted to give him another kick. Tim, who had been kicked two times in a row, would never be kicked a third time. He grabbed her leg with one hand and left her lips.


    "Madman!" Michelle shouted and pushed him hard.


    Tim took two steps back and stared at Michelle''s lips with his ck eyes. Her mouth was broken and bleeding.


    It looked like a natural lipstick, which was much moisturizing than those dry lipsticks.


    It was really attractive.


    Under h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hat she could only take the money to make a phone call. There were many people in a long line at the public telephone booth.


    They had to wait in line for half an hour, but they could only talk on the phone for two or three minutes, and no one was willing to hang up.


    She talked on the phone for several times that if only they could keep calling with each other. If only they didn''t hang up or say anything during the call, they could do their own things, and they could respond as long as the other party shouted.


    Her husband had promised her at that time, but it hadn''te true.


    Because when they had the phone, her husband had married her and they had not been separated for a long time.


    Seeing the phone that her daughter and Leon hadn''t hung up, ine sighed and put Michelle''s phone back.


    ine told this to her husband, and Adams also let out a heavy sigh.


    At noon, when Michelle woke up and went downstairs, ine asked why she didn''t see Tim. She prepared a red envelope for Tim.


    Michelle pretended not to hear anything.


    She hadn''t seen Tim since then. The house next door became quiet. No one came out and went inside during the day and no light was on at night.

 Chapter 845 Pay A New Years Visit, The Story Of Grandparents

    On the first and second days of the New Year, Michelle''s family was very busy. Either someone came to visit them, or they were busy to pay a New Year''s visit.


    Last year, Michelle''s grandparents on her mother''s side celebrated the New Year at Michelle''s home, and this year, they went to Michelle''s aunt''s house. Therefore, on the second day of the New Year, Michelle went to her aunt''s house to pay a New Year''s visit, and also paid a New Year''s visit to her grandparents.


    Coincidentally, Emma went back to her mother''s house to celebrate the New Year with her husband, James. It was especially lively when they met.


    There were also many pictures hanging on the wall of her aunt''s house, in which there was a photo that Michelle''s home also had, and it was the one that her grandma''s name was cut off.


    Holding her grandma''s arm, Michelle asked curiously, "Grandma, why is your name cut off in this photo?"


    "It''s all your grandpa''s fault. He said my name wrong." Her grandma patted the back of Michelle''s hand and took her to the sofa. It seemed that she didn''t want Michelle to see this photo again.


    Michelle felt strange. ''How could Grandpa remember my grandma''s name wrong?''


    Michelle''s grandma was a stra


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    age. After almost replying, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He habitually clicked on the WeChat moments, and the first update startled him.


    "Why did Austin go to such a remote ce?"


    "What?" Hearing Austin''s name, Michelle immediately tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong with Austin? When did you add his WeChat ount? I''ve never seen you interact with each other."


    "Austin is the heir of the Xu Group. When I met him, I thought he was a good man, so I added his ount. What''s more, he is your good friend." Then James leaned back leisurely and continued, "As for interaction, Austin seldom updated his moments once a year. Do you expect him to interact with me?"


    Michelle thought about it carefully and said, "That''s right. What did you say just now? Where did he go?"


    "Look for yourself. He seems to be going to his girlfriend''s home. Do you know who his girlfriend is?" Then James turned the phone screen to her and said.


    Michelle took a closer look and saw the words "My girlfriend''s home is beautiful with picturesque scenery." and there was a GPS below.


    She was stunned.


    "Oh, I see. Austin told me that he wanted to send her the gift. It turned out that he sent himself there."

 Chapter 846 On A Business Trip To C Island

    After dinner, Michelle''s aunt asked them to stay for two more days.


    Emma was also there. Emma and Michelle had been busy with their own career, and rarely had the chance to talk with each other. If they stayed, they could lie in the same bed at night and talk freely as long as they like.


    Michelle also wanted to stay, but she had to go home to pack her things because she had to go on a business trip tomorrow.


    "It''s the third day of the new year tomorrow. You are going on a business trip?" James clicked his tongue, "Why is yourpany so inhumane? Where are you going on a business trip? Stay with my wife. I''ll drive you there tomorrow. "


    Emma held her hand and asked her to stay, "Yes, we''ll drive you there tomorrow."


    It suddenly urred to Michelle that she didn''t know where she would go on a business trip.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cara will pick me up at my home tomorrow morning. I forgot to ask about the destination of the business trip. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The others were speechless.


    Michelle was also speechless. She smiled awkwardly and said, "It was supposed to be my colleague to go on the business trip with Cara, but he had something emergent to deal with, so I had to go."


    "Are you forced to do it?" Asked James.


    M


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    age to Leon, but she wanted to give him a surprise, so she had to tell him that it was not convenient to talk with him on phone.


    After all, it was a long journey. No matter how excited Michelle was, she would feel sleepy. In the end, she fell asleep in a daze.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the morning of C Ind. Wisps of sunshine sprinkled into the bedroom. It was another sunny day.


    The original shooting schedule was postponed, because Selena was going to attend a banquet held by the royal family of C Ind, which was very grand.


    The exclusive stylist of Selena was selecting suitable dresses for her, while Selena was on the phone, hoping to get two more invitations.


    Michelle stood there nervously and expectantly. She looked at Selena''s mouth, but couldn''t hear what she was saying. She only knew that she had been talking on the phone for nearly ten minutes.


    She wanted to go to the banquet because she could only see Leon there.


    She didn''t know that it was extremely difficult for ordinary people to see Leon until she arrived at C Ind. For example, even the famous Selena had only seen Leon for two times.


    She looked at him from a distance for two times and couldn''t even greet him.

 Chapter 847 Why Doesnt My Good Friend Have A Brother

    In less than half an hour, Selena got another two invitations.


    "Well, I''ll take you two to see the prince of our C Ind." Selena gave the invitations to Caroline and paused for a moment in her palm. "You can''t take photos. You can''t let others know that you are photographers. The banquet is guarded by a lot of soldiers."


    "Got it. Thank you, Selena." Caroline took the invitation with a smile and handed it to Michelle.


    Taking a nce at Michelle, Selena asked Caroline, "Have you and your assistant brought any evening dresses? You don''t, right? I''ve just been the brand ambassador of a fashion brand. They''ve brought me a few new dresses. You can go and pick out the dress, take it as the New Year''s gifts for you. "


    Caroline and Selena were old friends, and they were very close to each other. Michelle said politely as she was happy, "Thank you! Thank you! "


    Girls'' eyes were always bright and sincere.


    When she smiled, her eyes curved, revealing her cute canine teeth.


    "Oh, what a lovely child." Selena couldn''t help pinching Michelle''s face. Her soft face m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ine sighed, "Only young and hot-blooded people like you can make such a sudden appearance in your lover''s city to surprise him. But I hope the surprise won''t frighten him."


    Michelle hesitated and asked, "Why do you say so?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s good that you don''t understand. " Caroline turned to look at Selena and asked, "Selena, is there many people whose surname is Lu in C Ind?"


    Michelle was stunned.


    "Which Lu? How to spell it? If it is L-U," said Selena with a cautiously and respectfully." Not many people''s surname is Lu. "


    In C Ind, people whose surname was Lu were all rted to the royal family.


    Michelle wanted to stop Caroline, but Caroline immediately answered, "It''s L-U, Leon Lu."


    Hearing the answer, Selena was shocked.


    Then Caroline continued, "He has a sister named Nina Lu."


    Selena wasn''t sure about it at first, but now she was sure.


    Selena was too shocked to say a word.


    Her red lips were slightly open, and her eyes were dull for a moment.


    ''Leon Lu and Nina Lu? Aren''t they the princes and princesses of our C Ind?''

 Chapter 848 There Is Only One Person Named Leon Lu

    In the end, Michelle failed to stop her. She secretly felt that things might not be good, but in her heart, she hoped that others would know that she was Leon''s girlfriend, and that they could approve of their rtionship.


    In fact, she also had a desire to be possessive, but she restrained herself before she won Leon''s love. After being loved, she wanted to gain more.


    But when she saw the shock and disbelief on Selena''s face, she was afraid that it would bring trouble to Leon, so she exined, "No, you misunderstood..."


    "Selena," Caroline interrupted Michelle. Looking at Selena, Caroline continued, "Your expression tells me that you know her brother."


    Selena slowly closed her mouth and said, "Not only I know him, but also all the people in our C Ind know him."


    Caroline was confused, "What do you mean?"


    "There are not many families with the surname of Lu in our C Ind, but all of them are of prominent background. We regard elk is auspicious sign, and our king''s surname is Lu, and our prince''s name is..." Selena looked at Michelle and said two noble words, "Leon Lu."


    ¡°! ! !¡± Caroline was shocked and her eyes widened.


    Caroline''s reaction was the same as Selena expected, Selena bad been shocked before. She said calmly, "Our princess is named Nina Lu."


    Caroline''s legs went


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Her white and tender skin, heavy eyebrows and bright eyes were so charming.


    Many people were attracted by them.


    C Ind was like a big city. In this city, only people from big families and people who were famous in C Ind were able to attend the banquet.


    For example, Selena was an international movie queen with a good reputation and a good family background, so she could be invited.


    As for Michelle and Caroline, they had never seen them before.


    Most of the onlookers were guessing the identities of the two of them.


    When they showed the invitation, it showed that they were the first and the second daughter of the Xuan family. Michelle was surprised to see that. Caroline pulled her hand, reminding her to keep elegant and calm.


    After the security check, they entered the magnificent hall like walking the red carpet.


    It was really magnificent. The golden color made Michelle''s eyes a little ufortable. She was not used to wearing high heels, so she identally bumped into the person behind her when she stepped back.


    When she turned around nervously and was about to apologize, she sprained her ankle again.


    Misfortunes nevere singly.


    Michelle thought she was about to fall down, but at this critical moment, the man who was hit by her reached out and held her waist.

 Chapter 849 You Look Like Berry

    It was still early, and the people who came to the banquet were one after another on the way. The Yin Family hadn''t shown up yet, and there were very few people in the banquet hall.


    Except for a few guests, there were just well-standing security guards. Although they were dressed in in clothes, they were obviously not ordinary security guards.


    There were also well-dressed servants, and each of them raised their heads and smiled politely.


    The scene that Michelle fell and was hugged attracted everyone''s attention. Caroline turned around in surprise and hurried back.


    With her beautiful eyes slightly open, Selena was not surprised, but frightened when she saw the man holding Michelle.


    "Holy crap, it''s Count Nangong."


    Then she hurried to follow them.


    As soon as Michelle came to her senses, she stood up and saw the leather shoes on Vicente''s feet wrinkled a dot. It was messed up by her high-heeled shoes. She didn''t know if she had stepped on Vicente''s feet.


    With such a thin heel, he must be very painful if she stepped on the back of Vicente''s feet.


    "I''m sorry." Michelle hurriedly bowed her head and apologized.


    When Vicente saw the face of Michelle, he was stunned for a moment and stared straight at the person who bowed her head in front of him.


    Vicente was confused, ''Why is Mimi on the C Ind?


    Did I make a mistake?''


    "It doesn''t matter. Raise your head." Vicente had always been gentle and elegan


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eacefully and took the babies with her.


    Count Nangong had fell in love with Princess Nina for many years. He thought he could live with the one he loved forever, but he finally divorced. Since then, Count Nangong had never paid attention to any woman again. I don''t know where Princess Nina has gone with her children." Selena''s eyes were full of pity.


    If John''s wife, Nina, was really the princess of the C Ind, of course she married the famous John in the Lexingport City with her children.


    Caroline was confused, ''Who is the father of Nina''s children? John or Count Nangong?''


    With a straight face and without blinking, Caroline was still shocked.


    She seemed to know a big secret.


    She thought in shock, ''Will I be killed to shut up forever?''


    Selena still wanted to say something, but Caroline covered Selena''s mouth with her hand and said in horror, "I don''t want to know so much. I didn''t hear what you said just now. Stop it."


    ¡°What? Okay." Selena didn''t understand, so she nodded.


    When Caroline loosened her grip, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The people in the C Ind only knew about half of the truth, and she knew the other half, so it pieced together to be aplete story.


    But she didn''t want to know.


    Sometimes people didn''t have to live in a smart state and try to find out everything. Some people were easy to die because of curiosity.


    She wanted to live longer, not die because of curiosity.

 Chapter 850 I Wanted To Do It Secretly

    Michelle suddenly stopped when she was following Vicente.


    "Ah, why should I go with you? I can''t go with strangers. "


    It took her a while to think of it. Vicente was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He told her, "No, I''m not a stranger. I''m Berry''s cousin, a good friend of Nina and Leon. So, you can also regard me as your friend."


    Michelle looked at him in surprise, "You know me?"


    "Yes, Michelle." Vicente held her arm and said, "let''s go to change a pair of shoes. Your heels must be worn."


    Michelle tried to move her feet, and then a pain came to her heels. She obediently followed Vicente into a quiet reception room.


    Vicente asked her to sit on the sofa, and then asked the servant to serve her tea. After the servant left, he looked at her feet and said, "Take off your shoes and have a good rest. I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    "Okay." Michelle looked at Vicente going out with his phone. Through the big French window, she saw him making a telephone call to someone.


    After the call, he opened the door and said to her, "Stay here. Someone will bring you the shoes. I have something urgent to deal. "


    "Okay." Michelle replied obediently.


    Vicente was still worried about her, so he reminded her, "Don''t go out and wander around. J


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    found it was Vicente, indicating him toe in with his eyes.


    Hearing the footsteps, Michelle stretched out her hand and smoothed her hair.


    With a shoe box in his hand, Vicente put it on the table and said, "Shoes for Mimi. Her heels were worn out by high heels."


    Hearing him call her "Mimi", Michelle was surprised. "Eh, how do you know my nickname?"


    Vicente was stunned for a moment and calmly lied, "Oh, Nina told me."


    Hearing that he knew it form Nina, she didn''t feel strange about it. She answered, "Okay" and looked at Leon, who was looking at her sullenly.


    Leon looked at her and then looked down at her feet.


    Michelle seemed to have done something wrong and was found. She stepped back and tried to hide.


    The next second, her ankle was grabbed by Leon who was squatting in front of her.


    She still wanted to pull it out, but Leon said to her coldly, "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll break your legs."


    Noticing her bleeding heels, Leon raised his eyes angrily and wanted to scold her, but when he saw her innocent eyes, he couldn''t bear it.


    He sighed helplessly.


    As Leon put on her shoes, he said, "Don''t wear high heels anymore."


    Outside the ss window, Barbie, holding his aged grandfather, happened to see this scene.

 Chapter 851 Jealousy

    Both Leon and Vicente had their back to the outside. On the contrary, Michelle was smiling sweetly with her face facing the outside.


    Barbie recognized Michelle at the first sight. She had seen Michelle several times in the photo frame of Leon''s desk and on Leon''s phone screen. Michelle was a girl who would show her canine teeth when she smiled.


    Michelle was a girl who could make Leon take his cell phone with him twenty-four hours a day and even keep the call at a fixed time every day would not hang up even if they did not speak.


    Even if Barbie couldn''t see his face, she knew that it was Leon who squatted down to put on shoes for Michelle.


    She recognized Leon.


    Lyndon felt that the back was a little familiar, so he asked uncertainly, "Is the person inside Leon?"


    Barbie looked away and denied, "No."


    "Okay." Lyndon was old and thin, with grey hair. He needed to walk on crutches or support, but his eyes were still sharp and majestic.


    He just replied softly. She didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    Holding her grandpa''s arm, Barbie walked forward. Lyndon asked, "Do you know that Leon has a girlfriend? It''s not the one from the Feng Family."


    "I know." Barbie answered frankly.


    Lyndon looked sideways at her and asked, "Which family is she from?"


    "I don''t know. She is well protected. I don''t know her appearance, voice or family back


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    call you Vicente?"


    "Of course you can. If you like, you can treat me as your brother." Vicente smiled, thinking that it was okay. Anyway, they were so close friends.


    However, Michelle shook her head and said, "No, I used to treat Leon as my brother before. Now he is the one I like. He said I can''t treat anyone else as brother, so I''m sorry."


    Vicente was speechless.


    Vicente thought that they were showing off their affection inexplicably.


    "Vicente, can you teach me dancing? Leon just danced a waltz. I haven''t learned it yet. Can you teach me?" Michelle looked at him expectantly.


    Vicente raised his eyebrows slightly. "Yes, I can, but I think it''s better for you to find Leon to teach you."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up, "Please teach me! I want to dance with Leon after I have learnt it. Is that okay, Vicente?"


    Her eyes were clean and sincere, looking at him expectantly, Vicente couldn''t refuse her and agreed.


    As soon as Leon got the message, he rushed to Wynn''s house. As soon as he entered, he saw Vicente holding Michelle''s hand with one hand and around Michelle''s waist with other hand were dancing with Michelle.


    Michelle smiled sweetly.


    Leon was stunned. ! !


    He thought, ''Didn''t Vicente tell me that Mimi saw me dance with Barbie and hadn''t said a word orughed till now because of jealousy?''


    He should be the one who was jealous. !

 Chapter 852 Lets Get The Marriage Certificate

    It was rare for Wynn to see Leon''s sullen face. He smiled gloatingly and said, "They have danced for a long time. They danced well. They look like a perfect match."


    Leon cast a cold nce at him. Wynn immediately shut his mouth and said again in less than two seconds, "Since you''re back, I''ll leave now."


    "Where are you going?" Leon just asked casually, and immediately thought of something, "Go to Avril''s house?"


    Tsk! Tsk! Wynn gave a sound and didn''t retort. He patted Leon''s chest, raised his eyebrows and gave him a meaningful look.


    "I won''te back tonight. Wish you two have a good gathering. I have prepared a box of that things for you. That''s enough."


    ''A box of that things....''


    Leon nced at him speechlessly and drove him away rudely. "If you want to go, hurry up."


    "Okay." Wynn turned around and walked to the door. He thought, ''It is my home. Why should I leave as Leon wanted?''


    He stopped and turned his head. When he met Leon''s eyes, he turned around silently, opened the door and closed it considerately.


    Leon was really a master he had to serve.


    Leon turned off the music. The two stopped d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    I can''t stop kissing you." Michelle shook her head, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "I''m going to work, Leon. Is it convenient to take a taxi downstairs?"


    "You don''t need to take a taxi. I''ll drive you there." Leon propped himself up with one hand, like a sleeping beauty. He watched Michelle brush her teeth, wash her face ande back to look for clothes.


    At home, Michelle always closed the bedroom door, drew the curtain and began to change her clothes. When she habitually finished all this, she remembered that there was still a man on the bed, and immediately ran to the bathroom with her clothes.


    She turned around again and again and stared at Leon, warning him not to peep at her.


    Leon had been smiling all the time, more gentle than the sunshine outside the window. When Michelle came out neatly dressed, he said, "Michelle, let''s go to get the marriage certificate."


    He knew it was not the right time and ce, and he didn''t prepare anything. But on this ordinary morning, he suddenly wanted to tell her.


    ''Let''s get our marriage certificate.


    From now on, I can see you every morning when I wake up.''

 Chapter 853 Increase The Intensity Of Exercise

    If Leon was an ordinary person, Michelle would immediately agree, but Leon was not an ordinary person.


    Leon was the center of attention. The prince of the C Ind couldn''t easily marry a person.


    But she was very happy and moved by Leon''s words. Her eyes were a little red, and she pursed her lips and smiled.


    ''Well, Leon, let''s get the marriage certificate.''


    She wanted to answer in this way, but she couldn''t.


    Michelle could only say, "Leon, wait a little longer and then do it."


    Leon knew what she meant, but he asked knowingly, "Why should we wait? We are adults. Michelle, we can decide our marriage by ourselves."


    Being adults didn''t mean that everything could be decided by themselves, neither could being strong do that. There was always stronger people.


    Such as his father and mother. Leon had always known that he couldn''t decide many things in his life, including marriage.


    In the past, he thought that within the scope of his parents'' permission, there would definitely be a person who could make him fall in love with, so that everyone would be happy.


    Maybe there would be such a person. But he met Michelle first and fell in love with her.


    He had never said such words as "we are adults" and "our marriage can be decided by ourselves", because he thought they were impulsive and c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l harmonious with Leon in that thing?"


    "Harmonious. I''m afraid I can''t go shopping with you today. Leon is going to pick me up to get..." Michelle didn''t understand what she meant at all.


    She almost spilled the beans, but she quickly stopped and changed her tone, "Go and do a big thing."


    Caroline was a little disappointed, "Okay, then another day. How about tomorrow? There''s no shooting tomorrow. I want to collect shooting materials, not go shopping, but it''s almost the same as shopping."


    In Michelle''s eyes, shopping and collecting shooting materials werepletely different. If she didn''t take anything with her, she would feel sore in her feet when shopping. But when collecting shooting materials, she wouldn''t feel tired even if she walked for a whole day with her camera.


    "Sure! I can do it tomorrow!" Michelle immediately agreed.


    Leaning against the car door, Wynn took out his phone and called Michelle. Soon, the girl in a strawberry coat rushed over.


    She suddenly stopped in front of Wynn.


    "Wynn, where is Leon?"


    Wynn looked at Michelle with aplicated look in his eyes. Wynn answered, "He''s inside. Get in the car."


    He opened the door, and Michelle bent over to get in. She fell into the arms of Leon and was taken to sit on hisps.


    Then he kissed her affectionately.

 Chapter 854 My Honey Mrs. Lu

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Wynn heard the sound from the back seat became normal. He lowered the partition and asked hesitantly, "Are you really going to get the marriage certificate?"


    "Are we not serious?" Leon asked.


    Wynn shook his head. "No. but it''s not your style of doing things. It''s impulsive."


    "Well, it''s time to usher the period of rebelling for the first time in my life." Leon couldn''t deny it.


    Wynn was rendered speechless. Wynn sneered, "Your period of rebelling camete." After mocking him, Wynn looked serious. "You can think about it again about getting the marriage certificate."


    "Shut up!" Leon''s voice was always gentle, and his eyes were always dignified.


    Wynn shut his mouth awkwardly and focused on driving. He stole a nce at Michelle from time to time, hoping that Michelle could stop Leon.


    It wasn''t that it was too early for two of them to get the certificate, but once Leon got the certificate, it would cause a great sensation, no matter who knew it.


    Noticing Wynn''s eyes, Michelle guessed what he wanted to say. She began to feel uneasy. She didn''t know if she was doing the right thing or not. She just wanted to do it.


    When a wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    a little punishment and make her my legal wife in advance." With a gentle smile, Leon looked down at the marriage certificate in his hand.


    The marriage certificate turned to a page with photos on it. They were all smiling with their shoulders on each other. They looked a little like each other.


    Maybe this was how a couple looked like.


    His smile irritated Wynn. "Did you hear me?"


    "Yes, I did." Leon raised his head to look at him and said in a soft voice, "Don''t talk too much. Just drive carefully, Wynn. Both of our two lives are in your hands."


    "My hand?" Wynn was so angry that heughed. Then he became serious in the next minute, "Your life is in your parents'' hands now!"


    "It''s not that serious. They won''t kill me." Leon said indifferently. He put the marriage certificate into the pocket of his suit, pressed it against his heart and warned, "No matter what happens when I go back, don''t let Michelle know it. If she hears any news, you will be punished too."


    Wynn cursed in a low voice, "Damn it..." ''You are such a fucking bastard, Leon.''


    He patted the steering wheel with one hand and the car beeped twice, as if it was helping Wynn to vent the anger.

 Chapter 855 Leon Was Punished

    After Michelle returned to the home of Selena, she had been absent-minded all the time. She had no appetite while having dinner.


    She and Leon had already got the marriage certificate, so she should be happy. But at this moment, she had been nervous. On one hand, they didn''t receive the blessing of the parents of both sides, one the other hand, she was worried that Leon would be in trouble when he went home.


    She felt a little regretful for her impulse, but couldn''t help feeling excited at the same time.


    She paced back and forth in the room with her phone in her hand. She wanted to call Leon several times, but she was afraid that it was not appropriate, so she could only wait patiently.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Leon finally responded and a message popped up on Michelle''s phone.


    Lu: Michelle, are you asleep?


    Michelle''s eyes lit up and quickly replied, "Brother, not yet. I''m waiting for you."


    The next second, she received a voice call.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. I just finished my work." His voice on the phone was lower and hoarse than usual, as if he hadn''t drunk water for a long time.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with your voice?" Mich


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    all. She got up early to freshen up herself, pulled the zipper of the coat to the top, took her camera and went out with Caroline.


    It was a sunny day in C Ind. The sun was warm, shining with golden light.


    Caroline had made a strategy. She first took Michelle to an ancient alley to have an authentic breakfast. Sitting on an open-air dining table, as soon as they looked up, they saw the wide circr square.


    There were all shops on the side, which looked a little old. There were few people in the morning, and it extraordinary quiet.


    There was a dry fountain in the middle of the square. A stone statue stood there, and one of her hands was broken. Her body was covered with mottled cracks. The sun shone down, which made it full of nostalgia.


    Caroline took the camera and took a picture. She looked down at the picture and muttered to herself, "Who is this statue? What a beautiful woman! "


    "I don''t know." Michelle shook her head, "I can''t see it clearly."


    "Look, she is really beautiful." Caroline handed the camera to Michelle. When Michelle zoomed in the picture, she felt that the eyebrows and eyes of the statue were a little familiar.

 Chapter 856 The Statue Of The Countess

    She said uncertainly, "Cara, I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    "Have you seen this statue?" Caroline said, "I have checked it. There is no record of this statue on the Inte, and there are few records about this square. I''ve asked Selena about it, but she doesn''t know."


    Michelle stared at the face of the statue for a long time. The more she looked at it, the more familiar she felt. It seemed that she had really seen her somewhere, but the outline was very blurred, and she could not remember.


    "I''m not talking about this statue. I''m talking about this person." She thought for a while and said, "Maybe it''s just that the person I''ve seen looks like this statue. I don''t remember who it is."


    Michelle handed the camera to Caroline. Caroline answered, "Maybe it''s a coincidence. ording to the degree of damage of the statue, it should have a history of forty or fifty years. Let''s ask the elders nearby to see if we can get something valuable."


    Hearing the conversation between the two, thendy who came over said enthusiastically, "Are you talking about the statue?"


    Caroline raised her head and asked, "Yes, madam, do you know who the statue is?"


    "I don''t know. My mother-inw just mentioned a few words about it. But unfortunately, my mother-inw passed away. Otherwise, you can ask her.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    turned around and was about to leave, another familiar face appeared into the views of the two. Caroline knew this man. She still could recognize him even though he wore a mask.


    "That''s... It''s Count Nangong, right?"


    "Yes." Michelle also recognized him, because Vicente was the shorter one among the men she had met in the C Ind, about 1.72 meter height.


    She thought for a while. Noah was a good friend of Nina, and Vicente was also a good friend of Nina. So it was not strange that they knew each other.


    But both Michelle and Caroline still stopped. They watched Vicente approaching Noah step by step.


    Compared with Noah''s height of more than 1.8 meter, Vicente looked a little petite, losing a lot of imposing manner.


    Especially when the two approached each other, Noah reached out to pull the mask of Vicente, as if he was going to bully Vicente.


    "Do they have a grudge against each other?" Caroline asked.


    "No, maybe..." Michelle nced at Caroline with uncertainty. The next second, she saw that Caroline''s pupils suddenly dted and Caroline raised her hand to cover her mouth.


    She seemed to be shocked.


    "What''s wrong?" Before Caroline reached out to stop Michelle, Michelle had turned around and looked over. Then Michelle was stunned. At that moment, Michelle even forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 857 I Know Your Secret

    Under the dim light of the underground parking lot, Noah leaned against the concrete pir, held Vicente''s waist with one hand, and pinched her chin with the other. Then he turned his head and kissed her.


    Not only Michelle and Caroline widened their eyes, but also Vicente herself. Her beautiful eyes were wide open and her breath stopped.


    Recently, Vicente had been hesitant to confess her love to Noah. Vicente had thought that she would be the one take initiative to do it, because she had thought of doing so countless times.


    Even if Noah just treated her as his good friend, she still wanted to tell Noah, ''I like you. It''s the first time I like someone in more than 20 years. I am obsessed with you. I don''t think I will fall in love with anyone else except you.


    Because I like you very much, I failed to control myself for the first time in my nearly thirty years'' life. I couldn''t control myself anymore and even had the idea of confessing my love to you.


    What a crazy idea!''


    But every time she saw herself in the mirror, men''s suit pants, leather shoes, short hair and t chest,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    w you like me..."


    Vicente held her breath and rolled her eyes nervously. She didn''t know what Noah wanted to say.


    "Because I like you too."


    As soon as Noah finished his words, the previous ambiguous atmosphere fermented like wine, and gradually became strong and intoxicating. Before Noah could say anything, Vicente took the initiative to kiss him and reached out to take off his clothes.


    Noah was stunned for a moment. He thought it was just a kiss, but...


    They were still in the car.


    After leaving the underground parking lot, Michelle and Caroline were still in a daze. Thanks to the cold night wind, they could wake up.


    Caroline tentatively asked, "Mimi, will you dislike it when a man falls in love with a man?"


    "Of course not." Michelle shook her head, "I know a gay couple."


    "Okay." Caroline breathed a sigh of relief, "Why were you so shocked just now? Why did you cover your mouth? "


    "I''m afraid of disturbing them." Michelle said seriously.


    Caroline said in surprise, "You''re so considerate."


    "Well, thanks to Leon."


    Hearing that, Caroline was speechless.

 Chapter 858 Be Together For A Lifetime

    In the early morning, it was very quiet in C Ind. The light was off in the hotel room. With a little light outside the window, they could barely see the figure of each other on the bed.


    Nestling in Noah''s arms, Vicente held his fingers and said in her original female voice, "Noah, say you like me."


    "Yes, I like you." Noah pinched Vicente''s hand and let go of it.


    "Do you still like me if I were a man?" When Vicente asked this question, he was very calm. Even if Noah answered no, she wouldn''t feel sad.


    Because from the very beginning, she knew that it was impossible for her to be together with Noah. If she didn''t expect too much, she wouldn''t be too disappointed.


    Besides, now Noah was lying on the bed with her and they had sex. She felt lucky.


    She had never thought that she could get his love. Even if she could just own it for just a moment, it was still best memory that remained in her heart forever.


    Noah held her hand tightly and kissed her hair.


    "I don''te C Ind on a whim today. I''ve decided to tell you everything after spending the Spring Festival in Lexingport City, but I happen


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you going back to Lexingport City? "


    "Well," Noah cleared his throat, "I''m going back to Spring City. Vicente is not."


    "Oh, then we are not on the same flight." As soon as Michelle finished her words, Caroline shouted at her from distance. Michelle immediately said goodbye to Noah and Vicente and went to check in.


    Seeing that Michelle had gone far, Vicente breathed a sigh of relief. "Mimi almost scared me to death."


    "She doesn''t know it. Don''t be afraid." Noah touched her head.


    Vicente immediately shook off his hand. "Don''t touch my head. It''s not a little girl."


    Noah smiled silently. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch Vicente''s head. When he was about to touch her hair, he suddenly stopped. When he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly heard Vicente said.


    "Never mind. Just touch it if you want. I''ll satisfy your unreasonable request."


    A lowughter came out of Noah''s throat. He reached out his hand and rubbed her head gently.


    "C Ind is close to Spring City, so I won''t go back to Lexingport City."


    He wanted to stay in Spring City, the closest ce to Vicente.

 Chapter 859 She Deserves Him

    In Lexingport City.


    When Michelle arrived home, her family was having dinner. Her grandparents were also there. They would stay in the city to celebrate the Lantern Festival every year.


    "Michelle? You are back from your business trip! " ine was holding a dish in her hand. When she heard the sound of dragging the suitcase, she turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    The whole family looked at her with excitement.


    Michelle crossed the threshold with her suitcase, "Dad, mom, grandpa and grandma, I''m back."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you are going home today so that your father could pick you up at the airport?" ine wiped her hands with her apron and hurried to greet her.


    Adams stood up and helped his daughter carry her luggage. Feeling that it was heavy, he asked, "What''s in your suitcase?"


    "Thank you, Dad." Michelle bent down to change her shoes and said with a smile, "Gifts for you. I drank too muchst night. I forgot to tell you that I''m back today. "


    "You''re back just in time. Come and have dinner, Michelle." Her grandma waved at her, and Michelle walked over and sat down her.


    At the dinner table, Michelle''s grandma asked her where she had been on a busin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rve him. There is no result between the two of them."


    However, grandpa didn''t think so, "How could it be? Emma and James are married, and they have a good rtionship."


    "Dad, Leon is not an ordinary man from a rich family." ine was still worried.


    "When Emma was going to marry James, your sister and brother-inw had the same attitude as you are now. They thought that they didn''t match the Shi family, but you see that James still loves his wife so much. Everyone in the Shi family is good to Emma" Grandpa waved his hand and said, "It''s okay as long as they like each other. How can you say that Michelle doesn''t deserve Leon? I used to think that I, a farmer, didn''t deserve your mother, a well-educated person."


    "Well..." ine was speechless and looked at her husband.


    Adams exined, "What we are afraid of is that Leon''s family doesn''t like our family. We are afraid that Michelle will be under pressure and someone will attack her with her family background online."


    "Yes." ine kept frowning.


    "Michelle deserves him." Michelle''s parents, who had been silent all the time, said seriously, "She deserves him."


    However, they did not know the real meaning of this sentence.

 Chapter 860 The Marriage Certificate Was Found

    Before going to bed, ine was still preupied, pacing back and forth with a ss of water.


    "My mother loves her granddaughter so much that she said such unrealistic words. It is not us to decide whether Michelle deserves Leon or not. Adams, how is Crystal? "


    "She divorced." Adams shook his head and sighed, "They didn''t even have a good time during the Spring Festival. Baylor thought it was better for her to divorce, so that Crystal wouldn''t be disliked by husband''s family."


    "What did Crystal say?" ine took a sip of water, put down the cup and walked towards the bed.


    "Crystal doesn''t want to divorce. She has been crying since the divorce. She doesn''t say anything or eat anything. Baylor is so worried about her. He even told me in the afternoon that he would take Crystal to see a psychologist tomorrow."


    "s..." ine sighed heavily, "Crystal is a typical example. It''s not easy to be ady of a rich family. If she is not capable, she can''t live happily in that family."


    After a moment''s silence, Adams said, "Michelle likes Leon very much."


    "She l


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    secretly! "


    In this case, it was obvious that ine was angry to call Michelle her full name.


    Looking at her mother''s distressed eyes, Michelle was in a panic. She didn''t know what to do but lowered her head and apologized.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    She didn''t know what to say except sorry. She held the Marriage Certificate tightly in her hands.


    She knew from the moment she decided to marry Leon, she would be scolded by her parents, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    It was so soon that she was not prepared at all. She didn''t know how tofort her mother and how to make her ept it.


    In a panic, Michelle looked up at her mother pitifully, trying to get forgiveness in this way.


    Marriage is the most important event of one''s life, so ine was not moved at all. She still looked very sad. She wanted to scold her, but she was unable to do it. She felt so sad.


    ''''How could my daughter be so stupid to get married so easily?''


    "Michelle, you disappoint me so much." It was the first time that ine said something harsh to her daughter.

 Chapter 861 A Heart-To-Heart Talk Between Father And Daughter

    Michelle finally couldn''t keep it from her family that she had married Leon. No one had expected that a well-behaved girl would do something first and report afterwards. The family had been silent for a long time.


    ''How can Michelle be trifled with marriage?'' Her grandparents were still a little old-fashioned. They thought what Michelle had done was almost the same as eloping, and anger was written on their faces.


    Even her grand parents were still like this, let alone her parents who treated her as the apple of their eyes.


    Adams, who had always been rational, also had a gloomy face at this moment, with a variety of feelings in his heart. Looking at his daughter who lowered her head and felt wronged, he could not bear to scold her.


    He could only me himself, "It''s my fault."


    "It''s also my fault." ine echoed sadly, "It''s our fault."


    They med themselves instead of ming Michelle, which made her felt sadder. With red eyes, she said, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry."


    Since then, ine had never spoken to Michelle. She always had a sad face, looking out of the window nkly and sighing mncholy from time to time.


    No matter how sweet and obedient Michelle was, h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ied. Dad, I really like him, and he also likes me, and treats me very well." After Michelle finished her words, her father looked at her in disbelief for a while.


    She knew why her father didn''t believe that Leon was good to her, so she exined, "When I was with Leon, he always wanted to visit you, but I stopped him. I hope he could wait until our rtionship was more stable. Later, I found that you and mom seemed to know our rtionship, and you didn''t support me, so I didn''t dare to tell you either."


    Adams snorted, "You don''t dare to tell us. Doesn''t Leon know what responsibility is as a man?"


    Michelle pursed her lips and exined, "I begged him not to tell you. Later on, he returned to the C Ind, so it was harder for him to make time to visit you. And about our marriage, I was afraid that he would abandon me, so... Only by forcing him to marry me can I feel safe. "


    "So Leon doesn''t want to marry you at all?" Adams was furious and pped on the table.


    Michelle was startled. She felt as if she had said something wrong. Not only did she not achieve the expected effect, but the result was the opposite, causing her father to be more dissatisfied with Leon.

 Chapter 862 Be Drugged

    Michelle immediately shook her head and denied what she had said before, "No, no! No, Dad, I said it wrong. I was Leon who proposed it, I didn''t force him. He wanted to marry me, so he decided to register for marriage with me first, and as for the other procedures, he will... "


    Before she could finished her sentence, Adams got angry again. "What! He deceived you to register for marriage! "


    "No..."


    "Yes, he did!" Adams red at his daughter.


    Michelle curled her lips in grievance, "... Dad, you were the most reasonable man in the past. "


    ''Reasonable?


    My daughter register for marriage secretly. Who else could I reason with?''


    No matter what Michelle said, Adams thought that it was Leon''s fault, and not be reasonable at all, which made Michelle me herself for being inarticte. Her rtionship with her parents hadn''t been eased, and she even made Leon be hated by her parents.


    She kept silent.


    After calming down for a while, Michelle said slowly, "Dad, after Leon and I have registered for marriage, he nned to visit you as soon as possible, but he has been very busy recently and is busy visiting other countrie


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on the te, Gray couldn''t help but sigh, "What a cute girl! How can she have such a good appetite and sleep?"


    Seeing her sleeping so soundly, Gray felt sleepy too. ''One might be infected by yawning, is the same as feeling sleepy?''


    Repulse Bay was located in another district, which was far from their studio. It would take more than an hour to get there, so Gray simply closed his eyes for rest.


    He leaned his head against the back of the chair and fell asleep unconsciously.


    The driver saw through the rearview mirror that the two people were asleep. He parked the car at the roadside, turned around and tried to wake them up, but failed.


    Then he raised his voice again, but he still failed to wake them up. It seemed that they were in a deep sleep.


    The driver took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Zheng, they are in aa. I tried to wake them up several times, but they are still asleep."


    "Drive the car to the designated ce and someone will rece you. Don''t look at what you shouldn''t see or say what you shouldn''t say."


    "Mr. Zheng, don''t worry. I know nothing." The driver hung up the phone with a smile.

 Chapter 863 Lock Him Up

    The driver drove the car to a designated ce, an extremely quiet intersection not far from Repulse Bay that camera couldn''t monitor.


    After turned off the engine, he got off the car and walked away without looking back.


    After a while, three people approached the business car. They were Tim, Victor, and a girl who wore makeup and looked almost the same as Michelle, wearing a pink hoody.


    Victor sat on the driver''s seat.


    The girl and Tim got into the back seat. Michelle and Gray were in aa and couldn''t perceive anything. Gray was casually lifted to lie on the long seat behind by Tim.


    The girl sat in Gray''s seat.


    Tim carefully picked up Michelle and held her in his arms, with her head against his chest.


    He was tall and strong, and the unconscious Michelle nestled in his arms like a child.


    The girl next to him felt jealousy. She curled her lips and looked out of the window.


    The girl''s name was Pa Liang. After a period of training, she behaved like Michelle. When she curled her lips, she looked a little cute. Blinking her eyes and eyshes, she looked very aggrieved.


    Tim frowned, "Don''t imitate her in front of her."


    Pa Liang was stunned. When she turned her head to look at the disgusted expression on Tim''s face, her eyes immediately turned red and burst into tears.


    If M


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is Mimi? Where is she?''


    A series of doubts appeared in his mind. Gray opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but found that his throat was dry. He struggled to stand up.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from ahead, and then a beam of light shone on his face. It was the light from a shlight, which made Gray close his eyes.


    "Who is that?" He spoke with difficulty.


    The light of the shlight left his face, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Gray sat up and saw the person clearly in the light.


    It was a dirty woman.


    She tied her hair casually with a branch. Her ck hair was dirty, as if she hadn''t washed it for a long time.


    She wore a ck cotton coat, a pair of dirty broken high-heeled shoes.


    Even if she was dirty, Gray could still see that she was a beautiful woman. But he didn''t know why she had be like this, and her eyes were dim.


    The shlight not only made him see the woman''s face, but also the environment he was in. It was a wet cave.


    The woman went straight to him and asked in a condescending tone, "Who are you? Why are you kidnapped here? "


    "Kidnapped?" Gray said in disbelief. His dry throat hurt. He endured the pain and asked, "What do you mean? I am kidnapped here? Where is it? Who are you? "


    The woman said lightly, "Me? My name is Valerie Feng. "

 Chapter 864 The Island She Couldnt Left

    Hearing the name of Valerie Feng, Gray immediately felt that she looked familiar. He asked in surprise, "Valerie Feng? Why are you here? Didn''t you go abroad for further study? "


    "Further study?" Valerie sneered.


    Leon had found a good excuse for her. She would rather go for "further study". In that case, at least she could live a better life, and at least she knew that one day she would appear in the public again.


    Staying here, all she had was only endless despair. Listening to the dull sound of waves and wind, smelling the disgusting smell of the sea. She didn''t know when she would leave this damned ce.


    She might never be able to leave here, unless she died.


    Every time she looked at the bottomless abyss, where was not sea but reefs instead, she would retreat timidly.


    If she jumped down, she would be smashed to pieces and badly mutted. She had an extreme fear of such death.


    After staying in the cave for three months, Valerie''s eyes had be lustreless, and she said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know where it is. I only know that this is an ind. When the day breaks, you can see the sea at the entrance of the cave. On the endless sea, I didn''t even see one ship in the past thre


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oing back to the He Family, Pa only sent a message to Michelle''s parents, saying that she wanted to travel during her vacation.


    When ine received the message, she was so angry that she couldn''t even breathe smoothly. She thought that Michelle was dering war with her and wouldn''t go home until she recognize Leon as her son-inw.


    Afterforting his wife, Adams called Michelle directly, but her phone was turned off. He was so angry that he could only contact her by voice call.


    He was the peacemaker, ''Michelle, don''t be so willful. Don''t do such a thing to annoy your mother. If there is any problem,e back and discuss with us.''


    Pa didn''t know what happened between Michelle and her parents, so she didn''t say anything. When she heard that Adams asked her to go home, she immediately refused, saying that she was just going out for a trip and asked they not to worry about her.


    Too many things had happened recently, and Pa had tried her best to be cautious and avoided talking too much with Michelle''s parents, so no one had noticed anything wrong.


    As for the real Michelle, she was still in aa because she had eaten too much food that contained knockout drops in the car.

 Chapter 865 There Were Many Signal Shield On The Island

    "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Standing beside the bed and looking at the person who had not woken up, Tim frowned. Michelle had been in aa for a day.


    Hearing the voice, Victor poked his head in from outside and said, "Mr. Shen, don''t worry. The doctor said that she was fine and would wake up soon. Don''t worry. You should think about how to deceive her when she wakes up."


    He thought for a moment and said, "But it''s easy to deceive her."


    In the light, Michelle frowned slightly, as if her dream was disturbed.


    "Shut up!" After taking a cold nce at Victor, Tim saw that Michelle frowned and then turned over to sleep. She looked very cute. His eyebrows gradually softened and he whispered, "Hush, don''t wake her up."


    ''He asked me when she would wake up, but now he orders me not to wake her up.


    Mr. Shen is really a capricious man.''


    Victor was speechless, "..."


    Then Tim turned around and went out. Victor followed him and closed the door quietly.


    Victor dared not to speak in a normal voice until the door was closed, "Mr. Shen, is she asleep?"


    "Yes." Tim nodded, thinking of Michelle sleeping soundly, he c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d the signal. It was already dawn.


    ''No matter how weak the signal is on an ind, it''s impossible that there is no signal at all. It is as if a signal shield has been installed like what my high school did during exams.


    It''s so strange.


    Both the housekeeper and the ind are strange.''


    Michelle felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was. The reason why the Zheng Group asked her to shoot the advertisement was because of Huan. ''The housekeeper mentioned Huan before, so many things make sense.


    But I still feel a little strange.


    I have to ask Huan and Gray for confirmation.


    But there is no signal. What should I do?''


    Michelle was anxious. She looked at the sea horizon, sitting on a reef and waiting for the sunrise.


    Before the sun rose, Michelle saw a ck object buried in the sand under the dim light of the dawn.


    She jumped down and dug it out. It was a device she was very familiar with when she was at school, the signal shield.


    She dug out the signal shield. Seeing that, the two maids'' faces turned pale. They looked at each other in panic, and one of them quietly left to report.

 Chapter 866 The Fake World

    No one expected the secret to be found by Michelle on the first day. Hearing that Michelle dug out the signal shield on the beach, Tim flew into a rage. The servants lowered their heads in silence.


    The servant who came to report was kicked heavily and fell to the ground. Then she immediately got up and stood up with her head down, trembling.


    The housekeeper who allowed Michelle to go to the seaside was also punished.


    Michelle came back with a signal shield and wanted to figure out why it was ced on the beach. When she stepped into the hall, she saw the housekeeper standing up from the ground, trembling, bending down and apologizing.


    In the middle of the hall stood a tall man in loose pajamas. He frowned and nced at the servants with a fierce look.


    It turned out that Mr. Shen they were talking about was Tim. Michelle was stunned.


    After Tim expressed his love to Michelle on New Year''s Eve, he disappeared. He has actuallye to the ind for a vacation. Besides, he was a friend of Huan''s father. No wonder Huan could enjoy preferential treatment in the Silverhall Nightclub, and there were bodyguards following her to ensure her safety.


    However, when she saw Tim again, she felt awkward and didn''t know how to greet him.


    Seeing that Michelle hade back, Tim restrained the anger on his face and said, "Get out of here."


    Th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d at her angrily when she said this, as if Michelle was the one who scalded her hand.


    When she looked at Rita again, Rita said with a smile, "Nothing serious. It''s just a scald. I will apply some medicine. But I can''t continue to be your assistant. I''m going home. It''s a blessing in disguise. I can go home for Lantern Festival."


    But her smile seemed a little bitter.


    Michelle didn''t know what had happened to her recently. She was always suspicious. She felt that Rita seemed to be very unhappy.


    Of course, she didn''t ask more. Instead, she envied her for going home for Lantern Festival.


    After the two of them went far away, Rita said in disgust, "It''s so annoying. I just sshed water on her hand by ident. She was not seriously hurt. She''s fine. Why did Mr. Shen punish me with boiling water? It hurts! "


    "Come on, let me blow it for you. It won''t hurt anymore." Fred held Rita''s hand and pretended blow it for her.


    Rita withdrew her hand and scolded, "What are you doing? Don''t flirt with me. If you have the ability, beg Mr. Shen to let me stay, then you can do whatever you want. I can get ten thousand dors a day for acting here. "


    "It''s just tens of thousands? If you are willing to... " Fred reached out and rubbed her buttocks, smiling obscenely. "I''ll give you money too."


    Rita sneered and winked at Fred the next second.

 Chapter 867 Being Shut Out

    After they had sex in a quiet ce, Fred put on his trousers and said proudly, "How do you feel?"


    Rita supported her head with one hand and smiled at him. "Don''t forget to give me the money."


    "Don''t worry. I will." Fredughed, "I made youfortable, but I still have to pay you."


    "What? Didn''t you feelfortable? " Rita asked with a smile.


    Fred bent down and kissed her on the lips. He said, "Take the money and leave as soon as possible. Don''t tell anyone about the matter on the ind. If anyone knows it, no matter whether it has anything to do with you or not, Mr. Shen will me your family."


    "Don''t worry. I understand." Rita smiled, "What is Mr. Shen doing here? Was it the fun of a young couple? But I don''t think Michelle likes him at all. "


    Fred''s face immediately darkened. He pinched her chin and warned, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Otherwise, if you are punished one day, don''t me me for not reminding you."


    His strength was so strong that Rita felt a pain and was about to cry.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Fred let go of her.


    Rita said discontentedly, "I just asked casually."


    Fred stared


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    w her, she recognized the old woman with neat silver hair. She looked kind and elegant, and her eyes and movements were full of nobility.


    Leon was stunned. Even Barbie was impressed by the old man.


    Grandma looked at Leon but didn''t say anything. Since Vicente didn''t hear any sound, he tilted his head and was about to ask why Leon didn''t go in, but when he saw the expression of Michelle''s grandma, all the words he wanted to ask were stuck in his throat.


    Her eyes widened as if she was frightened by something.


    "Mom? Who is it? " ine didn''t hear anything from the door, so she wiped her hands with apron and walked out of the kitchen.


    Grandma turned around and said, "It''s Leon."


    Hearing his name, Leon was stunned. Michelle''s grandmother knew who he was, which meant that Michelle had mentioned him to her family.


    ''What did she say about my rtionship to her? Boyfriend? Or husband?''


    Not knowing why, Leon was a little flustered, especially when she saw ineing out. After ine heard his name, her face immediately darkened.


    Before he could say anything, the door was mmed shut.


    Leon was shut out.

 Chapter 868 Like His Deceased Relative

    The door was tightly closed. It was the first time that he had been shut out of the He Family. Because of this, he was almost sure that his parents-inw had known that he and Michelle had gotten the marriage certificate.


    In the face of the doubts of Vicente and Barbie, he coughed awkwardly. The next second, he looked calm as if nothing had happened, saying, "It doesn''t matter."


    Barbie frowned slightly. "This is not the way to entertain guests."


    Leon said, "It''s normal for my parents-inw to be angry. I took their precious daughter away."


    "Parents-inw?" Vicente didn''t know that and Leon and Michelle had gotten the marriage certificate.


    Barbie didn''t know it either. She looked at Leon with aplicated expression in her eyes, thinking that Leon really loved that girl.


    That girl was lucky.


    "Yes." A smile appeared on the corner of Leon''s mouth. He didn''t intend to hide the fact that Michelle was already his wife from anyone. He couldn''t help but announce to the whole world that Michelle was his woman. "We''ve got the marriage certificate


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    still felt ufortable when he recalled the past.


    After the death of Mona Nangong''s father, Mona Nangong and her mother had a hard time. In order to keep the position of the count, Mona Nangong had no choice but to disguise as a man.


    Vicente continued, "My mother told me that Mona Nangong took my father as the sessor of the family. She has been raising him since he was a child. When she died, my father had a quarrel with my grandfather, and then they broke up. Since there was something wrong with my mother''s head, she didn''t tell me what they had quarreled about in the end."


    Outside the window, the wind was whistling, and every word of Vicente was imprinted in Leon''s heart, especially in hisst sentence. Why did they quarrel?


    It was said that Mona Nangong had a good rtionship with her elder brothers.


    Was there anything wrong with Mona Nangong''s death?


    Leon couldn''t help but think about it. He took out his phone and sent a message to Wynn, asking him to investigate what had happened that year. Maybe they could find out something.

 Chapter 869 I Didnt Expect That She Would Smile

    The Lantern Festival was also the birthday of Van and Don. Although there was no big birthday party, all the members of Shi family were present at that time. Noah and Henry were present, and Gia''s family of three also came.


    Adrian came here with his sister, Evelyn. Ford always followed them closely, so he came with them.


    Jason also came to congratte with his wife and daughter. Bryant'' family of four also came. All the people were acquaintances the Shi family. There were at least twenty to thirty people, which was particrly lively.


    Van and Don also invited two good friends from the kindergarten, Strong and Little Tail. It was the first time for the two children to see a luxurious castle, and their eyes lit up.


    As long as Strong found something surprising, he immediately called "boss". It was the first time that Little Tail had seen such a scene. She timidly followed behind Strong.


    Vance, Donald, Amanda, Cherry, Max, Tylor, Strong and Little Tail are a group of children at the same age. Nine followed Vance all the time. Eight kids and a snow-white Tibetan mastiff gradually beca


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    had many wishes.


    She hoped that Albert and his wife coulde back. She had always made this wish, but it had never been realized. Later, she changed her wish. She then made wish on hoping Albert and his wife could also be together in the next life.


    She hoped that her mother could love her. She hoped every time her mother came to see her was because she missed her but not for money.


    She hoped that her younger brother could grow up happily. Although her father and her younger brother''s father was not the same one, she also liked him. However, it seemed that her younger brother did not like her and always bullied her with her mother.


    Her biggest wish was that Ford could always be with her.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn looked at the ce where Ford was standing and smiled.


    Ford always stood where she could see him at a nce.


    When Chester noticed that Evelyn was looking at somewhere, he followed her gaze and inadvertently caught a glimpse of her smile, which was as gentle as the snow mountain turning into water in spring.


    He thought, ''I didn''t expect that she would smile.''

 Chapter 870 Drove There Immediately To Look For Her

    While the kids were sitting at the table and eating cakes, suddenly Strong stood up and wiped the cream on the noses of Van and Don with his fingers. He smiled and said, "Boss, boss, happy birthday! Grandma once told me that we should put some cake on the birthday persons. "


    The cream on the tips of their noses was a little cool, and they could smelled the sweet cream.


    Don rolled his eyes and hooked his finger at Strong, "Come here."


    Strong stepped forward with a smile, "Boss, what do you want to do?"


    Don grabbed a handful of cake with one hand and held Strong''s head with the other hand. He put the cream and cake on Strong''s face.


    Strong was dumbfounded


    Only two rolling eyes on his round face could be seen.


    There was a moment of silence around, and immediately burst intoughter, including adults and children.


    Strong pouted and shouted, "Ah! Ah! Ah! Boss, you are bullying me! I will beat you! "


    He grabbed the cake and aimed at Don.


    Don was quick to react and avoided being attacked again and again.


    Seeing that, the other children immediately joined in the game.


    Van quietly stayed away from the melee, but when he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    . He muttered, "I don''t know how she is doing at home."


    "What?" James was astonished, "Mimi isn''t at home."


    Leon turned to look at him and asked, "She is not at home?"


    "No. You don''t know?" James said in confusion, "I thought you colluded with each other. It turns out that it was Mimi''s own idea. I told her that her method was not good. It would only irritate her parents."


    Leon frowned and asked, "What method?"


    "Mimi went on a trip and forced her parents to agree with your rtionship. She won''te back until her parents agree." James continued, "I didn''t expect Mimi to do such a thing. Maybe only you will do so, uncle. But you''re not stupid. This counterproductive method definitely can''t be used. Mimi must be out of her mind."


    All of a sudden, he felt sorry for his uncle. Maybe Michelle''s parents hated him so much that his uncle misled their daughter.


    Leon suddenly stood up and James asked, "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    "Go find her." After saying that, Leon left without looking back.


    He found out the hotel check-in records of Michelle in the neighboring city tonight, so he drove there immediately to look for her.

 Chapter 871 Suspicion

    Dressed in a ck jacket and a ck cap, half of Pa''s face was covered. She took a bag of snacks in her hand.


    A gust of cold wind blew over her face. She walked across the sidewalk and entered a luxurious hotel.


    When she passed through the lobby of the hotel, she happened to meet Leon. Although Pa had seen some photos of Leon but she had never talked to him, so she didn''t recognize him at the first sight. She just thought that this man was very handsome and couldn''t help but take a few more looks at him.


    Leon just nced at Pa casually because her figure was simr to that of Michelle. Then he noticed Pa''s gaze, so he looked at her.


    When they looked at each other, Leon was stunned. He didn''t recognize Michelle.


    However, it seemed that Michelle did not recognize him. She turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    His handsome face was still lingering in Pa''s mind, and she felt he was so familiar. Suddenly, she remembered who he was and suddenly stopped.


    ''Leon?


    Michelle''s boyfriend, Leon?''


    Confused, Pa turned around and looked at Leon again. Now she finally clearly saw the man in front of her. Her eyes widened slightly.


    ''Leon!


    He is really Leon!


    He is so handsome! He is much more handsome than in the photo!''


    With an obsessed expression on her face, Pa opened her mouth and almost


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ind, the housekeeper would bring her milk at this time every night, saying that it was good for sleep.


    Every time Michelle would drink it up in front of the housekeeper, then returned the cup to her.


    But she was really not in the mood tonight. She took a sip of milk and said, "I''ll drink itter. Put it in my room first, and I''ll give the cup back to you tomorrow morning."


    Then she smiled politely and closed the door.


    The housekeeper frowned and finally left.


    Michelle only drank one third of the milk. She put the cup on the table and went to bed. She thought she would be able to see her parents and Leon in her dream.


    However, this time she didn''t sleep as well as she did in the past two nights. She was half-asleep.


    She seemed to be not sleepy tonight, Knowing that she would sleep without Leon''s phone call, soon she woke up.


    She fumbled to turn on the light. The dazzling light made her squint. She turned around and looked out of the window. It was still dark. She didn''t know what time it was.


    She couldn''t fall asleep, so she put on her clothes and was about to go out for a walk.


    Next door was Tim''s bedroom. The door was ajar and there was a crack as wide as a wrist, which gave out weak light.


    Michelle couldn''t help but stop and looked inside curiously. At a nce, she was shocked by the situation inside.

 Chapter 872 The Details Revealed Her

    Through the crack of the door, Michelle saw that in the huge bedroom, Tim was sitting on a chair, with his elbow against the table and his right hand supporting his head. He looked up at the screen on the wall in a verynguid and rxed posture.


    More than one screen were neatly hung on the wall, on which different scenes were ying.


    Michelle was not nearsighted. She saw herself in the screens at a nce. She stood in the most conspicuous position in each screen, as if all the cameras were aimed at her.


    The female star she shot was the main character, but in these pictures, she had be the main character.


    She had been monitored.


    She had been monitored closely.


    And the person who monitored her was none other than Tim.


    Michelle''s pupils shrank suddenly and she almost cried out. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand and stared at the back of Tim''s head with her wide eyes.


    ''What a peeping maniac Tim is!''


    Thinking that everything she did on the ind was under the monitoring of Tim, and every night Tim would y it in his bedroom, Michelle felt a chill.


    She got goose bumps and felt


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    know who Mimi has offended recently?" Nina tried to figure it out. She thought for a while and said, "As far as I know, Mimi has never had a grudge against anyone."


    Leon also thought so.


    "Was it Mimi who was in C Ind some time ago?" Nina looked up at Leon. It seemed that only he could answer this question.


    Leon nodded affirmatively, "Yes, it was her."


    "Then the problem started after she came back from C Ind." Nina said thoughtfully, "We haven''t met her since she came back from C Ind. We don''t know what exactly happened. We have to ask her parents."


    "Her parents don''t want to see me. Nini, please help me inquire about Michelle. I have to interrogate this woman carefully." Leon cast a cold nce at the woman who made him sick on the ground.


    John said, "She works for others. Generally we can''t get any useful information from her, but you can destroy her face."


    He cast a casual nce at Pa with his ck eyes and sneered.


    If anyone dared to change into his wife''s face, he would directly peel off that person''s face.


    A hint of cruelty shed through Leon''s eyes. "That''s a good idea."

 Chapter 873 Everyone Was Acting

    Michelle tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She didn''t dare to do anything. She didn''t know if there was a camera in this room, she was afraid it could transmit her every move to the eyes of Tim.


    ''If that is the case...'' Thinking of this, Michelle got goose bumps on her back. She trembled with fear.


    Subconsciously, she wrapped herself in the quilt, even buried her head in it and curled up.


    She raised the corner of the quilt from time to time and looked out of the window through the narrow gap, waiting for the dawn.


    At dawn, there was a glimmer of light in Michelle''s eyes, but soon it dimmed again.


    It was finally dawn, but what should she do?


    She didn''t know what was going on. She fell asleep in the car and found herself in an unknown ind when she woke up.


    There was no signal and she was monitored all the time.


    Michelle stayed in the bed for a long time. Looking out of the window at the gray weather, she felt more and more depressed. Finally, she decided to take no action and figure out what was going on first.


    ''Leon had told me not to panic while facing trouble.


    Calm down!


    I must keep calm.''


    Michelle gritted her teeth and calmed herself down. She lifted t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''re wee."


    The housekeeper turned around and went to the kitchen. Michelle peeked at the door and immediately closed her eyes when she heard a brisk whistle from the door.


    With his hands in the pockets of his clothes, Fred walked in with a smile. When the housekeeper heard the whistle, she immediately poked her head out and said, "Miss He is not feeling well. Please don''t disturb her."


    Michelle was the apple of Tim''s eye. As his subordinate, Fred dared not to provoke him. He shut up awkwardly and went to the kitchen.


    He asked casually, "What are you making?"


    "Make some brown sugar water for Miss He."


    "She wants brown sugar water?" As a careless man, Fred didn''t understand these things. When he saw the brown sugar melted in the boiling water, his eyes gradually became gloomy.


    He asked the housekeeper leave with an excuse and took out a small white medicine bottle from his pocket. He poured the powder into the cup with brown sugar water, shook it gently, and personally brought it to Michelle.


    It was just a cup of brown sugar water, which could be drunk whether it was in her menstrual period or not. Without hesitation, Michelle took it, blew on the cup and drank it slowly.

 Chapter 874 Interrogation

    In Lexingport City.


    When Pa opened her eyes, it was dark. The air around her was cold, making her shiver.


    Where was this?


    There was a cold and hard ground on her back, which told her that this was not a hotel. She could only vaguely remember that in front of the washing table, Leon stood behind her and looked at her gently through the mirror.


    Then... She couldn''t remember anything.


    She was only wearing a thin silk pajama. She was so cold that she stood up shivering and rubbed her arms to warm herself.


    When she took a step forward, she heard the sound of footsteps in the darkness, followed by the constant flow of heat from around, and her body gradually warmed up.


    However, the surroundings were still dark, and she could see nothing. Fear of being devoured by the darkness arose in her heart naturally.


    "Hello, is there anyone here?"


    Pa shouted loudly. There was only silence in the room, and her breath became thicker because of fear.


    She swallowed.


    As the temperature rose, there was a slight itch on her face. She raised her hand to touch it, and then she cried out with pain.


    The light was on.


    Suddenly, the light was dazzling. Feeling ufortable, Pa raised her hand to co


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    find the way by yourself."


    Pa''s eyes lit up and she began to look around for a way out. However, the room was filled with mirrors, which looked like a maze.


    She looked for two circles but didn''t find any clue. Leon appeared in the mirror again. Instead of sitting, he stood, with one hand in his trouser pocket, and said with a smile, "It''s useless. There''s no way out."


    Bang! The room fell into darkness again.


    Standing at the door of the room, Leon asked someone to move away the mirror in front of him and close the door behind him, leaving a tiny gap. The faint light reflected in the mirror.


    If Pa''s psychological quality was good, she should be able to find a way out by herself.


    "Don''t be afraid, Nini. In fact, I''m a good person. I didn''t kill her," said Leon with a faint smile, still talking to Nina on the phone.


    "¡­¡­" Nina was speechless for a moment. "I''m not afraid. By the way, brother, you didn''t kill her because this is not C Ind."


    Leon didn''t deny, "Although you''re not afraid, your sister-inw will be afraid. Don''t tell her this. It will frighten her."


    "Okay." Nina said calmly, "Even if Paes out, it will leave a trauma in her heart."


    Leon smiled. "It''s good."

 Chapter 875 Located The Private Island

    In the office of Serene Investigation Firm.


    Nina was investigating the consumption records of Tim in the office on the second floor. A woman came downstairs, took out a photo from her bag and handed it to Charlie.


    "Hello, I want to find a person, Gray, 24 years old. He is my assistant. He seems to have disappeared."


    The woman was Caroline. While speaking, she took out the chat record and call record that she had printed out and put them on the table.


    "On February 6th, two days before the Lantern Festival, he went to Repulse Bay with another photographer of our studio to take photos. That night, he asked his colleague to ask for a leave for him, and went on a trip. Since then, we are unable to contact him."


    Caroline frowned and said anxiously, "He is not only my assistant, but also my brother. He has never cut off contact with me. I hope you can help me find him and let me know where he is."


    Charlie took a look at Gray''s photo and then looked at Caroline. "Okay, I have a question. Who is the photographer who went to take photos with Mr. Gray? We may need to contact her."


    "Michelle." Caroline said, "She is my junior. I have asked her, but she doesn''t know about his whereabouts either."


    "Michelle?"


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er to the destination, his face became more and more serious.


    There were more than ten people on the ship, all well-trained. Like amander, Nina assigned tasks to them. She must find the position of Michelle without letting Tim know.


    In the vi on the ind, there was a "crisp" sound in the hall. The cup that used to be filled with brown sugar water was broken all over the ground. Her white and tender fingers were trembling to pick up a fragment.


    Michelle closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She scratched her arm with the ss fragment, then blood flowed out.


    She was finally a little more conscious.


    The pain from her arm made her tears drop down and she couldn''t help sobbing.


    It really hurt.


    As soon as Tim came back, he was stopped at the door by Fred. Fred winked at him and said, "Mr. Shen, I have sent you a gift. It''s inside. Go and open it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tim heard some noise from inside. Worried that something might have happened to Michelle, Tim didn''t have time to ask what Fred meant. He turned around and hurried in.


    He saw Michelle lying in front of the sofa. Her face was flushed and full of tears. Her body was so soft as if her strength had been drained.

 Chapter 876 I Wont Let You Touch Me

    "What''s wrong with you?" Without noticing the bleeding wound on her arm, Tim walked over.


    "Stay away from me!" Michelle raised her eyes to look at him and roared, but her voice was soft and weak without any deterrence.


    Tim quickened his pace.


    Seeing that Tim was getting closer and closer, Michelle held the sharp ss fragments in her hands and pointed them at Tim. The bright red blood stained the ss fragments.


    Tim saw that her sleeve was soaked in blood and part of her wound was exposed.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tim''s eyes widened.


    With her eyes closed, Michelle shouted, "Don''te over!"


    "You are hurt. Stop it!" Said Tim angrily.


    Seeing that it was useless to point the ss fragments at him, Michelle immediately pointed it at her neck and red at him with red eyes. "If youe closer, I will die in front of you!"


    Hearing that, Tim''s steps halted.


    "You bastard, Tim!" Michelleined in tears. How could he use such dirty means in order to get her?


    He trapped her on the ind and didn''t allow her to contact her family. He even monitored her.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e other hand. Her face was abnormally hot and red.


    "You are sick." Without saying a word, Tim picked her up to the second floor and went into his bedroom.


    No matter how hard Michelle resisted, it was useless. She was inferior to him in strength, and now her body was weak. She could not hurt Tim at all, but scratched him like a soft kitten.


    Her weeping was very pitiful, and her tearful appearance made Tim feel sorry for her.


    If it weren''t for Michelle''s illness and the bleeding wound on her arm, Tim wouldn''t have been able to withstand the desire of his body.


    After all, he had been longing for the woman in his arms. Now her body was hot and soft, and she could not move in his arms. Tim had long wanted to have sex with her.


    But he tried his best to hold back his desire.


    When Michelle saw the bed, she began to tremble all over. She cried and begged, "Please let me go. Please don''t touch me. Please..."


    "Do you hate me so much? Do you feel sick when I just hug you?" Tim''s eyes were red and tearful. "Do you know that every word you said tonight had hurt my heart?"

 Chapter 877 Can I Have You

    Tim carefully put Michelle on the bed. As soon as he released her arm, she crawled out of the bed from the other side.


    "Why are you running?" With a frown, Tim grabbed her ankle and pulled her back. He ordered, "Lie down!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Michelle waved her fists and feet in a hurry, trying to break free from his big hands.


    All she could think about was that she couldn''t let Tim seed.


    As she struggled, her wound reopened, and the blood broke through the solidifiedyer of blood on the surface of her skin and dripped on the ck quilt.


    Michelle''s hair was disheveled and stered against her face. Tears were streaming down her face, and fear soon overwhelmed her heart.


    She couldn''t get rid of him!


    No matter how hard she tried!


    Boo... Hoo...


    "Tim, don''t be like this. Let''s have a talk, okay? I will give you whatever you want. Please let me go."


    Michelle''s eyes were swollen from crying, and her voice became hoarse because of constant shouting. She looked helpless and pitiful.


    "If you don''t struggle, I''ll let you go," said Tim in a low voice.


    "R...Really?" Michelle choked with sobs.


    Tim nodded. Michelle looked at him for a while and seemed to have made up her mind to stop struggling.


    Gradually, Tim loosened his grip, turned around and went out the room. When he came back, he had a medica


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lood, and there was a white tooth in the pool of blood.


    The doctor frowned and crinkled his face with terror. He couldn''t bear to look straight at Fred''s miserable face.


    At this moment, the female housekeeper came in a hurry. She only took a look at Fred on the ground and did not have time to ask.


    "Mr. Shen, run! Please leave here now!" She said in a panic, "I just saw someone sneaking on the ind. It seems to be the police."


    "Police?" Tim kicked Fred again and frowned.


    ""I''m not sure if it''s the police or not. I''ve observed them secretly. They all have electric batons in their hands, and it seemed that they are all well-trained police and advanced on us. Even if they are not police, we can''t afford to offend them!" The housekeeper turned around and closed the door. "Our people are not here. The people on the ind are all powerless. We can''t have any advantages. Please hurry up. Run away from the back of the house and go down the sea from the cliff. I have prepared a boat."


    "It''s Leon." Said Tim with certainty.


    He frowned deeper. "Why are they here so soon? Is it because Pa had exposed me?"


    He couldn''t think of any other possibility except that Pa had betrayed him. He immediately scolded coldly in a low voice, "What a loser!"


    "Let''s go, Mr. Shen." Urged the housekeeper.


    "Take her with us."

 Chapter 878 Locked Herself In The Bathroom And Soaked Herself In Cold Water

    Tim went to the bedroom to look for her.


    The doctor helped Fred up and asked him how he was. One of Fred''s teeth was broken. It was so painful that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    The housekeeper quickly picked up the remote control, aimed at the TV screen on the wall and turned on the monitor.


    Through the night vision camera, they could see people groping forward five hundred meters away from the vi. There were men and women in ck tights almost hidden in the darkness.


    A man''s face identally bumped into a hidden photographer. Because of this, the man found the camera and said to microphone beside his mouth.


    "Boss, there is a camera. I think we have been found."


    "There are no defensive measures on the ind. Since you have been found, you can go there directly," the cold voice of Nina came to everyone''s earphone.


    In an instant, the people who had been bending down and carefully moving forward all stood up and unscrupulously rushed towards the vi with lights on under the gesture of the leader.


    The housekeeper immediately was alerted and shouted, "Hurry up! Let''s go!


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e stood at the door and said something to Nina. Nina nodded and walked towards Leon, watching the monitor with her gloomy eyes.


    "Mimi''s room is next door, but he is not there. She might have been taken away by Tim. I have sent someone to chase them. If they leave this ind, it will be easier for us to track their location. "


    "Don''t worry too much. I just walked around. Mimi was not mistreated here."


    After a moment''s silence, Leon said, "He''s monitoring her."


    No matter how much Leon liked Michelle, he had never thought of monitoring Michelle. How dare Tim invade her privacy? What was the difference from raping her?


    This made Leon extremely furious, but he didn''t show it, he hid it in his heart.


    Frowning, Nina watched the surveince video for a while and said, "He didn''t monitor Mimi''s bedroom."


    The most private ce was bedroom.


    However, Tim didn''t monitor her bedroom. There was a glimmer of light in the lifeless eyes of Leon, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Eh?" Leopold was frightened. He stared at the bathroom and said, "Water is spilling out. What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 879 Im Here To Save you. Dont Be Afraid

    Leon followed the sound and stepped on the water. Staring at the locked door, he seemed to have a stronger premonition.


    "Open the door."


    Nina raised her chin slightly and her subordinate immediately walked up to open the door with a tool. Then they saw what happened in the bathroom clearly.


    A wet figurey in the white bathtub. Her short hair covered half of her face. Her wet hair end stuck to her flushed face, and her lips trembled slightly.


    One of her hands drooped, and the blood dyed her sleeve red because of water.


    She sat quietly in the bathtub, like a flower that had been tortured by wind and rain, dying.


    Even though Leon didn''t see her face, he still recognized Michelle at a nce. Seeing her in such a mess, he felt like an invisible big hand strangling his throat, making him unable to breathe for a moment.


    "Mimi?" Nina also recognized her.


    Leon strode over, grabbed her shoulder and woke her up. He shouted in panic, "Michelle, Michelle..."


    Being shaken, Michelle vaguely heard a familiar voice and smell. She half opened her eyes and weakly murmured, "Brother."


    Her soft voice was very light, as if she wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to bring down the fever."


    Nina said to the doctor, "Check her again to see if there is anything wrong with her body."


    After the injection, the doctor did not find any other problems with Michelle''s body. Because she had been soaked in cold water for too long, the heat in her body had evaporated.


    On the noon of the second day, Michelle woke up from her dream. She opened her mouth but couldn''t speak. Her voice became hoarse because of the fever.


    What happenedst night was still vivid in her mind, stimting her brain nerves. Her ck pupils contracted and her body trembled constantly.


    She couldn''t make a sound, so she grabbed the cup on the bedside table and smashed it.


    Hearing the sound, Leon rushed up, but didn''t see Michelle on the bed. He was flustered and searched around, then finally a shivering figure in the corner of the bed.


    "Michelle?" Worried, Leon stepped forward and tried to pick Michelle up, but was pushed away by her.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" Even if her voice was hoarse, she was struggling to resist.


    Being pushed away, Leon was stunned for a moment. "Michelle, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 880 A Clingy Child

    The familiar voice was like a tranquilizerforting her. Michelle slowly turned around, and she saw a familiar. It was as if she had found a life-saving straw when she was helpless. She threw herself into the arms of Leon and called "brother" with tears in her eyes.


    Leon stayed squatting, held the petite girl in his arms, touched her head and said softly, "I''m here. It''s okay."


    "Brother, hug me." Michelle kept rubbing into his arms and tried to be more close to him. She longed for the familiar breath to wrap her up, so as to dispel the shadow that Tim forced her.


    Hug could always transmit a gentle power. Sometimes a hug was better than any words.


    "I''ll hold you for the rest of my life." Leon held her in his arms until her breath gradually stabilized. She looked up and her hair was a little messy.


    He gentlybed Michelle''s hair with his fingers, revealing her fair face, and then kissed her gently on the hair on her forehead.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll take you downstairs for some food. " Leon stood up and held her in his arms.


    Michelle obediently leaned in his arms, rolled her beautiful


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ing at her red neck, Leon couldn''t help but remember that someone had told him that girls usually used very hot bathing water.


    ''But her skin is so delicate. Won''t she be scalded with such hot water?''


    "What''s wrong, brother?" Noticing that he was staring at her neck, Michelle raised her hand and touched it. Water drops from the tip of her hair fell on the back of her hand.


    Leon pulled her out of the bathroom, "Why don''t you dry your hair with a dry towel?"


    "I forgot." Michelle really forgot.


    Leon pulled her to sit on the edge of the bed. "Sit down. I''ll get a dry towel."


    With a dry towel over her head, Leon gently rubbed her hair and asked, "Why did you take a shower for so long? Did your left hand get wet? "


    "No. I just don''t want the wound to get wet, so it took me a long time to bath."


    The white dry towel covered Michelle''s eyes. She raised her head slightly, and Leon could only see her watery lips, like a beautiful flower waiting for him to pick up.


    Leon lowered his head and kissed her.


    He had wanted kissed her when he dried her hair for the first time three years ago.

 Chapter 881 Psychological Shadow

    The sun was still shining on the second day. Michelle seemed to be in a better mood. She could smile and take the initiative to talk with other people. Even so, Leon was still worried about her and followed her everywhere.


    She wandered around themunity with her camera, and he followed her. He didn''t disturb her but silently took out his phone.


    Michelle was taking pictures of the flowers and grass in themunity, while Leon was secretly talking pictures of her.


    With a click, he took a picture of Michelle squatted down by the flower bed, like a cute little mushroom.


    Hearing the voice, Michelle raised her head and looked into Leon''s smiling eyes. His amber eyes were even brighter in the sunlight, and he was smiling. It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    Michelle wanted to ask him if he was taking picture of her secretly, but she didn''t. She stood up to take pictures of the wild oranges grew in themunity, like a greenntern hanging on the branch.


    After shooting the orange, she moved down the camera a little, and then she saw two more people in the camera, which could not be seen clearly from a distance.


    Michelle lengthened the focal length, then the figures in the camera were magnified. They were Bryant and his cousin, Valerie.


    She hadn''t seen Valerie for a long time, and even hadn''t heard a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n forced a smile and said, "That''s different."


    The smile on James''s face was all gone. He sighed gently and cursed, "I''m going to kill Tim right now."


    "Can you?" Vicente asked seriously, "Can you defeat Tim?"


    Then James cursed in a low voice. After a moment of silence, he was really angry. "Even if I can''t do it, uncle can."


    "I''m from C Ind, and I have a special identity, so I can''t do that." Leon said.


    "Uncle John and Aunt Nina must can!" James sneered arrogantly, "Can he defeat Uncle John?"


    Leon shook her head again. "We can''t kill him. We don''t have any evidence. We can only cause him trouble in the business field. This method has been used, and the Silverhall Nightclub is still closed for internal rectification."


    "Isn''t Mimi the evidence?" Said James angrily.


    "She got hurt by herself. The people on the ind know nothing and do things with money." Leon suppressed his anger gloomily, "They said that Michelle had a good time on the ind and no one made things difficult for her. They were afraid that she would get hurt. If she got hurt, others would suffer as well."


    Vicente nced at Leon and asked, "Do you think that Tim looks like you seven years ago?"


    Leon''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Is it?''


    They were so familiar. They all kept the one they liked by their side in a tough way.

 Chapter 882 The Ambiguous Marks On Michelle

    After a walk, Michelle came back with sweat on her forehead and her cheeks flushed like red apple.


    Seeing this, Leon stood up and walked towards her. He took out a tissue and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. Michelle gave him a sweet smile.


    Leon also smiled, but the way he looked at Michelle was deep and unpredictable. The psychologist''s words lingered in his ears, and he was unable to rx.


    He even didn''t know what to do.


    Although she couldn''t have contact with any other man except him and it satisfy his possessiveness, it was abnormal.


    He wanted her to have a normal life.


    Leon held her in his arms and rubbed his chin against her head.


    "What''s wrong, brother?" All of a sudden, Michelle felt that he was like an injured little fox and needed herfort, so she raised her hand and gently patted his back.


    Leon was silent for a while. He lowered his head and kissed her hair. "We''ve been ying for a long time. Do you want to change your clothes?"


    "Ah!" Michelle remembered that she was sweating, so she must have smelled of sweat. She quickly got out of Leon''s arms and said, "But the clothes are at home."


    Leon gently pinched her chin and said with a smile, "Mrs. Lu, let me remind you that we are a legal couple. My home is also your home."


    Yes, they had registered for marriage.


    How


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    k. Standing behind her, Emma happened to see the red mark on the back of her neck.


    It seemed that she was scratched by someone''s finger. There was a time when she had sex with James, James identally left such an ambiguous mark on her body.


    Emma frowned and thought, ''Mimi is still injured. How can she bear to have sex?''


    When she was staring at the back of Michelle''s neck, James also saw it by ident. He was thinking that his uncle was awesome, but he immediately understood when he saw his wife frown.


    He silently took two steps back, turned around and strode to Leon. He put his arm around his shoulder, as if they were friends.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon looked at him curiously.


    James said in a low voice, "Uncle, although you are my elder, you are just few years older than me. I treat you as my friend."


    "Okay." Leon raised her eyebrows, letting him to go on.


    "So I want to say," afraid of being heard by others, James lowered his voice and said frankly, "Can you stop being such a beast? Mimi is still injured, and you hurt her again. "


    "My wife saw it just now. She must be sad and angry now. My wife felt bad, then I will also feel bad. Uncle, how can you make me feel bad? "


    Leon looked at him strangely, and it took him a while to understand what he meant.


    But... They did nothingst night.

 Chapter 883 The Road To Happiness Is Strewn With Setbacks

    Last night, after the kiss, they really couldn''t help but wanting to have sex. Michelle became a little enthusiastic, but also shyer, so she wanted to turn off the light.


    As soon as the light was turned off, the room was dark. Leon identally touched the wound of Michelle. Her cry out of pain made Leon stopped.


    Therefore, he simply held her in his arms and slept with her the whole night.


    Then how came there were the marks left by Michelle''s back neck? Those marks were simr to those left after having sex.


    Leon had never thought that Michelle would have an affair with another man. Her amber eyes darkened. He remembered that it had taken Michelle nearly two hours to take a showerst night, and her neck was red.


    He thought it was because the water was too hot, but it shouldn''t be the reason.


    Leon strode towards Michelle. Michelle just changed her shoes and stood straight, then he suddenly fell into his arms.


    The hug came from behind. Michelle''s body stiffened for a moment, and she gradually rxed after smelling the familiar fragrance.


    Noticing her stiffness, Leon''s eyes darkened.


    When the others saw this, they all went out, leaving only the two of them at the door to hug each other.


    When Vicente went out, he gave a meaningful look at Michelle, which made her flushed. She raised her hand and patted the hand on


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    iting for the elders'' orders.


    Grandma looked at his face and asked kindly, "Do you know Jacob Nangong?"


    Vicente was stunned, and then he answered with a smile, "He is my father."


    Grandma suddenly stopped talking. She looked at Vicente for a long time, and seemed to be able to see through his appearance that little Jacob was surrounding her and calling her aunt. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She sighed, "Even his son has grown up. How is your father? "


    "My father passed away." Even though Vicente was still young when his father passed away, his father''s imposing appearance was still vivid in his mind.


    Obviously, grandma didn''t expect that the child she looked after at that time had died at an early age. Although she had hidden her surname after she left C Ind, she had always been thinking about Jacob.


    Grandma couldn''t control her sadness in the end. Her eyes were instantly filled with tears, and they rolled down immediately.


    Everyone was frightened.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" ine had never seen her strong mother cry, so she went to take the tissue immediately.


    Michelle also hurried to hug her, "Grandma, grandma, don''t cry."


    Vicente, "Grandma, I''m sorry. Did I say something wrong?"


    Grandma wiped her tears gently. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. Michelle, you should call him cousin. "

 Chapter 884 Adams And Elaine Agreed To The Marriage

    "Ah?" Michelle was surprised, "Grandma, how do you know I call him cousin? He is Berry''s cousin, so I also call him cousin as Berry did. "


    "Silly girl." Grandma gently pinched her face and said, "ording to the seniority, he is your cousin."


    Vicente suddenly stood up with his eyes wide open, "Grand... Grand..."


    It was so unbelievable that he stuttered. Grandma continued with a smile, "You should call me grandaunt, your father called me aunt."


    His grandaunt, who he thought has passed away, appeared in front of him. Vicente was stunned for a while before he answered, "Oh, grand..."


    "Grandaunt." Grandma said with a smile.


    "Grandaunt." Vicente blinked his eyes. It was not difficult to ept the fact since he already noticed that she looked like his deceased grandaunt.


    "Grandaunt!" The joy of seeing his idolpletely upied his mind. Vicente sat back happily, held her hand and said, "Are you really my grandaunt? My father often mentioned you to my mother. You are Mona Nangong, the female count that thousands of people admired. Later, my mother often mentioned you to me. She hoped I could be..."


    ''As excellent as you.


    You are a fem


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    icente''s grandfather.


    So Mona nodded and said, "Yes."


    "¡­¡­" Vicente was shocked, "The fate of our family is really... Surprisingly consistent. "


    "What?" Mona didn''t understand.


    Leon couldn''t helpughing, "My sister Nini ran away immediately when she heard that she was going to be engaged to Count Nangong when she was eighteen years old."


    Vicente was speechless.


    "Leon, don''t mention that. I''m afraid you''ll be the next one." Vicente smiled.


    There were already two astonishingly simr history. Perhaps there would be a third one. What if the next person to escape from marriage was Michelle?


    Hearing that, Leon''s face froze.


    Seeing that his expression, Vicenteughedcently, and so did everyone else. The embarrassment that Leon appeared in the home of Michelle disappeared.


    Leon looked at Vicente with gratitude.


    "Go with them." Adams looked at his daughter and said, "Go to C Ind with your grandparents. You have to be responsible for your own choice."


    Their children had their own fates, and they could not interfere too much.


    ine sighed, "Go with them."


    Adams and ine reluctantly agreed to their marriage.

 Chapter 885 Renewing The Bridal Bouquet, Renewing Happiness

    Although Michelle and Leon had registered for marriage and were legal couples, in Adams''s eyes, Leon was just his future son-inw.


    In her parents'' eyes, Michelle was still an unmarried daughter, so after dinner, Leon went back alone.


    Of course, Vicente stayed overnight.


    When they came, they were three people, but now he was the only one left.


    Walking in themunity, Leon lowered her head and saw his long shadow. He stayed with Michelle this afternoon, but now he was alone.


    He sighed heavily in the bottom of his heart. He looked back at the home of Michelle, where the light was still on, and couldn''t helpughing.


    Leon took out her phone and called Tim, asking to see him. When he arrived at the appointed ce, he saw the back of a woman from a distance, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    After the two of them talked for a while, the woman stood up and left.


    At night, ine came to Michelle''s room and had a long conversation with her. She scolded Michelle for being angry with them.


    How could a daughter threaten her parents with her marriage by not going home? It could be regarded as an unfilial behavior.


    Michell


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n thought this phrase was interesting. He chuckled and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    The bridal bouquet represented happiness, so renewing the bridal bouquet meant renewing happiness.


    Michelle was so happy that she stood on tiptoe to kiss him, and then ran back with the flowers in her arms. "Brother, wait for me. I''ll be right back!"


    Obviously she was going back to put the flowers back in the vase. Seeing her running happily, Leon followed her unhurriedly with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Michelle running back in a hurry, ine asked, "Didn''t you go out for something? Why do youe back? And don''t you throw that flowers away? "


    "The flowers are from Leon. I can''t throw them away." Michelle ran upstairs and repeated, "Leon ordered the flowers for me!"


    "They are from Leon?" Looking at Michelle''s back, ine murmured to herself, "If they are really from Leon, it seems that he has been having crush on Michelle since long time ago."


    She had always thought that it was Michelle who had crush on Leon first.


    In fact, it didn''t matter who had crush on the other person first. What mattered was that they could always love each other.

 Chapter 886 Acting (Part one)

    When Leon took Michelle to the hospital to change the medicine for the wound, they met Gray who looked gaunt.


    The two of them were stunned, and then asked in one voice, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Mimi, were you also thrown into the cave?" Gray hurried to her and looked at her up and down. "After I fainted in the car that day, I woke up in the cave and didn''t see you."


    "Were you in a cave? I was not in a cave. " Said Michelle.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I am fine." Michelle deliberately avoided talking what happened on the ind. She didn''t want to mention the experience on the ind at all, and she even hoped that she could forget that terrible memory.


    It seemed to be a self-protection mechanism.


    Gray breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I called the police and asked them what was going on with the Zheng family, but there was no clue. I woke up in the cave, and then I was back here when I woke up again. I don''t know who took me there, and the police didn''t know how to investigate about it."


    He was not reconciled, but he was not hurt, so he had to give up.


    Michelle didn''t look well. Leon said to Gray, "We have to se


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Tim''s idea. It was his subordinate who did it secretly?


    She hided herself into Leon''s arms in fear, but pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation.


    "Mr. Shen, please forgive me!" Fred cried out in pain.


    Tim ignored him, looked at him condescendingly and gritted his teeth with hatred, "Do you know that because of what you had done, she hurt her wrist? I thought she wanted tomit suicide and threatened me to let her go. I didn''t know it was because of what you had done to her untilter."


    The force on his foot was increased, and Fred was so painful that he kept crying for mercy.


    "Does it hurt? Do you feel as painful as she? Do you feel as painful as me? " Tim scolded loudly, "That night as long as I got close to her, she was so scared that I couldn''t even apply any medicine to her hand. She thought I was going to rape her. It was all your fucking fault!"


    Michelle, who buried herself in Leon''s chest, suddenly raised her head, and her pupils shrank in shock.


    ''What did he mean?


    What did Tim mean?


    Tim didn''t want to rape me and just wanted to apply medicine to my wound?


    Did I misunderstand him?''

 Chapter 887 Acting (Part Two)

    Noticing that the girl in his arms trembled, Leon rubbed the back of her head and said, "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Okay." Michelle replied in a low voice.


    After they went far away, Tim stopped beating Fred He turned his head, and there was a bruise on the corner of his mouth. It was from Leon.


    He knew that he had done something to hurt Michelle, so he was punched hard by Leon.


    Leon''s punching brought him back to reality. Michelle would rather hurt herself than let him touch her. He even saw disgust in her eyes.


    He couldn''t have her, which had already made him feel pain, and he couldn''t make her hate him anymore.


    Therefore, when Leon decided to put on a showst night, Tim agreed happily. That was why this scene was happening just now.


    He hoped that this simple y could dispel the shadow in Michelle''s heart. That night, Tim really didn''t want to rape her. He just wanted to apply medicine to her.


    He just wanted to apply medicine to her.


    Looking at the two people, one tall and the other short, hand in hand, walking away, the feeling of emptiness in his heart was like ripples on theke, which was expanding


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ped until an hourter.


    Leon covered her with his clothes and let her sleep soundly on his legs.


    He put his bony fingers around Michelle''s sweating hair, called the driver Charles over, and then opened the window to disperse the smell.


    If Leon was not in Lexingport City, Charles didn''t need to drive but still got paid, which made him have a feeling of unease, so he rushed here as soon as he received the phone call.


    When he saw Leon, he was about to say hello, but Leon hushed him.


    Charles saw the sleeping woman lying on Leon''s leg. Even if he didn''t see her face, he knew it must be Michelle.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Charles said gently, "Mr. Leon, I heard that you and Michelle are going to hold the wedding. Congrattions!"


    "Thank you." Leon smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    While driving, Charles asked, "Leon, will your wedding be held in C Ind?"


    "We will hold two weddings, one in Lexingport City and the other in C Ind." Leon looked down at the girl in his arms and raised his hand to gently touch her cheek. Suddenly, Michelle grabbed his hand and held it in her arms. Leon smiled dotingly.

 Chapter 888 Disillusioned Tim

    As soon as they returned to the C Mansion, Michelle opened her eyes in a daze.


    "Did I wake you up?" Leon stopped.


    The crystalmp hanging from the ceiling was a little dazzling. Michelle rubbed her eyes. When she saw Leon''s face, she suddenly thought of the romance in the car, and her face suddenly flushed.


    At first, she had never thought that she would have sex on any ce other than the bed. Later, she had never thought she would have sex on any ce other than the bedroom. Now they had had sex on a ce other than the home.


    And she was very active.


    Thinking of that, her cheeks flushed. She felt so ashamed.


    Michelle shook her feet and said, "Leon, put me down."


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Leon asked.


    "No, I''m not sleepy." Michelle couldn''t wait toe down, "I want to sit for a while."


    "Okay, I''ll carry you to the sofa." Leon put her on the sofa. Seeing that Michelle gently rubbed her knees, he asked, "What''s wrong with your knees?"


    "Nothing!" Michelle retracted her hand in horror.


    Her reaction was a little abnormal. Leon directly rolled up her trouser legs and saw a slight bruise on her knees.


    Michelle''s skin was too delicate and fair, so it could be easily scratched.


    "It''s okay. Something might have scratched me by ident." With flushed fa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    as her boyfriend deliberately.


    ''There is no if in the world, which means if there is, I may have a chance to win her heart.'' A smile appeared on Tim''s face.


    The next second, his unrealistic fantasy was broken by Michelle.


    "No, I won''t." Said Michelle.


    In the end, she didn''t leave any fantasy to Tim. Tim left with heavy steps.


    Leon raised Michelle''s chin and kissed her. "You did a good job. It''d a reward to you."


    Michelle didn''t expect the kiss, and Barbie was still in the room. She was so shy that she patted him. However, she was so weak that it seemed to tickle him. Leon caught her hand and bit her finger.


    In fact, Leon knew very well that if there was really a possibility, the probability of their being together might be much bigger if Michelle met Tim first.


    The reason why Michelle said so was that she wanted to disillusion Tim.


    He could only start a new life if he gave uppletely


    Although Michelle was a soft and sweet girl, she was actually hardhearted. which could be told from that she left without a word three years ago, and after three years, no matter how much Tim liked her, she didn''t have the same feeling towards him.


    After the conversation, Michelle gradually returned to her normal life and returned to her lively and lovely state.

 Chapter 889 They Are All Helping Leon To Persuade Him

    On C Ind.


    The first one who knew that Mona was still alive was Anne. Anne had heard that Mona was a famous female count.


    When Mona was in power, she was supported by many people. The Nangong family was on a par with Yin family in status. They were the representatives of highly ced people and powerful ns in that era. The Nangong family was famous in business circle, while the Yin family had great reputation in the political circle.


    Lyndon and Mona were the most popr figures in the two ns when they were young. The two of them grew up together since childhood and were very close to each other. They were a perfect match in other people''s eyes.


    At that time, the Nangong family and the Yin family had a close rtionship. However, after Mona died of illness, the two ns had been alienated.


    Vicente''s grandfather was in power, and the Nangong family declined gradually.


    It was not until Vicente''s father took over the throne and Vicente worked hard that the Nangong family became what it was now. Although Nangong family''s status was no longer as high as that of the Yin family, it was still one of the top ns in the C Ind.


    Mona had a lot of friends, and she had helped a lot of people in the past, who were now senior elders of various ns.


    Mo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "


    Nina smiled brightly at them and her words sounded like a threat.


    She didn''t want to hurt her parents, but she had to remind them that both sides would suffer losses if they fought against each other head-on. Why didn''t they all make a concession?


    Bruce didn''t say anything again. He felt guilty for his children.


    Anne said worriedly, "Your father is worried about the Yin family."


    The implication was that they had agreed to Leon''s marriage.


    Leon who was sitting not far away from Nina raised his eyebrows, and he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. Nina also smiled.


    "Dad, mom, you don''t need to worry about it. Leon will take care of it. He is going to marry Mimi. He will take care of everything. You guys should think about how to make up for your honeymoon if you don''t need to deal with political affairs."


    This was also a regret in Bruce''s heart.


    He took office as soon as he got married and never gave his wife a honeymoon trip. Although they had visited different countries over the years, it was still different.


    Bruce took a look at his daughter, and he looked at his wife, who had been pretending to be an onlooker. He then sighed, "I can see that you are all helping Leon to persuade me."


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 890 Gossip Behind Michelle

    Moon was at the top of the tree and stars were scattered in the sky. Starlight at night blended with the bright lights of the castle.


    Outside the luxurious castle, there were all kinds of luxurious cars. The Nangong family held a dinner party to wee the former female count of their family.


    Generally speaking, the people who attended the party were young people, but the people who came to the dinner tonight were all elders. They were all dignified figures in the C Ind.


    Even Mr. Qin, who didn''t like parties, came with a pleasant face.


    In the upper ss, people would bond in every dinner party, especially the party held by Count Nangong. There were many big shots.


    The elders would definitely bring their juniors here.


    The elders were all fond of quietness, so they were arranged to sitfortably in the room, and the younger generation stayed outside for fun.


    There were swimming pool, fountain, wine and music, and people were all toasting to each other.


    The party hadn''t started yet. It was Mona''s party tonight, and she had already greeted every elders in the hall with Michelle.


    Michelle had a pure baby face. Even though she was 25 years old, people would not feel strange even if she dressed up as a high school student of seventeen or eighteen years old. His smile


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Livia asked, "I haven''t seen you before. Which family are you from?"


    Michelle smiled at them and said, "My name is Michelle, and I''m the rtive of Nangong family you mentioned."


    Michelle had heard all the bad words they said behind her back.


    Everyone''s smile froze on their faces, including Livia and Addie. The two of them were the most embarrassed.


    They mocked that Michelle was just a country girl who had never seen much of the world, and just a second ago, Livia even asked Michelle which family she was from.


    It was a deep embarrassment for them.


    Addie forced a smile. In fact, she had never seen Michelle before. She was just a little angry when her cousin often mentioned Michelle recently.


    She and Leda were Vicente''s cousins, but Michelle suddenly appeared in the family.


    The Xuan family didn''t have a good family background in the C Ind. They were able to freely attend all kinds of dinner parties in the upper ss because their aunt was the mother of Count Nangong, and they were the cousins of the Nangong family.


    "My parents are scientific researchers. Our family is not as rich as yours, but people in my family are knowledgeable." Michelle kept smiling, her eyes were pure and cute.


    From head to toe, Michelle didn''t look like a rustic as they had imagined.

 Chapter 891 Official Declaration

    "Mimi?" Vicente came over.


    Michelle turned around and called him "Vicente" in a sweet voice. Those who had been skeptical beforepletely believed her and smiled at her awkwardly.


    "So you are here." Vicente stopped beside Michelle and looked at Addie, "Addie is also here. Do you know each other?"


    Addie smiled awkwardly, "we just met."


    "Then I won''t make an introduction." "I have something to talk to Michelle. Have a good time." said Vicente.


    Michelle left with him.


    As they walked away, the crowd dissolved. Livia looked at Leda and asked her in a tone of reproach, "You said you''ve seen Michelle before. Why didn''t you recognize her just now? She heard everything we said. "


    Addie was also remorseful. She found an excuse and said ufortably, "She changed her dress and made up. She''s looked like a new person. How can I recognize her? Her dress must be prepared by her cousin."


    There was a hint of jealousy in her words.


    Livia sneered in her heart, ''liar!''.


    Michelle just made up slightly. How could she not see it? In her opinion, Addie had never seen Michelle at all. She deliberately made use of them to mock Michelle.


    She was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    prince except for the wedding of the Count Nangong and Ninast time.


    Michelle didn''te from C Ind. Now she had be thedy of Nangong''s family just because of her grandmother. She must have nothing to do with the prince.


    The prince didn''t seem to be a busybody.


    Thinking of this, Addie and Livia breathed a sigh of relief and found an excuse to go to the other side.


    After the dance, Vicente held Michelle''s hand to express his thanks. Everyone gave apuse and smile generously.


    After changing the music, the others all went to invite their partners.


    When Michelle was about to turn around and leave, a person suddenly blocked her way.


    The tall figure approached, casting a shadow on Michelle''s face. She smelt a familiar fragrance. She looked up and saw a handsome and unparalleled face.


    Against the light, he looked like Apollo.


    "Mrs. Lu, can I invite you to dance?" The pleasant voice of the man was like a bottle of mellow wine that had been sealed up for many years. It was really intoxicating.


    Michelle loved the smell of the wine very much. She raised her eyebrows and stretched out her hand.


    "My pleasure, Mr. Lu."

 Chapter 892 Official Declaration

    Mrs. Lu, can I invite you to dance?


    My pleasure, Mr. Lu.


    The words echoed in everyone''s ears revealed too much information. As long as the people were not mentally disabled, they could basically tell that the newer of the Nangong n, Michelle, was an old acquaintance of Prince Leon.


    The smarter one probably understood.


    Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu. These two were a couple!


    It was an official deration that sounded implicit but actually bold.


    Those who understood this were dumbfounded.


    Livia pulled Addie''s arm and asked in disbelief, "what, what do they mean?"


    She shook Addie''s body. Addie stammered, "What?"


    Livia stammered, "they know each other."


    Addie echoed with difficulty, "it seems that they don''t just know each other."


    "Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu, what do they mean? They are married! " Someone''s words shocked everyone. The originally lively dinner party became noisy.


    Everyone was whispering.


    They didn''t even know that the prince had a girlfriend. How could he have a wife?


    There was no news before, which scared everyone.


    Perhaps, just his girlfriend? The people didn''t dare to believe he had married.


    The people who danced around gradually stopped and r


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ems that you have remembered your identity. I''m d that you can help me, but..."


    He put his hands on Michelle''s shoulders and said seriously, "I don''t need you help my diplomatic affairs. Madame just needs to do what she likes, especially loving me."


    Michelle smiled, "I like you most."


    "Good girl." Leon said, "Madame''s diplomatic affairs are the same as the marriage between princesses in ancient times. I''m strong enough, so I don''t need your help."


    What''s more, what I said just now won''t affect you making friends. On the contrary, there will be many people who scramble to please you. So you have to learn to distinguish different people. " Looking at the clean eyes of Michelle, Leon was somewhat worried.


    Michelle threw herself into his arms and looked up. Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. "Leon, teach me."


    "Okay, call me teacher." Leon looked down at her.


    "Teacher." Michelle was so obedient. Her sweet voice made Leon''s Adam''s apple bobbed and he coughed.


    "Never mind. Don''t call me like that outside. Call me when you get home."


    "Okay." Michelle nodded in confusion.


    Vicente, who happened to pass by, was speechless


    You two have a lot of tricks.

 Chapter 893 Official Declaration

    Although Leon want to be as unobtrusive as possible, his words still caused a stir. The elders who were sitting and resting couldn''t help but join in the fun.


    "Is that Prince Leon outside?" The speaker was the Mrs. Qin of the Qin family. She was sitting on the sofa, poked her head and saw that Leon was holding Michelle''s hand. She asked curiously, "who is the girl he is holding?"


    Lyndon followed her gaze and saw. Then he looked for Barbie but didn''t find. He frowned.


    He knew that Leon had a girlfriend, but she was well protected. He still didn''t know who the girl was and what she looked like.


    He was afraid that the woman Leon held was his girlfriend, but he couldn''t see clearly who she was.


    Mrs. Qin observed the dress carefully for a while and said, "Her dress looks familiar."


    Mona smiled and said, "She is my granddaughter."


    "Oh!" Mrs. Qin said abruptly, "I see. It''s Mimi."


    Lyndon suddenly looked at Mona in disbelief. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Does your granddaughter know Leon?"


    He asked vaguely.


    Mona came back this time to support her granddaughter. If the person Michelle liked was not Leon, she would probably nevere back to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''t want to believe it, you have to ept this fact."


    "Waah... Waah... Is there only one woman who wants to know who is the Miss. He? "


    "I also want to know."


    "Which woman stole my husband? "


    "She is the cousin of the Count Nangong. But I haven''t heard of that the Count Nangong has a cousin whose surname is He? Who the hell is this woman? "


    "Yes, why don''t they put the photos? Is she too ugly? "


    "What does she do? "


    "Prince Leon, if you are kidnapped, just blink your eyes. I''ll save you, but you don''t need to marry me!"


    "One minute, I want all the information about this woman! "


    In thement area, there were cries and screams, and usations. They wanted to find some clues. However, Michelle was not a member of C Ind, and she had not lived here for a long time, so there was no trace.


    Thements of the people who started to make up the story just by reading a title were as follows:


    "Did the Count Nangong remarry Princess Nina? ? ? ? "


    "They are remarried?! ! "


    "Really? "


    "Tears streamed down my face. There is no Bad Ending in my CP! "


    "Where is my valentine''s day partners?! ! Raise the valentine''s banner again! "

 Chapter 894 Follow Them All The Way

    After discussion, the parents of both sides decided to adopt the suggestion of Leon and hold two weddings, one in Lexingport City and the other in C Ind.


    The wedding day in Lexingport City had been decided. On May 20th, there were still more than two months left for the preparation of the wedding.


    As for the wedding of C Ind, the date had not been set yet.


    Leon hoped that on the wedding day, all the people in C Ind would know Michelle, but they wouldn''t gossip her behind her back. Instead, they would send their blessings.


    It would take some time, so the wedding of C Ind might be postponed for one or two years.


    In contrast, it was much easier to hold a wedding in Lexingport City. This was why many domestic stars would choose to go abroad to hold their wedding. No one knew them, and they didn''t need to worry too much. They just needed to entertain the rtives and friends of both sides.


    The marriage with the blessing of the parents of both sides was something worth celebrating, but nopany would give two months of marriage leave.


    It waste February. It was time for Michelle to go back to work.


    If she didn''t go back to work, Caroline would scold her severely. Her sry would be deducted and she would be kicked out of the studio. How miserable she would be if that we


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    up, Leon heaved a sigh of relief. He walked in front of her, got off the ne and waited outside.


    It was in the evening in Lexingport City, and the clouds were all over the sky.


    Seeing that Michelle got off the ne and walked past him expressionlessly with her suitcase.


    She didn''t see him.


    Leon was speechless.


    He stopped taking off his mask and put it back silently. Following her, he saw the driver Charles from a distance.


    When Michelle got in the car, Charles put her suitcase in the back seat and noticed a man wearing a hat and a mask. He seemed to be walking towards them.


    Perhaps it was because Leon''s disguise was too sessful that Charles didn''t recognize him. Charles quickly sat in the driver''s seat, fastened the seat belt, and stepped on the gas to leave.


    The car passed by Leon.


    Leon quickly hailed a taxi to keep up with them. Charles caught it from the rearview mirror.


    There were bad guys following them!


    "Mydy, sit tight." With a serious look on his face, Charles stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    There was a turn ahead. Charles swerved sharply and steadily drove away the car at the timing of traffic light changing.


    The taxi was stopped by a red light.


    what the fuck?


    Leon was stunned.


    It was a waste of talent for Charles not to race.

 Chapter 895 A Desire

    When the traffic light turned green, the car in front of them had disappeared. The driver turned around and asked, "We can''t keep up them. Do you still want to follow?"


    "No."


    "Where are we going now?"


    Leon told him the address of Michelle, "Minya Garden, to the west gate."


    The west door was the side door, and the east door was the front door. Michelle''s home was close to the east door. When Leon walked in through the side door, he quickened his pace. Sure enough, he met Michelle who was dragging her suitcase on the way.


    He followed her from a distance and took out his phone to call Michelle.


    Her phone vibrated. Michelle stopped at the roadside to answer the phone. The light of red clouds in the sky reflected on her delicate face.


    "Hello, Leon."


    "Are you home?" Leon asked deliberately.


    "I''m almost home."


    "Oh --" Leon said in a low voice, "Michelle, I miss you. What should I do?"


    The night wind blew over her face, and some hair flew. The wind in the early spring was cold. The tip of Michelle''s nose was red, and her eyes were red.


    When she left C Ind, she was very reluctant, but she kept it in her heart and closed the door


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    and mom see us. "


    "Yes." Michelle stopped and whispered, "they should be asleep. I''ll go quietly."


    "We will be discovered tomorrow morning." Leon coaxed in a soft voice, "be a good girl. Have a good sleep. I''ll tell you a story to sleep."


    "What about you?" Michelle asked.


    Leon smiled, "I''m okay."


    "No!" Michelle was a little angry. She didn''t want her Leon to suffer from insomnia, so she said in a low voice, "Leon, don''t worry. I get up early in the morning and sneak back to my room. Dad and mom won''t find it."


    The smile at the corners of Leon''s mouth could no longer be suppressed, but he did notugh. He was afraid that Michelle would realize itter. Then she wouldn''t jump into the trap he had set.


    Then he really couldn''t fall asleep.


    He couldn''t do anything out of line at her parents'' home, but Michelle could do it.


    He stood up and went to open the door. Through the crack of the door, he saw a pink rabbit quietly walking over and quickly getting into his arms.


    Shey in his bed and was rubbing against him.


    Leon felt a desire for her.


    He asked seriously, "Michelle, how is the sound instion effect of your house?"

 Chapter 896 Turned Out To Be Her Daughter

    Michelle didn''t quite catch the implied meaning. She answered seriously, "Just so so."


    "Well, fair enough." Leon took a deep breath and pressed his anger down, "I''m going to take a shower now."


    Hearing the sound of water shing in the shower room, Michelle soon fell asleep, with her phone lying in her hand.


    Leon stepped out of the shower, wiped his hair as he walked. Seeing that she was asleep, he even breathed quietly so that he wouldn''t identally wake her up.


    He bent down and picked up the phone from her hand. The screen was still on, and the screen showed the interface of her rm clock setting.


    There were about ten rm clocks set.


    Leon was rather speechless.


    He even saw that she had set the rm clock at six o''clock in the morning, as if she was really ready to sneak back to her room in the morning.


    Amused by her behaviour, Leon couldn''t help but curled up his lips. She did him a favour as now he didn''t need to set the rm clock himself.


    He knew for a fact that she liked to sleepte, and the rm clock was usually useless for her. He had already nned to take her back personally in the morning.


    With a faith smile on his face, Leon kindly put her phone on the table, put her exposed hand back under the nket and carefully tucked her better. Then he stood up and walked to the window.


    She was asleep now and if he used a hair dryer, he might wake her up from her sweet dreams.


    However, if his hair was still wet when he went to bed, he would probably have a headache on the second day, which would also affect her.


    Leon stood by the window, letting the wind blo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y.


    ine gently poked her forehead andughed, "You''re asking for more."


    It sounded like she was scolding her but she was truly happy in her heart.


    Michelle giggled and held her mother''s hand tightly, "Mom, you agreed. Thank you! You are the best."


    "Eh hem." Feeling ignored by them, Adams made some noise to attract their attention.


    "Dad is also the best. I have the best dad and mom in the world." Michelle chuckled heartedly as she quickly walked over and hugged her father.


    "Well, it is gettingte. You can go now. Your mother and I won''t drive you there."


    "Okay, Dad. We wille back for dinner every day."


    ine didn''t pack much for Michelle, only a small suitcase. If she took all of her belongings away, ine would feel empty at home and that would make her extremely sad.


    Charles had been waiting at the entrance of the neighbourhood for a long time.


    The car drove steadily towards C Mansion. Charles felt that there was one thing that he had to report to Leon.


    He opened his mouth seriously, "Leon, I went to the airport to pick up Michelle yesterday and I saw a gangster stalking her."


    Leon was stunned by his sudden words.


    When he was about to exin, Michelle nodded heavily and added, "That''s right! If it weren''t for Charles''s good driving skill, we would have been in big trouble."


    Charles continued, "It was a man. I suspect that he is after your wife. Leon, you should find him out as soon as possible and get rid of him!"


    Leon smiled faintly and said, "That was me."


    His answer really surprised the other two.


    Inside the car, there was an awkward silence.

 Chapter 897 Little Rascal

    Back then, Charles''s drift almost made Michelle puke her guts out. She didn''t have time to look back to check who that man was. Charles said it so confidently that it didn''t seem to be a lie, so she believed it.


    Because she didn''t see anyone following her, she didn''t doubt the man who was wearing a hat in themunityst night was actually no other but Leon. She was so excited that she forgot everything.


    It never urred to her that Leon was the one who had been following her all the way home.


    She suddenly remembered that someone identally bumped into her on the ne. The thought excited her, she gasped, "Leon, did you take the same flight with me?"


    "Aha, now you remember?" Leon flicked her forehead gently as a punishment and chuckled, "if I weren''t there, you wouldn''t know how long you could actually sleep."


    "Oh, I was wrong." Michelle leaned her head on his shoulder, held his hand and pinched it jokingly. She grinned, "Come on, Leon, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Were you surprised yesterday?"


    Michelle nodded. With a slight grin on his handsome face, Leon continued, "I just wanted to give you a surprise."


    Then he turned to Charles and asked, "Have you ever learned racing before?"


    When the topic changed, Charles was stunned for a moment, then he replied, "I''ve learned how to race from others and I used to race pretty much."


    "Why don''t you continue? My sister also likes to race cars," said Leon.


    "Leon, are you talking about Michelle?" Charles looked back in the mirror and found that Michelle didn''t look like a racer.


    "No, my sister Nina."


    "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e years old are okay."


    "Five years old?" Michelle''s eyes widened, "Don and Van just turned five. No, I still want to hold them."


    Instead of sitting on the bed, she changed her position and knelt on the bed. She tentatively raised her head and kissed his chin, "How about ten years old?"


    "No. Five years old." Leon was rather stubborn, he insisted.


    Michelle kissed him again, and this time she kissed him on the lips.


    "Alright, six years old," Leon raised his eyebrows.


    "Nine years old." Michelle kissed him two times in a row.


    Leon swallowed hard and murmured, "Seven years old. My bottom line. Kids over seven are already in primary school. They can run, jump, cry and make a scene. Not to say that they are quite heavy. Why do you want to hold them anyway? Aren''t you looking for trouble?"


    Michelle smiled, "Okay, okay, seven years old and that''s it."


    The two of them took many steps to make the pinky swear. They hooked fingers, sealed with thumbs and said oral agreement. After reaching the final agreement, Michelle loosened her grasp around his waist and said, "It''s time to sleep. Good night, honey."


    After saying that, she lifted the quilt andy down, only revealing her round head, and her face was a little feverish.


    Leon was stunned by the word "honey" for a moment. His ears suddenly turned red. He turned to look at Michelle, who immediately closed her eyes.


    She wanted to hide away after flirted with him. What a little rascal!


    He wouldn''t spoil her this time. Without hesitation, he pounced on her and said, "Honey, I want to have a baby with you."

 Chapter 898 Obedient Husband

    Michelle opened her eyes and pushed him away. "Leon, I''m not ready to give birth."


    Leon lifted her chin and smiled. "That''s not the point. It''s not ''to give birth'', but ''how you can give birth''."


    Before Michelle could figure out what was happening, the quilt covered the two of them. Everything went ck in front of her. She could only feel their heavy breath and the warmth on her lips.


    In less than half a month, their bedroom had undergone tremendous changes.


    The most obvious ones were the bed sheet and quilt cover, which changed from a simple style to a pure and cute style. On one side printed beautiful patterns of small floral flowers, and on the other side and the bed sheet were both light yellow.


    Besides, there was a rabbit doll on the bed.


    The curtains were all reced with transparent white ones. As the wind blew in, they would sway gently. On the windowsill, there was a te of centipede tongavine, which was bought by Michelle as she passed by a flower shop and took a quick nce at it.


    Several champagne roses were blooming in the vase, emitting a faint fragrance.


    There were many pictures hanging on the wall, including some solo shots of Michelle and Leon, shots with both of the two inside, and the works taken by Michelle.


    There were also two oil paintings, which were brought by Michelle when she went to North Yard from Nina''s studio.


    Nina''s oil paintings were very expensive. Michelle took them back witho


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ree years ago, Leon was not here, and the birthday party wasn''t held. Michelle only sent a tie as a gift.


    Now Leon was beside her, and she had a feeling that her wish had been fulfilled.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Leon noticed her tears and asked with concern.


    Michelle said, "I''m just happy."


    "You like candlelight dinner at home?" Leon took a nce at the rooftop. It was indeed so beautiful and romantic. He tilted his head and whispered in her ear, "We can stay at home."


    The family of four took their seats. Michelle smiled and said, "Dad, Mom, your setting is so romantic. Won''t we disturb you?"


    "What are you talking about?" ine said with reproof.


    Leon said, "You must take much time to prepare these, right? Why don''t you tell us so that we can help you?"


    Adams hurriedly replied, "You don''t have to help. These are ready-made."


    "Ready-made?" Leon was confused.


    His reaction surprised ine. Before Michelle could stop her, ine asked, "Didn''t Mimi prepare these for your birthday? After the birthday party, these have been kept in the warehouse."


    "Mom." Michelle interrupted and forced a smile. "Let''s start. The steak must be cooked by Mom. I''ll definitely eat much of it."


    Michelle didn''t change the topic very abruptly, but everyone hade up with a rough idea.


    Michelle had prepared a birthday party for Leon, but in the end, it wasn''t held, so she had to keep these things till now.

 Chapter 899 The Wedding Invitation

    Leon looked at Michelle with glittering eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Surprise." Michelle pursed her lips. Since Leon had known it, she no longer hid it. "I wanted to give you a surprise on your birthday, but I was the one to be shocked."


    She didn''t say what had shocked her, but Leon knew, it was because of Valerie. The misunderstanding first prevented him from celebrating his birthday alone with Michelle, and then separated them for three years.


    But he didn''t know there would be a birthday surprise at that time.


    The two of them exchanged a knowing look with each other. Leon''s heart ached slightly.


    Since Adams and ine were still here, they could only suppress their surging emotions, talking andughing during the dinner.


    Perhaps it was because the vibe was just right, or because Leon suddenly knew that there had been a birthday surprise for him at that time, Leon had been fixing his eyes on Michelle, before Adams and ine could do anything to help them.


    After helping to clean up the tableware, Leon hurriedly pulled Michelle into her room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Leon pressed Michelle against the door and couldn''t wait to kiss her. Two or three minutester, he bit her as a punishment.


    Michelle screamed, "It hurts."


    In fact, it was not a punishment for Michelle, but for himself. He didn''t care when he was i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Not me." Caroline continued, "My house is in a mess, so it''s not convenient for me to invite you in. Did anything happen in the studio?"


    They were good friends, and it wasn''t the studio, so they just talked in a casual way.


    "No." Smiling, Michelle took out a wedding invitation from her bag and handed it to Caroline. "I''m here to send you the invitation. Cara, you muste."


    The delicate and beautiful invitation letter was like a gift from a distant ce. And Michelle was that courier who sent the letter. She smiled happily, because what she sent was her own happiness.


    "Wedding invitation?" After a moment of surprise, Caroline was full of joy. She came out of the room at once and closed it, as if she was afraid of disturbing the person inside.


    Michelle''s eyes shed.


    "Mimi, Congrattions!" Caroline stepped forward and hugged her. "I''m so happy for you. The person you like also likes you. It''s the biggest happiness to marry him."


    "Yes." Michelle also blessed her, "Cara, you will also be very happy in the future."


    Caroline pinched her face and said, "Thank you for your good words."


    "You will." All of a sudden, Michelle whispered to her, "Cara, you cane to my wedding with the one you like."


    She looked at the closed door with her bright eyes.


    Caroline couldn''t helpughing. "Good guess, but thank you. I will."

 Chapter 900 Michelle And Leons First Wedding

    After seeing Michelle off, Caroline heard the footsteps downstairs as soon as she entered the house. Then she looked up.


    Tim didn''t wear the shirt. When he saw clearly the wedding invitation in Caroline''s hand, he asked in a low voice, "When?"


    "May 20th." Caroline raised the wedding invitation in her hand and asked, "Are you going?"


    The air suddenly fell into silence.


    Since he didn''t answer, Caroline took it as acquiescence. "She said I could take my boyfriend with me."


    The implication was that Tim had to attend Michelle''s wedding as Caroline''s boyfriend. After a pause, Tim nodded.


    Caroline was surprised.


    On May 20th, Michelle and Leon got married.


    Flowers bloomed all the way from Minya Garden to C Mansion. There were 99 luxury cars following them, which was really amazing and splendid.


    Henry, the CEO of the Ye Group, and Adrian, the CEO of the Song Group attended as the best men. John and his wife, and James, the CEO of J Entertainment Company all appeared to take part in the escort.


    There were also two kids who looked exactly the same, wearing well-tailored small suits.


    They were so cute!


    Wearing a gorgeous wedding dress and the stunning makeup, Michelle waited nervously in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er of Caroline''s studio and learned photographing in the same school as Caroline. She also had a lot of fans and was quite famous!


    Michelle''s fans increased.


    However, her fans had changed from urging her to release her photography works to urging her to talk about her love story. Since they didn''t have such a sweet love story, they just turned to read others''.


    Michelle held the phone andughed.


    Thements in Lexingport City were good. She wondered how the people from C Ind would respond to their marriage.


    Leon kept Michelle from reading thements because he was afraid that somements would make her ufortable. While Leon was taking a shower, Michelle secretly logged in another ount and read thements.


    After reading the topments, she really felt ufortable.


    When she was about to log out, she saw several strangements. They were guessing whether it was Count Nangong and Princess Nina''s second wedding.


    She clicked open it curiously and found that twoizens were attacked by this group ofizens. A long time had passed, but no one could find out who were behind the two ounts.


    One was "Nina''s only husband", and the other was "Vicente''s boyfriend".

 Chapter 901 John Has A Mistress

    Michelle forwarded the link to their group "Beggars'' Sect".


    Small Michelle: @Nina Nini, look at the ID "Nina''s Only Husband". I suspect it''s John.


    Nina:?


    Nina: Let me have a look.


    Emma Is My Wife: Uncle John? I''ll go and have a look.


    Small Michelle: Brother-inw? ? ?


    Emma Is My Wife: What''s wrong?


    Small Michelle: No, I just found that you have changed your nickname.


    Emma Is My Wife: You can ask my uncle to change it.


    Emma: Did I ask you to change it?


    Emma Is My Wife: I changed it myself.


    Emma: Change it back!


    Emma Is My Wife: No! ! !


    Emma Is My Wife: Let me have a look at Uncle John.


    James clicked open the link.


    In thement area, the ID "Nina''s Only Husband" replied to all thements about the remarriage of Nina and Vicente.


    "They won''t get remarried. If you don''t take back your words, I will sue you for nder :)"


    Although the unified reply seemed to be sent by a robot, the death smile in the end did make people''s scalp tingle.


    Someone replied.


    "Are you insane? You want to sue me for nder? How ridiculous!"


    "Yes!"


    "You''re so funny. You call yourself Nina''s only husband? Shame on you!"


    "Princess Nina should


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Me too."


    "Later, a colleague saw that Mr. Shi was busy replying to the message, and didn''t notice Mrs. Shi hade. That colleague coughed and reminded Mr. Shi. Only then did he look up and see Mrs. Shi. He was so scared that he turned his mobile phone over on the table."


    "Something is wrong!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shi must be messing around behind Mrs. Shi."


    Nina didn''t listen any more. She believed in John, perhaps because he gave her an ample sense of security, or because she was confident of herself.


    She didn''t feel John would have the intention nor the audacity to do it.


    It turned out that she was right.


    "Are you deserted at work in order to argue withizens?" Nina looked up at him.


    John looked away, but soon calmed down. "I didn''t dy my work. I didn''t cause any loss to the group."


    "I know." Nina giggled.


    No wonder his employees misunderstood him.


    A message popped up on Nina''s phone.


    Emma Is My Wife: I found another additional ount! He was cursed by more people than Uncle John. It''s "Vicente''s Boyfriend"!


    Emma Is My Wife: Wow! Cheeky!


    At the sight of the message, Nina and John exchanged a look with each other. They knew who it was.

 Chapter 902 Nina Is Pregnant

    John and Nina looked at the screen again.


    Vicente''s Boyfriend: "Calm down, everyone. You will interfere in his normal life."


    In fact, it was not an annoying sentence, but it seemed that he had copied what John had done. He replied to all thements in which Nina and Vicente were mentioned at the same time.


    The key was that it was also an additional ount which was registered not long before.


    He did what that "Nina''s Only Husband" had done, which attracted the attacks from a group ofizens. The reason why it attracted more curses was mainly because of his name.


    For the public, Vicente was a man, who had been married to Princess Nina. Vicente, as affectionate man, left a profound impression on the public.


    Even though the people on C Ind were open-minded, in their eyes, Vicente wasn''t a gay.


    Vicente did have many male fans. Some of them also gave themselves a name of "Vicente''s Boyfriend or "Vicente''s Husband", but they were all joking.


    "Vicente''s Boyfriend" behaved to be too serious, and his acts were so simr to John''s. Therefore, theizens just turned to attack him.


    Their curses sounded very terrible.


    Nina couldn''t bear to read them. "Noah is a strong man. He should be fine."


    "Yes." John picked up his phone an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at once.


    Henry: Noah, it''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?


    Noah: I''m on C Ind.


    Adrian: Hey, you went to look for Vicente? Then we won''t bother you. Go ahead with your work.


    Henry: Work?


    Adrian: Let''s go to work, too. /snicker


    The group fell into silence again. Since John failed to embarrass Noah, he was a little unhappy. What annoyed him more was that Noah had a private talk with him.


    Noah sent to him a picture.


    Noah: Same to you.


    John ground his teeth and turned off the phone.


    He held Nina in his arms and went to bed. He had to work too.


    As soon as the quilt was pulled, Nina felt sick all of a sudden. She pushed John away and got out of bed. Then she ran into the bathroom and retched.


    Johny on the bed in a daze and raised his arm to smell. It wasn''t smelly! It was the fragrance of body wash.


    He got out of bed and followed her. Seeing that she was very ufortable, he immediately became nervous. "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Nina vomited again.


    "You ate something? Or I''m smelly?" John subconsciously wanted to stand farther.


    Nina reached out and grabbed his arm. "John, call the doctor."


    The family doctor came in a hurry and brought a good news to John.


    "Mr. Shi, congrattions! Mrs. Shi is pregnant."

 Chapter 903 Secret Base Tree Hole

    On the second day, John took Nina to the hospital for a thorough examination. She was three months pregnant.


    All the members of Shi family felt happy for Nina, but John frowned imperceptibly.


    He had seen Nina covered in blood for giving birth to a baby. He didn''t want her to experience the pain again. However, it still happened again.


    Nina was three months pregnant. John remembered he once was drunk three months ago and that night forgot to use the condom. Sure enough, too much wine can easily lead to serious trouble.


    John saw that Nina and the doctor were talking happily and she seemed to be looking forward to the arrival of the child. But John med himself for it.


    After leaving the hospital with the results, John fixed her hair and asked, "Are you happy?"


    "Yes." Nina touched her belly, looking forward to their third baby. "Just like when I was pregnant with Don and Van, I was very happy. They are your children and mine."


    She was happy, so John was also in a good mood.


    Van felt strange. His parents said they were going to the hospital this morning. He had been worried for the whole day. Was his mother seriously ill again?


    He hurried home after school, only to find that his mother was smiling happily and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    by Emma.


    They had run for about ten minutes, and the street lights along the way were getting more and more sparse, and the lights were also very dim. They should have reached the edge of the north yard.


    Emma thought Don was bold enough to run to such a dark ce alone.


    Near the wall, there was a huge old tree with a hole in the middle, and the hole emitted weak light.


    Emma felt that the tree looked familiar, as if it was the fake tree made for Nina on her birthday.


    She looked closer and found it was the fake tree.


    The sound of weeping came from the tree hole. Van reached out his hands to pull away the stic vines at the entrance of the tree and looked inside. As expected, Van saw his brother was crying with Nine in the arms.


    Hearing the voice, Nine looked up and saw it was Van. So he shook his tail and called him.


    "Nine, don''t scream." Don didn''t raise his head. He threatened the dog while crying, "If you bark, I won''t let you sleep here."


    Holding Van''s hand, Emma took two steps back and said in a low voice, "this is the secret base of you and your brother. I''ll wait for you outside. You go in and coax your brother."


    "Okay." "The tree hole is the secret base of me, my brother and Nine." Van said.

 Chapter 904 Giving Sugar To Don In Secret

    Nine was the first one to find the tree hole. It was originally a small hole in the tree, and Don climbed in first. The small ce quickly aroused his imagination.


    Don said he wanted to be a squirrel in the tree hole.


    Of course it was unrealistic to live in a tree hole, but Van would never give a blow to his brother who had been promising to protect him. He quietly decorated the tree hole for Don.


    First, he wiped the tree hole with a towel, and then put his favorite sweater as a cover, and put in some little things that Don liked.


    Van felt like he was setting up a simple and shabby dog house. Later, when he saw Don and Nine sitting in the tree hole, he felt it was really a dog house.


    Later, Don told him that they could onlye in the daytime, for it would be dark in the evening. Then Van went to the warehouse and took out small lights. He stuck the lights on the wall in the tree hole, so it could be lit up at night.


    Don was so happy.


    Sometimes he sneaked over at night, but found that it was very cold when the wind blew in. Then he came up with an idea


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ing, "If I have a new brother or sister, you won''t like me."


    "No, we won''t." Van raised his hands and promised, "I like you the most. And our new brother or sister will also like you. Amanda is also our younger sister, and she likes you."


    "Of course not." Don immediately refuted, "Amanda always wants you to hug her. She always refuses me. She doesn''t like me, and I don''t like her either. She''s not good. Only Eileen and Cherry are good."


    However, Don didn''t get angry with Amanda for she only wanted Van to hold her. He behaved to be very generous. "You like Amanda. I''m not angry with her."


    "Well, thank you." Van chuckled. Don was very good. He would protect him and would not feel angry with Amanda for the sake of him.


    After pacifying Don, Van held his hand and went back. On the way back, he told Don that everyone at home felt anxious after he ran away, and persuaded him to apologizeter.


    After getting home, Don lowered his head and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It was very good that Don could return and didn''t get hurt.

 Chapter 905 The Baby Is Clapping For You

    Nina walked forward and hugged him. "It''s our fault. We didn''t discuss this matter with you. We are a family, and we should discuss everything together."


    Don nodded, feeling calm.


    John took Nina and the two children to the study. If this matter was not solved now, Don would have a grudge in his hearts. If he was unhappy, they would not be happy either.


    The whole family had a hard time during the dinner.


    The four of them sat and chatted. John reasoned with Don for half an hour, but Don still didn''t show a smile. Finally, Nina offered, "Don, aren''t you very good at fighting? You can protect your brother or sister and be their hero in the future."


    Don had always had a dream of being a hero, and he had been promising to protect Van.


    His eyes lit up. He immediately made a preparation gesture of fighting and said, "Can I protect my brother or sister? Can I be a hero?"


    Seeing that her words might work, Nina smiled gently, "Yes, you''re our little hero."


    "Mommy, I want to see my brother or sister now!" Don couldn''t wait anymore.


    John was rendered speechless.


    "Do you think it''s a magic? How can she give birth to a baby now?" John patted Don''s head.


    Don looked at


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gain.


    Every day, he waited for Nina to wake up by herself and took her to thepany. He was worried that Nina would be bored in thepany so he got off work early. He picked up the children with her after school, or went shopping or went for a walk with her.


    Nina''s first detection of fetal movement urred on a night after she was five months pregnant.


    At about one o''clock in the middle of the night, John suddenly got up and took a shower. This was the second time he had taken a cold shower that night. Nina really sympathized with him.


    But she couldn''t allow him to find another woman to help him just because of this, right?


    Nina immediately asked a servant to send a dumbbell to them. Sports was also a good way to vent the extra energy!


    Looking at the dumbbell, John remained silent.


    Finally, he gave in and began to do exercises, such as raising the dumbbell, doing sit-ups, push-ups and so on.


    After a short while, Nina felt the fetal movement. She pointed at her belly excitedly. "John, it''s moving! The baby just kicked me!"


    "It''s apuding for you."


    "...."


    John''s sweat soaked arge part of his clothes. He looked at the excited Nina and smiled.

 Chapter 906 Sound Shi

    On September 23rd, Nina''s baby was born.


    Nina gave birth to the baby smoothly, probably because of previous experience. She looked sideways at the baby in the doctor''s hand. Even though she was sweating and tired, she couldn''t help smiling.


    The doctor smiled and said, "congrattions. It''s a girl. Kiss your daughter."


    There were already two boys at home, and now a girl came just in time. Nina kissed her daughter''s face happily. Her skin was too tender and red. Nina didn''t dare to kiss too hard.


    "Baby, wee to this world and our home."


    After kissing her dear daughter, Nina was so tired that she fell asleep.


    A doctor who was in joy suddenly found something wrong. The baby had not cried. She patted the baby, but she was still not crying.


    Strangely enough, after a series of physical examination, the child was healthy.


    However, the child did not cry all the time. Nina and John had been observing the child closely, worrying that she would be a little mute. It was not until the child was three months old that she was babbling. The family was relieved.


    She could make a sound, not a little mute


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tone, "well, I have to go to work. Come on, your father will hold you."


    "Daddy, give me a hug."


    Sound reached out her hands and John took over her. After that, he held his daughter in one hand and thanked the CFO.


    Someone had set a precedent, and then more and more people found excuses to see Mr. Shi. Actually, they just wanted to hug Sound. Then they left with satisfaction.


    John''s face darkened, especially when he heard the words, "I didn''t use perfume."


    Amy observed carefully and she got what was going on. Sheughed secretly.


    But she was confused. Mr. Shi was anger. Was it because someone else held his daughter, or because everyone was not attracted by his charm?


    When Amy told this to Nina secretly, Ninaughed loudly.


    The next day, it was Sound''s first birthday.


    Noah came back from Spring City with a one year old boy in his arms. The kid looked like a mini version of Noah.


    Everyone would admit it was Noah''s son even without the paternity test.


    This matter shocked everyone. Before they could figure out what was going on, Noah threw another bomb. It deeply disturbed everyone.

 Chapter 907 Sampson Ye

    It was a sunny day in September. Noah was wearing a ck T-shirt, and the little boy was wearing a white T-shirt, revealing his white and tender arms. They were now walking hand in hand.


    Noah was kind of tan, and the little boy''s skin was pretty fair. It seemed that the boy''s mother''s skin was also white and fair.


    Nina asked, "His mother is...?"


    "Berry." Noah interrupted, "His mother is Berry."


    Hearing the name, Nina looked at Noah in a strange way. It seemed that they didn''t want their child to know his mother was actually Vicente.


    Vicente and Noah didn''t only hide it from their kid, but also them.


    The child was 2 years old.


    It meant that when Nina was pregnant, Vicente was also pregnant. Was it that she gave birth to the baby secretly and let Noah raise him alone?


    In the past year, Vicente had appeared in the media of C Ind very frequently, so she shouldn''t have time to raise a child.


    But Noah had really raised the child well. After all, the boy was so white and chubby. His eyes were as ck as obsidian, flickering.


    Nina squatted in front of the child and asked gently, "What''s your name? I''m a good fr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    are you going? I''ll take you there."


    "Dad." Sampson pointed at the outside with his little finger.


    Henry looked in the direction of Sampson''s finger and found that was the way where Noah had left this morning.


    "Are you going to wait for your dad?"


    Sampson understood and nodded obediently.


    Henry sighed slightly. They had exined to Sampson that Noah had gone to work far away and it would take a long time for him toe back.


    At that time, they thought Sampson understood, but in fact, he knew nothing.


    Therefore, he insisted in waiting at the gate for Noah for dinner. He also took a small stool over, sat down and looked at the asphalt road outside the gate.


    Henry sat on the ground and waited with Sampson. He took out some small bread, some cute rice balls and a bottle of milk from time to time. Finally, he managed to make Sampson eat something.


    It was getting darker and darker, but Noah hadn''te back yet.


    Sampson was sleepy, but he didn''t see his father.


    Sampson seemed to have realized something. Tears gradually welled up in his eyes and fell down.


    Sampson cried in a loud voice. ''Where is Dad?''

 Chapter 908 Good Friends

    "Noah left this morning. I''m a little worried about Sampson. I''ll go to the Ye''s vi to take a look." Nina said to John, picked up the car key and was about to go out.


    John took the key from Nina''s hand and answered under Nina''s puzzled look, "I''ll drive you there. Vance, Donald, take good care of your sister."


    The two kids who were ying with Sound on the cushion replied in one voice, "Okay!"


    Hearing it, Sound raised her head and looked at John and Nina with her dark eyes. Her eyes were as beautiful as obsidian, just like John''s.


    Van and Don, on the other hand, had light brown eyes, which were as bright as amber, just like Nina''s.


    "Daddy! Mommy!" Seeing her parents leaving, Sound dropped the toys in her hands and tried to get up with her hands on the ground.


    The sweet voice called back John and Nina. They turned around and saw Sound falling again and again since she couldn''t stand on her feet.


    Her eyes were wide open and she looked very puzzled. She was really cute.


    Van stood behind Sound, put his hands under her arms and picked her up. "Mom, Sound wants to go with you."


    "Mommy, hug me." Sound stretched out her chubby arms. It w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sound couldn''t sleep without her mother at night, so she also stayed. John also could leave then.


    Henry asked the servant to prepare a big bed, in case that the two kids would fall off the bed. John and Nina slept on the edge of the bed respectively.


    Sampson slept next to Nina, and Sound slept next to John.


    In the middle of the night, Nina suddenly felt someone push her. She moved inside in a daze, and a warm body stuck to her back.


    Perhaps it was her small movement that woke Sampson up. When he woke up, they wanted to see his father. Realizing the person beside his was not Noah, he sat straight up and burst into tears.


    Everyone was awakened.


    Turning on the light, Nina red at John and went to pacify Sampson with guilt.


    Sound sat up, rubbed her eyes and said, "Hug me."


    She naturally opened her arms and closed her eyes again, not noticing that her hand was in front of Sampson.


    When Nina was about to remind Sound that it was not her, Sampson suddenly stopped crying.


    Sampson looked at the small hand in front of him and then at the sleepy Sound, as if he was hesitating.


    After three seconds, Sampson reached out to hug Sound.

 Chapter 909 Waiting In Expectation

    Sound and Sampson were about the same age, and their birthdays were only one day away, so how could Sampson hold a girl who was almost of the same weight with him? When Sound''s head fell on Sampson''s shoulder, the two of them fell on the bed at the same time.


    Nina was so anxious that she quickly reached out her hand to support them. At the same time, John hurried to the other side of the bed, fearing that the two children would fall off the bed.


    Fortunately, when John was secretly hugging Nina, he folded a new quilt into a strip as a fence. Sound and Sampson''s heads were just resting on the quilt.


    The kids didn''t fall down. John and Nina breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    When the two fell on the quilt, their bodies were separated.


    Sound frowned but didn''t open her eyes. She just waved her small hands and muttered, "Hug me... Hug me..."


    Nina smiled.


    Sampson stretched out his arms to hug Sound. Before he could touch her, his chubby arm was held as Sound smacked her lips and slept soundly.


    Sampson blinked. His eyshes were curly and dense, and there were still tears in his eyes. His dark eyes were as clear a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Donald quickly shrank back his head and fell on the sofa. He had been practicing fighting all year round and was beaten by John very often, so he was very flexible and fast now.


    John didn''t manage to touch Donald.


    Donald raised his eyebrows at John with acent smile. John just cast a cold nce at him. The next second, John raised his fist and punched to Donald''s belly.


    Donald''s expression changed abruptly.


    He quickly turned over to avoid John''s fist and got out of the sofa.


    "Loach." Johnmented.


    Donald said with a mischievous smile, "Then you are the old loach. I''ll pick them up at the gate."


    "No need. I saw them just now." When Nina came down from the second floor, she had changed intofortable loungewear.


    "Dinner is finally ready," said Donald.


    "Are you hungry?" John stood up and walked towards Nina.


    Rubbing his belly, Donald answered, "A little."


    "I didn''t ask you." John nced at him.


    Donald looked up at Nina and John who were standing together, he understood something.


    Well, he didn''t deserve his father''s care.


    Nina looked at the news on TV and asked, "Is Noahing back?"

 Chapter 910 Pissed Off

    Sound and Sampson entered hand in hand. Then, Nina waved at them and said, "It''s time for dinner."


    When Nina was a child, she rarely got the smiles and care from her parents, so now that she had children, she always smiled to them.


    It was just a faint smile, not as bright as Michelle''s, nor as tender as Emma''s.


    It was like a gentle breeze, blowing into people''s heart.


    The children liked to get close to her, but they were never clingy. She wasn''t that serious as mostdies from rich families, and maintained a proper distance with the children.


    John was different. The children liked him, but they didn''t have guts to get close to him. Only the mischievous Donald was brave enough to provoke him.


    But John just took him out every time.


    He didn''t have much patience for children. It might be that he had been forced too hard when he was a child, and now he just offered enough freedom for his children.


    It was not that he didn''t care about them, but that they had the freedom to make their own choices.


    John had always been lukewarm towards others. Perhaps only when he was with Nina would he be enthusiastic and clingy like a baby.


    No matter how long it passed, Sampson stayed in North Yard every night. At the beginning, he tried to get close to John, but John was always cold to him. He tho


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    entity as an exclusive photographer of various famous luxury brands.


    With the rmendation from some movie stars and her own outstanding skills, Michelle''s photos attracted everyone''s apuse. In just three years, she had a firm foothold in the fashion circle of C Ind.


    In the fourth year, she held a photography exhibition with the theme of "light". Since then, she had been well-known in the whole country.


    Taking this opportunity, Leon ordered people to write a lot of articles about Michelle. They didn''t deliberately beautify Michelle, but wrote mixed stories about her. In addition, he invited some teams to guideizen''s opinions.


    Although there were some unkind voices on the Inte, most of them were praises and exmations.


    What surprised them was the baby face of Michelle, who looked very young. Few people would believe that she was almost 30. She even looked like a school girl in a school uniform.


    So, Michelle was called the "Little Photographer".


    Girls liked beautiful things more than boys. Michelle had a baby face, and the records in her camera were all beautiful. Among her fans, girls were even more than boys.


    When everything was ready, Leon announced his wife''s identity and photos.


    Michelle was still on the cusp of the public opinions, but she got mixed reviews.

 Chapter 911 Mom Doesnt Know Him

    When the Shi family arrived at the ind, they heard a lot of discussions in the airport.


    There were two points of view in the discussion. One was that Michelle was a perfect match for Leon, and then they sent their blessings with tears.


    The other one was that Michelle didn''t deserve it. They thought Michelle was just a cousin of the Nangong n and didn''te from a rich family. They thought her career didn''t match the Lu n ...


    All people were worldly. But they only discussed it in these two angles.


    Nina was fed up with it.


    However, all Michelle''s efforts over the years were not in vain. Most of the people wished her happiness.


    Scher Mountain had already been decorated with festive decorations. The official media and guests came in flocks.


    Today''s security check was particrly strict. If they wanted to get to Scher Mountain, they had to drive over the elevated bridge or take a ship. And today, no ship was allowed to park in the sea area ten miles around the mountain, and no vehicle was allowed to cross the bridge.


    The bridge was covered with a thick red carpet, and the guests could only walk.


    Walking to the end of the bridge and confirming identification, everyone had to hold invitation cards, and pass gene identification. No one was allowed to enter without invitation.


    Once the impostors


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    guilty conscience and quickly looked away. She greeted to Bruce, Anne, Van and Don with a smile. Then he asked the two kids.


    "Sound, who is the little boy next to you?" Vicente didn''t dare to look into her son''s clean eyes. She forced a smile.


    Sound held Sampson''s hand and said in a low voice, "Sampson, he is family."


    "Family ?" what?


    Sound repeated in a low voice, "My Sampson."


    "I see." Seeing that the two kids were on good terms, the smile on Vicente''s face gradually softened. She finally looked at Sampson and said, "Sampson, you can continue to y with Sound."


    Then Vicente left with Jerry.


    She didn''t know what to do because of her son''s sudden appearance in C Ind. She walked faster. Jerry, who was six years old, couldn''t keep up with her, so she bent down and picked up the child.


    She left in a hurry.


    "What happened to Vicente?" "He looks like a ghost chasing after him," said Bruce.


    Anne yed with the child and didn''t notice that.


    The group of people took a few steps forward. Suddenly, Sampson turned to look at the direction where Vicente had left. Since Vicente had turned a corner and gone far, Sampson was left staring after her.


    Sampson opened his mouth and murmured, "Mom."


    He recognized her.


    That was his mother, but her mother didn''t know him and hugged other children.

 Chapter 912 Michelle And Leons Second Wedding

    The wedding began. The media broadcast the whole process, and the news about the two people''s marriage spread all over the country.


    Although people didn''t have the chance to go to the wedding, they were satisfied to see the wedding ceremony of the new king and the new queen on their mobile phones.


    It was the first time such a low-key and luxurious wedding was held on C Ind. More than 30 year old Leon was still elegant and charming. When he smiled, everyone would be attracted.


    But only when he looked at Michelle, he would smiled like that. There was only one person he wanted to attract.


    Netizens: "I don''t care! He just smiled at me! No one can refute. He is my husband! My! "


    So many people sent their bullet-screenments, and it was hard to see the screen clearly.


    Especially when the emcee said "please the bridegroom to kiss the bride",ments came out one after another, "It''s not real. It''s not real."


    Numerousments covered the screen again. People couldn''t see the kiss.


    But Leon kissed his wife hardly. Netizens were still deceiving themselves, as long as they didn''t see it, nothing happened.


    Michelle had a luxurious wedding, a beautiful wedding dress, a handsome and beloved husband, and a noble position.


    She was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ."


    Since he didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t ask. He would tell her when he couldn''t hold it back.


    A week after they returned to Lexingport City, Noah came back. It was not until then that John spoke out his innermost thoughts. "Take your son away. He upies my wife and my daughter since hees to my house. It''s annoying."


    A monthter, Noah was going to take Sampson back to Spring City. Knowing that Sampson was leaving, Sound held his hand tightly.


    No matter how hard they tried to persuade her, she just wouldn''t let go.


    At night, the two kids slept on the same bed again. However, on the second day, when Sound woke up, Sampson had disappeared.


    Only her mother was beside her.


    Nina was worried that Sound would make a scene when she woke up. After Sampson were secretly taken away at night, she stayed.


    Hearing a noise, Nina opened her eyes and saw her daughter sitting at the head of the bed, looking around, blinking and crying.


    She didn''t cry loudly, but two drops of tears fell.


    Nina sat up in shock!! !"


    Sound didn''t cry since she was born. She could speak and smile just like a normal person, but she didn''t cry. She didn''t even cry when she fell.


    It was the first time she cried! Even if she didn''t cry loudly.

 Chapter 913 Extra Story The Transfer Student

    In the No. 3 High School in Spring City.


    It was September, and cicadas chirped noisily on the tree. The warm sunshine sprinkled on the desk through the ss.


    It was the end of the ss. The students of ss nine in grade two were chatting happily or studying quietly in the ssroom. A boy was bending over the desk in thest row.


    The cor of his blue school uniform was turned up, his head resting on the stretched arm, and the other hand curled behind his head to block the light.


    His face couldn''t be seen clearly. One could only see his soft ck short hair, faire wrist and slender fingers, and a conspicuous red bracelet tied to his wrist.


    The red bracelet was worn. Some parts of it had faded and broken. It was just a broken thing that could be discarded, but the boy had been wearing it on his wrist. If one looked at it carefully, he would find a taut knot on the bracelet.


    "Big news! Big news!" A boy rushed in from outside the ssroom and his voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    A ssmate asked in a loud voice, "Reid Lin, what''s that? Will we have a holiday tomorrow?"


    "It''s Monday today. How can you think of the holiday? You must be dreaming!" "There will be a transfer student in our ss


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on? I noticed that you were staring at him just now."


    Sound thought their rtion was even closer than that.


    They had grown up and lived together day and night for five years. In the next twelve years, they met and yed with each other every year during the Spring Festival.


    Somehow, when she was seven years old, Sampson stopped ying with her often.


    Just now, Sampson didn''t even take a greeting gaze at her. She didn''t know if she should say that they knew each other.


    Without answering this question, Sound asked in a low voice, "Sampson?"


    "Yes." Ke''s eyes suddenly lit up with adoration. "He is the top student in our grade, so now the teacher won''t say anything to him when he sleeps in ss."


    "I see." Sound secretly turned around to have a look.


    Sampson had already raised his head. When their eyes met, Sampson was slightly stunned, and Sound was smiling at him brightly.


    Sampson looked away, leaned backzily, picked up his book and turned to the question which Gio was talking about.


    Without any writings on it, his book looked like a new one.


    Reid was in utter shock.


    ''Is Sampson opening his book and listening to the ss? How could it be possible? And, that is not his book! It''s mine!''

 Chapter 914 Sampsons Famous Name

    Even when Sound arrived at a new school, she was not overcautious. The students around her gathered up the courage to talk to her, finding that she was a very easy-going person. Gradually, many people gathered around her and chatted with her.


    Because the name Shi-Lu Sound was too long, everyone called her Sound directly. This name made her feel that her new ssmates were epting her.


    "Sound, which school were you from before? Why did you suddenly transfer to another school? ", Reid asked curiously.


    "I''m from Lexingport City. My brother is studying here. I came with him." Sound sat on the chair and looked up at them.


    "Which school?"


    "Medical University."


    "Spring City Medical University?" Someone was shocked. Spring City Medical University was the second ranked medical universities in the country. Few students could get into such a good university.


    Ke''s eyes lit up. "Medical University is my goal."


    "You will achieve your goal." Sound said with a smile.


    The others also echoed. The rtionship between the ssmates seemed to be very harmonious, at least for her now.


    "Your brother is awesome." "Sampson is going to study medicine in the Medical University. Am I right, Sampson? ", Reid said.


    He turned around and found that S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ack of the ssroom were almost empty, and only a few resident students were still studying hard. Sampson stood up, walked to Sound and knocked on her table, looking straight ahead.


    "Come out."


    This was the first sentence Sampson said to her. The boy was in the changing sound period and his voice was slightly low.


    When Sound heard it, her hand, which was packing her schoolbag, stopped. She looked up and saw the boy''s side face. The light just fell on his face, and the shadow of his eyshes fell on his eyelids, like a lush grass.


    As the words were conveyed, Sampson walked out. And Sound followed him in haste.


    The boy was wearing a loose school uniform and his back was straight. He was nearly 1.8 meter tall,pletely blocking Sound of only 1.6 meter behind him.


    If there were not two shadows of different height in the corridor, it was difficult to find there were two people.


    Sampson stopped at the corner of the stairs.


    "Sampson." Sound walked up to him and smiled brightly as usual. "I''m your ssmate now."


    Against the light, Sampson''s face waspletely hidden in the shadow. As he approached, Sound was blocked the corner by him and he said coldly, "I want to tell you something. Don''t let anyone know that we know each other."

 Chapter 915 Braking Up

    Sound froze at the corner for a while. She didn''t know why Sampson was unhappy. How could he have the intention to distance her?


    Their fathers had been good friends, and they grew up together. Why did they have to pretend not to know each other?


    Sound was unhappy. She pulled the straps of her schoolbag and walked towards the school gate absentmindedly.


    A lot of students in the No. 3 High School didn''t live in the dormitory. The night ss happened to be over. There were many parents at the school gate waiting for their children. Among them, a figure of 1.9 meter height was particrly conspicuous.


    He was wearing a ck hooded guardian, with his legs straight and long.


    He had a pair of bright eyes, which were extremely beautiful when he stood under the streetlights. His eyes were shining like gemstones at night, especially when he saw Sounding out.


    It was Vance. He raised an arm and called with a smile, "Sound."


    Hearing that, Sound raised her head and saw her brother in the crowd. A hint of light shed across her dim eyes. Then she ran over happily and looked up at him. "Vance, I can see you at a nce even if you didn''t wave your hand."


    "Really?" When Vance reached out to take her schoolbag, Sound ref


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lso angry.


    ''Since Sampson doesn''t want to admit that we are friends, we can break up!


    Whether we are at school or at home, I won''t talk to him anymore. It''s not a big deal!''


    Sound held her arms angrily and snapped, "Vance, can we not stay in Daddy Noah''s house?"


    "What''s wrong?" Vance nced at the rearview mirror in the car and asked, "Haven''t you wanted to go to Uncle Noah''s house? It''s not easy that you coulde here, but you change your mind?"


    Noah took Sound as his own daughter. After Sound could say, she kept calling him Daddy Noah. Every time she had a holiday, she just imed to visit Noah and Sampson in the Spring City. However, Nina and John didn''t allow, so she had been sad for a long time.


    Knowing that she coulde to the Spring City and live in Noah''s house, Sound was very happy. But today, she was so angry with Sampson that she didn''t want to go.


    She couldn''t tell the reason to Vance, and she just found an excuse for herself. "The new house hasn''t been decorated yet, and we can live in Daddy Noah''s house these days. But after it is decorated, we will move immediately. How long will it take?"


    "About a week." Vance answered.


    "All right." Sound moved a little, sounding a little reluctant.

 Chapter 916 Unfriend Him

    There were only few people on the fork in the road not far from the No. 3 High School, and the students just in daytime study might have already arrived home.


    In the shadow of the streetmp stood two students. One of them pulled the zipper of his school uniform to the top. It was Reid. He widened his eyes in utter shock. It had been five minutes since Vance''s car left.


    And he hadn''t calmed down yet.


    "Sampson, did you see that? I''ve seen that kind of car before, which Sound got in just now! Although it was not a new version, it''s at least tens of millions dors! I can''t afford it all my life!"


    Looking at the darkness, Sampson left. "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Reid followed behind Sampson, saying, "I didn''t expect that Sound''s family is so rich. Hey, Sampson, why do you stay for the evening ss today? And did you follow behind Sound just now? Sampson, do you have any feelings for Sound?"


    Sampson stopped and squinted at Reid. "I have too many questions to answer."


    "Then you just answer myst question. Do you have any feelings for...?"


    "I don''t know her."


    Reid gazed at Sampson in a strange manner


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ness shing through his eyes.


    What he said tonight meant that they should pretend not to know each other at school, but they were still friends at home.


    Unexpectedly, Sound would stay in his house in a few days.


    They would meet each other frequently under the same roof. And Sound was clearly furious now. What should he do?


    "Dad, Vance, I''m going to bed." With that, Sampson went upstairs.


    Sound was a girl, and her room was arranged to be the one at the corner. When Sampson came up, he saw Amya closing the door of Sound''s room.


    After greeting Amya, Sampson went straight into his room.


    After closing the door, he threw his schoolbag away and quickly took out his mobile phone to pull out the chat box with Sound. Thetest message was "good night, Sampson", which he did not hear tonight.


    Sampson took a deep breath, moved his fingers and texted.


    "Sound."


    Suddenly, a red exmation mark appeared on the screen, following a sentence, "Sound turns on the friend verification. You are not a friend of him (her)..." Sampson was stunned.


    He didn''t know what he could do.


    Sound unfriended him.

 Chapter 917 Donald Is A Tyrant

    After unfriending Sampson, Sound fell on the bed. She felt like she had won a round, and her anger was all gone.


    This was the first day Sound left Lexingport City, and all her family members kept asking some questions, such as how was she feeling in Spring City, how was her ssmates, whether she was hurt, and something like that. As for her friends, Cherry and the others also asked Sound these questions.


    And all of them texted the same promise to Sound, "Don''t be afraid if you are bullied in the Spring City. We will go and support you!"


    Sound even doubted that they had an appointment before so they could text the same sentence to her.


    She rolled on the bed and smiled, replying to the messages one by one. Atst, she received a message from Donald, "Sound, don''t be afraid. I will move the headquarters of our group to the Spring City in a short time. I will kill whoever dares to do something to you."


    Sound was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    ''Donald, please don''te!


    You are the CEO of Time Group now. You have a lot of things to deal with every day. Please focus on your work!''


    Time Group was a family business, and whoever capable couldpete to be its CEO. However, in this generation, James'' entertainmentpany had be a tycoon in the showbiz, and he was busy with


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    look at Sound who was drinking milk. There was a stain of milk on the corner of her mouth, and Sound reached out to take a tissue.


    Sampson took a step ahead of Sound and handed a tissue to her.


    "Here you are."


    Sound looked up at him calmly, blinking.


    Thinking that they had broken up, she didn''t want to take it.


    "Wipe your mouth." Sampson deliberately misinterpreted Sound''s behavior.


    They stared at each other for a while. Noticing the strange silence between Sampson and Sound, Vance raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Sound and Sampson hadn''t quarreled for 17 years, but they had a conflict now. How amazing!


    Vance thought for a while and concluded that the two might have had a conflict yesterday.


    In the past, he had been curious about how could there be no quarrel between good friends. After all, even though he and Donald had very good rtionship, they had been angry with each other because of disagreement sometimes.


    It was interesting to see Sound being angry with Sampson.


    Pretending not to realize anything, Vance focused on his breakfast quietly. Sound took the tissue reluctantly in silence. Sampson felt better though she didn''t say anything to him.


    After a while, he felt bad again.


    A white tissue was handed to him. Sound''s voice rang out in his ears, "Back to you."

 Chapter 918 Refuse To Be His Desk Mate

    Sound and Sampson sat in the back seat of the car. They didn''t talk to each other from the QL Garden to the school. On the way, Sound just looked out of the window, and Sampson looked straight ahead.


    If one observed carefully, he could see that Sampson''s hands on his knees were stiff and he secretly nced at Sound from time to time.


    The car stopped in an inconspicuous ce. Sampson got out of the car first and stopped at the roadside for a moment. He saw Sound standing by the window, bending over and smiling at Vance. "Vance, bye. Be careful on the road."


    Then she walked straight ahead with her bag on her back.


    She didn''t even look at him. Sampson was rendered speechless.


    He looked at Sound with a gloomy face.


    Irritably, he picked up his schoolbag and hung it on his left shoulder.


    Then he followed behind Sound unhurriedly.


    At the school gate, Sound greeted Ke with a smile on her face.


    "Good morning, Ke."


    "Good morning, Sound." Ke stopped and saw Sampson walking towards them. She pushed up her sses nervously and greeted, "Good morning, Samp ... Sampson."


    She stammered and regretted saying that.


    Sampson never talked to strangers, and he didn''t like strangers to talk to him. In his eyes, among the 46 ssmates in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    urprised. Sound looked lively, who didn''t seem like a sick person.


    Now that the principal had mentioned it, it meant that Sound was indeed a sick person. Gio frowned worriedly. "Mr. Principal, what''s wrong with Sound? If we know it clearly, we can also prevent her from getting worse."


    The principal frowned. He really didn''t know that.


    "Mr. Noah didn''t make it clear. He just said that Sound was not in good health and was easily injured. He asked us to pay more attention to her."


    Gio was shocked. "Does Sound have a connection with Mr. Noah?"


    As the head teacher of ss nine, Gio had to know well about the study and family background of each student. Sampson''s father was the director general of the police station of the Spring City.


    "Sound calls him Daddy Noah, and he takes her as his own daughter." In fact, the principal knew more about it.


    He had a good rtionship with Noah. He knew that Noah was a Ye from Lexingport City, and the Ye family was on good terms with the Shi and Song families. And Sound was the daughter of the head of the Shi family.


    But he didn''t know why Sound was transferred to the No. 3 High School.


    He couldn''t tell Gio about it, but what he said just now was enough to attract Gio''s attention.

 Chapter 919 Amuse Her

    After leaving the principal''s office, Gio deeply exhaled. The No. 3 High School was neither a private school nor a noble school. Why did two children from the rich family enroll here?


    And they were all in his ss.


    s... Gio sighed. There was one thing that he felt relieved about. The two children were not troublemakers, and they were good character and both good at studying.


    He didn''t need to worry about Sampson''s grades. For a test, in which the full score was 750, he could get 710 every time.


    He also knew about Sound''s score, which was floating between 630 to 650. One thing needed to be notable was that the examination of Lexingport City was more difficult than that of the college entrance examination.


    There was still a year left before the college entrance examination. If she studied harder and had progress in this year, she might get 700 points in the final examination.


    Gio was thinking about how to improve Sound''s grades and quietly forgot the fear just now.


    In fact, it was a good idea to make Sampson to be Sound''s desk mate. Sound''s score had been floating in a fixed range, which meant that in this period, it had been hard for her to get a progress.


    If a person with better grades than her could help her, her grades would be improved.


    But it was a little troublesome that Sound refused this idea.


    Ke was not much better than her in terms of studying, so Ke couldn''t help.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    mount of students lived in the dormitory. Only those whose home was in Spring City could apply for living outside the school.


    The students who were admitted to the No. 3 High School had excellent scores in the middle school. They were the best students of all the middle schools in Spring City.


    Most of them lived in the county, which was far from the No.3 High School, so they had to live in the dormitory.


    In order to ensure the safety of the students, the students who didn''t live in the dormitory didn''t need toe to school for the evening ss, but some students wanted to stay in the school for study. For it, they should get the permissions from their parents and teachers. Otherwise, the school couldn''t take the responsibility if something happened to the students.


    Sound packed her schoolbag and left.


    All of a sudden, Reid approached Sampson and asked, "Sampson, will you stay for the evening ss tonight? I won''t. Anyway, no matter how hard I review, I can''t get rid of the fate of being thest one. I''d rather go home and have fun."


    "As the saying goes, have fun before death!" He quickly put a math book into his bag, though actually, they were not going to take the math exam tomorrow.


    Looking at Sound''s receding figure, Sampson said, "No, I won''te tonight."


    "Right! Sampson, that''s what you''re supposed to do. You stayed for the evening ss yesterday, and I just suspect that you went mad!"

 Chapter 920 Sound Is So Cool!

    It was a temporary decision that Sound didn''t go to the evening ss. She didn''t tell Vance about it, so Vance didn''t let his drivere over to pick her up back to QL Garden.


    She took out her phone from her schoolbag to get a navigation. The route should be taking a bus and then a subway. The QL Garden was not far from a subway entrance.


    When she identally erged the map with her thumb and saw the location of the Spring City Medical University, Sound suddenly changed her mind and decided to go to the university to see Vance.


    It only took half an hour to get there by subway.


    When she followed the navigation to the subway station and followed the crowd in, she was stopped by a gate.


    Sound had never taken any public transportation before. Every day, the driver and bodyguards would go with her. More exaggeratedly, there was a doctor following behind her and on standby.


    It was her first time to leave home. For the first time, there was no driver or bodyguards following her. She hesitated for a moment. When she turned around and was about to go to the consulting center, she saw a familiar figure in blue.


    It was Sampson.


    Why did he take the subway instead of going home by car?


    Was he following


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ak a man''s wrist. But she was really cool!


    Reyna''s eyes lit up. "Sound?"


    "Reyna." Sound smiled and walked towards her. "You don''t live in the dormitory?"


    "Ah, yes." When Reyna came to her senses, the radio rang. She was shocked and said, "Oh, no! I missed my station!"


    Sound became worried and asked, "What should you do now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just transfer the subway in the opposite direction and I will get to my station again." Reyna looked at Sound up and down and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Sound smiled and replied, "I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Reyna looked at her and wanted to say someone, but she just didn''t make a sound. Sound noticed it and asked, "What?"


    Reyna pursed her lips and asked, "Did you learn to fight? So cool! I want to learn freebat. My mother doesn''t allow me to do that. She said that girls should learn piano."


    "I''ve learned a little to protect myself." As soon as she finished her words, the radio said that it was the station of Medical University. Reyna wanted to chat more with Sound, but it would be toote if she didn''t go back.


    Reyna said goodbye to Sound reluctantly.


    When she turned around, she caught a glimpse of Sampson and asked in surprise, "Sampson?"

 Chapter 921 I Will Be Ugly If I Wear So Much

    Sound followed Reyna''s sight and saw Sampson. His dark eyes were very calm.


    He was so calm, as if she was following him.


    From that angle, he must have seen her being photographed just now.


    Clearly he had seen it, but he didn''te to help. How hard-hearted!


    When Sound thought about it, she turned furious. Then she red at Sampson, who was a little confused, wondering whether he had offended her.


    People entered the carriage one after another. The empty carriage became crowded again. Sampson and Sound couldn''t see each other now.


    When Sound arrived at the destination and got off the subway, she raised her head and saw Sampson walking in front of her.


    Sound didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Why was he everywhere? Unlucky!


    She suspected that Sampson was following her, but she didn''t have any evidence. Otherwise, how could it be so coincident that they sat in the same carriage and got off at the same time?


    Sound followed behind Sampson from afar and kept thinking about something. When she walked out of the subway station, she saw a tall man waving at them.


    He had brown skin, dense eyebrows and big eyes.


    He was in his early twenties. He should be a student from a college nearby.


    Looking at


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e, I miss home." She lowered her head, tears rolling down instantly.


    Hearing her sob, Vance gasped for breath and panicked. He quickly pulled her to a corner with fewer people around, bent down and wiped her tears.


    "Don''t cry. Call Dad and Mom if you miss them. Or, go back to Lexingport City tonight. I''ll take you back. I''ll ask for leave in the college."


    Sound''s family didn''t have the heart to let her suffer any grievance.


    Sound was unable to cry when she was a child. After she grew up and understood emotions, she could cry. She couldn''t feel the pain on her body, so she never cried because of injuries. She only shed tears when she felt sad.


    Her tears made Vance''s heart ache.


    Her sadness was like a tidal wave, which came and went so suddenly. After a short while, Sound sniffed and raise her head again. She didn''t look so sorrowful then, but her eyes were still a little red.


    Sound shook her head and said, "Vance, I won''t go back. I can''t hide under your umbre all my life. I have to live my own life."


    Then Sound sniffed and grinned.


    Sound looked so silly, which made Vance''s heart ache. He held her tightly in his arms and patted the back of her head. "You can stand under my umbre all your life."

 Chapter 922 Onyx

    When Vance and Sound arrived at the school, they met Vance''s ssmates. Those people were like human traffickers, coaxing Sound to call them brother or sister with snacks and candy.


    Sound didn''t like snacks and candy, but she still greeted them obediently, which made these big brothers and sisters very happy.


    "Nowadays, people are so sweet tongued." A girl said with a smile, "You know Jonah''s brother, every time he greets me, I''m so happy. I''m eager to have a brother or sister."


    A boy echoed, "Onyx is a good boy. He oftenes to the school to look for Jonah. If Jonah has something to do, he will quietly do homework aside. He also has good grades, and he is second in his grade at No. 3 High School."


    "It seems that he will go to B City in the future."


    "Is Jonah''s brother a student of No. 3 High School?" Vance didn''t know about it, so he was a little surprised. "My Sound is also in No. 3 High School."


    "What a coincidence!" The girl asked, "What''s your senior grade, Sound? I remember that Onyx is in grade two of high school this year. What ss is he in?"


    "No. 9?"


    "Yes,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    However, in that ssroom, they didn''t sit in a row, and there were not only the two of them in the ssroom.


    Once Onyx was immersed in his study, he would forget to eat and sleep. Sound was the opposite, and after half an hour, Sound began to doze off on her desk.


    When Onyx finished thest answer to the math paper, he stopped writing and turned his head. Sound was so sleepy that she even began to drool.


    He burst intoughter, but he was afraid of waking her up, so he had to put one hand against his mouth and chuckled. Then he walked over to take a look at her examination paper.


    Then he was stunned.


    She had already finished the examination paper, but she didn''t write down the processes. There were onlyst answers.


    Eight out of ten questions can be answered correctly, and the uracy was quite high.


    Onyx was a little surprised. Sound was smart, but she didn''t write the steps of solving problems. It was not good.


    "HMM." Lying on the table, she felt ufortable when she was sleeping. Suddenly, she raised her head and bumped into Onyx''s chin.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 923 Shes Not My Sister, But My Friend

    Sound didn''t feel any pain, but Onyx''s sharp intake of breath dispelled her sleepiness immediately.


    She looked up at him, thinking that it must be painful to hit his chin.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," apologized Sound.


    Onyx asked, "Are you okay?"


    The two of them apologized at the same time.


    Onyx''s chin hit Sound''s forehead, but Onyx knew that it would hurt more to Sound. Her forehead had already turned red, but the first thing she did was to care about him.


    "Your forehead is red."


    "Really?" Sound touched her forehead. Anyway, she didn''t feel any pain. She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. It doesn''t hurt. Does your chin hurt?"


    Sound was not only kind-hearted, but also very strong, unlike those delicate girls who would make a fuss if they identally hit something. For those girls, if their foreheads turned red, they would definitely cry.


    Lots of girls in their ss were like this.


    Onyx knew that girls were delicate, but he couldn''t understand why girls would cry just because of a little injury. The people in the alley where he and his brother lived were all strong, and even girls there were no exception.


    On the second thought, Onyx felt it


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the school gate, Sampson saw Vance''s car. He said goodbye to Zachary and opened the door to get in.


    Sound was sitting on the passenger seat, asleep.


    Sampson and Vance exchanged nces with each other and kept silent.


    When they arrived at the QL Garden, Vance carefully picked up his sleeping sister, put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    When Vance went out of Sound''s room, he met Sampson, who was standing at the door of his own room and was about to push the door open with one hand on the doorknob.


    Hearing the noise, Sampson turned around and called, "Vance."


    "Sampson." Vance walked towards Sampson, and he saw a crack in the door. Since the door had already opened, it meant that Sampson was waiting for him. Realizing it, he asked, "Do you have something to ask me? You have a quarrel with Sound, do you?"


    Sampson bit his lips and said stubbornly, "No."


    Vance smiled. Sampson knew that he couldn''t hide anything from Vance, so he asked honestly, "How can I make her not angry? I don''t know what to do."


    Sound had never been angry with Sampson before, so he had no experience in it.


    This was the first time that they had a conflict.

 Chapter 924 Change Seats

    The monthly examinationsted for two days. After the examination, it was weekend. It meant that Sound had four days off. At first, she nned to return to the Lexingport City.


    But at the second thought, she discarded this n. If she came back, she would be more reluctant to leave then. Now, she could only call her family or send a video call invitation to them.


    All members in her family had their own business, so it was impossible for them to keep herpany on phone all the time. Moreover, she had grown up and didn''t want to take up too much of their time.


    After hanging up the phone, she turned to follow Vance.


    She followed him to school and to the hospital. She was as quiet as a delicate and beautiful doll.


    Sound and Vance didn''t look simr on their faces.


    The colors of their eyes were also different. Sound was not in the school uniform, but in a white sweatshirt.


    Vance, on the other hand, was wearing the ck sweatshirt. People around thought they were a couple, but they felt somewhat strange, because Sound looked too young.


    When they knew that Sound was now a high school student, they all looked


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    id asked, grabbing Sampson''s arms, as if he would cried in the next second.


    Sampson nced at his arm, which was grabbed by Reid, and then Reid wisely loosened his grip and looked at Sampson pitifully.


    Sampson continued to nod. "Yes."


    Reid was rendered speechless.


    Everyone in the ss burst intoughter.


    "Ruthless!" In a fit of anger, Reid got up and sat down in Sound''s original seat. He didn''t forget to turn around and re at Sampson, but when he met Sampson''s cold eyes, he turned around and didn''t say anything.


    Gio thumped the table with a book and said, "Well, stop arguing. Sampson, you..."


    "Mr. Yang," Sampson gently raised his right hand and said, "I want to sit alone."


    Atst, Sampson moved his desk and chair back, sat in a corner by the window and looked out of the window.


    From his seat, he could see thergewn, the white goal, the red track and a few students.


    Today, it was very hot. At noon, Sampson saw that Sound walked with Ke, with an ice cream in her hand.


    Thinking of Sound''s sneeze this morning, Sampson frowned and suddenly stood up and walked out of the ssroom.

 Chapter 925 Do They Hold A Grudge

    At this moment, Sound was holding an ice cream in her hand. When she was about to put it into her mouth, she suddenly heard Ke''s nervous voice, "Sampson!"


    Sampson stood at the top of the stairs and looked down at her. Sound raised her head. Her mouth was slightly open. The ice cream was not melted yet.


    When Sound passed by Sampson without greeting him and was about to take a bite of the ice cream, Sampson suddenly took it away from her hand.


    At the corner of the stairs, there was a big trash can. Sampson easily threw the ice cream into it.


    The trash can was empty. When the ice cream was thrown into it, a clear sound came from inside. Stunned, Sound came back to her senses and turned her head to look at the trash can, and then looked back at Sampson, who was expressionless.


    "My ice cream!" Sound rushed towards the trash can and looked at the smashed ice cream in it. She clenched her fists slightly and looked at Sampson angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you throw my ice cream?"


    Her loud roar attracted some of her ssmates, but they didn''t dare to appr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d and patted Ke on the shoulder. Ke was sweating with nervousness.


    "Ke, don''t lie, or I will reason with you."


    Then the students around allughed.


    Ke trembled with fear and shut up.


    Everyone knew that she was a timid girl. In the past, Reid didn''t have the stand to speak for her. But now, she was his desk mate, so he couldn''t let his desk mate be bullied.


    "Bertha, don''t scare her."


    Bertha cried out with a bitter face, "I didn''t! I just reminded her not to speak ill of Sampson. Reid, you clearly knew she is timid. How can you me me for speaking loudly?"


    Ke lowered her head and bit her lips, looking really aggrieved.


    At the sight of it, Reid said, "Since you know it, be gentle."


    Bertha pursed her lips in discontent and changed the topic. "What happened between Sound and Sampson? I haven''t seen the two of them talk to each other. And now they quarrel with each other. Is there any grudge between them?"


    Reid had guessed the same before, and he felt that he had confirmed it from Sampson, so he nodded thoughtfully and said, "Yes..."

 Chapter 926 Friends

    Sound didn''t bother her to go back to the QL Garden at noon. She took a nap on her stomach at the desk in the ssroom. Many students also often took a nap in the ssroom, and some studied during the lunch break.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the students entered the ssroom one after another, and the people who were sleeping on the table also woke up. When Sound raised her head in a daze, she saw Sampson passing by the tform.


    There was a brief exchange of gazes between the two. In the end, Sound took the lead to look away quietly, and Sampson looked at her for two more seconds.


    The wrinkles on the cuffs of her school uniform were imprinted on her face.


    Onyx came in and sat on his seat. "Did you sleep in the ssroom?"


    "Yes." Sound nodded and felt her throat a little dry, so she picked up her ss bottle and drank water. She sniffed. Her nose seemed to be stuffy.


    She thought it as a normal reaction after waking up.


    "Why don''t you go home to have a rest at noon? You might catch a cold if you sleep in the ssroom in such a weather."


    "I''m fine."


    Sound turned to look at him. "Is your home far f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tter grades than her. Sampson was cold and didn''t like to talk, and no one would go to her for help.


    But there was Onyx.


    Sampson and Onyx were both straight-A students. One was the first in grade and the other was the second in grade. But as the second in grade, Onyx was much more weed than Sampson.


    Onyx was handsome, modest and gentle. When one needed his help, he would try his best to help.


    Therefore, everyone liked him.


    It seemed that Sound liked him very much. They became desk mates in the morning and got along with each other like friends in the afternoon.


    And Reyna...


    Sound was a sociable girl, and everyone would be her friends in the future, but...


    ''What about me?''


    Ke was down as she thought of this. ''Would Sound forget about meter?''


    When Ke was lowering her head and lost in her thought, she suddenly heard a sweet call from Sound.


    "Ke."


    Sound called Ke at the sight of her.


    Ke stopped abruptly, raised her head and slowly turned around. Sound was smiling and waving at her.


    The smile was like a ray of light shining in the crack.


    It was little but bright.

 Chapter 927 Who Bought The Medicine

    There were still fifteen minutes left before the ss began. When Sound came, she pulled Ke to take the seat nearby. And Ke was a little uneasy.


    "Hello ... Onyx, Reyna."


    "Hello, Ke." Reyna pursed her lips and smiled. Onyx also smiled at her. Ke returned with a shy smile, her fingers gently intertwined, looking a little nervous.


    Sound had learned how to observe people from her mother since she was a child. Noticing the shyness on Ke''s face, she smiled and asked, "Ke, do you want to learn some self-defense skills?"


    "Self-defense skills?" Ke looked up at her. She didn''t understand what Sound meant.


    Reyna exined, "I want to learn some self-defense skills from Sound. Do you want to join? If you want, let''s learn it together."


    "Is that okay?" Ke''s eyes lit up, not because she could learn self-defense skills, but because she was invited. Then she couldn''t wait to nod and agree.


    "Okay, I have apanion." Reyna smiled, with her eyes narrowed and neat teeth revealed. She was a lovely and beautiful girl.


    Ke also pursed her lips and sighed, "I finally have apanion."


    "Reyna and I don''t live in the dormitory, and you do. I can teach you at noon." Sound looked at them an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "I see. Thank you, doctor." After registration, Sound ran back to the ssroom with the medicine in her hand.


    They werete, but the teacher didn''t scold them and just gave a hint to Sound and Ke to return to their seats as soon as possible.


    When Sound sat down, Onyx whispered to her, "It doesn''t matter. I told the teacher that you two went to the infirmary to get some medicine. This is hot water. I''ve got it ready for you."


    "Thank you." Sound sat down and put the medicine into the drawer.


    After the ss, it was a break for doing eye exercises. The head teacher and the people from the student union always came to inspect.


    When Sound was doing the eye exercises with her eyes closed, she suddenly heard footsteps. She thought that it was either the teacher or someone from the student union.


    The footsteps stopped beside her. She immediately straightened her back and became more serious.


    After a short while, footsteps rang out beside her again, but this time, that person didn''t stop by her side.


    After the eye exercises, Sound reached into the drawer to take the medicine, but took out a bigger bag with more boxes of medicine than she had bought.


    Sound was very confused.


    Who bought it?

 Chapter 928 Sampson Was Really Abnormal Recently

    Seeing her confused, Onyx asked, "what''s wrong with the medicine?"


    "I didn''t buy it." Sound took out another bag of medicine from the drawer and said, "I bought this one."


    She recalled the sound of footsteps that stopped beside her during the time of eye exercises. It was someone who put it in. Who could it be?


    Sound turned around and nced at the whole ss. Her eyes naturally fixed on the person she was most familiar with. Sampson was sleeping on the table.


    Since the first day she came to No. 3 High School, Sampson had been sleeping all the time. How sleepy had he been?


    Don''t he sleep at night?


    Sound curled her lips. If it wasn''t him, then who would it be?


    No matter who gave it to her, she couldn''t take it casually. She''d better find an opportunity to quietly throw it away.


    After school in the afternoon, Sound put the bag of medicine into her schoolbag and came to a remote grove in the campus. There was a trash can beside the parterre.


    She t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ess the next second. "How do you know?"


    "The license te number."


    "Oh." Sampson fooled him calmly, "you''re wrong."


    Normally, Sampson would keep silent or tell the truth. In everyone''s eyes, Sampson wouldn''t lie.


    Reid had never doubted him, so he began to doubt himself.


    "Wrong?"


    "Yes."


    Reid scratched her head and was really fooled. "I think I was wrong. Maybe the license te number of your car is a little simr to that of Sound. Do all the rich people like these numbers?"


    "Many people like it for good luck." Sampson''s phone vibrated in his bag.


    Subconsciously, Reid reached for his phone.


    He took out his phone and turned on it. But the vibration continued. He looked at the direction of the voice.


    Sampson turned around and answered the phone, "Jamir."


    Reid looked at Sampson in surprise. Sampson never bring his cell phone with him.


    Sampson was really abnormal recently.


    He went to the evening study and took his phone with him.

 Chapter 929 Can You Add Me Again

    After answering the phone, Sampson turned around and saw that Reid was staring at him in confusion, and at the phone in his hand. Sampson realized something and exined spontaneously, "I have something to deal with recently."


    Why did Sampson exin?


    "...." "Ah!" Reid nodded in a daze.


    Embarrassed, Sampson pressed his lips and said, "I''m leaving now."


    The spring breeze blew, and the sun in the sky gradually dimmed, rolling dark clouds.


    It was going to rain.


    Looking at the dark sky, Sound asked worriedly, "Jamir, where is Sampson?"


    "He is at the school gate. He''ll be here soon." Jamir was a driver, who had been working for the Ye family for ten years. He came to the Ye family even earlier than Amya. It could be said that he had watched Sampson grow up day by day.


    Jamir saw Sampsoning slowly from the rearview mirror.


    Jamir had some mixed feelings. He remembered the scene when he had first met Sampson, who was just a little boy at that time, and now, it seemed that Sampson grew up in the blink of an eye.


    He was tall and fair-skinned. Just l


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r pocket and took out two pieces of gum. She peeled one and put it into her mouth.


    The rest one was put back into Sampson''s pocket.


    A faint fragrance of vani overflowed from Sound''s lips. Sampson gazed at her for a while and knew that she was in a good mood. He asked, "Can you add me again?"


    His voice was a little low, and Sound''s ears were covered. She didn''t hear it, but looked ahead attentively while chewing the gum with the vor of vani ice cream.


    Sampson misunderstood that Sound pretended not to hear him, for she didn''t want to add him again. His eyes darkened for a moment.


    He covered her ears all the way to the QL Garden.


    The thunder stopped but the rain didn''t.


    Jamir opened an umbre and handed it to Sampson, "You two can stay close to each other so that you won''t get wet."


    "Thank you, Jamir." Holding the umbre, Sampson carried his schoolbag on his chest and looked at Sound.


    Sound nodded and put her bag on her chest.


    The two walked into the rain together.


    And the umbre between the two was suddenly tilted to Sound.

 Chapter 930 No Way

    It was not far from the car to the house. It was raining heavily, and half of Sampson''s body was still wet.


    "Sampson, Sound, is that you?" Amya''s voice came from the vestibule. Sound answered happily. When Amya came out, she saw Sampson who was drenched in the rain. She frowned and walked over, "Sampson, why are you drenched? Go upstairs and take a hot shower and change your clothes. I''ll boil some ginger water to keep you warm. Sound, what about you? Are you drenched?"


    Sound turned to look at Sampson. Sure enough, Sampson''s shoulders were wet. Before she could say anything, Sampson exined, "My shoulders are wide."


    Sound paused and answered, "All right."


    She took a serious look at his shoulders and found that it was truth.


    Maybe the wind in the rain was too cold, so Sound got a more severe cold now. She sneezed three times, which frightened Amya.


    Amya pushed her upstairs and said, "Sound, take a bath and change your clothes. You coughed and had to take medicine."


    Listening to Amya''s nagging, Sound just said in a naught


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    !" Sound stood up angrily, reached out her hand and pushed him away. She snapped fiercely, "Get out of my way. We are done. We arepletely done."


    Sampson didn''t know why he made Sound angry again. Clearly, he had already exined.


    He put down the hair dryer and ran after Sound anxiously. "Sound..."


    "Get away!" Sound suddenly turned around and red at Sampson.


    Sampson immediately shut up and stood straight like a child who had done something wrong, with a trace of grievance in his eyes.


    He looked so pitiful.


    If Reid saw the grievance on Sampson''s face now, he would doubt whether it was Sampson.


    Sound felt a bit uneasy under his gaze, but she didn''t forgive him. ''I should be the one who feels aggrieved. Why does he put on this long face?''


    Sound turned around angrily and sat down on the sofa.


    When Amya came out of the kitchen, she felt the vibe between Sampson and Sound was somewhat strange. Sampson stood far away, and Sound sat with a cold face, which was like the scene after Amya quarreled with her husband.

 Chapter 931 How To Give In To Girls

    Amya looked at Sound and Sampson who were at odds and suddenly smiled. She felt it interesting to see the two arguing, which would always make her recall the past involuntarily.


    "Come on, it''s time for dinner."


    The dinner was very sumptuous, with chicken, duck, fish and shrimps. Sound and Sampson didn''t talk to each other. It seemed that they were at odds with each other. In fact, it was Sound who felt angry and refused to talk to Sampson.


    Sampson thought that since Sound didn''t want to talk, he shouldn''t disturb her. He was afraid that if he spoke, Sound would feel more annoyed.


    Amya had thought that the two would keep silent till the end of the dinner, but during the dinner, the two picked up a shrimp at the same time. They looked up at each other at the same time.


    Suddenly, the desire to win rose in Sound''s mind. She put more strength on the fork and stared at Sampson with her dark eyes.


    Watching them, Amya was worried that Sound and Sampson might fight at the table.


    However, the fight didn''t happen, since Sampson let go of the shrimp.


    Amya breathed a sigh of relief, but she got nervous again the next second. Sud


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    about his rtionship with those drug dealers and why he took a photo with them. Makai said that he didn''t know these are drug dealers, insisting that they just once yed golf together and took this photo.


    The record, the testimony, and the video are all here. I have watched them, but I can''t find any ws. I''ve checked Makai''s file, and there''s no questionable point. He''s an orphan, and he doesn''t know who his biological parents are. A woman adopted him when he was fifteen years old."


    After thinking for a while, Colten continued, "They really look like each other. Besides, I have another investigation about Roy''s arrest. I found that we didn''t arrest them all at that time. Two gangsters escaped, and one of them was a leader of Roy''s gang."


    Noah continued to read it. He paused when he fixed his gaze on a page.


    He frowned and the wrinkles appeared on his face.


    Noah closed the file and said, "Just now, there was a news from the police of K City that some gangsters caused some trouble recently. The police found that someone is developing an illegal business in the K City, which is a little simr to what Roy had done."

 Chapter 932 How Should I Pacify Her

    Sound didn''t get the shrimp. She went upstairs, packed her schoolbag and put on her coat.


    She wanted to go back to school and didn''t want to stay with Sampson for even a second.


    Her stomach rumbled, and Sound paused. She touched her stomach, thinking of the delicious dinner on the table, and thinking of Sampson robbing her of that shrimp. She made up her mind to go to school.


    When Sound went downstairs with her schoolbag on her back, Amya said, "Sound, are you also going to school now?"


    Also? Sound looked around the living room, and the dining room. Sampson wasn''t here!


    She asked suspiciously, "Did Sampson leave?"


    "Yes." Amya continued, "Sampson went to school first. You haven''t had dinner yet. You can leave after dinner. Since your evening ss begins at 7:30, you still have time."


    Sound''s stomach growled again, and she pursed her lips.


    She guessed that Sampson wouldn''t be far away from here now, and she might meet him on the way. Therefore, she decided to go after dinner.


    She put down her schoolbag and sat back at the table. She nced at the food on the table, but it seemed that Sampson didn''t eat those dishes except for the braised potato and beef brisket.


    That was Sampso


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ughing.


    "Ahem!" Clenching his throat, Reid coughed hard. He stared at Gio who entered the ssroom and nced at Sampson from the corner of his eyes.


    Sampson raised his head and saw Gio. Then he put away his phone unhurriedly.


    As soon as Gio came in, there was a dead silence in the ss, so Reid''s cough was particrly loud.


    Gio looked at Reid sharply. "What? Do you catch a cold or report to someone?"


    Reid pretended to be a good boy. Then he coughed again. "It''s raining. I might catch a cold."


    "Really?" Gio didn''t believe it. He looked at Reid''s face which was faintly red because of the excessive coughing and said, "I don''t think so. You look good. Did you feel guilty?"


    "No, it''s impossible." Reid forced a smile.


    "No?" Gio walked to the side of Reid, squinted and stretched out a hand. "Hand it over."


    With his heart in his throat, Reid pretended not to understand. "What?"


    "Stop quibbling. Hand over your phone!"


    Having been a head teacher for so many years, Gio could guess many things without even thinking. He took away Reid''s phone and said, "Ask your parents over to get it."


    Reid wanted to cry. As expected, aged ginger was more pungent!

 Chapter 933 Dont Try To Get Close To Sound

    Reid hadn''t shown up in their chat room for a long time. Out of curiosity, Edward asked, "Where is Reid? Why didn''t he say anything?"


    Sampson replied calmly, "His phone was confiscated by the teacher."


    I''m Your Brother: Ha-ha...Fuck


    I''m Your Brother: Didn''t he just tell you how to guard against the teacher? He was confiscated.


    I''m Your Brother: Ha-ha, I''m dying ofughing.


    Fighting Mountain: Bad luck, Reid.


    I''m Your Brother: It''s normal. When students master the skill, teacher would lose his job.


    Sampson: Let''s get down to business.


    I''m Your Brother: Yes, yes. Let''s get down to business. Why did your little girl friend break up with you?


    Fighting Mountain: Why?


    Sampson thought about it and changed the matter that Sound came to Spring City to go to school into that she came to Spring City for fun. He told her not to let others know they knew each other. But he was defriend that night.


    Edward almost burst intoughter.


    I''m Your Brother: You deserve it


    I''m Your Brother: If you say this to me, I will fall out with you. You don''t take me as a friend.


    I''m Your Brother: Oh, you don''t take her as your friend.


    I''m Your Brother: Everyone would be angry.


    Fighting Mountain: "Sampson, what if others know that you know Sound? What are you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , but I don''t know what do you like. You have to tell me what you want. "


    Ke was stunned at first. She had never thought that someone would bring her breakfast one day. There were also many students in her ss who would bring breakfast secretly for their friends who lived in the school.


    When the window was open, the delicious breakfast could not only arouse her appetite, but also arouse her admiration in the bottom of her heart.


    "Do you want to bring me breakfast?" Ke couldn''t believe it.


    Sound chuckled and patted her on the forehead. "Really."


    "Thank you." Ke had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She pursed her lips and still looked timid, but Sound saw a little excitement in her eyes.


    "You''re wee. Then I''ll go home. You should go back to your dormitory and have a good rest. "


    "Yes! I''m leaving too. " Ke stood up, packed her schoolbag and went back to the dormitory. She walked downstairs briskly.


    Even if she stood on the first floor and looked at her ssmates who were all holding umbres, and she forgot to take the umbres, she was not as lonely as before.


    As time went by, Ke was about to rush into the rain when a fair hand handed a ck umbre.


    Ke''s eyes moved up along the hand. ''Oh my God! It''s Sampson!''

 Chapter 934 Give Me Money

    Sampson only left her a side face, and his expression was still cold. Ke didn''t dare to take it.


    She couldn''t believe that Sampson would lend her an umbre.


    The odds of this happening was as slim as a once-in-a-century meteor shower. And she hadn''t really seen the meteor shower since she was born.


    She didn''t take it for a long time. Sampson frowned slightly and seemed to be a little impatient. He turned his head to look at Ke. His cold eyes made her heart beat fast and she quickly took it with her hands.


    The students passing by turned their heads to look at them from time to time, and the students who had already walked out of the teaching building also looked back to see them. Ke held the umbre in her hand and nervously lowered her head.


    Sampson walked into the rain unhurriedly.


    Even though it was dark, someone recognized him in the dim light on the road. Three girls pushed each other, and one of them was pushed out.


    The girl handed an umbre to Sampson with both hands. "Here you are, Sampson. I can share an umbre with my friend. Don''t catch a cold in the rain."


    The other two girls nodded under the umb


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t. He changed his tone and said, "My birthday."


    "Okay." Sound said as she put the card into her purse.


    At the same time, Vance came back from school. "Sound, Sampson."


    "Vance!" Sound ran over happily, held his arm and asked in a cheerful tone, "Vance, you came back so early today."


    "Really? I was dyed by something." Then he looked at Sampson and asked, "has your fathere back?"


    "I didn''t see Uncle Noah.", Sound said.


    Sampson didn''t know, either. "He should still be in the police station. What''s the matter? I can call him. "


    "Nothing. Let''s talk about it when Uncle Noahes back," said Vance with a smile.


    Sound asked curiously, "what''s up? Daddy Noah is so busy. "


    "Our house has been decorated." Then Vance pinched Sound''s nose and said, "Your rooms are furnished like those in the north court. Many things are transported from the north yard. Are you happy?"


    "Ah, is my little frog there?" Sound said excitedly.


    With a gentle smile, Vance said, "Yes."


    Sound hugged him happily. "Thank you, Vance!"


    The two were full ofughter, but Sampson''s face darkened.


    Sound was going to move out of his house.

 Chapter 935 They Are About To Fight

    It rained all night. The morning sky was bright. The beautiful leaves looked vibrant. Even in such a cloudy day, the air was fresh and pleasant.


    There were few people on the street, where a cleaner in an orange uniform was sweeping the road, and the bamboo broom made rustling sound.


    Mouth-watering aromas rose up from booths at the school gate, where there sold steaming steamed stuffed bun and soybean milk, as well as the fried noodles and glutinous rice rolls that Onyx wanted to eat.


    In front of a booth stood several students.


    Sound touched her belly unconsciously, feeling that she could have another breakfast. She walked up to the queue, bought the glutinous rice roll with potatoes, and the fried noodles with eggs that Ke wantedst night.


    When she was about to enter the school with two bags in her hands, the security guard reached out and stopped her. "You can''t take the breakfast to the school. You should eat them up before you enter."


    Sound was stunned and wanted to retort that others had also brought the breakfast with them. But when she turned around, she found that her ssmates were putting the breakfast into their schoolbags.


    "...."


    Well, it was the first time that she did it, after all.


    Sound thought of somethi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    mpatiently, "Sampson, are you going to oppose me?"


    "No." Sampson repeated, "I said I would exchange with you."


    "I told you I won''t exchange. Get out of the way." Sound pushed him hard, and the bun fell down from Sampson''s hand and rolled, stopping at Sound''s foot.


    It happened so suddenly. It only took Sound about 1/4 of a second to react before she stepped on the bun. How could she be so agile?


    She stepped on it.


    Sound blinked and didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t mean it.


    The dramatic scene happened to be seen by a student who waste. It was a boy with a few upright strands of hair on his head. It seemed that he got upte.


    The boy walked up to them in embarrassment and called softly, "Sampson." Then he walked past Sampson and Sound and ran ahead.


    He rushed into the ssroom. Before he put down his schoolbag, he took out his mobile phone and typed something to a chat group.


    y: I saw Sampson just now. He was at the stairs with the transfer student of ss nine.


    y: @Reid Your new ssmate is awesome. She pushed Sampson and stepped on his bun.


    y: It was a steamed bun with meat. I smell it.


    y: If I hadn''t seen it, they might have fought at the stairway.


    y: What a big grudge between them!

 Chapter 936 Be Punished For Being Late

    After stepping on the bun, Sound looked at Sampson awkwardly and apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Whether Sound did it on purpose or not, Sampson couldn''t be angry with her. He stubbornly looked at her schoolbag and said, "Pay with your fried noodles."


    Sound was confused.


    She didn''t know why Sampson was so obsessed with the fried noodles she bought. Did heck money to buy the noodles?


    "No way." Sound refused in a soft voice. She opened her schoolbag and took out a glutinous rice roll. "Here you are. I can''t give you the fried noodles."


    The rice roll was wrapped in a thinyer of stic wrap, which was covered with white mist. Sound could feel the warmth from it. She touched it again and gave it to Sampson. "Here you are."


    Sampson didn''t take it. Instead, he smelled the greasy smell of the fried noodles. He looked into the open bag and found that the stic box had been opened slightly in the bag. The oil infiltrated the transparent stic bag, and the corner of the book was stained with oil.


    Sound didn''t listen to him and didn''t put it in the paper bag that he had given her.


    Now not only did the bag smell bad, but also the books were stained with oil.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. Sound did look nice, but she was actually a rebellious g


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    a sentence on the notebook and showed it to Sound.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you."


    "Go where?" Sound asked in a low voice, "What should I do then?"


    Onyx wrote again, "Those who arete must go to theb building to clean the toilet."


    Sound was at a loss for words.


    Onyx didn''t have the heart to see her in trouble. He decided to help her. "It okay. I can help you. Then we will clean up faster."


    Sound turned pale. She had never done housework, let alone cleaning the toilet.


    She asked sadly, "Isn''t there a cleaner in the school?"


    Previously, when she had sses in the Lexingport City, it was cleaners who were responsible for cleaning up the toilets.


    In No. 3 High School, she could see her ssmates cleaning the ssroom every afternoon. She could ept it, but she had never seen any students cleaning the toilet.


    "There are cleaners cleaning the toilets in the office building, but not in theb building." Onyx exined patiently, "Almost no one goes to the toilets over there, and the toilets need to be cleaned once a week.


    Different sses will be arranged to clean those toilets in different semesters. It turns to our ss.


    Don''t worry. I will help you."


    Sound looked at Onyx with gratitude in her eyes. "But ... can you go to thedy''s room?"

 Chapter 937 Got The Wrong Shampoo

    Although Onyx felt sorry for her, he told her the truth, "You have to clean the men''s room."


    Sound couldn''t believe it. "I''m a girl!"


    "No one goes to the washroom of theb building, so it doesn''t matter."


    "...." Is that really okay?


    Seeing the sincerity in Onyx''s eyes, Sound sighed, "All right."


    After the morning ss, a boy from another ss came to the door.


    The boy stood at the door of ss nine and saw Sound sitting in the middle at a nce. His gaze changed. It seemed that he was angry.


    "Help me call Reid out."


    "Reid, someone is looking for you!"


    Sitting at the back of the ssroom, Reid stood up and walked out.


    Sound turned back to look at Sampson''s seat. He hadn''te back yet. It seemed that Reid was going to find him.


    "Onyx, who called Reid just now?"


    Onyx didn''t pay much attention to it. He shook his head. Reyna, who was sitting behind her, answered, "It seems to be Xzavier Wang from ss four. I remember that he is good at ying basketball and the high jump."


    "Why are you asking about Xzavier?" Reyna asked


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ver to Sampson and asked, "What have you done?"


    The window was open, and a gust of wind blew in, blowing through Sampson''s hair. The wind was wrapped in the fragrance of roses.


    Reid sniffed and said, "It smells so good. Sampson, do you use perfume?"


    Sampson''s eyes shed and he said calmly, "No. I went home and took a shower."


    "You didn''te because you went home for a shower?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Reid asked curiously.


    Sampson replied, "Someone spilled something on me by ident. It doesn''t smell good."


    "Who did it? Let''s spill it back." Reid was furious, "How dare that person do that to you?"


    Sampson suddenly thought of the moment when Sound deliberately threw the rice roll on him. Seeing that his hair was stuck by the rice and his school uniform was stained with oil, Sound said that she didn''t do it on purpose and snickered.


    Sampson couldn''t help smiling when he thought of Sound''s cute expression at that time. But the next second, he said calmly, "I''m fine."


    "I took it wrong."


    "What?" Reid didn''t understand what Sampson meant.

 Chapter 938 Sampson, Are You Insane

    When Sound came back from the break, she saw Sampson. Her gaze turned gloomy. If it weren''t for Sampson, she wouldn''t have been punished to clean the bathroom.


    Not only did Ke''s breakfast disappear, but also Sound didn''t taste the rice roll.


    Sound had been angry the whole morning. When she fulfilled her promise to teach Reyna and Ke some self-defense skills at noon, she punched at the air hard, as if she was beating Sampson.


    Reyna and Ke were stunned when they saw it.


    Reyna looked at Sound with admiration, while Ke was dumbfounded by the confidence on her face.


    In the process of the practice, Ke was wrong for several times. On the contrary, Reyna did a good job and got many praises from Sound.


    Ke''s eyes dimmed and he found an excuse to leave for a break.


    "Sound, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    At that time, Sound was corrected the position of Reyna. After hearing Ke, Sound turned her head, nced at her and continued her correcting.


    They were now on the rooftop of the teaching building. There would be a toilet two floors down from here. As soon as Ke walked to the door, she


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ize. Don''t ask anyone to do it for you. I want to see it with my own eyes."


    Sampson frowned and finallypromised.


    The second ss in the afternoon was P.E. ss. The representative of P.E. ss asked everyone to line up atwn, do stretching exercises under the guidance of the teacher, and then run twops around the yground.


    Next was free time.


    The representative of the P.E. ss asked Axel to carry two blue boxes out of the equipment room with him.


    There were basketball, basketball, Ping-Pong ball, shuttlecock, football inside.


    The students began to do sports in groups and went to different ces. Some of them went back to the ssroom, and some went to the canteen.


    When Ke was about to ask Sound about what she was going to do in this ss, Bertha put her hand on Ke''s shoulder and took her to the roof.


    When Sound came back from the toilet, Ke was gone.


    Reyna greeted her with a shuttlecock in her hand, "Sound, are you here to y badminton? We can y doubles."


    "Have you seen Ke?" Sound went over and asked.


    Axel at a side said, "It seems that she went to the buffet with Bertha."

 Chapter 939 Lying

    Ke was surrounded in a narrow corner not far from the buffet by Bertha and some other girls.


    "What do you want to do?" Ke was frightened by them, and asked with a trembling voice when lowering her head.


    Crossing her arms, Bertha stared at her fiercely and questioned, "Did Sampson lend you the umbrest night? Tell me the truth. I will teach you a lesson if you dare to lie to me."


    Ke anxiously stirred her fingers, lowered her head and hesitated. She didn''t know whether she should tell the truth or not.


    If she didn''t tell the truth, she would be in trouble if they knew it.


    If she told the truth, she would probably be in trouble because of their jealousy.


    She was in a dilemma. Thinking for a while, Ke decided to tell the truth. Perhaps these girls didn''t dare to hurt her for the sake of Sampson.


    "Yes... It''s truth." Ke answered.


    The other girls were surprised, then became envious and contemptuous. Ann sneered incredulously, "Ke, are you kidding me? Why did Sampson give you an umbre?"


    To be honest, Ke didn''t know why.


    She raised her head slightly and said gingerly, "Sampson''s umbre is still in my drawer."


    Bertha was the calmest one among


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    like Sampson.


    ''Why is he sleeping all the time?'' Sound thought.


    Sampson had been sleeping on sses. Sound wondered what he had done at night. Didn''t he sleep? During the day, he either slept on the desk or rested on the chair with his eyes closed.


    How did he get the first ce in the grade after sleeping in sses all the time?


    Was it that he slept in the daytime and secretly worked at night?


    As she walked, Sound looked at Sampson, forgetting to look ahead. She bumped into Ke, who happened to turned around.


    "Ouch!" With a cry of pain, everyone looked at Ke and Sound.


    Sound couldn''t feel the pain, and she acted as if nothing had happened. She quickly reached out to rub Ke''s forehead and apologized.


    "I''m fine. Sound, does it hurt? It''s red!" Ke asked anxiously.


    "What?" Sound raised her hand to touch her forehead. "It doesn''t matter. My skin is just like this. It will easily turn red."


    Sampson raised his head and frowned as he clearly saw the red mark on Sound''s forehead.


    Reid looked at Ke and Sound and said, "Keep your voice down. Didn''t you see Sampson sleeping?"


    Sampson nced at Reid.


    Reid was confused.


    What did he do wrong again?

 Chapter 940 Get Him Away

    Hearing his words, Ke bit her mouth and peeped at the corner of the ssroom, only to find that Sampson was looking at them. She was so frightened that she looked away.


    Sound looked at Sampson and showed a friendly but alienated smile. "There are 46 students in ss nine, not only you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the few students in the ssroom burst into an uproar. They nervously looked at Sound and Sampson.


    All the students in the No. 3 High School didn''t dare to go against Sampson. For one thing, he was a top student. For another, he was good at fighting. As soon as he entered the school, he defeated the most rebellious guy of the No. 3 High School. Now that guy even wanted to be Sampson''s subordinate, but Sampson just refused and focused on studying.


    In other words, no one dared to offend Sampson.


    How could Sound say such words to offend Sampson? Was she insane? Or was she too stupid?


    Some wanted to watch the show, while some were trembling with fear.


    Ke dragged Sound''s arm and said softly, "Stop it. Let''s go and clean up."


    "Nothing." Sampson was the person that Sound feared the least.


    Reid sat on the desk


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ction. "Sound is too bad. She waste and reported to Gio that you werete. We must teach her a lesson. As for Onyx, is he crazy? Does he want to be a hero and save the girls? How dare he go against us? I have never seen him so righteous before."


    Sampson seemed to be irritated by Reid''s words. A wicked idea came to his mind and his eyes shed.


    In less than a second, he returned to normal. He crooked his finger at Reid and said in a light voice, "Get Onyx away."


    "What?" For a moment, Reid didn''t understand it. After he figured out what Sampson was talking about, he was overjoyed and snickered, "No problem, Sampson."


    It was not convenient to beat a person in public, but they could take Onyx to the woods and teach him a lesson.


    Sampson knew that Reid had misunderstood, but he didn''t exin.


    Sampson had never thought that Onyx was so daring and stupid.


    How could he have the audacity just after he became Sound''s desk mate several days ago?


    ''Sound and I slept on the same bed before five years old, and after that, we had been ymates. We have been friends for so many years.


    What the hell is Onyx? I will kick him away!''

 Chapter 941 Being Bullied

    Theb building where Sound was about to clean the bathrooms was very old, with mottled marks all over its body, like an old man with spots and wrinkles.


    It stood in a lush forest.


    It didn''t have the tendency to fall after a long time, but stood still.


    When Sound, Ke and Onyx came to the front of the building, Sound looked up at it and asked with mncholy, "There is a bathroom on every floor. Do we need to clean them all?"


    "No, just the bathrooms on first two floors." Onyx said, "asionally, some students do experiments in thebs on the first two floors. And there are nobs on other floors. Most students go to the newb building."


    With a "task" at hand, Ke was very nervous. She looked around and subconsciously leaned towards Sound. When she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she saw a figure running towards them. She immediately shut her mouth and lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    It was Reyna.


    "Onyx, Mr. Yang wants to see you. He asked you to go to his office." Reyna waved her hand at Onyx.


    She was running in a hurry. She stopped and gasped, a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    heard footsteps again. She thought those girls came back, so she hid in the stall again, afraid that her lie would be seen through.


    When there was no sound, she walked out again. But she didn''t expect to see Sampson.


    He was recognized as the most handsome boy in No. 3 High School. And he was also a straight A student. Many girls were infatuated with him, and Ke was no exception.


    But thinking that her terrible look with drenched hair and clothes were seen by Sampson, Ke felt extremely awkward.


    She covered her face with shame.


    Outside thedy''s room, Sampson had seen the drenched Ke and frowned. He soon realized that it was a trick yed by Bertha and those girls.


    Sampson didn''t like to meddle in other people''s business, but he also didn''t want his ssmates to be bullied.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "How many times?"


    Without hearing an answer, Sampson asked again, "How many times have they done this to you?"


    Ke slowly walked out and shook her head with her head down.


    "Sampson! What are you doing?" Suddenly, Sound''s angry roar broke the silence.

 Chapter 942 Ending

    Sampson stood straight up. Hearing the voice, he didn''t even raise his head to see who it was. He raised his eyebrows defiantly and asked, "What do you think?"


    He was smart enough to guess what she had misunderstood.


    He wouldn''t exin.


    There was no need to exin. After all, she had always known that he was not a good man. Then just continue to misunderstand. He didn''t care.


    "You!" Sound was so angry that she was rendered speechless.


    Sampson ignored her. Instead, he pointed at Ke and looked down at the crowd. "Who did it? Stand out. Don''t let me investigate. You can''t afford it."


    Several girls hesitated for a long time and finally stood out under the pressure of Sampson.


    Sampson looked at them coldly and ordered, "Apologize."


    At school, no one dared to provoke Sampson. A stare from him could make people tremble, not to mention that he was ordering.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry." These girls apologized reluctantly to Ke and left.


    After all the people left, Ke looked at Sampson and asked in a low voice, with hopes in her eyes, "Sampson, why ... why do you help me?"


    Sampson raised his chin. He didn''t look at her, saying coldly, "I''m not helping you. I''m helping Mr. Yang. The college entrance examination ising. I don''t want to see so many trouble. Get out! Annoying!"


    The glimmer of hope in Ke''s eyes was extinguished. She thought Sampson helped her because he liked her...


    But wasn''t it normal? There were many girls in the school who had a crush on


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d to protect Sound.


    And they could see that Sound also had feelings for Sampson.


    Maybe what Sound didn''t like was just the fear of being controlled.


    They hoped that Sampson could set Sound''s mind at rest.


    In the fragrant garden, Sound was angry. She gently thump Sampson on the chest and said, "How can you do this?"


    Obviously, Sampson''s attitude had changed a lot. He grabbed her fist, gently pulled her into his arms, bent over and whispered in her ear, "I just don''t want you to be coveted by other men. Give me a chance to love you!"


    Sound''s face turned red when feeling his breath. Embarrassed and annoyed, she said, "Why do you think I will agree? Who do you think you are?"


    "Of course..." Sampson chuckled, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection. "I am your fianc¨¦!"


    Sound raised her chin. "Humph, I haven''t agreed yet."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Sampson smiled mischievously and said, "Anyway, many girls also like me. My schoolbag is stuffed with love letters from them. I''m afraid that those girls in college will go even further!"


    Sound became anxious. She kicked Sampson''s ass and snapped, "How dare you? Your grandfather has sold you to me. My name is on the betrothal letter. You are my man. If you dare to flirt with other women, I will kill you!"


    Sampsonforted her at once. His white T-shirt was blown by the wind, which was mixed with the fragrance of flowers. He looked more handsome and stunning. He said in an incredibly gentle voice, "Yes, my dear fianc¨¦e! I only love you!"

 Chapter 943 Thank You Note

    Hi?guys.?Happy?ending!?Thanks?for?staying?with?us?the?whole?time.?All?these?interesting?stories?are?first?released?on?MoboReader / ReadNow / WeRead.?You?guys?can?find them in APP Store and Google y.Here,?I?would?like?to?highly?rmend?some?more interesting?ones?to?you.


    1,?Trapped?with?the?CEODrugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him."As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.¡±She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again. But life brought her back to him a few yearster, to his astonishment. The man had already got what he wanted from her, but she couldn''t understand why he still wanted to torture and haunt her.--------------2,?Take My Breath Away"Drive this woman out!""Throw this woman into the sea!"When he doesn¡¯t know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her."Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare andined, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.--------------3,?My CEO DaddyAfter being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her."He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended. "Ask the hotel manager for the surveince video," hemanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my roomst night."''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''--------------4,?The Substitute Bride"I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerabledies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.--------------5,?My Wife is an Aloof Beauty"You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!--------------6, The Spoiled GirlEmily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren¡¯t bad enough, she identally ended up in Jack¡¯s uncle¡¯s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.--------------7,?Sweet Twins: Indulge in Daddy''s LoveNancy''s face was tangled. She had taken the life-changing decision of carrying the baby for a strange man, to meet her mother''s surgical expenses, oblivious to what the future had in store for her.Five years had passed and she had be a famous pediatrician. As she stepped out of the airport with big goals and dreams, fate greeted her in the form of a little boy ¨C whose father was none other than the strange man, Charles, the one had helped Nancy save her mother.Even before Nancy could swallow the truth, she was flummoxed by the unexpected arrival of a man with a baby girl, iming it as her daughter.What would Nancy do? Were there more secrets from her past waiting to take her on a topsy-turvy ride?--------------8,?Deep Affection: Honey, Come Back To MeTwo years ago, Nina married a man she had never met. She didn''t know his name or his age; she knew nothing about this person she was married to. Their marriage was nothing more than a contract with conditions, and one of the uses was that she should not sleep with another man. Yet, Nina lost her virginity to a stranger when she knocked at the wrong door one night.With thepensation she had to pay weighing her down, she decided to draw up a divorce agreement on her own.When she finally met her husband to hand over the papers, she was shocked to find that her husband was none other than the man she had ¡°cheated¡± on him with!--------------9,?Billionaire''s GiftMandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar


    where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!--------------10,?Trapped In LaceRachel was a brilliant doctor with her whole life ahead of her. After five years of being stuck in a loveless marriage, she finally decided that it was time to get a divorce. By some cruel twist of fate, Rachel also found out that one of her patients was actually her husband¡¯s mistress."Mr. Fu, the least you could do is wait until we''re formally divorced before you go around cheating on me!""Mrs. Fu, am I sensing some jealousy here?""Just sign the divorce papers!"


    Rachel thought that everything would be fine after the divorce. However, they ended up in the same bed again after her father insisted that they live together for another year. What happened after Rachel rolled back into the arms of her ex-husband?--------------11,?ApotheosisFalling?from?nobility,?Zen?Luo?became?a?humble?ve?and?served?as?a?human?punchbag?for?his?former?cousins.?Inadvertently,?he?found?a?way?to?refine?himself?into?a?weapon?and?a?legend?started?because?of?that.?With?a?strong?belief?in?never?surrender,?he?strove?for?revenges?and?pursued?big?dreams.Warriors?from?various?ns?contended?for?hegemony?and?the?world?was?stirred.?Relying?on?the?body?that?wasparable?to?a?powerful?weapon,?Zen?beat?his?numerous?enemies?on?his?way?to?the?immortality.?Would?he?seed?eventually?--------------12,?Mighty?Soldier?KingFormer?special?forces?soldier?Peter?Wang?is?tasked?to?serve?as?a?security?guard?in?one?of?Golden?City''s?top?firms?to?protect?his?beautiful?employer,?Be?Song.As?a?fighter?who?survived?the?grueling?life?in?the?military,?he?dismissed?the?job?as?menial?and?simple.?Little?did?he?know,?he?gravely?miscalcted.At?the?heart?of?a?seemingly?peaceful?city,?Peter?found?himself?treading?dangerously?through?vicious?gangs?and?atrocious?personalities?while?winning?the?hearts?of?several?beautiful?women?along?the?way?--the?elusive?Be,?esteemed?Amelia,?sweet?ine,?youthful?Shelly,?gentle?Lisa,?and?more.Who?can?defeat?our?Mighty?Soldier?King?--------------13,?Rebirth?of?Martial?GodTraversing?back?to?the?ancient?Prime?Martial?World?from?modern?age,?Austin?finds?himself?in?a?younger?body?as?he?wakes?up.Yet,?the?young?man?he?possesses?was?a?miserable?dimwit,?what?a?bummer!But?it?doesn''t?matter?as?his?mind?is?sound?and?clear.?Possessing?this?younger?and?stronger?body,?he?will?fight?his?way?to?be?the?God?of?martial?arts,?and?rule?the?whole?Martial?World!--------------14,?The?Legend?of?Innate?Mage"Brotherhood??n??It?is?utterly?ridiculous!"They?had?been?bosom?buddies,?almost?like?blood?brothers.?The?two?young?talented?masters?of?Nan?n?enjoyed?great?respect.?However,?everything?waspletely?different?now.Ricky?Nan?was?not?a?young?talented?master?anymore,?but?a?jerk?in?everyone''s?eyes.?All?this?was?Nate''s?fault,?despite?their?close?friendship,?right?from?childhood.?Nate?Nan,?set?as?the?sessor?of?Nan?n,?now?treated?him?like?a?stranger."Father,?I?will?take?revenge?for?you?and?get?back?everything?we?should?have?deserved!"--------------15,?Lord?Of?Martial?ArtsIn?Lotnn?Continent,?talent?in?martial?arts?won?cultivators?respect.Darren?Chu,?a?mediocre?talent?in?martial?arts,?was?deemed?a?loser?by?everyone.?His?status?changed?when?a?fireball?fell?from?the?sky?and?hit?him?on?the?head.He?cheated?death.Empowered?with?the?ability?to?assimte?other?creatures''?talent,?Darren?sought?to?better?himself?and?seek?vengeance?against?those?who?had?wronged?his?family,?including?his?little?sister."You?will?kneel?in?front?of?me?one?day,"?swore?the?future?lord?of?martial?arts.--------------16,?Ascent?of?Hero?on?the?Dragon?ThroneRocky?Bai,?a?young?and?talented?schr?in?the?field?of?gene?study,?ranked?number?one?among?his?peers.?While?he?was?on?the?flight?headed?for?the?venue,?an?aircraft?ident?urred?right?before?he?passed?out....Rocky?Bai?is?reborn!It?is?not?until?he?saves?a?dragon?that?he?bes?a?spirit?maniptor?in?the?Holy?Dragon?Empire.?To?his?surprise,?the?dragon''s?saliva?has?a?magical?effect,?which?can?cure?disease?and?even?bring?people?back?from?death.With?the?dragon,?Ricky?starts?a?new?life.Let''s?join?in?their?adventure!--------------17,?Treasure-hunting:?Into?the?UnknownZachary?Zi?traveled?through?time?and?space?with?the?help?of?his?Treasure-hunting?Compass,?which?led?him?to?the?Olden?World?where?he?took?over?the?body?of?a?young?man?with?the?same?name.?The?old?Zachary''s?n?was?ughtered?three?years?ago?and?his?fiancee?had?gone?missing?ever?since.?Although?he?managed?to?survive?the?ordeal,?his?injuries?had?taken?away?his?ability?to?cultivate?anymore.?Will?the?new?Zachary?be?able?to?fit?into?his?new?life?The?Treasure-hunting?Compass?was?a?mythical?artifact?that?could?be?used?to?release?many?quests.?Each?time?Zachary?finished?a?quest,?he?would?receive?a?reward?more?desirable?than?thest.?However,?that?wasn''t?all.?With?the?help?of?thepass,?he?also?met?a?variety?of?beautiful?and?exotic?women.?Will?they?fall?in?love?with?him?---------------------------------------------------------------------Right,?time?to?wrap?it?up.?I?will?still?be?waiting?for?you?here.?See?you?around?guys!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!